/ 



GREEK LEXICON 



TO 



THE NEW TESTAMENT, 



<®\x tfje Basis of 23r. Robinson's ; 



DESIGNED FOR 



JUNIOR STUDENTS IN DIVINITY, 



AND THE 



HIGHER CLASSES IN SCHOOLS. 



\s 



By CHARLES ROBSON, 

irnorPA$02. 




LONDON: 

TUBLISHED BY 

WHITTAKER AND CO., AVE-MARIA LANE. 



1839. 









LONDON : 
PRINTED BY ROESON, LEVEY, AND FRANKLYN^ 

46 St. Martin's Lane. 



PREFACE. 



Until the appearance of Dr. Robinson's Greek Lexicon to 
the New Testament, there existed no work in the English 
language that could be considered a competent guide to the 
student of the sacred text. That his book has done much to 
supply the deficiency, may be inferred from the great demand 
for it in this country, as well as from the approbation it has 
so generally obtained from those capable of appreciating its 
excellence. In many respects, however, it is a work suited 
rather to the advanced scholar than to the young divinity- 
student or to the youth in the higher classes of our public 
schools ; for whose use no adequate Lexicon to the New 
Testament has hitherto been provided, — a want which the 
present book is intended to supply. It appeared to the 
Editor, that, taking Dr. Robinson's work as his basis, and 
rejecting such portions of it as are of least utility to young 
students, he might produce a book deserving the title of 
a School-Lexicon to the Greek Testament. How far he has 
succeeded, must be left for others to determine ; but he may 
be permitted briefly to state what he has aimed at accom- 
plishing. 

This Lexicon contains every word occurring in the New 
Testament, including proper names both of men and places, 
arranged in alphabetical order, and followed by a statement 
of their inflection, derivation, signification, and construction. 

1. As the book is intended for learners, the inflection of 
the principal parts of all verbs in any degree irregular is fully 
given ; and in their compounds a reference is generally made 
to the simple root. In nouns, contraction, as well as irregular 
or anomalous forms, is carefully noted ; and the peculiarities 
in the declension of some of the compound pronouns are also 
pointed out. 

2. "Where the derivation of a word is generally agreed on, 
it is invariably given : but it will be observed, that the com- 
ponent parts of verbs compounded with prepositions are given 
only where some change is effected in them by composition ; 
e. g. avriyu being formed of cirri and £X W > ^ was necessary 



IV PREFACE. 

to shew what are its elements ; but in the case of 7rpo<7f%a>, 
no change taking place, it has been deemed superfluous and a 
waste of space to give npog and f'x^ as the constituents of the 
word. As this remark is of extensive application, it will be 
well for the student to bear it in mind; otherwise he will 
often be at a loss to know why one word is followed by a 
statement of its elementary parts, while another, the deriva- 
tion of which is equally undisputed, has no such statement. 

3. In assigning the significations, the plan pursued in 
every instance has been, first to give the root-meaning, and 
then to trace the word through the various changes of sense or 
application it may have undergone before it received that 
which it bears in the N. T. Where substantives have but one 
signification, it has seldom been thought needful to refer to 
more than one or two passages in which they occur; but 
if a noun is used in various senses, and enters into the com- 
position of phrases, &c, all these have been stated, and 
sustained by one or more references, as well as by citing pas- 
sages in full. The same remark applies to adjectives, except 
that, as their shades of meaning are generally more numerous 
and refined, and the difficulty of fixing the precise sense is con- 
sequently greater, they have been more copiously exemplified 
by citation. The verbs have received a still larger measure 
of illustration ; every meaning attributed to any verb being 
generally supported by one passage quoted at length, but 
much oftener by three or four. The same course has been 
pursued with respect to the other parts of speech, especially 
the particles, which will be more fully noticed when speaking 
of the next division, viz. 

4. The construction: here the nouns present few peculi- 
arities, — the principal, perhaps, being the Hebraistic use of the 
genitive case instead of an adjective ; of which every instance 
that could cause any difficulty has been explained. Of verbs 
the simple construction has been first stated, and illustrated 
by quotations, then the more complex ; all the prepositions 
by which any verb is followed in the N. T. are specified, 
supported by references, and in most cases by passages cited 
at length. The particles are very fully treated. Every pre- 
position is illustrated by a great variety of examples, and 
all the phrases into which it enters are given, together with 
translations of such as are either difficult or peculiar. So also 
in reference to adverbs and conjunctions; the moods they 
govern, and the tenses by which they are usually preceded 
and followed, are invariably stated. Probably one of the 



PREFACE. V 

greatest obstacles to the acquisition of a correct understanding 
of the N. T. is the peculiar use of the particles ; and on this 
point English-Greek Lexicons have been almost wholly silent : 
in the present work the particles have received a very large 
share of attention, and had a proportionate amount of space 
devoted to their elucidation. 

The examples generally adduced under each word have 
been carefully selected; and it has often happened that where, 
for instance, only two references are printed, ten have been 
examined, and those two chosen as conveying all the gram- 
matical information that the ten could furnish. Dr. Robinson 
aimed at making his Lexicon as much as possible a Con- 
cordance also ; he therefore always prints far more examples 
(where they exist) than are necessary to elucidate the mean- 
ing or construction : e. g. if the same phrase occurs six or 
eight times, he cites every passage containing it. It may be 
doubted whether this was judicious even in his case, and 
whether the space thus occupied might not have been better 
employed ; but as regards the present Lexicon no doubt can 
be entertained on the subject. It will hence be evident, that 
though the Editor has adduced fewer examples than exist in 
the original work, yet that these examples, if well chosen, 
will answer all the purposes of the larger number — saving 
only that of a concordance, to which of course this work lays 
no claim. It has, however, been his endeavour to vary the 
character of the references as far as could be done without 
injury to the explanation of the word. 

Particular attention has been paid to the accentuation 
and orthography of the Greek. In Dr. R. ; s work there are 
not a few inconsistencies as well as errors in these respects : 
e. g. a word is not unfrequently accented or spelt in one way 
in the article devoted to its elucidation, and in a different 
way when it occurs in promiscuous examples. Here one 
standard (generally Passow's incomparable Handworterbuch 
der Griechischen Sprache) has been adopted and uniformly 
adhered to. 

With respect to the mode of using this book, the student 
should be cautioned against relinquishing his search for in- 
formation on any particular phrase, because he may not find 
it where he thought it would be. Let him turn in succession 
to each of the principal words in such phrase or sentence, and 
he will rarely be disappointed in the object of his search. To 
be concise, and yet to omit nothing of importance to the 
young scholar, have been the aims steadily kept in view 



VI PREFACE. 

throughout this volume; and while the first has prevented 
the insertion of any except important references to other parts 
of the book, the latter has never prevailed to the exclusion of 
what was deemed conducive to its main object — utility, 

A very full table of abbreviations is prefixed, which will 
remove any difficulty the young student might experience in 
consequence of their frequency: by adopting them much 
space has been saved. 

References have occasionally been made in this Lexicon 
to Stuart's Grammar (London, 1838) for rare forms of words 
or for peculiar N. T. usages. That book has been chosen as 
being the only Grammar in English of the New Testament 
Dialect; and though susceptible in some parts of considerable 
improvement^ it is on the whole a valuable work for the 
young student of the Greek Testament, and one which he 
should by no means overlook. 

In conclusion, the Editor would remark, that he claims no 
share of any merit which this Lexicon may possess, beyond 
that of having selected such parts of Dr. Robinson's work as 
appeared to him suitable for junior students in divinity and 
the higher classes in public schools, and of having carefully 
revised the whole ; in the course of which he has verified 
by far the larger portion of the references (in the more im- 
portant articles without one exception), thereby correcting 
several hundred errors ; he has also rectified one or two mis- 
statements, and made a few additions that occurred to him in 
the progress of the work. 

C. R. 

46 St. Martin's Lane, 
June 1839. 



LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. 



absol absolute, absolutely. 

abstr abstract. 

ace., accus. . . . accusative. 

act active, actively. 

adj., adject. . . . adjective. 

adv adverb. 

al alibi. 

allegor allegoric ally. 

anar anarthrous. 

antith antithesis. 

aor aorist. 

Apoc Apocalypse. 

Aram Aramaean. 

Chald Chaldee. 

collect collectively. 

Col Colossians. 

comm commonly. 

comp compare. 

compar. . : . . comparative. 

concr concrete. 

const, praeg., pra?g. constructio praegnans 
constr construed, construc- 
tion. 

Cor. Corinthians. 

dat dative. 

demonstr. . . . demonstrative, 
dep., depon. . . deponent. 

dimin diminutive. 

eds editions. 

e. g exempli gratia 

ellip elliptically. 

Engl English. 

Eph Ephesians. 

eq. to, = ... equivalent to. 
esp., espec. . . . especially. 

expr expressed. 

fig.,rlgur. . . . figuratively. 

foil followed. ' 

Fr French. 

freq frequently. 

f., fut future. 

Gal Galatians. 

gener., genr. . . generally, 
gen., genit. . . genitive. 

Gr Greek. 

Heb* .... Hebrews, Hebrew. 

Hebr Hebraism. 

ib., ibid. . . . ibidem. 



id idem. 

i. e id est. 

imper., imperat. . imperative, 
imperf. .... imperfect. 

impers impersonal. 

impl implied, implica- 
tion. 

indec indeclinable. 

indie at indicative. 

indir indirect. 

inf., infin. . . . infinitive. 

intens intensive. 

intrans intransitive. 

i. q idem quod. 

Jam James. 

jctX xcc) TO, kovrcc,. 

Lat Latin. 

lit literally. 

1. c loco citato. 

Matt Matthew. 

metaph metaphorically. 

meton metonymy. 

mid middle. 

neg negative. 

neut neuter. 

N. T New Testament. 

objec objectively. 

obsol obsolete. 

opp opposed. 

opt., optat. . . . optative. 

O. T Old Testament. 

ordin ordinal. 

part., particip. . participle. 

pass passive. 

perf. perfect. 

pers person. 

Pet Peter. 

Phil Philippians. 

Philem Philemon. 

pL, plur. .... plural, 
pleonast. . . . pleonastically. 

poet poetically. 

poss., possess. . possessive. 

predic predicate. 

prep., prepos. . . preposition. 

priv privative. 

pr., prop. . . . proper, properly, 
prob probably. 



Vlll 



ABBREVIATIONS, ETC. 



pron pronoun. 

q. d. . . . . . quasi dicas. 

q. v quod vide. 

rabbin rabbinical. 

Rev Revelation. 

Rom Romans. 

saep. ...... ssepe. 

ssepiss sarpissime. 

sc, scil scilicet. 

Sept Septuagint. 

signif. ..... signification. 

simpl. . . . . simply. 

spec specially. 



sq sequente. 

subj., subjunct. . subjunctive. 

subst substantive. 

superl superlative. 

sync syncope. 

syneed synecdoche. 

text. rec. .... textus reeeptus. 

Thess Thessalonians. 

Tim. . . . . . Timothy. 

Tit. ..... Titus. 

trans. ..... transitive. 

v., ver. .... verse. 

Vulg. ..... Vulgate. 



pag. 


col. 


lin. 


32 . 


. 2 . 


. 25 


65 . 


. 2 . 


. 7 


72 . 


. 2 . 


. 31 


127 . 


. 1 . 


. 31 


137 . 


. 1 . 


. 3 


149 . 


. 1 . 


. 51 


179 . 


. 1 . 


. 50 


201 . 


. 2 . 


. 2 


210 . 


. 1 . 


. 27 


214 . 


. 2 . 


. 16 


231 . 


. 2 . 


. 24 


238 . 


. 1 . 


. 4 


307 . 


. 1 . 


. 11 



ERRATA. 

for ctvOgaziot, us, read MvOguzsoi) &$ 
f. (3a.9o$ r. (BocOovs 
f. Col. 2. 15 r. Col. 2. 5 

add Mark 5. 34, Luke 7. 50 ; Jam. 2. 16, Acts 16. 36. 
. ix r. sv 

add 2 Cor. 7. 12. 
f. Rev. 1. 11 r. Rev. 1. 17 
dele o 

f. XQoiTUvtv r. vrgoiruvuv 
insert a comma after (rvvilgiou 
f. indie, r. indir. 
f. hdrovs r. di&rovs 
f. ftiyois r. xoXv$. 



LEXICON 



OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT. 



A 

A, alpha, the first letter of the 
Greek alphabet. In N. T. rb A, 
or to &X<pa, signifies the first, Rev. 
1. 8, 11 ;' since the writer himself 
explains it by irpcoros and agx 7 )- 

y Aapwv, 6, indec. Aaron, Heb., pr. 
name. 

'AfiaSSdbi', indec. Abaddon, Heb. 
1 destruction,' the name ascribed 
Rev. 9. 11 to the angel of Tarta- 
rus (Hfivo-cros, q. v.), and explained 
by the Gr. airoXXvoov destroyer, i. e. 
the angel of death. 

a$apf)s, eos, 6, t), adj. (a priv., 
ftapos), pr. not heavy ; in N. T. 
metaph. not burdensome, i. e. not 
causing expense, 2 Cor. 11. 9. 

5 A/3j8a, indec. Abba, Chaldee, father, 
Mark 14. 36. 

"A/SeA, 6, indec. Abel, Heb. * tran- 
sientness,' pr. name. 

'AjSia, 6, indec. Abla, Heb. 'Jeho- 
vah is his father,' pr. name. 

*A&iadaQ, 6, indec. Abiathar, Heb. 
* father of abundance,' pr. name. 

'APlXtjpt), tjs, 7), Abilene (in mss. 
also 'AfitXiu-n and 'AfiiXLavr)), a dis- 
trict not far from Anti-Lebanon, so 
called from the city Abila or Abela, 
which lay on the eastern declivity 
of Anti-Libanus. 

3 A/8iov5, 6, indec. Abiud, Heb. 
1 Judah is his father,' pr. name. 

'Afipad/j., 6, indec. Abraham, Heb. 
1 father of a multitude,' pr. name. 

#/3u(T(ros, ov, 7) (a, fivdos or fivo-o~os), 
in Gr. writers deep, profound ; in 
N. T. r) &fivGo~os, as a noun, the place 
of the dead, orcus, qfir)s. a) genr. 
Rom. 10. 7. b) spec. Tartarus, i.e. 



ayaOog 

that part of aS-qs in which the souls 
of the wicked were supposed to be 
confined, Luke 8. 31. 

"A 7 a fios, ov, 6, Agabus, pr. name. 

ay a9 o€ pyeco and ayaOovpyeoo, w, 
f. r)o~c») (ay ados, epyov), to do good to 
others, 1 Tim. 6. 18. In some mss. 
Acts 14. 17 for ayaOoTToieoo. 

ay a6 otto 1 too, 00, f. r)o~oo (ayados, 
TToiect)), to do good to others, absol. 
Mark 3. 4 ; with accus. of pers. 
Acts 6. 33 ; also to do well, act vir- 
tuously, absol. 1 Pet. 2. 15, 20. 

ay aQ iv oil a, as, r), well-doing, love 
of virtue, virtuous conduct, 1 Pet. 
4. 19. 

ay aOoiroios, ov, 6, 7), adj., pr. bene- 
ficent, in the sense of bland, cour- 
teous ; in N. T. upright, virtuous, 
1 Pet. 2. 14. 

ay a6 6s, 7), 6v, good. 1. good, i. e. 
from the force of the theme, excel- 
lent, distinguished, a) of persons, 
Matt. 19. 16. b) of things, Luke 
10. 42. 

2. good, absolutely, meaning of 
good character, disposition, or qua- 
lity, a) of persons, upright, vir- 
tuous, Matt. 5. 45 : once of external 
condition, appearance, dress, &c, 
Matt. 22. 10. See in irov7]p6s fin. 
b) of things, (a) in a physical 
sense, e. g. dwdpov Matt. 7. 17, 18, 
yr) Luke 8. 8. (/3) in a moral sense, 
good, upright, virtuous, e. g. Kapfiia 
Luke 8. 15, £vto\t) Rom. 7. 12, 
Xoyos 2 Thess. 2. 17, 64X7) fia rod 0. 
Rom. 12. 2. Hence o-vveiSTjais 
ayaQi), i. e. consciousness of recti- 
tude, Acts 23. 1 : so 6£7a ayaBd 
good deeds, virtue, rectitude, Rom. 

» 



ayaOwcrvvrj i 

2. 7. c) neut, aya06van& ayaQd, i. e. 
virtue, rectitude, love of virtue, Matt. 
12. 34, 35; Rom. 7. 13 to ayaOov 
that which is in itself good ; in Rom. 
14. 16 to ayaBov is the good cause, 
i. e. the religion of Christ. 

3. good, in respect to operation 
or influence on others, i. e. useful, 
beneficial, profitable, a) of persons, 
benevolent, beneficent, Matt. 20. 15, 
Rom. 5. 7. b) of things ; e. g. 
d6{xaT<x Matt. 7. 11, doais James 
1. 17, ipyov Phil. 1. 6, avaCTgotyri 
1 Pet. 3. 16, Kagirol James 3. 17, 
Trio-TiB Tit. 2. 10; Matt. 12. 35 
ayaBbs Brj&avgos treasure of good 
things : in the sense of suitable, 
adapted to, Eph. 4. 29. c) neut. 
(a) to ay aBov something useful and 
profitable, benefit, Rom. 8. 28, 12. 21. 
(/3) ra dyaBd things good and useful, 
benefits, blessings, Matt. 7. 11: in 
the sense of goods, wealth, Luke 12. 
18, 19. 

4. good, in respect to the feelings 
excited, i. e. pleasant, joyful, happy , 
1 Pet. 3. 10; Rom. 10. 15 to. ayaBd 
happy times. 

uyaBooavvy], tjs, 7) (for ayaOocrvvr) : 
in Gr. writers ayaBoTTjs, or better 
Xp'0 crT OT7]s), goodness, viz. a) of dis- 
position and character, probity, 
virtue, Rorn. 15. 14. b) towards 
others, beneficence, Gal. 5. 22. 

ayaXXlacris, ews, ?? (not found in 
Gr. writers), joy, gladness, rejoicing, 
Luke 1. 14, 44; Heb. 1. 9 eXaiov 
ayaXXidaecos oil of gladness, i. e. 
with which guests were anointed at 
feasts, — here put as an emblem of 
the highest honour. 

ayaXXidco, 6o, Luke 1. 47, elsewhere 
ayaXXidoixai (Jkyav, aXXofiai), not 
found in Gr. writers ; in N. T. to 
exult, rejoice, a) absol., Luke 10. 
21 ; Acts 2. 26 7)y aXXid.o-aTo t) 
yXooacd /jlov ' I rejoiced in words, 
sang aloud.' So you-P^ iV Kc ^ ayaXX. 
emphat. rejoice exceedingly, Matt. 
5. 12. b) with a noun of the same 
signification in an adverbial sense, 
1 Pet. 1. 8 ayaXXLaade X a P% ap ~ 
€KXaXr)Tcv rejoice with joy unspeak- 
able, i. e. unspeakably, c) followed 
by 'iva with subjunct., John 8. 56 
7}yaXXidcroLTO 'iva Idy t^v 7\^pav t^v 
i/j.7}v he rejoiced that he should see my 



ayawait) j 

day, i. e. to see it. d) followed by 
iiri with dat., Luke 1. 47. e) by 
eV with dat., where a simple dat. 
might stand, John 5. 35. 

dya/JLos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, ydfxos), 
tmmarried, either wholly coelebs, 

1 Cor. 7. 32, 34, or spoken of those 
who do not marry a second time, 
ver. 8, 11. 

ayavaKTeco, £>, £ 7]C(a (ayav, &x® os )> 
pr. to be pained, a) in body; b) in 
mind, i. e. to be solicitous, or pro- 
voked. In N. T. to be angry, vexed, 
indignant. a) genr. and absol., 
Matt. 21. 15; Mark 14. 4 ayav- 
aKTOvvT^s irpbs eavTovs Ka\ XtyovTes 
for ayavaic. kcl\ Xey. Trpbs kavTovs. 
b) by impl. to complain of, followed 
by irepi with gen., Matt. 20. 24. 

ay av d kt 7] crts, ecos, t), indignation, 

2 Cor. 7. 11. 

ayairdoo, co, f. faco, absol. and trans. 
to love ; but differing from (piX^co, 
which includes the kind of love or 
affection expressed by a kiss, a) to 
love, i. e. (a) to regard with strong 
affection, Luke 7. 42 ; with an accus. 
of the corresponding noun, Eph. 
2. 4 aydirrju, %v yiydirricrw tjjulcls the 
love with which he hath loved us 
hence perf. part. pass. Tiyair-q^ivos 
beloved, Eph. 1. 6. (/3) as referred 
to superiors, and including the idea 
of duty, respect, veneration, &e. to 
love and serve with fidelity, Matt. 
6. 24 ; 22. 37. Hence ol ayair&VTts 
top Kvpiov the faithful disciples or 
followers of the Lord, Eph. 6. 24. 
b) to love, i. e. to regard with favour, 
good will, benevolence, Mark 10. 21. 
In other passages the effects of be- 
nevolence are expressed, to wish 
well to, do good to, &c. ayairav tqv 
ttXtjclou, tovs ex^pous, &c. Matt. 
5. 43, 44; 2 Cor/ 12. 15 el Kal 
irepiGcroTzpoos v/nas ayairoov, t^ttov 
ayairoojuLai. * even if, having conferred 
greater benefits on you, I receive 
less from you.' c) spoken of things, 
to love, i. e. to delight in, Luke 1 1 . 
43 : ovk ayairS.v not to love, i. e. to 
neglect, to disregard, to contemn ; 
Rev. 12. 11 ovk JiyaTrrjaav tt)v\ 
"tyvX*) v avT&v d~xpi BavaTOv they con-\ 
temned their lives even unto death, \ 
i. e. they willingly exposed them-| 
selves to death. See ov. 



ayawr] 

ay air ri, T)S, r), 1. love, i. e. affection- 
ate regard, good-will, benevolence. 
a) genr. 1 Cor. 4. 21 ev pdpScf, e\6<a 
irpbs v/jlus, fj ev aydirr) TrvevfiaTL re 
TrpaSrTjTos ; .s/W/ / corae £o you with 
a rod, or in love ? i.e. full of love, 
all love ; Col. 1. 13 y vlbs tt)s ayd- 
irins, equ. to 6 ayairr)T6s, beloved son. 
Spoken more especially of that 
good-will towards others, that love 
of our neighbour, that brotherly 
affection, which Christianity com- 
mands and inspires, John 15. 13; 
17. 26; 2 Cor. 13. 11 6 Qebs rr,s 
ayaiT7}s the God of love, i. e. the au- 
thor and source of love, who is 
himself love ; Rom. 15. 30 aydirr) 
tov TTi/ev/jLaTos that love which the 
Spirit inspires. Followed by els 
with accus. 2 Thess. 1. 3; by ev 
with dat., in the laxer and later 
Greek usage, instead of els with 
accus., John 13. 35. b) spec, r) 
aydirr] tov Qeov or rod XpLCTTOv the 
love of God or of Christ. Here the 
gen. is sometimes subjective, or 
active, and sometimes objective, or 
passive, (a) subj. or act. it signi- 
fies the love which God or Christ 
exercises towards Christians ; so of 
God, Rom. 5. 5 ; followed by els 
riua Rom. 5. 8, and by ev tivl 
1 John 4. 9, 16 ; of Christ, 2 Cor. 
5. 14. ()8) objec. or pass, that love 
of which God or Christ is the object 
in the hearts of Christians ; so of 
God, Luke 11. 42, absol. 1 John 
4. 16 ; also of Christ, John 15. 10. 
c) by meton. the effect or proof 'of 
love, beneficence, benefit conferred, 
Eph. 1. 15; 2 Thess. 2. i0 tt)v 
aydirrjv tt)s aXrjdeias the true love, 
i. e. the true and real benefits con- 
ferred by God through Christ. 

2. in the plur. aydirai, oov, at, 
agapce, love-feasts, i. e. public ban- 
quets of a frugal kind, instituted 
by the early Christians, Jude 12. 

ayairr]T6s, if, 6v, beloved, dear. 
1. spoken only of Christians, as 
united with God, or with each 
other, in the bonds of holy love, 
Acts 15. 25 ; 1 Tim. 6. 2 Trio~Toi elai 
Kal ay aivnToi, i. e. conjoined in the 
bonds of faith and love ; 1 Cor. 
15. 58 a$e\(po\ ayair-nroi beloved 
brethren, i. e. Christians. So o/ya- 
Tr-nrol Qeov beloved of God, chosen 



uyeyeaKoyrjroQ 

by him to salvation, Rom. 1. 7. 
Paul seems to apply the term par- 
ticularly to those converted under 
his ministry, when he speaks of 
Epsenetus as tov ayairr)T6v fxov, 
Rom. 16. 5 ; so ver. 8, 9, 12 ; comp. 
1 Cor. 4. 17. So also of a whole 
church gathered by himself, 1 Cor. 

4. 14. 

2. only, only-begotten, in the phrase 
vl6s ayam)T6s only Son, as being 
the object of peculiar love ; in 
N. T. spoken only of Christ, the 
vlbs ayair-nrSs of God, Matt. 3. 17. 
So in the parable, Mark 12. 6 eva 
vlbv eyoiv ayairrjTbu avrov having 
one son, his well-beloved, i. e. his 
only son. 

'kyap, 7], indec.Hagar, Heb. 'flight,' 
pr. name of a maid-servant of Abra- 
ham, mother of Ishmael. 

ayy ape v co, f. evcrco, pr. to send off an 
ayyapos, or public courier ; then to 
press into service for a journey in the 
manner of an ayyapos. Hence in 
N. T. trans, to compel, to press, sim- 
ply, as to accompany one, Matt. 

5. 41 ; also genr. 27. 32. 

ayyelov, ov, to (dimin. from &yyos), 
a vessel, utensil, Matt. 13. 4S. 

a 77e A i a, as, r), pr. message brought, 
news; in N. T. metaph. doctrine 
promulgated, precept given, i. e. in 
the name of any one, 1 John 3. 11. 

&77 e A. os, ov, 6 (ayyeWcc), 1. a mes- 
senger, one who is sent, sc. in order 
to announce, teach, perform, or 
explore any thing, Matt. 11. 10. 
In 1 Cor. 11. 10 spies; others, an- 
gels ; others, evil angels, demons. 

2. an angel, a celestial messenger, 
in the usage of Scripture, i. e. a 
being superior to man, Matt. 1. 20 ; 
18. 10; Rev. 9. 11 &yyeKos ttjs 
afiv(T(?ov angel of Tartarus, i. e. de- 
stroying angel. 

dye, imper. of ayco, used as a par- 
ticle of exhortation or incitement, 
come now, go to, Lat. age. James 
4. 13; 5. 1. 

dyeXf], 7js, 7], a herd ; used in N. T. 
only of swine, Matt. 8. 30, 31, 32. 

dyeveaXoyriTos, ov, 6, adj. (a, 76- 
veaXoyeo)), without genealogy, whose 
descent is unknown, once Heb. 7. 3. 
Found only in N.T., where Melchi- 



ayevrjg 

sedec is so called, because, being a 
Canaanite, and not standing in the 
public genealogical registers as 
belonging to the family of Aaron, 
he was a priest not by right of sa- 
cerdotal descent, but by the grace 
of God. See in djjLTjTcap. 

ayevfjs, eos, o, rj, adj. (a, yivos), 
spoken of one who is without an- 
cestors, or descendants ; in N. T. 
low-born, ignoble, base, 1 Cor. 1. 28, 
where it is opposed to eftyevfts in 
ver. 26. 

ayid^co, f. do~a> (ayios, q. v.), not 
found in Greek writers ; in N. T. 
pr. to render ayiov. 1. to make 
clean, render pure, a) pr. Heb. 

9. 13. b) metaph. to render clean 
in a moral sense, to purify, to sanc- 
tify, Rom. 15. 16 : hence ol yyiao-- 
fjLsvoi those who are sanctified, Acts 
20. 32. So 1 Cor. 7. 14 rjyiaa-rai 6 
avrjp . » . rjy laarcu r\ yvvr), the un- 
believing husband or wife is made 
clean or sanctified, i. e. is to be re- 
garded not as unclean, not as an 
idolater, but as belonging to the 
Christian community. See ayios, 

1. b. /B. 

2. to consecrate, to devote, i. e. 
to set apart from a common to a 
sacred use ; since in the Jewish 
ritual this was one great object of 
the purifications. a) spoken of 
things, Matt. 23. 17. b) of per- 
sons, to consecrate, as being set 
apart of God and sent by him for 
the performance of his will, John 

10. 36. 

3. to regard and venerate as holy, 
to hallow, Matt. 6. 9. 

ayiafffiSs, ov, 6 (from ay idfa, but 
not found in Greek writers), pr. 
consecration ; in N. T. sanctifica- 
tion, purity of heart and life, holi- 
ness, Rom. 6. 19, 22 ; 2 Thess. 

2. 13 iv ayiacr/jLcp irvevjULaros sanctifi- 
cation of the Spirit, i. e. produced by 
the Holy Spirit. Meton. cause or 
author of this sanctification, 1 Cor. 
1. 30. 

ay los, (a, iov, a word rarely found in 
Attic writers, who prefer ayvos : 
the primary idea is pure, clean, 
like ayvos, but it superadds the 
notion of respect and veneration, 
which the latter has not. 1. pure, 



ayKaXr) 

clean, i. e. ceremonially or mor- 
ally clean, including the idea of 
desert, of respect, reverence, &c. 
a) pr. perfect, without blemish, Rom. 
12. 1. b) metaph. morally pure, up- 
right, blameless in heart and life, 
virtuous, holy. (a) genr., Mark 
6. 20, Q3) spoken of those who 
are purified and sanctified by the 
influences of the Spirit, a saint; 
and as this is assumed of all who 
profess the Christian name, hence 
ayioi saints, Christians, Acts 9. 13, 
comp. v. 14 : ayiov (piArjfjia the sa- 
cred Christian kiss, the pledge of 
Christian affection, Rom. 16. 16. 

2. consecrated, devoted, sacred, 
holy, i. e. set apart from a common 
to a sacred use ; spoken of places, 
Matt. 24. 15 ; of cities, 4. 5 ; of per- 
sons, dirapxh ay' ia Rom. 11. 16 ; of 
apostles, Eph. 3. 5 ; of prophets, 
Luke 1. 70 ; of angels, Matt. 25. 
31 : others in such passages prefer 
the sense of venerandus. Hence 
to ayiov is spoken of the temple, 
(a) genr. Acts 6. 13; (j8) spec. 
the sanctuary of the temple of Je- 
rusalem, either terrestrial, Heb. 9. 
2, or celestial, 9. 8, 12; 9. 3 ra 
ayia ayicav the holy of holies, the 
inner sanctuary. So ra ayia sa- 
cred things, religious worship, Heb. 
8. 2. 

3. holy, hallowed, worthy of reve- 
rence and veneration ; spoken of 
God, John 17. 11 ; of his name, 
Luke 1. 49 ; rb irvevfxa rb ayiov the 
Holy Spirit, Matt. 1.18, et pass.; 
see irvevfia. 

ay i or 7] s, 7]tos, t) (ayios), pr. purity ; 
in N. T. metaph. sanctity of life, 
virtue, holiness, Heb. 12. 10. 

ayia>o~vvr}, f]s, t) (ayios), for the 
common ayiocrvvrj, and prop, same 
as ay l6tt]s. 1. metaph. sanctity, 
virtue, 2 Cor. 7. 1. 

2. the state of him who is de- 
serving of veneration and worship, 
i. e. sanctity, majesty, Rom. 1. 4 
irvevfia ay icocrvvrjs = irvev/uLa ayiov, 
i. e. Christ's spiritual state of ex- 
altation and majesty as Messiah, 
in antithesis to Kara capita in the 
preceding verse. 

aytcdXTj, 7)S, rj, the arm, Luke 
2. 28. 



ayKitrrpov 

dyKicrrpov, ov, t6, a fish-hook, Matt. 

17. 27. 
&ynvpa, as, 77, an anchor, Acts 27. 29. 

ayvatyos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, yvatyevs), 
not yet fulled or dressed ; hence, by 
implic, new, Matt. 9. 16. In Luke 
5. 36 it is Kaiv6s. 

dyvzia, as, r) (ayvos), metaph. pu- 
rity, in the sense of chastity, 1 Tim. 
4. 12; 5. 2. 

ciyj/ifco, f. iaca (ayv6s), trans. 1. to 
purify, to lustrate ; as John 11. 55, 
where ayvi(eiv kavrov is to prepare 
one's self by purification for the sa- 
cred festivals. 

2. mid. ayvi^ofxai, perf. and aor. 

1 pass, ^yviajxai, rjyuiadrju, with a 
mid. signif., agere castimoniam, to 
live like one under a vow of absti- 
nence, i. e. like a Nazarite, Acts 
21. 24, 26; 24. 18. 

3. metaph. to render pure in a 
moral sense, to reform, James 4. 8. 

ayvKTfx6s, ov, 6 (dyvifa), pr. lustra- 
tion ; in N. T. religious ahstinence, 
&c. in consequence of a vow, Acts 
21. 26, see dy vi(oi 2. 

ay voioj, w, f. 770-0) (a, */oea>), absol. 
and trans. 1. not to know, i. e. 
a) to be ignorant of, unacquainted 
with, Acts 17. 23. Spoken of vo- 
luntary ignorance, 1 Cor. 14. 38 
bis, where others prefer the mean- 
ing to act foolishly ; Rom. 1. 13 
ov BeXa) v/jias ayvoelv I ivould not 
have you ignorant, i. e. * be ye well 
assured ;' 2 Cor. 2. 11 ovk dyvoeiv 
not to be ignorant of i. e. to know 
well, b) not to understand or com- 
prehend, Mark 9. 32. c) not to ac- 
knowledge or receive, i. e. to reject, 
Acts 13. 27. Pass, ayvoov^voi un- 
known, i. e. rejected, contemned, 

2 Cor. 6. 9. 

2. to sin, to do wrong, originally 
with the idea of its being done ig- 
norantly and involuntarily, but in 
N. T. this idea no longer remains. 
Heb. 5. 2 rots dyvoovcri those who 
commit sin; 2 Pet. 2. 12 iv oTs ayvo- 
ovo'i against whom they sin, — others, 
in things which they know not. 

ay v 6 rjfj. a, aros, to (dyvoeoo), pr. ig- 
norance, involuntary error ; in N. T. 
sin, error, Heb. 9. 7. 

&yvoia, as, r) (dyvoiw), ignorance, 



ayopu^o) 

Acts 3. 17 ; spoken of ignorance 
of God and divine things, Acts 
17. 30. 

dyvSs, -if], 6v, pr. pure, clean; in 
N. T. metaph. a) pure, i. e. per- 
fect, holy; so of God, 1 John 3. 3; 
and of his aocpia, James 3. 17. 
b) innocent, blameless, sceleris purus, 
2 Cor. 7. 11. c) modest, chaste, 
2 Cor. 11. 2. 

ayv6rr)s, rrjros, 77 (ayvos), pr. pu- 
rity ; metaph. pureness, i. e. of life, 
2 Cor. 6. 6. 

dyv&s, adv. with pure intention, sin- 
cerely, Phil. 1. 16. 

a y v o)o~ I a, as, 77 (a, yvCoGis), pr. igno- 
rance ; in N. T. metaph. wilful ig- 
norance, blindness, &c, 1 Cor. 15. 34 
dyj/coaiau Qeov contempt of God. 

ayucoaros, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, yvwaros), 
unknown, Acts 17. 23 ayvwarcp 0e£ 
to the unknown God, ' the Great Su- 
preme, for whom all nations long 
and ignorantly seek.' 

dyopd, as, r) (dyeipco), any place of 
public resort in the towns and cities, 
where the people came together, a) 
a public place, broad street, &c. Matt. 
11. 16 ; 20. 3. b) a forum, market- 
place, where things were exposed 
for sale, and assemblies and public 
trials held, Acts 16. 19 ; Mark 7. 4 
divo dyopas, idv /jltj /3a7Fn£WTcu, ovk 
io-diovo-L : here some supply £\66v- 
T€s after a7rb dyopds (several mss. 
read sdv %\Qcaai), and translate, re- 
turning from the market-place they 
do not eat, unless they have first 
washed ; others here regard dyopd 
as put for tilings sold in the market, 
provisions, and translate, nor do they 
eat of what is purchased in the market, 
unless it be first ivashed. For the 
construction iadteiv dw6 see Mark 
7. 28, Matt. 15. 27. 

dyopd^co, f. dcroo (dyopd), to market ; 
in N. T. to buy, to purchase, absol. 
or trans., sometimes followed by a 
gen. of price, Mark 6. 37 ; or by 4k 
with gen. of price, Matt. 27. 7 ; or 
by 4u with dat. of price, Rev. 5. 9. 
a) pr. Matt. 13. 44. b) metaph. to 
redeem, to acquire for one's self by a 
ransom or price paid; spoken in 
N. T. of those whom Christ has re- 
deemed by his blood from the bond- 



ayopaiog < 

age of sin and death, 1 Cor. 6. 20 
and 7. 23 rjyopdcrd^re tl/litjs. 

dyopa?os or dyopaios, ov, 6, ?7, adj. 
(dyopd), pertaining to the forum, fo- 
rensic, Acts 19. 38 ayopaioi dyov- 
rai, i. e. at r\\xepai, forensic or judi- 
cial days are held, i. e. * there are 
public trials held in the forum ;' 
others, forensic persons, advocates. 
Spoken of persons who frequent 
the markets and public places, 
idlers, loungers, subrostrani, Acts 
17.5. 

fry pa, as, 97, a hunting, catching ; in 
N. T. spoken only of fishing, Luke 
5. 4 ; meton. the thing taken, prey, 
draught of fishes, Luke 5. 9. 

dypd/uL/jLaros, ov, 6, rj (a, ypdfi/aa), 
illiterate, unlearned, Acts 4. 13, 
where it refers rather to Jewish 
literature and learning-, i. e. the 
learning of the Scribes and Phari- 
sees ; comp. John 7. 15. 

ay pavKeoo, Co, f. rjcroo (dypSs, abhi- 
£ofACLi), to remain in the fields, sub dio 
agere, absol. Luke 2. 8. 

dypevoo, f. evcoo (dypa), pr. to take 
in hunting ; in N. T. metaph. to en- 
snare, i. e. by insidious questions, 
trans. Mark 12. 13. 

ay pieXaios, ov, 6 (dypios, eXaia), a 
wild olive-tree, oleaster (=kotivos), 
Rom. 11. 17: the wild olive bears 
no fruit, and is therefore contrasted 
by Paul with the cultivated olive, 
KaWieAaios, ver. 24. 

ay p los, ia, tov, wild,ferus, i.e. a) not 
domestic, silvestris, Matt. 3. 4 and 
Mark 1. 6 jxeXi. dypiov wild honey or 
honey -dew {^>v6(ievov air)} t&v dev- 
§po)v Diod. Sic. 19. 94), which in 
Arabia and other regions of Asia is 
found upon the leaves of certain 
species of trees, becomes hard, and 
is then easily gathered ; comp. 
1 Sam. 14. 25. b) fierce, raging, 
spoken of waves, to which wicked 
men are compared, Jude 13. 

y Ayp'nnras, see 'Hpoodys. 

dypos, ov, 6, a field, spec, a culti- 
vated field, Matt. 13. 24. By sy- 
necd. of part for the whole, the 
country, rus, as distinguished from 
the city, Matt. 6. 28, 30. So ol 
ftypoi farms, villas, villages, hamlets 
in the country, Mark 6. 36, 56. 



ayu) 

aypvirveoo, Co, f. 7](rco (a, vttuos, yp 
being inserted for euphony), pr. to 
be sleepless, to watch ; in N. T. me- 
taph. to be attentive, vigilant, absol. 
Mark 13. 33 ; Heb. 13. 17 dypvir- 
velv virep twos to watch over any one, 
to take care of him. 

aypvurvia, as, in, watching, including 
the idea of assiduous and anxious 
care, 2 Cor. 6. 5. 

ay 03, f. 'd£oo (so Acts 22. .5, 1 Thess. 
4. 14, as also Xen. Anab. 4. 8. 12; 
but the more usual form is d^ofxai), 
aor. 2 tfyayov, aor. 1 pass. ^x^W- 

1. trans, or absol. to lead, to conduct, 
to bring, in a variety of modifi- 
cations, which are determined by 
the adjuncts, a) pr. (a) dyco e£w 
to lead out, bring forth, John 19. 
4, 13. (/3) followed by ecos, Luke 
4. 29. (7) by 67ri with accus. of 
person or place, to lead or conduct 
to, to bring before, Matt. 10. 18; 
somewhat differently Acts 8. 32 
eirl crtyayfjv. (5) aycc w5e to lead or 
bring hither, Luke 19. 27. (e) to 
lead or bring to any one, adducere, 
foil, by irp6s riva, Luke 4. 40 : in 
the same sense with dat. Matt. 
21.2 dydyere fxoi. The verb alone 
is also used in the same sense of 
adducere, Matt. 21. 7; Mark 11. 

2, 7; Luke 19. 30; John 7. 45; 
Acts 5. 21, 26, 27; 19. 37; &c. 
(Q to bring with one, Acts 21. 16 
dyovres Trap 3 <p ^euLa-Bco/Liev Mvaccot/i 
bringing with them Mnason, by at- 
traction for Mvdo-cava ; 1 Thess. 4. 
14 a|ej crvv avral, i. e. into heaven, 
comp. v. 17. (77) to lead out or 
away, deducere, either simply, Luke 
23. 32 ; or foil, by els with accus. 
of place, &c. to lead away to, to con- 
duct to, Luke 4. 1, 9 ; Acts 17. 5 
els tov drj/iioj/, Heb. 2. 10 els do^av. 
So foil, by eVt, Acts 9. 21. (0) from 
the Heb. to bring forth, i. e. to cause 
to come, cause to arise; in later edi- 
tions, Acts 13. 23 ^jyaye tg3 'IcrpafyA 
arcorrjpa 'Irjorovv, where others read 
tfyeipe. b) metaph. to lead, to in- 
duce, to incite, to guide, Rom. 2. 4 ; 

1 Cor. 12. 2 Cos av tfyeo~6e just as ye 
happened to be led, i. e. to idolatry, 
the figure being drawn from pas- 
toral life ; so ayeo~6ai TrvevfiaTi ®eov 
Rom. 8. 14, Gal. 5. 18; eirievjjLiais 

2 Tim. 3. 6. 



uyu)y{] 

2. trans, spoken of time, a) to 
pass, to spend, Luke 24. 21 rpirrju 
Tj/jLepav ayti crrj/jLepov the third day is 
passing, — where cLjei is either im- 
pers., or there is an ellipsis of 6 
Xpovos. b) to celebrate, to hold, 
Matt. 14. 6 ti.yeii' rd yevccria, Acts 
19. 38 dyopaiot. dyourai, see ay 6- 
paios. 

3. intrans. or reflexive, with 
kavTou, &c. implied, to go, to depart ; 
e. g. dycofxeu, i. e. r)fj.ds olvtovs, let us 
go, Matt. 26. 46 ; foil, by eurevdeu, 
John 24. 31 ; by els, Mark 1. 38; 
by irpds, John 11. 15. 

d y o) y'n, jjs, rj (dya)), pr. a leading, 
g?iidance ; metaph. education, disci- 
pline; in N. T., by meton. of effect 
for cause, manner of life, 2 Tim. 
3. 10. 

dycov, wos, b, place of assembly where 
games were often celebrated, a sta- 
dium, course, place of contest ; hence 
in N. T. 1. metaph. a stadium, place 
of contest, &c. i. e. a course of life 
full of toil and conflict, Heb. 12: 1. 

2. a contest, combat, pr. a conflict 
in the public games, or in battle ; in 
N. T. metaph. spoken of unwearied 
zeal in promoting the spread of the 
Gospel, viz. a) genr. 1 Tim. 6. 12. 
b) with the accessory idea of peril, 
toil, affliction, Phil. 1. 30. 

ay <t) via, as, rj (dyoov), pr. contest ; in 
N. T. metaph. anguish, agony or 
perturbation of mind, Luke 22. 44. 

dya)vi£ofJLai, f. (ao/uai, depon. mid. 
1. absol. to be a combatant, i. e. in 
the public games, 1 Cor. 9. 25. 

2. to fight, to contend with an ad- 
versary, viz. a) pr. absol. John 
18. 36. b) metaph. with the idea 
of labour and toil in the cause of 
Christ, 1 Tim. 6. 12. 

3. to exert one 's self, to strive ear- 
nestly, absol. Luke 13. 24 ; foil, by 
inrep with gen. Col. 4. 12. 

'ASaju, 6, indec. Adam, Heb. c red- 
dish,' pr. name of the first man. 

dSdiravos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, Bairavdoo), 
without expense, gratuitous, 1 Cor. 
9. 18. 

'A 5 Si, 6, indec. Addi, pr. name of a 
man, Luke 3. 28. 

dSeAcpr), r)s, rj (d8€\<p6s), a sister. 
a) pr. Luke 10. 39. b) metaph. a 



acr)Q 

female friend, one esteemed and be- 
loved, i. e. like a sister, (a) genr. 
1 Tim. 5. 2. (/3) as a sister of the 
same faith, a female Cltristian, 1 Cor. 
7. 15. 

d$e\(p6s, ov, 6 (a copulative, 5eA- 
cpvs). 1. pr. a brother, whether de- 
rived from the same father only 
(irarpdfieAcpos), Matt. 1.2; or also 
born of the same mother {jx-nrpd- 
SeA(pos), Luke 6. 14. It is some- 
times to be supplied, as before 
'laKdofiov Luke 6. 16, Acts 1. 13; 
comp. Jude 1. 

2. metaph. one who is connected 
with another in any kind of intimacy 
or fellowship, a) a near relative, 
kinsman by blood, cousin, Matt. 
12. 46. b) one born in the same 
country, descended from the same 
stock, a fellow-countryman, Matt. 

5. 47. c) one of equal rank and dig- 
nity, Matt. 23. 8. d) spoken of 
disciples, followers, &c. Heb. 2. 
11, 12. e) one of the same faith, a 

fellow- Christian, Acts 9. 30 ; 11. 29. 

f) an associate, colleague, in office or 
dignity, &c. 1 Cor. 1. 1 : in Rev. 

6. 11 it is joined with avvdovAos. 

g) one of the same nature, a fellow- 
man, = 6 irKr)(TLov, Heb. 2. 17 ; 8. 11. 
h) by impl. one beloved, i. e. as a 
brother, in a direct address, Acts 
2. 29. 

ddeAcporrjs, tt]tos, ?/ (dfizAcpos), pr. 
brotherly affection and intercourse ; 
in N. T. a fraternity, the Christian 
brotherhood, 1 Pet. 2. 17. 

ddrjAos, ov, 6,7}, adj. (a, d?]Aos), not 
manifest, 7iot obvious, namely, a) to 
the sight, hidden, Luke 11. 44. 
b) to the ear, or to the mind, not 
distinct, uncertain, 1 Cor. 14. 8. 

ddrjAoTrjs, tt)tos, ?y (aSrjAos), indis- 
tinctness, uncertainty, 1 Tim. 6. 17 
iirl irAovrov aBr\X6r7]T l, for ttAovtos 
dfirjAos, tincertain riches. 

dfir)Aoos, adv. (adrjAos), not openly, 
secretly ; in N. T. uncertainly, i. e. 
irresolutely, 1 Cor. 9. 26. 

adrj/JLOPeco, w, f. r)o~oo (adr)jnct)v, from 
ados), to be dejected, full of anguish, 
absol. Mark 14. 33. 

adrjs, ov, 6 (for ai8r)s, fr. a, tSeiV), pr. 
what is in darkness, usuallv in the 
classical writers orcus, the infernal 



ad 



laKpiroQ 



8 



xSpOTTjQ 



hence 
abode or world 



regions 



also in N. T. the 
of the dead, hades, 



orcus. a) genr. Acts 2. 27, 31 els 
adov sc. Soo/na. In this sense hades 
is personified Rev. 6. 8 ; 20. 1 3, 14. 
Metaph. ecos adov Karafiil3ao~6r)i'ai, 
i. e. be cast down to the very lowest 
place, ad infimum, Luke 10. 15. 
b) by meton. of the whole for a 
part, the abyss of hades, place of pu- 
nishment, Luke 16. 23. 

ad laKpiros, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, Bta- 
Kpivoo), pr. not to be distinguished ; 
in N. T. metaph. not open to distinc- 
tion or doubt, unambiguous, i. e. sin- 
cere, James 3. 17 ; others take it 
actively, i. e. making no distinction, 
impartial ; others, again, without 
strife, deriving it from dianpivw to 
contend. 

adiaXenrr os, ov, o, tj, adj. (a, dia- 
Aenrco), unceasing, constant, Rom. 
9.2. 

ddiaXeiirroos, adv. unceasingly, 
without intermission ; in N. T. assi- 
duously, Rom. 1. 9. 

adiacpOo pi a, as, r) (a, hiacpdslpoo), 
pr. incorruptibleness ; in N. T. me- 
taph. uncorrwptness, purity, Tit. 2. 7. 

aSi/cecu, S), f. i)o~oo (ddiKos). 1. to do 
wrong, to act unjustly, viz. a) in 
respect to law, to break the law, to 
transgress, to trespass, absol. Acts 
25. 10, 11. b) in respect to others, 
trans, to wrong, to injure, 1 Cor. 6. 8 ; 
with two accuss. Gal. 4. 12. Pass. 
dSuceo/Liai, to be wronged, to suffer 
wrong or injury, Acts 7. 24. Mid. 
to suffer one's self to be wronged, 
1 Cor. 6. 7. 

2. by meton. to hurt, to injure, 
Luke 10. 19. 

dd'iKTifJLa, ar os, to (ddiKeco), wrong, 
transgression, iniquity, Rev. 18. 5. 

dducia, as, r) (ahiKos). 1. wrong, in- 
justice, a) genr. Luke 8. 6 Kpirrjs 
rrjs dfiiKias the unjust judge, b) as 
done to others, wrong, injury, 2 Cor. 
12. 13. 

2. as by Hebraism ZiKaiovvvq is 
often used of life and conduct, so 
ddiKia takes, by antith., the sense of 
improbity, iniquity, unrighteousness, 
Luke 13. 27 ipydrai rrjs adi/cias 
workers of iniquity, i. e. wicked men. 
This wickedness is seen more espe- 



a 

cially in the neglect of God and his 
laws, and adherence to the world, 
or to idolatry ; hence aditcia, as op- 
posed to a\r)6eia, or piety towards 
God, means impiety, ungodliness, 
contempt of God ; so Rom. 1.18 bis, 
where rtyv aXijOeiav iv ddiKia Kare- 
Xovtss are those who impede the 
worship of God by their obstinate 
adherence to worldliness or to ido- 
latry. 

3. fraud, deceit, guile, Luke 16. 8 
oIkopo/uos aducias a dishonest steward ; 
16. 9 fxaixfxicvas rrjs adiicias wealth 
fraudulently acquired. 

ddiKos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, Blkti), 1. un- 
just, namely, towards others, Luke 
18. 11. 

2. from the Heb. (see ah* mi a 
2), wicked, impious, ungodly, 2 Pet. 
2. 9, where ol &§ikol are contrasted 
with ol eu<re/3e?s : hence, as aBucia 
is transferred to idolatry, so &Slkos 
signifies an idolater, i. e. an unbe- 
liever, a pagan, 1 Cor. 6. 1. 

3. fraudulent, false, deceitful, Luke 
16.10. Comp. dSiKia 3. 

ad Ik cos, adv. unjustly, undeservedly, 
1 Pet. 2. 19. 

adoKi/jLos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, doKi/mos). 
1. not approved, rejected, pr. spoken 
of metals ; in N. T. metaph. worthy 
of condemnation, reprobate, Rom. 

1. 28. 

2. by impl. ineptus, useless, worth- 
less, Heb. 6. 8 yrj afioicifios land that 
is good for nothing. 

ddoXos, ov, 6, tj, adj. (a, SoAos), 
without guile or falsehood, spoken of 
persons and of metals ; in N. T. of 
milk, unadulterated, pure, genuine, 
metaph. for purity of doctrine, 1 Pet. 

2. 2. 

'AdpafjLVTTTjpos, t), ov, of Adramyt- 
tium ; derived from 'AdpajULvreiov or 
'Adpa/jLvrreiou, the name of a mari- 
time city in iEolia, Acts 27. 2. 

'A 5 pi as, ov, 6, sc. ttovtos or koKttos, 
the Adriatic sea ; not meaning, as 
now, the Gulf of Venice only, but 
including the whole Ionian sea, 
which lies between Sicily and 
Greece, Acts 27. 27. 

adpoTTjs, tt)tos, 7] (adpos), pr. ma- 
turity, fulness, spoken of stature ; in 
N. T. abundance, copiousness, 2 Cor. 
8. 20. 



tic wared) 



udXrjcriQ 



dhvvar eco, co, f. r)crco (dSvvaros), to 
be unable ; in N. T. only in the 3d 
pers. sing., to be impossible, i. e. 
unable to be done ; with dat. of 
pers. Matt. 17. 20; foil, by irapd 
with dat. Luke 1. 37. 

ddvvaros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, 8vvar6s), 
pr. deficient in strength or power; 
in N. T. 1. act. infirm, feeble, weak, 
viz. in any part of the body, as 
Acts 14. 8 ; so in mind, judgment, 
&c. Rom. 15. 1. 

2. neut. or pass, impossible, Rom. 
8. 3 to dDvvarov rov p6/jlov that 
which the law could not do ; so dfiv- 
var6v etrri irapd rivi impossible with 
or for any one, Luke 18. 27: with 
ecrri implied, followed by infin., 
Heb. 6. 4, 18. 

ad co, f. acrco (contr. fr. defoco), to sing, 
trans., as cohr)p Rev. 5. 9 ; foil, by 
dat. of pers. to sing in praise or ho- 
nour of any one, to celebrate, Eph. 
5. 19. 

del, adv. always, i. e. ever, conti- 
nually, at all times, 2 Cor. 6. 10: 
in the sense of every time, on every 
occasion, as circumstances require 
or admit, Acts 7. 51 ; Mark 15. 8 
KaBcos del eirolei as he always did, 
i. e. customarily, every year. By 
impl. assiduously, 2 Pet. 1. 12. 

derSs, ov, 6, an eagle, Rev. 4. 7. In 
Matt. 24. 28 and Luke 17. 37 
(where the deros is represented as 
preying on dead bodies) some spe- 
cies of vulture is probably intended ; 
as the eagle feeds only on fresh or 
living prey. 

&(vp.os, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, (vp.r)), un- 
leavened, a) pr. spoken of bread, 
rd &£v/ua sc. Kdyava, ol d^v/xoi sc. 
dproi, unleavened cakes or bread. 
Hence eoprf) or at r)p.epai rcov d£i>- 
ficou, and rd d^v/ia, are put for the 
festival-day or days in which the 
Jews were to eat unleavened bread 
in commemoration of their depar- 
ture from Egypt, i. e. the passover, 
Mark 14. 1; Luke 22. 1,7. b) me- 
taph. unmixed, unadulterated, uncor- 
rupted, 1 Cor. 5. 7, 8 rb d^vfiov gen- 
uineness. 

'A(d>p, 6, indec. Azor, Heb. 'help,' 
pr. name of a man, Matt. 1. 13. 

y A£Wos, ov, r), Azotus, Heb. Ash- 



dod, pr. name of a place (now called 
Esdud), Acts 8. 40. 

dr)p, depos, 6 (dec or dr)p.C), the air, the 
atmosphere (as opp. to al6r)p, the 
higher, purer region), Acts 22. 23. 
The phrases els depa \a\e?u to speak 
into the air, 1 Cor. 14. 9, and els 
depa depeiv to beat the air, 9. 26, are 
proverbial, and correspond to the 
Latin veniis verba profundere, Lu- 
cret. 4. 929, and verberare ictibus 
auras, Virg. JEn. 5. 376 ; the sense 
is, ' to speak or act in vain.' In 
Eph. 2. 2 Satan is called dpx^v rr\s 
e^ovaias rod depos ' prince of the 
spirits of the air,' i. e. that dwell in 
the air, or have power over it, ac- 
cording to the later Jewish belief; 
others explain dr)p here by darkness, 
as sometimes in profane writers. 

dQavaaia, as, r) [dQdvaros, fr. a, 6d- 
varos), immortality, 1 Cor. 15. 53. 

dB ejxiros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, Oe/miros, fr. 
de/uis), unlawful, forbidden by law, 
Acts 10. 28 ; hence criminal, 1 Pet. 
4. 3. 

ddeos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, @e6s), pr. 

godless, impious ; in N. T. estranged 
from the knowledge and worship of the 

true God, Eph. 2. 12. 

dOecr/ios, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, Oeafxos), 
lawless, and by impl. wicked, impious, 
2 Pet. 2. 7. 

ddereco, co, f. rjcrco (dOeros, fr. a, rl- 
drj/JLi), pr. to displace, i. e. to abro- 
gate, abolish, get rid of; in N. T. 
trans, to reject, i. e. a) to make void, 
render null, Mark 7. 9 ; hence, not 
to keep, to cast off, 1 Tim. 5. 12. 
b) to deny, to despise, contemn, Heb. 
10. 28 ; spoken of persons, Luke 
10. 16. 

d6 errj a ls, ecos, r) (dOereco), abroga- 
tion, abolition, Heb. 7. 18 ; 9. 26. 

'AOrjvai, cop, at, Athens, the capital 
of Attica, and indeed the chief city 
of Greece ; so called from 3 A6f)pr), 
Minerva, Acts 17. 15, 16. 

'Adrjva'ios, a, ov, Athenian, Acts 17. 
21, 22. 

dd\ecc, co, f. r)crco, to contend, to be a 
champion in the public games, e. g. 
of boxing, throwing the discus, 
wrestling, running, &c. absol. 
2 Tim. 2. 5. 

ddXnais, ecos, r), contention, combat, 



6(0 



10 



CLipEGlQ 



pr. in the public games ; in N. T. 
metaph. a conflict, struggle, as with 
afflictions, Heb. 10. 32. 

aOvfieoo, to, f. 7]cr(*) (a, Ovfios), to de- 
spond, be disturbed in mind, disheart- 
ened, absol. Col. 3. 21. 

aOooos, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, Boot)), pr. im- 
punis ; in N. T. metaph. innocent, 
Matt. 27. 4. In Gr. writers aOtoos 
is constr. with a gen., but in Matt. 
27. 24 we find aBooos airh rod ai- 
fxaros. 

aKyeios, e«y, eiov (ctfi-, alyos), capri- 
nus, of a goat, Heb. 11. 37. 

aly ia\6s, ov, 6 (&yvvp.i, aXs), the 
shore, coast, of a sea, lake, &c. John 
2L4. 

Alyv7TTL0s, ia, iov, Egyptian, Acts 
7. 22. 

Atyvirros, ov, ?/, Egypt, a country 
celebrated both in sacred and pro- 
fane history. In Rev. 11. 8 Egypt 
is put as the symbolical name of the 
Jews ; thus likening their obstinacy 
and stubbornness to that of the 
Egyptians of old. 

a'ifiios, ov, 6, 7], adj. (aei), always 
existing, eternal, everlasting, Rom. 

1. 20. 

aid cos, 60s, ovs, 7). 1. modesty, 1 Tim. 

2. 9. 

2. reverence, veneration, Heb. 
12. 28. 

Al6to\f/, oiros, 6 (afflojiicu to burn, 
6j\p), an Ethiopian, Acts 8. 27 bis. 
The Ethiopia designated here is 
what is called Upper Ethiopia, or 
Habesch, lying south of Egypt on 
the Nile, and including the island 
of Meroe, — the Abyssinia of the 
present day. 

at/uLa, aros, to, blood, a) pr. (a) genr. 
Mark 5. 25, 29 ; metaph. any thing 
is said to be or become blood, or as 
blood, from its dark colour, Acts 
2. 19 ; 2. 20 els cu/jLa, for 00s olfxa in 
Rev. 6. 12. (/3) spoken of blood 
which has been shed ; e. g. (1) of 
victims and other slaughtered ani- 
mals, Heb. 9. 7, 12; Acts 15. 20 
a.Trex^o'OaL tov cCl/jloitos to abstain 
from eating blood : (2) of men, Rev. 
17. 6; cu/ua Sinaiou Matt. 23. 35 
and cupa aBooov 27. 4, for cu/ma tlcv 
diKaiow, alfxa rov adcoov. So of the 
blood of Christ shed on the cross, 



Matt. 26. 28 : it is also used in 
relation to his church, Acts 20. 28 ; 
to the atonement made bv his death, 
Rom. 3. 25 ; and to the new cove- 
nant, Heb. 10. 29 : so aT/na rod ap- 
viov, Rev. 7. 14. (7) aap^ teal atfia 
flesh and blood, i. e. the animal hu- 
man body, man, with the idea of 
imbecility, mortal man, 1 Cor. 15. 50. 
(§) at/ua eKxvvsw to shed blood, i. e. 
to kill, put to death, Luke 11. 50. 
Hence b) bloodshed, i. e. death by 
violence, murder, Matt. 23. 30 ; Heb. 

12. 4 pL^xpis aifjLctTos unto death, i. e. 
with exposure of life, c) from the 
Heb., blood-guiltiness, i. e. the guilt 
and punishment of shedding blood, 
Matt. 27. 25. d) relationship by 
blood, kindred, lineage, progeny ', Acts 
17. 26 e£ evbs aifxaros of one blood, 
i. e. kindred ; John 1. 13 01 ovk e{ 
alfidTcov not born of blood, i. e. not 
sons of God as being descended 
from Abraham, — the plur. being 
put for the sing., as in Eurip. 
Ion. 693 'aXXoov Tpacpels acp? alfidrcvu, 
spoken of a mother. 

cUjCtare/cxixr/a, as, i) (at/jia, (ekxvctis 

fr. e/c^eco), shedding of blood, Heb. 

9. 22, 
al/uoppeoo, 00 (cu/na, poos, fr. peoo), 

to have an issue of blood, absol. Matt. 

9. 20. 
Alveas, ov, 6, Mneas, pr. name of a 

man, Acts 9. 33. 
aXvetfis, eoos, r) (alveoo), praise, Heb. 

13. 15. 
at veto, a>, f. 710*00 or ((Too to praise, to 

celebrate, trans, spoken in N. T. 
only of God, Luke 2. 13, 20. 
a'lviyfjLa, aros, to (atVtcrcoftat to hint 
obscurely), an enigma, riddle; in 
N. T. metaph. obscure intimation, 

1 Cor. 13. 12 eV alviyfiaTi, i. e. enig- 
matically, obscurely. 

cll v os, ov, 6 (alveoo), pr. discourse, 
narration ; in N. T. praise, Matt. 
21. 16. 

Alv(av,y), indec. Mnon, Chald. ' foun- 
tains,' pr. name of a place. 

alpecris, ecos, tj (atpeoo), pr. capture, 
as of a city ; also option, choice ; in 
N. T. a chosen or adopted way of life, 
i. e. 1. a sect, school, varty, Acts 
5. 17 ; 15. 5. 

2. by impl. discord, dissension, 

2 Pet. 2. 1. 



aiperi^u) 



alp€7i{(*>, f. ivo) (alotrSs), a word of 
the Alexandrine age, used in Sept. 
for algeofxai ; in N. T. to prefer, to 
love, trans. Matt. 12. 18. 

aip€Tin6s, ov, 6 (alperifa), one who 
creates dissensions, introduces errors, 
a factious person, Tit. 3. 10, — not 
found in classic Greek. 

at pea, co, f. 7](Tca, aor. 2 eTkov, to take, 
e. g. a city or camp ; in N. T. only 
in mid. alpeofiat, f. 7]o~opai, aor. 2 
€i\6jbLrjv, to take for one's self, i> e. to 
choose, to elect, to prefer, trans, and 
absol. 2 Thess. 2. 13 ; Heb. 11. 25. 

a'tpoo (for aelpco), f. aow, aor. 1 -?ipa, 
perf. ijpKa, perf. pass, rfpfiai, to take, 
up, trans. 1. to take up, pr. and 
simply, i. e. to lift zip, to raise, a) 
pr. as stones from the ground, 
John 8. 59; serpents, Mark 16. 18 ; 
anchors, Acts 27. 13 agavrts sc. 
ayKvpas, — so agas, 'apavrts, often 
stands in Greek writers in the 
sense of sailing away or departing 
(as Arrian. Exp. Alex. 6. 21 'dpas 
in UarrdXwp), and is even used of 
an army on land : it occurs fully 
written (i. e. dpavres ayKvpas), 
Polyb. 31. 22. 13. b) fig. to raise, 
to elevate, as the eyes, John 11. 41 ; 
the voice, i. e. to cry oat, Luke 
17. 13. So atpeiv ^ivx r h v tluos to hold 
the mind of any one suspended, i. e. 
in suspense or doubt, John 10. 24. 

2. to take up and place on one's 
self, to take up and bear, to carry, 
Matt. 4. 6 £ttI x^ l P^ v u-povo-'i ere, 
11. 29 dqare tov (vyov /ulov. Spoken 
of the cross, Mark 15. 21, and 
metaph. Matt. 16. 24. So to take or 
carry with one, Luke 9. 3. 

3. to take up and carry away, i. e. 
to take away, to remove, as by carry- 
ing, spoken of a bed, Matt. 9. 6 ; 
of a dead body, a person, 14. 12; 
22. 13 ; of bread, &c. with the idea 
of laying up, making use of, Mark 
8. 8. Pass. dpBrjTL, Matt. 21. 21 be 
thou removed. Figur. a'igeiv rfyv 
ajuLapriav tivos to take away the sin 
of any one, i. e. the imputation or 
punishment of sin, John 1. 29 : but 
as oXqsiv in the Sept. often means 
to bear, we may here also admit for 
it the sense to bear the punishment of 
sin, which is elsewhere expressed in 
the N. T. by fiauTa^ziv, avacpepeiv, 



1 1 alo"xpo\oyla 

&c. comp. Matt. 8. 17 ; 1 Pet. 2. 24. 
Or perhaps the sensus prcegnans is 
better, viz. to take away by taking 
upon one' s self. 

4. to take away, to remove, simply, 
the idea of lifting, &c. being drop- 
ped ; usually with the notion of 
violence, authority, &c. a) pr. 
Luke 6. 29, 30 ; cupei sc. ri, i. e. the 
new piece tears away still more 
of the old garment, Mark 2. 21. 
Spoken of branches, to cut off, prune, 
John 15. 2; ofpersons, to takeaway 
or remove, e. g. from a church, i. e. 
to excommunicate, 1 Cor. 5. 2 ap9f /f 
where some eds. read 4^ap6f}. So 
to take away or remove out of the 
world, by death, &c, Acts 8. 33 eV 
rrj Taireivucrei avrov 7] Kpicris aurov, 
Tlgdrj . . . aXperai, i. e. according to 
the Heb. ' in his humiliation and 
oppression was his sentence ; he 
was taken away,' or hurried away 
to death : others, his punishment was 
taken aivay. In a somewhat stronger 
sense, especially in the imperat. 
aTpe, apov, away with 1 i. e. put out 
of the way, kill, Luke 23. 18. b) 
fig. John 11. 48 apovai rj/mevv kcl\ tov 
t6ttov koI rb zQvos will destroy our 
city and nation. So in the sense to 
deprive of, e. g. the kingdom of 
heaven, Matt. 21. 43; the w T ord of 
God, Mark 4. 15; gifts, 4. 25; joy, 
John 16. 22. Spoken of vices, to 
put away, Eph. 4. 31 ; of a law, to 
abrogate, Col. 2. 14. 

alo~6dvofiai, f. aladrjcrojaai, aor. 2 
rja6oix7)v, mid. deponent, to perceive, 
pr. with the external senses; in 
N. T. metaph. to understand, trans. 
Luke 9. 45. 

aX a 6 7) a is, tas, i] (alcr6dvop.ai), pr. 
perception by the external senses ; 
in N. T. metaph. understanding, the 
power of discerning, Phil. 1. 9. 

aio-6r}T7]piou, ov, to (aladdvoy.ai), 
pr. the seat of the senses ; in N. T. 
metaph. internal sense, faculty of per- 
ception, Heb. 5. 14. 

alo-xgoK^gdrjs, eos, ovs, 6, ?/, adj. 
(alaxpos, K€p$os), eager even for dis- 
honourable gain, sordid, Tit. 1. 7. 

aiffxpo/ceocJcDs, adv. for the sake of 
dishonourable gain, sordidly, 1 Pet. 
5. 2. 

alcrxpo'Koyia, as, 7? (alo~xgo\oyt&), 



aicr^pog 



12 



alojy 



obscene language, scurrility, Col. 

3. 8. 

alo'xpo'si <*>f 6v> pr* deformed, opp. to 
na\6s. In N. T. metaph. indecorous, 
indecent, dishonourable ; spoken of 
what is offensive either to modesty 
and Christian purity, as Eph. 5. 
12, or to the manners and customs 
of a community, as 1 Cor. 11. 6. 

alo'xgo'T'ns, Tf]Tos, rj (alo~xp6s), p^ 
deformity ; in N. T. figur. impro- 
priety, indecorum, either in words or 
actions, Eph. 5. 4. 

alorxvvT), rjs, f) (al(rxos), shame, i. e. 
a) subj. feeling of shame, fear of dis- 
grace, Luke 14. 9. b) objec. dis- 
grace, reproach, ignominy, Heb. 12. 2. 
c) a cause of shame, i. e. a shameful 
thing or action, disgraceful conduct, 
2 Cor. 4. 2 ra Kpvirra rrjs al(rxvvv)s 
hidden things of shame, i. e. such 
clandestine conduct as the disciples 
of Christ should be ashamed of; 
Rev. 3. 18 alcrxvvy T vs yvfxvorrjros 
by Hebraism for yvfxuorrjs alcxgd, 
shameful nakedness. 

alo~x^ V(a r f* vv & (^o'xos), to shame, 
put to shame ; pass, to be made 
ashamed, to be put to shame, a) pr. 
1 John 2. 28 fir) alo'x vv ^^l xev ^ 7r> 
clvtov that we be not put to shame 
before him. b) mid. to shame one's 
self, to feel ashamed, to feel disho- 
noured, Luke 16. 3. 

alreoj, Co, f. r)aoj, to ask, usually with 
accus. of pers. or thing, or of both, 
also with accus. of thing and irapa 
with gen. of pers. a) genr. Matt. 
5. 42 : spoken in reference to God, 
to ask for, to pray for, James 1. 5, 6 ; 
the case of &e6s being omitted, 
Matt. 7. 7, 8. b) to ask or call for, 
to require, to demand, Luke 1. 63. 
c) by Hebraism, to desire, Acts 
7. 46. 

alrrj/JLa, euros, r6 (alrea)), a thing 
asked for, object sought, request, Luke 
23. 24. From the Heb. desire, Phil. 

4. 6; see in alreco, c. 

air la, as, r) (air too), a cause, viz. a) 
efficient cause, motive, reason, ground, 
Matt. 19. 3. b) in the sense of 
affair, matter, case, Lat. ratio, Acts 
10. 21 ; Matt. 19. 10 el ovrws ecrrlu 
7] alria if such is the case, c) in a 
forensic sense, cause, i. e. (a) an 



accusation of crime, charge, Acts 25. 
18, 27. (j8) fault, guilt, crime, John 
18. 38. 

air lapa, aros, r6, charge, crimina- 
tion, Acts 25. 7. 

alridofjLai, co/nat, depon. mid. to ac- 
cuse, to charge, absol. Rom. 3. 9 in 
some mss. 

a'trios, la, iov (alria), pr. causative ; 
in N. T. used substantively, viz. 1. 
masc. 6 aXrios the causer or author of 
any thing, Heb. 5. 9. 

2. neut. ro ainov, a cause, i. e. 

a) reason, motive, ground, Acts 19. 40. 

b) same as alria, fault, guilt, crime, 
Luke 23. 4. 

alritofxa, aros, r6 (alridofxai), charge, 
accusation of crime, same as alriafxa, 
but less usual ; it is read Acts 25. 7 
Griesb. 

alcpvidios, iov, 6, r), adj. (&(pvr)s = 
a(f>avr)s, fr. a, (paivco), unforeseen, sud- 
den, Luke 21. 34: it has the force 
of an adverb. 

cux/zaAoxria, as, r) (alxp-'hi aXiCKca), 
captivity, a) pr. Rev. 13. 10. b) 
meton. for alxp-aXooroi captives, a 
captive multitude, Eph. 4. 8. 

cuxjuaAcoreuco, f. €vo~a> (alxP-d-Xoj- 
ros), to take prisoner, lead captive, 
trans., — a word of later Grecism, 
for which earlier writers used alx~ 
fxaKoorov iroiea). a) pr. Eph. 4. 8. 
b) metaph. to captivate, 2 Tim. 3. 6 
in text, recept. 

aiX/xaAcoTi^co, f. io'co (alxP-dXaoros), 
to lead captivey'psiss. to be carried away 
captive, a) pr. Luke 21. 24; in the 
sense of to captivate, 2 Tim. 3. 6 in 
later eds. b) by impl. to subdue, 
bring into subjection, Rom. 7. 23. 

alxP'dXcaros, ov, 6, r), a prisoner, a 
captive, Luke 4. 18. 

aloov, oovos, 6 (poet, rj), life ; also in 
classical usage and in N. T. 1. 
cevum, age, i. e. an indefinitely long 
period or lapse of time, perpetuity, 
eternity, a) spoken of time future, 
in the foil, phrases, viz. (a) els rbv 
al&va for ever, without end, to the 
remotest time : spoken of Christ, 
Heb. 6. 20 ; of the happiness of the 
righteous, John 6. 51 ; of the pu- 
nishment of the wicked, Jude 13. 
With a negative, never, Matt. 21. 19. 
So els rjuepav alcovos 2 Pet. 3. 18, 



aiwrioc 



13 



UKUV 



da 



i. q. els rbu al&va XQ^vov. {&) els 
rovs alccvas, in the same sense, for 
ever, to all eternity, &c. spoken of 
God, Rom. 1. 25 ; of Christ, Luke 
1. 33, where it is explained by ovk 
earai re\os. The plur. is here put 
for the sing., and in the same sense ; 
comp. ovpavos and ovpavoi, o~dfifia- 
tov and o~dpPara. (y) els rovs 
alwvas roov alojveev, an intensive 
form derived from the Heb., for 
ever and ever. Spoken of God, Gal. 

1. 5 ; so in the expression els ird- 
<ras ras yeveas rod alcovos r&v alojvojv, 
Eph. 3. 21 ; of Christ, Rev. 1. 18 ; 
of the happiness of the saints, 
22. 5; of the punishment of the 
wicked, 14. 11. b) spoken of time 
past, as a7r* aloovos of old, from ever- 
lasting, Luke 1. 70; so airb rcov 
al<*)VQ)v, Eph. 3. 9. Also e/c rod al£>- 
vos ov never, John 9. 32 ; irpb rcou 
al&vM, i. e. before time began, from 
eternity, 1 Cor. 2. 7. 

2. from the Heb., or rather Chald. 
and Rabbin., the world, seculum, 
either present or future, 6 alcop 
ovtos and 6 al&v fieAXcov or epxo"- 
fieuos. a) this world and the next ; 
(a) as implying duration, Mark 10. 
30. (fi) the present world, with its 
cares, temptations, and desires, the 
idea of evil, moral and physical, 
being every where implied, Matt. 
13. 22 : hence it is called alwv iro- 
vr)p6s evil world, Gal. 1.4; and 
Satan is called the god of this world, 
2 Cor. 4. 4. (7) by meton. the men 
of this world, wicked generation, Eph. 

2. 2 kcltol rbv alccva rod kSct^ov 
tovtov, called viol rod aloovos tovtov 
Luke 16. 8. (5) by meton. the world 
itself, as an object of creation and 
existence, Heb. 1. 2. b) spoken in 
reference to the advent of the Mes- 
siah, seculum, age, viz. (a) the age 
or world before the Messiah, i. e. 
the Jewish dispensation, 1 Cor. 10. 11 
Ta TeA.77 rcov aloovdov. (/3) the age or 
world after the Messiah, i. e. the 
gospel- dispensation, the kingdom of the 
Messiah, Eph. 2. 7. 

aldovLos, ov, 6, 7], also al&vios, (a, 
lov (aldov), perpetual, everlasting, 
eternal, viz. a) spoken chiefly of 
time future; (a) of God, Rom. 16. 
26. (/3) of the happiness of the 
righteous, Matt. 19. 29. In some 



passages (ojtj alAvios is equivalent 
to elffeXQelu els iir]v $ao~i\elav rod 
®eov, John 3. 15 ; comp. ver. 3, 5. 
(7) of the punishment of the wicked, 
Mark 3. 29. (5) genr. 2 Cor. 4. 18 ; 
Philem. 15 alwviov as an adv., for 
ever, always, b) spoken of time 
past, Rom. 16. 25 XP^ V0LS a-lvviois 
ancient ages, i. e. of old ; 2 Tim. 
1. 9 and Tit. 1. 2 irpb x?® VOiV aia, ~ 
vicoVf same as Trpb aldbvoov, i. e. be- 
fore time was, from eternity. 

aKadapo~ia, as, 77 (anddapTos, fr. a, 
Kadapds), uncleanness, impurity, filth. 
a) pr. in a physical sense, Matt. 
23. 27. b) in a moral sense, pollu- 
tion, leivdness, as opposed to chas- 
tity, Rom. 1.24 j spoken of avarice, 
1 Thess. 2. 3, comp. ver. 5. 

aKaddprrjs, rrjros, 77 (a syncopa- 
ted form for aKadapSrrjs), unclean- 
ness, filth, i. e. lewdness ; fig. of ido- 
latry, Rev. 17. 4 in text, recept., 
others have Ta ateddapra. 

aK.ddapros,ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, Kadalpco) , 
unclean, impure, a) in the Levitical 
sense, see Lev. 5. 2 : spoken of 
food, Acts 10. 14; of birds, Rev. 
18. 2; of persons who are not Jews, 
or who do not belong to the Chris- 
tian community, Acts 10. 28. b) in 
the sense of lewd, lascivious, Eph. 

5. 5 : spoken of idolatry, Rev. 17. 4 
in later editions : in this sense 
partly the devils or demons are 
called irvevfAara aKadapra unclean 
or foul spirits, Matt. 10. 1 ; Mark 
1. 23; Luke 4. 33: Acts 5. 16; 
they are also probably so called as 
being impious, wicked, irovripd. 

aKaipeojjLai, ovjxaL (a, Kaip6s), to lack 
opportunity, Phil. 4. 10, — a word of 
the later Greek. 

aicaipoos, adv. (&Kaipos, fr. a, Kaip6s), 
out of season, 2 Tim. 4. 2 evKaipojs 
cLKaipoos in season and out of season, 
i. e. whether men will listen or not, 
comp. Ez. 2. 5, 7. 

aKaKos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, natcSs), void 
of evil, harmless, blameless, Heb. 7. 
26 ; in the sense of simple-hearted, 
confiding, Rom. 16. 18. 

&Kauda, t]s, 77 (any), a thorn, Luke 

6. 44. So ffireipeiv iv\ cucdvOas, 
Matt. 13. 7 ; vrefyavov e| aKavdccv 
a crown of thorns, 27. 29. 

c 



cacavQiVOQ 



14 



O.K0VU) 



aadvQivos, ov, b, r), adj. made of 
thorns, Mark 15. 17. 

&Kapiros, ov, b, r), adj. (a, Kapir6s), 
without fruit, barren, sterile, a) pr. 
Jude 12. b) metaph. unfruitful, 
yielding no good fruit, i. e. of know- 
ledge, virtue, &c. 1 Cor. 14. 14. 
c) by impl. producing bad fruit, i. e. 
noxious, wicked, Eph. 5. 11. 

aKardyvwcrros, ov, b, rj, adj. (a, 
Kar ay ivdoCKco), pr. not worthy of con- 
demnation, i.e. by a judge ; in N.T. 
metaph. it reprehensible, Tit. 2. 8. 

olkolt cutaXvirTos, ov, b, 7], adj. (a, 
KaraKaXvizTdo) , unveiled, 1 Cor. 11. 
5, 13. 

cLKaraKpiros, ov, b, r), adj. (a, tear a- 
Kpivoo), uncondemnned, Acts 16. 37. 

a/caTCtAvTos, ou, o, t), adj. (a, Kara- 
Xvco), pr. indissoluble ; hence, me- 
taph., enduring, everlasting, Heb. 
7.16. 

aKardTrav<TTos, ov, o, rj, adj. (a, 
Karairavco), unable to desist, which 
cannot be restrained, namely from 
any thing ; foil, by gen. 2 Pet. 2. 14 
o<p6aXfio\ oLKOLTairavo'Toi afxapriaseyes 
which cannot be restrained, i. e. from 
lascivious gazing. 

OLKarao'Taaia, as, r) (aKardcrraros), 
pr. instability; hence, disorder, com- 
motion, tumult, sedition, Luke 21. 9. 
So in 2 Cor. 6. 5, where others 
prefer uncertainty of residence, i. e. 
exile. 

aKaTacrraros, pv, 6, tj, adj. (a, KaO- 
(orrajuLai), unstable, inconstant, James 
1. 8. 

aKardcrxtTos, ov, b, r), adj. (a, tcar- 
6X&>), not coercible, untameable, not 
to be restrained, James 3. 8. 

'A/ceA.5ajuc£, indec, Syro-Chaldaic, 
* field of blood,' Acts 1. 19. 

aKepaios, ov, o, 7], adj. (a, K€pdco or 
Ksp&vvvjju), pr. unmixed ; in N. T. 
metaph. artless, blameless, without 
guile, Phil. 2. 15. 

aK\ivr)s, cos, ovs, b, r), adj. (a, 
kXli/cc), not declining, unwavering, 
Heb. 10. 23. 

aKfid^ca, f. dcrco (clkjult}), to flourish, 
to be in one 's prime, intrans. Rev. 
14. 18. 

aK[xf)v, adv., properly an accus. of 
aKfxr), a point, i. e. of a weapon ; in 



later writers and in N. T. for tar 
aK}X7]v xpovov at this point of time, 
i. e. yet, still, even now, Matt. 
15. 16. 

aKof), r)s, r) (clkovco), 1. hearing. 
a) the sense or faculty of hearing, 
1 Cor. 12. 17. b) the instrument 
of hearing, the ears, Mark 7. 35. 
So aKofj oLKoveip to hear with the 
ears, i. e. attentively, Matt. 13. 14, 
— a Hebraism. 

2. that which is heard, viz. a) a 
thing announced, instruction, teach- 
ing, preaching, John 12. 38. So 
cLKorj iricrrecos, i. e. doctrine taught 
and received with faith, Gal. 3. 
2, 5 ; xSyos clkotjs, same as xSyos 
atcovcrdeis, the word taught and heard, 
1 Thess. 2. 13. b) from the Heb., 
rumour, report, Matt. 4. 24. 

aKoXovdica, S>, f. i)(T(a (cuc6Xovdos,fr. 
a copulative, KeXevdos), to go with, 
to accompany, to follow ; construed 
with dat., fjierd rivos, or 07riVa> rivSs. 

a) genr. Matt. 4. 25. bj spec, to 
follow a teacher, i. e. to be or become 
the disciple of any one, viz. (a) to 
accompany him personally, as was 
usual with the followers of Jewish 
doctors and Greek philosophers, 
John 1. 41 ; so Mark 9. 38 ovk 
aKo\ov6e? rjfuv, i.e. he is not a dis- 
ciple. (j3) to be or become the dis- 
ciple of any one as to faith and 
practice, to follow his teaching, &c. 
Matt. 10. 38. c) to follow in suc- 
cession, to succeed, Rev. 14. 8, 9. 
d) spoken of things, actions, &c. 
to accompany, Rev. 14. 13 to, epya 
avT&v cucoXovde? fier* avrSov their 
good deeds accompany them, sc. to the 
judgment- seat of God, i. e. they 
bear them with them. 

clkovco, f. aKovcra) (a later form, the 
fur. mid. aKovo-o/uai being prefer- 
able), perf. cucfjicoa, perf. pass. 
TJK.ovo'fjLai, aor. 1 pass. tjkov(T07)v. 
1. to hear, a) intrans. i. e. to have 
the faculty of hearing, spoken of the 
deaf, &c. Matt. 11. 5 ; Rom. 11. 8 
<j)Ta rov fir) olkovglv ears unable to 
hear; Matt. 13. 14 aicofj aKovaere 
hearing ye shall hear, for this He- 
braism see under anor) ; ver. 15 /3a- 
peeos clkovslv to be dull of hearing. 

b) transit, to hear, to perceive with 
the ears ; either absol., or in constr. 



lucpavfa 

with accus. or gen. of the thing 
heard, and usually with gen. of the 
person from whom: instead of the 
genitive of thing, we find nepi fol- 
lowed by gen. ; instead of the gen. 
of person, oltto, irapd, 4k foil, by 
gen. (a) genr. Matt. 2. 9, 18. (£) in 
the sense of to give ear, hear with 
attention, listen, Mark 4. 3 ; ol olkov- 
ovtcs hearers, i. e. disciples, Luke 
6. 27. Hence (7) by impl. to give 
heed to, obey, Matt. 10. 14. Hi- 
ther may be referred the phrase 6 
ix (tiV °v s > or &T&, aKovadrcti who- 
soever hath ears, let him hear, i. e. let 
him give heed, obey, &c. Rev. 2. 7 ; 
comp. the phrases 6 ex 031 * ^ovv Rev. 
13. 18, and 6 ix^v cro^piav 17.9. In 
the writings of John it is spoken of 
God, to heed, regard, i. e. to hear and 
answer prayer, John 9. 31. 

2. to hear, i. e. to learn by hearing, 
to be informed, to know, a) genr. 
Matt. 2. 3, 22; followed by '6tl, 
Mark 2. 1 ; spoken of instruction, 
doctrines, &c. John 8. 40. Pass. 
to be heard of, i. e. to be reported or 
noised abroad, &c. Luke 12. 3. b) in 
a forensic sense, to hear, namely, 
as a judge or magistrate, to try, to 
examine judicially, Acts 25. 22. c) in 
the sense of to understand, compre- 
hend, Mark 4. 33. 

aKpaaia, as, i) (aKpari)s), inconti- 
nence, 1 Cor. 7. 5. 

aKparTjs, cos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (a, Kpd- 
ros), incontinent, impotens sui, 2 Tim. 
3. 3. 

&Kpa.Tos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, Kegdv- 
vv/xi), unmixed, spoken of wine un- 
diluted ; in N. T. by implic. strong, 
fiery, intoxicating, Rev. 14. 10. 

aKpifteia, as, rj (aKpifi-qs), exactness, 
preciseness, extreme accuracy, Acts 
22. 3 TT€iraid€vfj.€i'os Kara ti]v anpi- 
fieiaVTov irarpcpov vo\xov ' instructed 
in all the exactness, the precise 
discipline and observance of the 
traditional law;' others, severity, 
rigorous discipline. 

aKQi$T)s, 4os, ovs, 6,7], adj. (&Kpos), 
exact, accurate, precise ; aKpi(34o~T€- 
pov as an adv., more accurately, more 
perfectly, Acts IS. 26: in 26. 5 
/cara T7]v aKpL^eardr^v dLqzcnv ac- 
cording to the most exact sect, i. e. 
most exact and subtle in the expo- 



1 5 (XKOOQ 

sition and observance rasv idwv nal 
(jnrrip.d'TOiv, ver. 3 ; others, severe, 
rigorous. 
aKpifiow, u>, f. (vorco (aKOif$7)s), to 
know or do any thing accurately ; in 
N. T. to inquire accurately, assidu- 
ously, absol. and trans. Matt. 2. 7, 
16 = aKpifius i^erdfa, ver. 8. 

aKptfiws, adv. accurately, assidu- 
ously, perfectly, Luke 1.3; circum- 
spectly, Eph. 5. 15. 

aKpis, 180s, 7), a locust, Mark 1. 6. 

CLKpoar-qptou, ov, to (aKpodo/xai), 
Lat. auditorium, place of ltearing, 
place of trial, Acts 25. 23. Among 
the Greeks this word denoted the 
place where authors recited their 
works publicly ; among the Ro- 
mans a place where public trials 
were held. 

aKpoaTi)s, ov, 6 (aKpodofiai), a 
hearer; in N.T. aKpoarj]s rov vo- 
/jlov, tov \6yov, a hearer of the law., 
&c. i. e. one who merely hears, but 
does not regard, Rom. 2. 13 ; James 

1. 23. 

aKpofivcrria, as, 7) (iiKpov, fivw to 
cover), — not found in profane wri- 
ters ; in N.T. 1. the prepuce, fore- 
skin, Acts 11.3 aKpofivariav exovres 
i. e. unci) cumcised gentiles. 

2. slate of uncircumcision, gentil- 
ism, comp. Acts 11.3. a) pr. Rom. 

2. 25, 26 7) aKpofUvaria avrov, — 
that this refers to the external rite 
and to the state of a gentile, is 
shewn by the addition of adp£ in 
Eph. 2. 1 1, and not to the uncir- 
cumcision of the heart, Deut. 10. 
16. b) by melon, prceputiati, uncir- 
cumcised, i. e. the gentiles, pagans, 
as opposed to 7) TrepiTOfAJi, the Jews, 
Rom. 2. 26, who called all other 
nations, in scorn, uncircumcised, 
Judg. 14. 3. 

dfcpoyw u 1 a? os, a, ov (&Kpov, ycovia), 
spoken of a stone, XlOos, a corner- 
stone, i. e. foundation-stone, Eph. 2. 
20. 

aKpoOivLov, ov, to, used chiefly in 
plur. anpoQivia, rd (clkoov, 6lv), pr. 
the first-fruits, namely of the earth, 
which were taken from the top of 
the pile; in N. T. the best of the 
spoils, Heb. 7. 4. 

&kqos, a, ov (aKi)}, pointed; hence 



'AicvXae 



16 



aXrjdeia 



neut. rb &Kgov, used as a subst., a 
pointy end, extremity, Matt. 24. 31. 

'Aicvkas, ou, o, Aquila, pr. name of 
a man, Acts 18. 2. 

aKvpSco, cD, f. c6<ra> (a, Kvpos), to de- 
prive of authority, annul, abrogate, 
trans. Matt. 15. 6 ivrok-fjv, Mark 
7, 13 A<fyoz/, Gal. 3. 17 BiaBr]Krju. 

an(i)\vTu)s, adv. (a, Kcokvoo), without 
hindrance, freely , Acts 28. 31. 

&KCDV, &Kovcra, cjlkov (a, eKccv), unwill- 
ing, invitus, 1 Cor. 9. 17. 

akafiaarpov, ov,r6 (also 6 aAa/3aa*- 
rpos), alabaster, a variety of gyp- 
sum, differing from the alabaster of 
modern times ; hence a box or vase 
of alabaster for perfumes. In N. T. 
a vase for perfumed ointment, made 
of any materials, as gold, glass, 
stone, &c. Luke 7. 37 : these vases 
often had a long narrow neck, the 
mouth of which was sealed ; so that 
when the woman is said to break 
the vase, Mark 14. 3, we are to un- 
derstand only the extremity of the 
neck, which was thus closed. 

aka^oveia, as, r) (aka^dov), ostenta- 
tion, boasting, and by impl. arro- 
gance, pride, James 4. 16. 

aka^cav, ovos, 6 (fr. &kr), akdo/Mai), 
pr. a vagabond, mountebank ; in N. T. 
a boaster, braggart, Rom. 1. 30. 

akakd^co, f. do~oo (akakr) or aAaAa), 
pr. to raise the cry of battle ; henee 
genr. to utter a loud cry, e. g. of re- 
joicing, to shout. In N. T. spoken 
of mournful cries, to lament aloud, 
to wail, intrans. Mark 5. 38 ; of 
cymbals, to give a clanging sound, 
1 Cor. 13. 1. 

akdkrjTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, AaAew), 
unutterable, not to be expressed in 
words, Rom. 8. 26. 

&kakos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, AaAew), 
dumb, Mark 7. 37 ; in chap. 9. 17 
Tcuzvixa akakov dumb spirit is a ma- 
lignant spirit silent through ob- 
stinacy, contrary to their usual cha- 
racter. 

akas, aros, r6 (a form of common 
life for oiks, ak6s, 6), salt, a) pr. 
Matt. 5. 13. b) metaph. wisdom and 
prudence both in words and actions, 
Mark 9. 50 ; Matt. 5. 13 duets ecrre 
rb akas rrjs yr)s, i. e. * ye are those 
who, by your instructions and influ- 



ence, are to render men wiser and 
better, just as salt imparts to food 
a more agreeable flavour.' 

ake'upoo, f. if/a), to besmear ; in N. T. 
to anoint, trans. Luke 7. 38, 46. 

ak€KTogo<p(»>j/ia, as, r) (aAe/crcop, 
(fxauf)), pr. cock-crowing ; in N. T. 
put for the third watch of the night, 
about equidistant from midnight 
and dawn, Mark 13. 35. 

akeKTccp, ogos, 6 (&k€KTpos sleep- 
less), a cock, gallus, Matt. 26. 34. 

'Akei-avdpevs, eoos, 6, an Alexandrine, 
i. e. a Jew of Alexandria, Acts 6. 9. 
Alexandria was much frequented 
by Jews, so that 10,000 of them are 
said to have been numbered among 
its inhabitants. 

'AAelavSptVos, ov, 6, r), adj. Alex- 
andrian, spoken of a ship, Acts 
27. 6. 

'A A e ^avhg os, ov, 6, Alexander, pr. 
name of several men in N. T. 

'dkevpov, ov, r6 (aAew), flour, fine 
meal, Matt. 13. 33. 

akr)6eia, as, r) (akrjOr)s), pr. what is 
not concealed, but open and known. 
Hence, 1. truth, i. e. verity, reality, 
conformity to the nature and reality 
of things, viz. a) as evinced in the 
relation of facts, &c. Mark 5. 33; 
2 Cor. 6. 7 ez/ koycp akrjOeias in speak- 
ing the truth. So in akrjOeias of a 
truth, as the fact or event shews, 
Luke 4. 25. h) spoken of what is 
true in itself, purity from all error or 
falsehood, Rom. 2. 20 r) ixSg^cacns 
rrjs yvdoaecas koX rrjs akrjdeias eV r<p 
vofxct), i. e. rrjs yuc^creccs rrjs akrjdivrjs, 
the form of true knowledge in the law ; 
r) akf)deia rod evayyeklov the truth, 
verity of the gospel, Gal. 2. 5, 14 ; 6 
koyosrrjs akrjdeias, i. e. the true word, 
true doctrine, &c. 

2, truth, i. e. love of truth, both 
in words, conduct, &c, sincerity, 
veracity, Luke 20. 21 ; John 4. 23, 
24 4v Trvev/jcari Kal akrjdeia with a 
sincere mind, with sincerity of heart, 
not with external rites ; 8. 44 ovk 
€o~tiv akf)6€ia iu avrcp, i. e. he is 
a liar, and loves not the truth ; 
2 Cor. 7. 14 iu akr}0€La, 11. 10 ecrnu 
akf)0€ia Xptarov iu ifjioi, i. e. as I 
truly, sincerely follow Christ; Eph. 
4. 24 iu ocridTrjTi rrjs akrjdeias in true 



u\rjdev(t> 



17 



aXXa 



and sincere holiness ; 1 John 1. 6 ou 
ttolovugv T7]u aXr]0eiav we do not act 
in sincerity ', same as \l/evd6/jL€0a v. 8 ; 
5. 6 rb iruevfia icrip r) aXrjdeia, i. e. 
a\t)du/6v, true, veracious. 

3. in N. T., especially, divine 
truth, the faith and practice of the 
true religion, gospel truth, as opposed 
to heathen and Jewish fables, John 
1. 14, 17; 8. 32 bis; 18. 37 ttSs 6 
&v e/c rrjs aXr)6eias every one who 
loves divine truth. Hence Jesus is 
called 7] aXydeia the truth, i. e. the 
teacher of divine truth, John 14. 6. 
So rb 7ri/ev/jL7, 7YJs aXrjdelas spirit of 
truth, i. e. who declares or reveals 
divine truth, John 14. 17 ; ol iyvw- 
k6tes Ti\v akJideiav who know the 
truth, i. e. are disciples of Christ, 
2 John 1. 

4. conduct conformed to the truth, 
integrity, probity, virtue, a life con- 
formed to the precepts of religion, 
John 3. 21 6 iroiwv Tr\v aXr)6€Lav he 
who acts uprightly, opp. to 6 (pavXa 
irpdo'crcou, v. 20 ; 8. 44 eV rfj aXrjdeia 
oi>x eo~T7]K€V he did not remain in his 
integrity. 

aKrjOzvci), f. cvcra) (aXr)6r)s), to act 
truly, speak the truth, be sincere, Gal. 
4. 16. 

aAr}&7)s, 4os, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, Ar/0a>), 
prop, unconcealed, open. Hence, 1. 
true, real, conformed to the nature and 
reality of things, John 8. 16 ; 4. 18 
tovto aXrjOes €ipt]Kas, i. e. aXr)6a>s. 
Also true, namely as shewn by the 
result or event, 2 Pet. 2. 22 : hence 
credible, not to be rejected, as fiaprv- 
gia, John 5. 31, 32. 

2. true, i. e. truth-loving, sincere, 
veracious, Matt. 22. 16. 

3. true, namely in conduct, sin- 
cere, upright, honest, just, John 7. 18. 

aXydivos, i), 6v (aXr)6r)s), 1. true, 
conformed to truth, John 4. 37 ; in 
the sense of real, unfeigned, not fic- 
titious, 17. 3 fxovos a\r)divbs Geos the 
only true God, not feigned like idols. 
Spoken of what is true in itself, 
genuine, real, opp. to that which 
is false, pretended, &c. John 1. 9. 
So frpros a7r' ovgavov, John 6. 32, of 
which the manna was the type ; 
<TK7]V7] a\ri6ii/r), Heb. 8. 2, i. e. the 
heavenly temple, after the model of 
which the Jews regarded that of 



Jerusalem as built ; ra aXrjdiva ayta 
9. 24, in the same sense, as opposed 
to the earthly copy; Luke 16. 11 
rb a\r)6iv6v real, genuine good, as 
opp. to the goods of this world. 

2. true (literally, veracious, truth- 
loving), and hence worthy of credit, 
Rev. 3. 14. 

3. true, i. e. sincere, upright, e. g. 
Kiphia, Heb. 10. 22 ; spoken of a 
judge or judgment, upright, just, 
Rev. 6. 10. 

aXr)6co, f. -new (a later form for 
aAea>), to grind, i. e. with a hand- 
mill, Luke 17. 35. 

aXrjOws, adv. (aXr)6r)s), truly, really, 
i. e. in truth, in very deed, certainly, 
Matt. 14. 33 ; aXr)6ws Xeyeiv to speak 
with certainty, assuredly, Luke 9. 27. 

aXievs, ews, 6 (aXs), a fisher, fisher- 
man, Matt. 4. 18. 

aXievw, f. evaco (aXievs), to fish, ab- 
sol. John 21. 3. 

aXi^ca, f. io~a> (aXs), to sprinkle with 
salt, to preserve by salting ; pass. 
Matt. 5. 13 iv rlvi aXi(rdr)creTaL, spo- 
ken of salt which has become in- 
sipid, how can it be itself preserved 
or recovered ? Hence metaph. Mark 
9. 49 ttcls ya.Q irvpi aXio~6r)o-€Tai for 
every one shall be seasoned, tried, with 
fire. 

a.xio'yriiJ.a, aros, to (aXiayeo) to de- 
file), not found in profane writers ; 
in N. T. defilement, pollution, abomi- 
nation, spoken of meat sacrificed to 
idols, Acts 15. 20, comp. ver. 29, 
where it is eidcoXSdvra. 

aAAa, an adversative particle, from 
&XXo$, being originally neut. plur. 
&AAa, and hence indicating a re- 
ference to something else ; it serves 
therefore to mark opposition or an- 
tithesis, and transition. In N. T. 
it signifies but, in various modifi- 
cations; viz. 1. but, as denoting an- 
tithesis or transition. a) in direct 
antith. after the neg. part, ov or 
fir), Matt. 4. 4 ovk in aprco fxovcp 
(r)o'€Tai 6 cLpOpooTTOs, aXX 3 ev iraurl 
pr)lJ.arL. So ov \xovov . . . aAAa teal 
not only . . . but also, John 5. 18 ; 
Phil. 1. 18 £v rovro) [ou p.6vov\ xwp&i 
aAAa kou x a P'h a ' l Jial " b) in an em- 
phatic antith. after a full negation, 
but, but rather, but on the contrary, 



aXXa 



18 



aXXog 



Luke 1. 60 oi>x<>' aAAa KXTjO-nceraL 
'loodwys. Rom. 3. 31 ; Acts 19. 2 
ol 8e eiirov nobs ahr6v' \_ovx*-'~\ aAA' 
ovde ktX : in the beginning of a 
clause which asserts the contrary of 
what precedes, Luke 14. 10 ; so aAA' 
ov, aAA' ovxh interrog., non potius? 
not rather? Heb. 3. 16, Luke 17. 8. 
c) often, and chiefly, used where 
the discourse or train of thought 
is broken off, or partially inter- 
rupted, e. g. (a) by an objection, 
Rom. 10. 18. (/8) by a correction or 
limitation of what precedes, Mark 
14. 36 irapeveyne to irorypiov car* 
ifjiov tovto' aAA* ov ri eycb deXct). 
Rom. 11. 4, et pass. (7) by some 
phrase modifying or explaining what 
precedes, especially after yap, jxev, 
or &e, Matt. 24. 6 ; Mark 9. 13 ; 
John 16. 20. Not unfrequently fxev 
is omitted, Rom. 10. 2, et pass. 
(5) by an interrogation, Matt. 11. 
8, 9; Luke 7. 25. (e) by a phrase 
of incitement, urging, &c. where it 
is followed by an imperative, Acts 
10. 20. d) it is also employed to 
mark a transition to something else, 
without direct antithesis, e. g. Mark 
14. 28 aAAa /jtera to eyepQr\vai jue, 
Trpod^a) vfjias els ttjv TaXiXaiav, et 
ssep. So after an interrogation im- 
plying a negative, John 7. 48 pA\ ris 
€K roov apy6wTtov e'Kio'revaev els avrov ; 
aAA' o o%Aos ovros ktX. 

2. but, i. e. as continuative, but 
now, but indeed, but further, moreover. 

a) gener. as marking a transition 
in the progress of discourse, Mark 
1 3. 24, et pass. Hence aAA 5 el but 
if, but if indeed, 1 Cor. 7. 21 ; aAA 1 
ov neither, but neither, John 10. 8. 

b) emphatically, where there is a 
gradation in the sense, but still 
more, yea, even, and with a neg. nay, 
vol even, Luke 23. 15 ovdeu evpov eV 
rep avOpdoTTO)' aAA* ovde 'Hgcadrjs. Phil. 
3. 8 aAAa fxkv ovv koll yea indeed and 
therefore I count, &c. 

3. yet, nevertheless, at least, yet 
assuredly, in an apodosis after the 
conditional particles el, idv, &c. 
Rom. 6. 5 el avjucpvroi yey6vajj.ev t<$ 
6/j.oica/jLaTi rod davdrov avrov, aAAa 
Ka\ tt)s avaardcrecos eo , 6/uLe6a yet as- 
suredly also. Sometimes the protasis 
must be supplied ; e. g. Acts 15. 11 
aAAa . . . Tnarevofxev coodrjvai, i. e. 



[although we observe the law only 
in part,] yet we hope to be saved 
even as they ; Rom. 5. 14 [although 
sin is not imputed where there is 
no law,] nevertheless death reigned. 

4. aAA' tj, after a negative, other 
than, except, unless (properly the 
same as ra aAAa tj), Mark 9. 8 
ovtceri ovdeva elSov, aA\a [77] rbv 
'irjo-ovv fiSvov (where Lachmann has 
elBov, el fify rbv) ; 1 Cor. 3. 5 ris ovv 
ecri TiavXos, ris $e 'A?roAAoi>s, aAA' 
77 diaKovoi ; 

aXXacrarca, f. a{&>, pass. aor. 1 77A- 
AaxQyv, aor. 2 yXXdyqv (aXXos), to 
change, trans, a) pr. to change, as 
the form or nature of a thing, to 
transform, e. g. rrjv (pccvfjv the voice or 
tone, Gal. 4. 20 ; to change for the 
better, pass. 1 Cor. 15. 51 ; for the 
worse, to corrupt, cause to decay, e. g. 
ol ovpavoi, Heb. 1. 12. So aAAa|ei ra 
eOt] will change the customs, i. e. do 
them away, Acts 6. 14. b) to change, 
i. e. one thing for another, to ex- 
change, Rom. 1. 23 ¥jXXa£av r\\v 
ho^av ®eov ev djULOico/uLari elttovos they 
changed the glory of God for an image, 
i. e. set up an image in place of the 
true God. 

aAAaxJfley, adv. from another place, 
aliunde, John 10. 1. 

aXXrjyopeoo, 00, f. 'fjoraj (clXXos, ayo- 
pevca), to allegorise, speak in an alle- 
gory, Gal. 4. 24 arivd eariv aXXy\- 
yopovfieva which things are said alle- 
gorically. 

'AXXyjXovia, Alleluia, Heb. Hallelu- 
jah, i praise ye Jehovah/ Rev. 19. 1. 

aXXrjXcav, gen. plur. of a recipr. 
pronoun, dat. 01s, ais, 01s, accus. 
ovs, as, a, each other, one another f 
Matt. 24. 10 ; et saepiss. 

aXXoyevfjs, eos, 6, 77, adj. (oAAos, 
yevos), of another race ox nation, i. e. 
not a Jew, Luke 17. 18, comp. v. 16. 

aXXo/jiai, f. aXovfxai, aor. 1 TjXa/jirjv, 
to leap, jump, spring, in trans. Acts 3. 
8 ; spoken of a fountain, John 4. 14. 

aXXos, 77, 0, other, not the same, a) 
without the article, other, another, 
some other, (a) simply, Matt. 2. 12, 
et saepiss.; another, i. e. of the same 
kind, Mark 7. 4, 8 ; another besides, 
Matt. 25. 16, al. saep. So, as mark- 
ing succession, i. e. in the second or 



a\\orpiOE7rl(TK07roQ 



19 



ujjLaprui'co 



third place, Mark 12. 4, 5 ; John 20. 
30 ttoXXcl jjXv ovu kcu aAAa, i. e. not 
only the.se, but also others. (/3) dis- 
tributively, when repeated or joined 
with other pronouns ; e. g. ovros . . . 
&XXos this . . . that, one . . . another, 
Matt. 8. 9 ; ol /xeu . . . ciXXol 5e some 
. . . others, 16. 14; &XX01 . . . aXXot 
some . . . others, 13. 5-8. So Acts 2. 
12 ttXXos irphs tiXXou one to another; 
19. 32 olXXol fxkv ovu &XXo tl acpa(ou 
some cried one thing, and some ano- 
ther, b) with the article, 6 aXXos, 
&c. the other, Matt. 5. 39, et pass. ; 
Rev. 17. 10 6 &XXos the other, the 
remaining one. So ol IiXXol the 
others, the rest, ceteri, 1 Cor. 14. 29, 
al. saep. 

aWorpioeiriorKOTvos, ov, 6 (aAAo- 
rpios, iirioTKOTTos), found onlyinN.T. 

1 Pet. 4. 15, where it is spoken cf 
one who suffers not cos Xpicrri- 
av6s, but as aXXorpicou imcTKOTzos, 
i. e. either an inspector of foreign or 
strange things, a director of hea- 
thenism, &c. ; or else one who busies 
himself with ivhat does not concern 
him, a busy-body, in the sense of 
seditious, factious. 

aXXorpios, ia, iov (dXXos), alien, not 
one's own. a) pr. another's, belong- 
ing to another, different, Luke 16. 12; 
John 10. 5 bis, where it may be ren- 
dered unknown, b) strange, foreign, 
not one's own, e. g. yrj Acts 7. 6* : 
spoken of persons who do not belong 
to one's own family, strangers, Matt. 
17. 25. c) by impl. hostile, an enemy, 
in N. T. with the idea of impiety, i. e. 
heathen enemy, gentile, Heb. 11. 34. 

aXXScpvXos, ov, 6, t), adj. (iiXXos, 
(pvXrj or cpvXou), of another race or na- 
tion, i. e. not a Jew, Acts 10. 28. 

&XXcos, adv. otherwise, 1 Tim. 5. 25 
ret tiXXcos exoura, i. e. epya, which are 
otherwise, i. e. ov KaXa epya. 

aXodco, co, f. t)ctco, to beat, thresh; in 
N. T. to drive round in a circle, es- 
pecially oxen, &c. upon grain, in 
order to thresh it, to thresh with oxen, 
&c. trituro, absol. 1 Cor. 9. 9, 10. 

& X oyos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, xSyos), with- 
out reason, i. e. a) irrational, brute, 

2 Pet. 2. 12. b) unreasonable, absurd, 
Acts 25. 27. 

aXot], 7js, 7} (vulg. £vXaX6r), dyaX- 
Xoxov, aloe, excoecaria agallochon 



Linn.), the name of a tree growing 
in India and the Moluccas, the 
wood of which is highly aromatic. 
It is of course entirely different 
from the herb which produces the 
aloes of the druggists, 
a As, aXos, 6, salt, Mark 9. 49; see 
a Acts. 

clXvkos, t), ov (ctXvKrj), of the sea; 
by impl. salt, bitter, James 3. 12. 

aXvwos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, Xv7rr]),free 

from sorroiv, Phil. 2. 28 Kctyco aXvno- 

repos 8> thai I may be less sorrowful. 

a A v cr i ?, ccos, t) (pr. tiXvcns, fr. a, Xvco) , 
a bond, a chain, a) pr. Rev. 20. 1. 
Spoken espec. of chains for the hands 
or feet, manacles, shackles, Mark 5. 3. 
b) metaph. bonds, imprisonment, state 
of custody, Eph. 6. 20. 

aXvcr lt€Xt)s, eos, 6, t), adj. (a, Xvcri- 
reA^s), pr. yielding no gain, iinprofit- 
able ; hence by implication hurtful, 
destructive, Heb. 13. 17. 

'AXcpa?os, ov, 6, Alpheus,^r. name of 
two men in N. T. 

aXcou, couos, 6, t) (also aXcos, gen. 
aXco, 6,7)), a threshing floor, area ; in 
N. T. meton. the produce of the thresh- 
ing-floor, corn, grain, Matt. 3. 12. 

ttAw7T7/|, €kos, 7), a fox, Luke 9. 58 ; 
metaph. a cunning man, 13. 32. 

aXcoais, ecos, ?; (ciXi(tkcc), capture, 
2 Pet. 2. 12. 

d/xa, adv. and prep., together, together 
with, viz. a) as an adv., spoken of 
time, at the same time, Acts 24. 26 ; 
of persons, &c. together, in company, 
1 Thess. 4. 17. b) as a prep., with, 
together with, followed by dat., Matt. 
13. 29 ; 20. 1 i^rjXdeu d/xa irpco'i ivith 
the dawn. 

a/xad^s, cos, 6, t), adj. (a, pauQduco), 
unlearned, iminstructed, 2 Pet. 3. 16. 

a/xapdvrivos, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, /xap- 
aiuop.ai), unfading; hence enduring, 
1 Pet. 5.4. 

a/xdpauros, ov, 6, t), adj. (equiv. to 
apiapdvTivos), unfading ; hence en- 
during, 1 Pet. 1. 4. 

ajxapTdvca,i.7]crcc, aor. 1 Tjcra, slot. 2 ?j- 
fxaprov (a/xapTTjcrco and Tjfxdprncra be- 
long to later Greek, the earlier form 
was ajuLapTTjcro/xai, &c), pr. to miss, 
err from, as a mark, or one's way, 
&c. Hence in N. T. metaph. 1. to 



afiaprr}jia 



20 



a 



flap; 



err, to swerve from the truth, go 
wrong, absol. 1 Cor. 15. 34 teal /xrj 
a/xapravere, i. e. beware lest ye be 
drawn into errors, namely, of faith, 
of which the apostle is speaking. 

2. to err in action, in respect to 
a prescribed law, i. e. to commit er- 
rors, do ivrong, sin. a) genr. to sin, 
spoken of any sin, absol. Matt. 27. 
4. So ajAapTaveiv ajxaprlav to sin a 
sin, 1 John 5. 16. b) followed by 
els with ace. to sin against any one, 
to offend, wrong, Luke 15. 18, 21. 
c) afxaprdveiv ivdoiuov rivos, from 
the Heb., to do evil in the sight of 
any one, i. e. to sin against, wrong, 
as above, Luke 15. 21. 

a fid pr 7] p. a, aros, to (a^aprdvoo), pr. 
a mistake ; in N. T. metaph. an error, 
sin, transgression, Mark 3. 28. 

a fiap rid, as, t) (ap.aprdvo)), pr. a 
miss, failure, &c. ; in N. T. metaph. 

1. aberration from the truth, error, 
John 8. 46 tls iXey^et jxe Trepl a/xap- 
rias ; where it is opp. to r) aXydeia. 

2. sin, i. e. aberration from a pre- 
scribed law or rule of duty, either 
in general, or spoken of particular 
sins, &c. a) genr. Matt. 3. 6, al. 
saep. ; John 9. 34 ev aLiaprlais crv 
iyewfjdrjs o\os thou art wholly born 
in sin, i. e. art a sinner from the 
womb. So iroieTu a/xaorlav to commit 
sin, 2 Cor. 11. 7 ; and, in the same 
sense, ipyd^eaOai afxapriav, Jam. 2. 
9 ; also aixaprdveiv a/xapriav to sin a 
sin, commit any sin, 1 John 5. 16 ; 
see ajuaprdvo) 2 a. In the gen. 
after another noun a/xaprla often 
supplies the place of an adject., 
sinful, wicked, impious, e. g. 2 Thess. 

2. 3 6 &vdpco7ros rr)s afxaprias that 
impious man ; Rom. 7. 5 7ra97]jxara 
Twv a/uapTi&v sinful passions. El- 
liptically irep\ afiaprlas is for Qvaia 
irepl a/xaprias sacrifice for sin, Heb. 
10. 6, fully ver. 26, and irpoo-Qopa 
irepl afx. ver. 18. b) spoken of par- 
ticular sins, which are to be ga- 
thered from the context ; e. g. of 
unbelief, airio-ria, John 8.-21 ; of 
lewdness, &c. 2 Pet. 2. 14 ; of de- 
fection from the religion of Christ, 
Heb. 11. 25. c) by meton. of ab- 
stract for concrete, a/xaprla is for 
afxaprco\6s sinful, i. e. either as caus- 
ing sin, Rom. 7. 7 6 vofxos a/xapria 
is the law the cause of sin ? or as 



committing sin, 2 Cor. 5. 21 top fxr] 
yvSvra ajxapriav vrrep r)fxS)v afxapriav 
iiroirjcrei/, for afxaprooXhv iirolrjo'ev, i. e. 
has treated as if he were a sinner ; 
Heb. 12. 4 irpbs rrjv aixapriav is 
taken collect, for the adversaries of 
religion, d) by meton. the practice 
of sinning, habit of sin, Rom. 3. 9. 
e) by meton. pr oneness to sin, sinful 
desire or propensity, John 8. 34 ; 
Heb. 3. 13 airdrr] rrjs ajxaprias, i. e. 
the deceitfulness of our sinful pro- 
pensities, &c. 

3. from the Heb., the imputation 
or consequences of sin, the guilt and 
punishment of sin ; as in the phrase 
aXpeiv t)]v a/xapriav, &c. to take away 
or bear sin, i. e. the imputation of 
it, John!. 29. So acpirj/xL ras a/xap- 
rias and frepeens roov a/x. to remit sin, 
the remission of sins, i. e. of the pun- 
ishment of sins, Matt. 9. 2, et saep. ; 
tyetv a/xapriav to have sin, i. e. to be 
guilty and liable to punishment, John 
9. 41 ; Heb. 9. 28 x^P^ 5 a/^Tias 
without sin, i. e. ' he shall appear the 
second time not els aderrjo-iv a/xap- 
rias for the putting away of the con- 
sequences of sin,' as is said in v. 26. 
a/xdprvpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, /xaprv- 
pea)), without testimony, unwitnessed, 
Acts 14. 17. 
afiaprwAos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a/xapra- 
vco), pr. erring from the way or mark; 
in N. T. metaph. both as adject, and 
subst. 1. as an adj., erring from the 
divine law, sinful, wicked, impious. 
a) genr. Mark 8. 38 ; aurjp or fa>- 
dpooiros a/xapru)X6s a sinful man, a 
sinner, Luke 5. 8 ; yvvty a/xaprooX6s 
7. 37 ; 13. 2 a/aaprcaXol irapa irdvras 
more wicked than all others; Jam. 
4. 8 a/xaprooXoi ye sinful ! b) ob- 
noxious to the consequences of sin, 
guilty and exposed to punishment, 
Rom. 5, 19 a/xaprooXo\ Karearddr\aav 
ot iroXXoi many became exposed to the 
punishment of sin; Jude 15 a/xap- 
rwXoX acrefieTs ungodly persons de- 
serving of punishment. 

2. as a subst., a sinner, trans- 
gressor, impious person. a) genr. 
Matt. 9. 10, etssep. b) in the lan- 
guage of the Jews a/xapro)Xoi (sin- 
ners, despisers of God) is put for fo- 
reign nations, i. e. gentiles, heathen, 
pagans, ra %Qvt), Mark 14. 41 com- 
pared with Luke 18. 32. 



afxa^OQ 



21 ajjL7T£\ovpy6g 



ti./j.axos, ov,6, i), adj. (a, fidxv), pr. 
not disposed to fight ; in N. T. me- 
taph. not contentious, not quarrel- 
some, 1 Tim. 3. 3. 

a/Jidco, u, f. 'fjo'co (a/ma), pr. to collect, 
gather ; in N. T. to reap, to harvest, 
Jam. 5. 4, where comp. Lev. 19. 13. 

afMedvaros, ov, o (a, /xefluco), ame- 
thyst, a gem of a deep purple or 
violet colour, Rev. 21. 20: it was 
supposed to be an antidote against 
drunkenness, whence its name. 

a/xeAeo), a>, f. rjcrco (a, /xeAei), not to 
care for, neglect, absol. Matt. 22. 5 ; 
with gen. 1 Tim. 4. 14. 

&fl€jJ.TTTOS, OV, 6, 7), adj. (a, /ULefJL(pO- 

fxai), act. making no complaint, sa- 
tisfied; in N. T. pass, blameless, 
faultless, Luke 1. 6. 

afie/jLTTTccs, adv. (afxefiirros), blame- 
lessly, faultlessly, 1 Thess. 2. 10. 

afi^pifiuos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, jxepuxva), 
without care, void of anxiety, Matt. 
28. 14. 

afierdderos, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, ixera- 
ridnfiL), immoveable, i. e. immutable, 
sure, Heb. 6. 17. 

a/xeTaKLVTjros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, /xe- 
TaKivea)), immoveable, unmoved, firm, 
1 Cor. 15. 58. 

afiera/jLeXTjTOS, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, 
fA€Ta]jL€\ofjLai), not to be repented of, 
and. hence unchangeable, immutable, 
certain, Rom. 11. 29. 

ctfieTaj'^TjTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, /ae- 
ravoiw), inflexible, impenitent, obdu- 
rate, Rom. 2. 5. 

&jj.erpos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, fxerpov), 
without measure, immoderate, 2 Cor. 
10. 13 els ret. &/j.€Tpa, adverbially, 
for a/jLCTpoos, beyond measure, immo- 
derately. 

afiTjv, amen, Heb. jDN, which is 
strictly an adj. true, certain, faithful : 
but the Heb. word occurs often in 
O. T. as an adverb, truly, surely, 
certainly ; usually at the end of a 
sentence, where it serves to con- 
firm the words which precede, and 
invoke the fulfilment of them, in 
the sense of * so be it,' fiat, Sept. 
a/j.r)u or yeuoiro : more rarely it 
stands at the beginning of a sen- 
tence for the sake of emphasis, as- 
suredly, verily, in truth, Sept. &A77- 



6a>s. Hence in N. T. 1. from the 
Heb. as an adj., true, faithful, Rev. 
3. 14 6 o\p7\v, 6 jxdprvs 6 iricrrbs ical 
a\7)6iu6s the true, viz. the faithful 
and true witness, where the last 
words explain the first. 

2. as an adv. at the end of a sen- 
tence, viz. after ascriptions of praise, 
hymns, &c. amen, so be it, Matt. 6. 
13 : hence \4ysiv rb kyA\v to respond 
amen, 1 Cor. 14. 16 ; also after be- 
nedictions, invocations, &c. Rom. 
15.33. 

3. as an adv. at the beginning of 
a sentence, by way of asseveration, 
truly, assuredly, certainly, verily, 
Matt. 5. 18, comp. Luke 9.27 clAt}- 
6a>s. In John it is repeated, b.p.7\v, 
afj.7}y, 3. 3, al. saep. Very rarely in 
this sense in the middle or end 01 
a clause, Rev. 1.7 vol b.^.y\v yea ve- 
rily I 2 Cor. 1. 20 rb voX koX rb b.fxi)u 
are yea and amen, i. e. are most true 
and faithful. 

afjL7]Toop, opos, 6, 7), adj. (a, ^7\T7]p), 
without mother, motherless, i. e. in 
classical writers not born of a mother, 
as the gods, &c, early deprived of 
a mother, or having an unkind one ; 
in N. T. spoken of Melchisedec, 
whose mother is not mentioned in 
the genealogies, Heb. 7. 3 : see 
ayeveaAdynros. 

ajxiavros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, p.ialuaj), 
unstained, unsoiled ; in N. T. me- 
taph. undefiled, sc. by sin, Heb. 7. 
26. Spoken of marriage, chaste, 
Heb. 13. 4 ; of the worship of God, 
pure, sincere, Jam. 1. 27 ; of the hea- 
venly inheritance, inviolate, 1 Pet. 
1. 4. 

'A^uij/aSa/S, 6, indec. Aminadab, pr. 
name, Heb. * kindred of the prince.' 

d/uL/xos, ov, 6 (same as ^dfifios), sand, 
Matt. 7. 26. 

afiuo s, ov, 6, a lamb, spoken in N. T. 
metaph. of Christ delivered over to 
death as a lamb to the sacrifice, 
John 1. 29. 

afjL0i$7), r)s, 7) (a/jLeifiw), change, ex- 
change,- requital i. e. for evil, in- 
demnity ; in N. T. requital, namely 
for good, as kind offices, &c. 1 Tim. 
5. 4 afioifias aTrofiiSovai to requite. 

a/AireAos, ov, 7), a vine, Matt. 26. 29. 

afXTr eAovpyos, ov, 6, 7] (&flTT€A0S, 
epyov), a vine-dresser, Luke 13.7. 



afineXwy 



22 



av 



afnr€\c0V, wvos, 6, a vineyard, Matt. 
20. l,al. 

' A jxir \i as, ov, 6, Amplias, pr. name 

of a man, Rom. 16. 8. 
a/xvpo), f. ww (fjivuT]), pr. to avert, 

repel, to aid, fight for, avenge ; mid. 

ajj.vvojj.ai, to avert from one's self, to 

resist, repel ; in N. T. mid., to aid, 

assist, defend, Acts 7. 24. 
a/jLcfyifidWoo, f. fiahoo, pr. to throw 

around, e. g. a garment ; in N. T. 

spoken of a net, to cast, i. e. around, 

here and there, trans. Mark 1. 16 in 

later eds. 

ajLL(pifi\T](rTpop, ov, t6, what is 
thrown around, e. g. a garment ; in 
N. T. a fish-net, drag, Matt. 4. 18. 

af,Jt.(piivvvjj.i, f. ajiupLecrco, to clothe, 
pass. foil, by iv with dat, Matt. 11. 
8 ; in the sense of to decorate, Luke 
12.28 rbv xfyrov (where Lachmann 
has afx<pia£ei). 

3 Afi(piiro\LS, ea>s, t), Amphipolis, pr. 
name of the metropolis of the sou- 
thern region of Macedonia : it was 
situated near the mouth of the ri- 
ver Strymon, which indeed flowed 
around it, and gave occasion for its 
name. 

Hficfyofiov, ov, t6 (also &/ut.(podos, fr. 
&p.(f>c0, odos), pr. bivium, an open place 
where two or more ways meet ; in 
N. T. a street or open place in a vil- 
lage or city, Mark 11. 4. 

afM(f>6r€pos, 4pa, cpov, each of two, 
plur. a/LL(p6repoL, cu, a, both, spoken 
only of two, Matt. 9.17 ; Eph. 2. 
16 robs a/j.(j)orepovs both, i. e. Jews 
and gentiles ; Acts 23. 8 ra apcf)6- 
repa both, i. e. the resurrection, and 
the existence of angels and spirits, 
— the /j.r)re being copulative and 
combining the two, &yye\ov and 
•nvevfxa, into one generic idea. 

a(jL(vfJL7}T0S, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, fj.<ajj,a- 
ofJLai), blameless, Phil. 2. 15. 

&jj.o)/jlov, ov, r6, amomum, an odori- 
ferous plant or seed, used in pre- 
paring precious ointment ; its exact 
species is not known. Rev. 18. 13 
in later eds. 

&fjLct)fjLOS, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, jj.wp.os), 
spotless, without blemish. a) pr. 
1 Pet. 1.19 afivov afj.dop.ov, spoken 
metaph. of Christ, a lamb without 
blemish, as was required by the Le- 



vitical law in regard to all victims, 
see Lev. 1. 10. b) metaph. sceleris 
purus, blameless, Eph. 1. 4. 

^A^dcv, 6, indec. Amon, Heb. * opifex,' 
pr. name of a Jewish king. 

'A/jicas, 6, indec. Amos, Heb. ' strong,* 
pr. name of a man. 

'dv. La particle used with the 
opt., subj., and indie, moods ; some- 
times properly rendered by perhaps, 
but more commonly not to be ex- 
pressed in English by any corre- 
sponding particle, and only giving 
to a proposition or sentence a 
stamp of uncertainty and mere pos- 
sibility, and indicating a dependence 
on circumstances : in this way it 
serves to modify or strengthen the 
intrinsic force of the opt. and subj. ; 
while it can also, in like manner, 
affect the signification of the indie, 
(the pres. and perf. excepted), and 
other verbal forms. This particle 
stands after one or more words in a 
clause, and is thus distinguished 
from dv for eaj>; see 11. of this 
article. In N. T. the use of dv is 
generally conformed to that of clas- 
sical writers, but sometimes not. 

A) As conformed to classical 
usage. 1. with the optative, in 
a clause not dependent, it indicates 
that the supposition or possibility 
expressed by the simple opt. will, 
under the circumstances implied 
by dv, be realised. Hence it is 
found a) in vows, wishes, &c, once, 
Acts 26. 29 €v£at(j.7)v av r<j> ©e£ / 
could pray to God, and under the 
circumstances do pray to him. b) 
in interrogations, direct or indirect, 
where the thing inquired about is 
possible or certain, but the inquirer 
is uncertain when or how it is to 
take place, Luke 1. 62 ri av OeXoi 
Ka\e?o~6ai avrdv how he might wish 
him to be called ? i. e. since he was 
to have a name, what that name 
should be. 

2. with the subjunctive in re- 
lative clauses and connected with 
relative words, which are thus ren- 
dered more general, and indicate 
mere possibility: for dv thus used, 
the sacred writers often put idv, 
q. v. a) with relative pronouns or 
particles, where dv implies some 
condition, or uncertainty whether 



»; 

ay 



23 



ava. 



or where the thing will take place, 
&c, Lat. cunque, ever, soever, &c. 
Thus, (a) hs &v whoever, whosoever, 
Matt. 5. 21, et saepiss. (j8) #(rrts 
tfp whosoever, Matt. 10. 33, saep. (7) 
#<ros #*> whosoever, Mark 3. 28, saep. 
see also B) 1. below. (5) '6ttov av 
wheresoever, Mark 9. 18; see also 
B) 1. (e) &s &v as, in what ever man- 
ner, &c. 1 Thess. 2. 7 ws av rpocpbs 
OdXTTT) ra reKva. b) with particles 
of time, conjunctions, &c. (a) eoos 
av until, the time when being inde- 
finite, Matt. 2. 13, saep. So axpis 
ov av, 1 Cor. 11.26. (/3) r t viKa &v 
whenever, as soon as, indefinite, 2 
Cor. 3. 16. (7) Cos av when, as soon 
as, indefinite, 1 Cor. 11. 34 ws av 
€\6o) when I shall come, i. e. but I 
know not when this will be. (5) 
bcraKis av so often as, however often, 
1 Cor. 11. 25. c) with the illative 
particle tiircvs that, in order that, and 
(tiroes av that at some time or other, 
that sooner or later, &c. Luke 2. 35. 

3. with the indicative in the his- 
torical tenses (but not in the primary 
ones), &v is used in the apodosis of 
a conditional sentence in which et 
precedes, and indicates that the 
thing in question would have taken 
place, if that which is the subject of 
the protasis had also taken place, 
but that in fact neither the one nor 
the other has taken place. Matt. 
s 11. 21 et eV Tvpcp iyevovro at dvvd- 
ftets . . . irdkai av iv aaKKc*) Kal cnroficv 
fjL€T€v67]orav if these miracles had been 
done in Tyre, they would have repented, 
&c, but the miracles were not done, 
and they did not repent ; John 8. 42 
et 6 ®ebs Trar^p v/jlcov f\v, riyairaTe av 
€/jl4 if God were your father, ye would 
love me, but neither is true. So 
Matt. 11. 23, al. saep. 

B) The following are departures 
from classical usage, viz. 1. when, 
in relative clauses, a relative pro- 
noun with av is followed by the in- 
dicative ; here the classical writers 
employ the subj. or opt. This occurs 
in N. T. when a thing is spoken of 
as actually taking place not at a 
definite time or in a definite man- 
ner, but as often as opportunity 
presents itself, &c. ; and is thus 
found only with a preterite. Mark 
6. 56 Kal € 6(Toi av tjtttovto avrov and 



as many as, however many, touched 
him; ib. '6ttov av etVe7ropeuero ets K(i>- 
fxas and wheresoever he entered, &c. ; 
1 Cor. 12. 2 irpbs to e?5a>Aa . . . a>s 
av ¥}yeo~Qe airayofievoi led away to 
idol- iv or ship, just as ye happened to 
be led, i. e. I do not say by whom or 
how. Once with the pres. indie, 
Mark 11. 24 irdvra oo~a av irpoo~€v- 
Xo'v-svoi alrtio-Qe, where some mss. 
read alrrjcrde. 

2. as an adv., or rather in a false 
construction, perhaps, possibly. So 
once before an infin., 2 Cor. 10. 9 
e lva jU.77 8o£o>, cos av eKcpofielv vp.as, 
which is probably to be resolved 
by ws av iK(pofio7/j.i v/mas as if I 
wished to terrify you ; once also 
without any mood, 1 Cor. 7. 5 fxi) 
airoo~T€pe?re a\\r}\ovs, et ^117 Tt av 
[7eVotTo] £k av/japdovov irpbs Kaip6v 
unless perhaps by mutual consent. On 
the use of av in the N. T. see par- 
ticularly Stuart's Grammar of the 
New Testament Dialect, p. 187-194, 
London edition, 1838. 

II. &v, as a conjunction, contr. 
fr. 4dv if and distinguished from the 
radical av by being put at the be- 
ginning of a proposition or clause, 
John 20. 23 bis ; some eds., how- 
ever, have idv here. 
avd, prep, governing in Gr. poets 
the dat. on, upon, in, but in prose 
writers the accus. on, in, as ava 
(TrSfMa exetv to have always in the 
mouth; in N.T. only with an accus., 
in two significations, viz. 1. with 
its accus. it forms a periphrase for 
an adverb, ^e. g. ava fxepos by turns, 
alternately, 1 Cor. 14. 27: ava j.Uo~ov 
foil, by gen. in the midst of, through 
the midst of between; spoken of place, 
Matt. 13, 25 ; of persons, 1 Cor. 6. 
5 ; Matt. 20. 9 dj/a drjvdpiov denarius- 
wise, i. e. each a denarius, — better 
perhaps under 2. 

2. with numeral words it marks 
distribution, e. g. Mark 6. 40 ava 
€Karbv Kal ava irevrrjKovTa by hun- 
dreds and by fifties ; Luke 9. 3 ava 
Svo two and tivo. By a peculiar 
anomaly we find avd once in this 
sense before the nom., Rev. 21. 21 
ava efs €Kao~ros rcov irvXcvvccv each 
one of the gates. 

Note. In composition avd de- 
notes, 1. up, upward, as avafiaivw ; 



arafiad jjloq 



24 



avayevvatj) 



2. back, again (Lat. re-), implying 
repetition, increase, intensity, &c. 
as avaKaiviQt), a^axcojoeco, avayivdoffKca. 
avafiaOfjiSs, ov, 6 (avafiaivoo), act of 
ascending ; in N. T. by meton. means 
of ascent, i. e. steps, stairs, Acts 21. 
35, 40, spoken of the stairs leading 
from the fortress Antonia to the 
temple. 
avafSaivw, f. fiycrojAai, aor. 2 avefirjv, 
aor. 2 imper. avdfirjdi and avdfia, to 
cause to ascend ; in N. T. to go up, 
ascend, i. e. from a lower to a higher 
place ; constr. with airo and 4k foil, 
by gen. of place whence, and with 
els, eirl, irpos by accusat. of place 
whither, or a>8e. a) spoken both 
of persons and things, as animals, 
&c. Matt. 5. 1 els to opos ; Luke 5. 
19 e7rl to hSofxa ; 19. 4 en-l ctvkojxo- 
geav, i. e. tfo climb ; Mark 6. 51 els 
to irXotov, i. e. to embark ; John 10. 
1 avafialvcav aWax^Oev climbing up 
or entering some other way ; Acts 8. 
31 avafidvTa i. e. els Tb clqjjlol, i. e. to 
get up into, &c. ; Matt. 3. 16 airb 
tov vScltos, Acts 8. 39 e/c tou vdaTos, 
from the water, i. e. upon the land. 
Spoken of fishes, Matt. 17. 27 tov 
avafidvTa irpcoTov l%Qvv the fish that 
first comes up, or is brought up ; of 
those who go from a lower to a 
higher region of country, e. g. from 
Galilee or Cesarea to Judea, Luke 
2. 4, and especially to Jerusalem, 
Matt. 20. 17 ; of those who ascend 
into heaven, els tov ovpavov, els to 
vrpos, &c, either to have intercourse 
with God or to dwell there, John 3. 
13; of angels, who are said ava- 
fialveiv Kcd KaTafiaiveiv eir\ tov vlbv 
tov avOptibirov, John 1. 52, i. e. they 
minister continually unto him. b) 
spoken also of inanimate things, 
which are said to go up, ascend, rise, 
e. g. smoke, Kairv6s, Rev. 8. 4 ; of 
plants, fruit, &c. to spring up, grow, 
Matt. 13. 7 ; of a rumour, Acts 21. 
31 ave$T) (pacis t§ ■^iXidpx^i *• e- 
word was brought up to the chiliarch ; 
of thoughts, actions, &c. which come 
up into one's mind, to spring up, 
arise, ev ttj Kapfitq Luke 24. 38, eirl 
t))v Kagdiav Acts 7. 23, els fjLvrj/JL6o~vvov 
10. 4. 
avafiaWoo, f, jSaAo), to put back, i. e. 
to put off, defer ; in N. T. mid. ava- 
/JaAAojucw, in a forensic sense, to 



defer, to put off or over, trans. Acts 
24. 22. 

avafiifid £co, f. do'ca, to cause to ascend 
or mount ; in N. T. to draw up, to 
drag or haul in, i. e. to the shore or 
land ; spoken of a net, Matt. 13. 48. 

ava/SAe7TGi), f. ij/a>. 1. to look up or 
upwards, look upon, absol. or with 
case els, Matt. 14. 19 avafixtyas els 
tov ovpavSv, Acts 22. 13 avefiAeipa 
els ainov, So to look up, raise the 
eyes, as from the ground, &c, Mark 
8. 24. 

2. to look again, see avd note, a) 
in the sense of to see again, recover 
sight, spoken of the blind, Matt. 11. 
5; Acts 22. 13 avdfiXeipov; of one 
blind from his birth, John 9. 11. 
b) in the sense of to look more closely, 
examine, Mark 16. 4. 

avd/3\e\f/is, ecus, r\ (avafiXeiroo), re- 
covery of sight, Luke 4. 18. 

avafiodoo, So, f. face, to lift up the 
voice, exclaim,cry aloud; absol. Matt. 
27. 46. 

avaBoXr], tjs, 7} (avafidWco, q. v.), 
delay, putting over, in a forensic 
sense, Acts 25. 17. 

avdyaiov, ov, to (avd, 7cua i. e. 777), 
same as avcayeov, for which it is 
substituted in later eds. ; written 
also avdoyaiov, avdyeov, — a room above 
ground, upper room or chamber, over 
the porch, on or connected with the 
roof ; where meals were taken, and 
whither the Jews retired for prayer, 
meditation, &c, Mark 14. 15. 

avayyeWca, f. ye\(o, aor. 1 hvr\y- 
yeiXa, aor. 2 pass. avrjyyeArjv (avd, 
a7yeAAa>), to announce, make known, 
declare, tell ; trans, and absol., in 
various connexions ; e. g. spoken of 
things done, events, &c, to relate, 
tell, Mark 5. 19 ; to bring word, in- 
form, John 5. 15 ; of things future, 
to shew beforehand, foretell, 16. 13 ; 
of Christian doctrine, &c. to declare, 
shew forth, teach, Acts 20. 20 ; of 
evil deeds, to declare, confess, 19. 18. 
avayevvdo), co, f. 7](T(a, pr. to beget 
again ; metaph. to regenerate, renew, 
i. e. by a change of carnal nature to 
a Christian life, trans. 1 Pet. 1. 3, 
23 ; it is the same as vlbv Geov elvai 
Gal. 3. 26, t4kvov &eov yeveadai and 
£k &eov yevvrjdrivai John 1. 12, 13, 
'dvwdev yevvrjdrjvai 3. 3. 



avayivijjGKto) 



25 



9 y r 



avay iv 6 (new, f. yudocrofxai, aor. 2 
aveyvoov, perf. pass, avey vaxr/jLai, aor. 

1 pass. aueyvuxrQ-nv, to know accu- 
rately ; in N. T. to know by reading, 
i. e. simply to read, trans, and absol. 
a) to read, i. e. for one's self, to learn 
by reading, Matt. 12. 3 et saep. ; me- 
taph. 2 Cor. 3. 2 77 eirio~To\)) rtfx&v . . . 
ayayiuwaKO/JLEj/rj virb Trdurcou read of 
all men, i. e. open, manifest, b) to 
read aloud before others, prcelego, 
Luke 4. 16. 

avayK&fa, f. daw (dudyKrj), to com- 
pel or constrain, trans, a) to com- 
pel, as by force, threats, circum- 
stances, &c, Acts 26. 11. b) to con- 
strain, i. e. by entreaty, invitations, 
&c, to persuade, Matt. 14. 22. 

av ay kou os, a, ov (avdyKr)), necessary, 
viz. a) spoken of things required 
by nature, &c. 1 Cor. 12. 22, or for 
the support of life, Tit. 3. 14 avay- 
Kcuai XP e ^ aL necessary wants, b) of 
things necessary from custom, e. g. 
Acts 10. 24 avaynaiovs <pi\ovs neces- 
sary or near friends, c) neut. avay- 
kcuov, impers. necessary, right, proper, 
Acts 13. 46 vfxiv 9ju avayxalov it was 
necessary, i. e. it was matter of duty ; 
Heb. 8. 3 ftOev avayxalov [eVrt] 
whence it is necessary, i. e. it neces- 
sarily follows; Phil. 1. 24 avayKaiS- 
repov [eVri] of vfias is more neces- 
sary, more profitable for you. So 
avayKcuov 7)yr)crao-6ai to regard as ne- 
cessary, to think necessary or proper, 

2 Cor! 9. 5. 

avayicacrTobs, adv. (avayKaaros, fr. 
avayKri), by constraint, unwillingly ; 
opposed to eKovcrioos, 1 Pet. 5. 2. 

avdynT), 77s, 77. 1. necessity, need, a) 
as arising from the influence of other 
persons, constraint, compulsion, 1 Cor. 
7. 37. b) from the good or bad dis- 
position of a person or persons, or 
from the nature and circumstances 
of the case, Matt. 18. 7. c) spoken 
of the obligation of duty, avdyK7)v 
*X eiv to be right, proper, just, I have 
need, I must needs, Luke 14. 18. 

2. unavoidable distress or calamity, 
Luke 21. 23. 

avayvcogi^ca, f. law, pr. to recognise; 
in N.T. only in the aor. 1 pass, avey- 
vwpi(rQy)v, with reflexive meaning, to 
make one's self known, Acts 7. 13. 

avdyvoxris, ews, 7] (auay ivdtxrKca, q. 



v.), reading, whether public or pri- 
vate, Acts 13. 15. 
avdyco, f. a|co, aor. 2 avr\yayov, aor. 
1 pass. avif\x^f]v in mid. sense {avd, 
&y<t)) , to lead up, conduct or bring up, 
i. e. from a lower to a higher place ; 
trans, with a dat. of person, or els 
with accus. of place whither, &c. 
a) gen. Matt. 4. 1 avrix^V *is r V v 
eprj/xov, i. e. from the banks of the 
Jordan into the hilly desert region ; 
Luke 4. 5 els opos vxp-qASv, 2. 22 els 
'lepoo~6Av/j.a (see in avafiaivu)), 22. 
66 els to avvedoiov to the sanhedrim, 
which sat in or near the temple ; 
Acts 16. 34 els rbv oJkou avrov into 
his own house, i. e. from the dungeon ; 
7. 41 avr\yayov Bvaiav rep eldcoXcp 
offered sacrifice, i. e. led the victim 
up to the altar, or laid the sacrifice 
upon the altar; 12. 4 avayayelv av- 
tov tw Kacp to bring up from tlie pri- 
son before the tribunal, as in the pre- 
sence of the people, comp. v. 6. So 
avdyeiv e/c veKpoov to bring up from 
the dead, to raise from the dead, Rom. 
10. 7. b) as a nautical term, avd- 
yeiv vavv to lead a ship up or out, i. e. 
upon the sea — since the sea, as seen 
from the shore, appears to rise ; in 
N. T. mid. avdyofxai, i. e. rrj vn'i, or 
fully eV irXotcp Acts 28. 11, to put to 
sea, to set sail from any place, fol- 
lowed by cb-J, 13. 13, et al. 

avaoeiKvvfXL, aor. 1 aveoei^a, pr. to 
sheiv by raising aloft, as a torch ; in 
N. T. to shew plainly, point out, de- 
clare, trans. Acts 1. 24 ; in the sense 
of to appoint, Luke 10. 1. 

avddei^is, eccs, rj {avadeiKVvp.1), ma- 
nifestation, public appearance, Luke 
1. 80 eevs 7]/j.€pas avaoel^eoos avrov, 
i. e. until he came forth publicly as 
a prophet. 

avaoexofxai, aor. 1 avede^djUL7]v, to 
take upon one's self; in N. T. to re- 
ceive, i. e. in the sense of to embrace, 
confide in, as promises, ewayyeKias, 
Heb. 11. 17 ; or as a guest, to enter- 
tain, Acts 28. 7. 

a v ad id go fit, f. dcoacc, to give up, to 
shoot up, yield, spoken of the earth 
yielding plants; in N. T. to give up 
or over, deliver, trans. Acts 23. 33. 

ava^dco, 60, f. rjaco, aor. 1 aveQnaa, 
neut. to revive, in the sense of to be- 
come vigorous, Rom. 7.9; to live again, 



ava^ririti) 



26 



auaKatvii)(TiQ 






14. 9 and Rev. 20. 5 ave&Gev in the 
earlier eds., in later ones e^o-ev. 
Metaph. to live a better life, to re- 
form, Luke 15. 24, 32. 
ava^wreoo, £>, f. tJctw, £o seek dili- 
gently, inquire after, look for, trans. 
Luke 2. 44. 

ava^vwixi, f. fcocroj, jfo gir«? up, i. e. 
with a belt or girdle ; mid. avafyv- 
pvjucu, to gird up one's self or to be 
girded, trans. ; metaph. 1 Pet. 1.13 
ava£ooo~dfji€poi ras ccr<pvas rrjs dia- 
voias who hold their minds in constant 
preparation. 

avafawvoeoo, 6b, f. foco, to kindle up, 
rouse, as a fire, &c. ; metaph. spoken 
of spiritual gifts, to cultivate, trans. 
2 Tim. 1. 6. 

avaddXXoo, f. aXcb, perf. re6r]Xa, to 
grow green again, flourish again, me- 
taph. and intrans., Phil. 4. 10 on 
ayedaXere rb irnep ejulov (ppof€?u that 
ye are again prospered in respect to 
your care of me ; others, less pro- 
perly, trans. ' that ye have renewed, 
augmented your care of me.' 

audOejaa, aros, r6{avari67]{JiL), a later 
form for avdQr\^a, any thing laid up 
or suspended as an offering in the 
temple of a god, any thing consecrated 
to God; and since no living thing 
thus consecrated could be redeem- 
ed, but was to be put to death, 
hence avdQefia denotes any thing irre- 
vocably devoted to death, to destruc- 
tion, &c, any thing on which a curse 
is laid,, as cities and their inhabit- 
ants, &c, and therefore any thing 
abominable and detestable : hence in 
N. T. an accursed thing, or, as spoken 
of persons, one accursed, excluded 
from the favour of God, and devoted 
to destruction, 1 Cor. 12. 13 Xeyeiv 
*Vnaovv avdOsfia to call Jesus accursed; 
Acts 23. 14 auaOe/jLari av^Qefxario'a- 
p*v, intens. we have bound ourselves 
with a heavy curse ; Rom. 9. 3 tjv- 
Xo/J-W y^ avrbs iyco avdQejxa elvai 
airb rod Xpiarov virtp rwv hfitXtyCbv 
fxov, put by constructio prcegnans for 
rjvxofi'OP . . . avdBejjLa zivai Kal X w Q l ~ 
£6{jl€vos arcb rod X., accursed from 
Christ, i. e. excluded from God's fa- 
vour, separated from Christ and the 
benefits of his death, and devoted to 
eternal destruction as an expiatory 
victim in behalf of my people : on 



the sense of the expression airb rod 
X. comp. 2 Thess. 1. 9. 

avaBe/JLaTi^co, f. icrco (avdOefia, q. v.), 
to declare one to be avd9e/xa (i. e. 
accursed), to curse, bind by a curse, 
trans. Mark 14. 71 di/adefiari^iv i. e. 
eavrov. 

avaOewgeoi), 6o, f. 4]ffco, to behold, con- 
template, trans. Acts 17. 23 ; metaph. 
to consider, Heb. 13. 7. 

avdOrj/LLa, aros, t6 (avar iOrfjiii), any 
thing consecrated to God and laid up 
or suspended in the temple, a gift, 
offering, Luke 21. 5, where some 
eds. have avadifxacriv. 

avaihsia, as, 7) (avails, fr. a 5 alticas), 
want of modesty, shamelessness, in the 
sense of importunity, without regard 
to time, place, or person, Luke 11.8. 

avaipecris, zoos, f) {avaipew), a taking 
up or away, as of dead bodies for 
burial ; in N. T. a taking away from 
life, i. e. death, a putting to death, 
Acts 8. 1. 

auaipio), 6b, f. ^<ro> (avd, alpeco), aor. 
2 avttXov (whence in some later eds. 
aveiXare, aveiXaro, Acts 2. 23 and 7. 
21), to take up, lift up, trans. ; in N. 
T. 1. mid. to take up, fig. spoken of 
children, to take to one's self, to adopt, 
bring up, Acts 7. 21 avrbv avsiXaro, 
i. e. Pharaoh's daughter took him up, 
adopted him. 

2. to take away, i. e. to remove, put 
out of the way, viz. a) spoken of 
things, to destroy, abolish, Heb. 10. 
9. b) of persons, to put to death, 
kill, slay, Matt. 2. 16; kavrbv avai- 
pftv 16. 27 ; used of a public execu- 
tion, Luke 23. 32, al. 

avalrios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, atria), 
guiltless, innocent, Matt. 12, 5. 

avaKaQiQo3, f. law, pr. trans, to set 
up ; in N. T. intrans. or with kavr6v 
implied, to sit up, Luke 7. 15. 

avatcaivifa, f. icreo, to renew, restore 
to its former state, trans. ; in N. T. 
metaph. to renew els (Atrdvoiav, to 
bring back to repentance, Heb. 6. 6. 

avaKaivooi, 6b, f. doo-oo (found only in 
Paul and ecclesiastical writers), to 
renew, renovate, in the sense of to 
emend, to change from a carnal to a 
Christian life, 2 Cor. 4. 16. 

avaKaivoovis, ecus, rj (avaKaivSco), 
renewal, renovation, i. e, metaph. 



avaKakvirTii) 



27 



avakoyia 



emendation of the heart and life, 
Rom. 12. 2. ' 
avaKaXvirrca, f. if'co, to unveil, un- 
cover; in N. T. metaph. to remove a 
veil from the mind, as ignorance, or 
any impediment to knowledge, to 
cause to understand, 2 Cor. 3. 14 t& 
KaXxifJifxa fX€uei . . . jj.t] avaKaXvirr6p.e- 
vov the veil is not removed from their 
hearts, i. e. the blindness of their 
minds, their prejudices, &c, will 
not permit them to understand ; v. 
18 avaKaXvirrofxevcf} irpocrccTrcp with 
unveiled face, i. e. all impediments 
to knowledge being removed, comp. 
v. 13. 

avaKafxiTTco, f. ypco, pr. trans, to bend 
or turn up or back ; intrans. to turn 
back> return, Matt. 2. 12 ; hence 
metaph. Luke 10. 6 (7) (\q-r\vT\ v/ulqov) 
ec/>' vfjias avaKapipei your salutation 
shall return to you, i. e. they shall 
not enjoy the peace and prosperity 
you have desired for them. 

avaKei/xai, f. Ktio~op.ai, to be laid up 
or deposited, as offerings in the tem- 
ples of the gods ; in which sense 
avaneipLai serves as the neut. or pass, 
of the act. avariQ7]pi. In N. T., 1. 
to be laid out, as a dead body, Mark 
5. 40 in text, recept. 

2. in later usage, to recline, i.e. at 
table upon a triclinium, in the an- 
cient manner of eating, John 13. 23 
avaKetpevos iv rep koXttco rod 'IrjO'ov 
reclining in the bosom of Jesus, i. e. 
next to him on the triclinium : hence 
genr. to take a meal, to eat, dine, sup, 
Matt. 9. 10 ; 6 avaKd/xevos one at 
table, a guest, 22. 10. 

avaK€<paXai6(o, ca, f. cocrco {avd, K€- 
(pa.Xo.Lov), to sum up, recapitulate, as 
an orator at the close of his dis- 
course ; in N. T. avaK€<paXai6opai, 
odfiaL, to comprehend several tilings 
under one, to reduce under one head, 
Rom. 13. 9; Eph. 1. 10. 

a v a k X iv co, f. ivcc, trans, to cause to 
lie upon, i. e. a) pr. to lay down, 
spoken of an infant, Luke 2. 7. b) 
in later usage, to cause to recline, 
i. e. in order to take a meal, at table, 
upon a triclinium, &c, Mark 6. 39 ; 
mid. avaKXivopai, to recline, as at 
table, &c. (== av6.KsifAa.L, q.v.), Luke 
1. 36. 

avaK6irr<a, f. t//w, to beat or drive 



back ; in N. T. fig. to check, impede, 
hinder, trans. Gal. 5. 7 ris v/xas ave- 
Kotye ; where later eds. read eVe/co^e. 

avaKpd^co, f. £a>, to cry aloud, ex- 
claim, intrans. Mark 1. 23. 

avaKpivco, f. ivw, trans, and absol , 
pr. to separate or divide up ; in N. T. 
fig. 1. to examine carefully, investi- 
gate, inquire, a) genr. Acts 17. 11 ; 
1 Cor. 10. 25, 27 /JL-qBev avaxpivovrss 
not anxiously inquiring, i. e. whether 
the meat had been offered to idols, 
b) in a forensic sense, spoken of a 
judge, Luke 23. 14. 

2. to judge of, estimate, trans., 1 
Cor. 2. 14; to judge favourably, ap- 
prove, 4. 3 ; or unfavourably, con- 
demn, 9.3 ; 14. 24 avaKpiverai, where 
it is parallel with iXeyx^ca, i. e. is 
convinced of his error and con- 
demned, comp. v. 25. 

avatcpiais, €ws, i) (avaKptvuj), exami- 
nation before a judge, Acts 25. 26. 

avaKvirraf, f. if/co, to raise one's self 
up, rise up, i. e. from a stooping 
posture, Luke 13. 11 ; metaph. to be 
elated, as with joy, 21. 28. 

avaXap.@dv 00, f. X7}\\/opai, aor. 2 av- 
eXafiov, aor. 1 pass. aveXi)(pdr)v, to 
take up, trans, a) genr. as from the 
ground ; in N. T. only in the phrase 
av€Xrj(p6ri els ovpavSv he was taken 
up, received up, into heaven, Mark 
16. 19 ; or aveX^cpO-n simply, where 
els rbv ovp. is implied, Acts 1.2,22; 
1 Tim. 3. 16 iv 5%. With the ac- 
cessory idea of bearing, Acts 7. 43 
av€Xdfi€T€ r^v^ffKrjvrjv rod MoAo%, 
alluding probably to the manner in 
which the statues of heathen gods 
were carried about in processions. 
Spoken of arms, &c. to take up arms, 
Eph. 6. 13. b) to take up or with, 
take along, i. e. as a companion or 
fellow-traveller, Acts 20. 13. 

avdXrjypis, ews, i) (avaXafifidvcc), a 
taking up into heaven, Luke 9. 51. 

avaXicncoo, f. Xooaw, aor. 1 avriXooo'a, 
to consume, i. e. to destroy, trans. 
Luke 9. 54. 

avaXoyia, as, 7) (avaXoyos, fr. avd, 
Xoyos), ratio, proportion, Rom. 12. 6 
Kara t^v avaXoyiav iriarecos, i. e. 
according to the measure of the gifts 
and faculties with which we hold 
and manifest our faith, comp. v. 3, 
where it is jxerpov. 



avcikoy't^OjJiat 



28 



avarr'ntTd) 



avaXoyl^o/uai, f. ao/xai, to reckon 
up, compute, as in arithmetic, geo- 
metry, &c. ; in N. T. to consider at- 
tentively, reflect upon, Heb. 12. 3. 

&va\os, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, aXs), not 
salt, insipid, Mark 9. 50 eav to aXas 
avaXov ykvr\Tai if the salt become not 
salt, i. e. lose its savour and pun- 
gency. 

avdXvais, ecos, tj {avaXvoo), pr. re- 
solution, dissolving ; also departure, 
e.g. from a banquet; in N. T. de- 
parture, i. e. from life, 2 Tim. 4. 6. 

avaXvoo, f. crco, to loosen again, undo ; 
in N. T. to depart, i. e. from life, 
Phil. 1. 23 : with the accessory idea 
of going home or back, hence to re- 
turn, e. g. e/c T(vvydjj.ccp, Luke 12. 36. 

auafjLdpTTjros, ov, 6, r\, adj. (a, 
afxaprdvui), without sin, faultless, 
John 8. 7. 

avafxivw, f. fisvco, to wait out, i. e. to 
remain ; in N. T. to await, expect, 
i. e. with patience and confidence, 
trans. 1 Thess. 1. 10. 

avajXLfjLviio'Kw, f. /nwfjo'oo, aor. 1 pass. 
ave/jLvrjo-driv with mid. signif., to call 
up to mind, remind, cause to remem- 
ber, a) genr., and constr. with 
double accus., 1 Cor. 4. 17 ; in the 
sense of to admonish, exhort, 2 Tim. 
1. 6. b) mid. auajjLi/jLVTjo'Kop.ai, to 
call to mind, recollect, remember, ab- 
sol. Mark 11.21; with gen. of thing, 
14. 72 ; accus. 2 Cor. 7. 15. 

avdfxv7](T is, seas, 7] {avafxifjivria-Kw), 
remembrance, Luke 22. 19. 

avaveooo, a>, f. ojco), to renew ; mid. 
avaveoofxai, ovjjlcll, to renew for one's 
self ; in N. T. to renew one's self, be 
renewed, viz. in spirit, Eph. 4. 23, 
i. e. to be changed from a carnal to 
a Christian spirit and life. 

avaur}(pa), f. \pco, to become sober 
again, e'/c fx4B-qs ; in N. T. metaph. 
to recover sobriety of mind, recover 
one's self, i. e. e/c rrjs rov 8iafi6Xov 
irayiSos, intrans. 2 Tim. 2. 26. 

'Avavias, a, 6, Ananias, Heb. ' Je- 
hovah hath given,' pr. name of three 
persons in N. T. 

avavrippi)ro s,ov,o, tJ, adj. (a, avri, 
ipecc), not to be contradicted, indis- 
putable, Acts 19. 36. 

a.vavTippi]TU)S, adv. pr. without con- 



tradiction ; hence without hesitation, 
promptly, Acts 10. 29. 

avdj-ios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, &i-ios), un- 
worthy, not adequate, foil, by gen. 
1 Cor. 6. 2. 

av a£icos, adv. unworthily, i. e. in an 
improper manner, irreverently, 1 Cor. 

11. 27,29. 

avdiravo'is, ecas, tj (avcnravw), rest, 
quiet, as from occupation, oppres- 
sion, or torment, Rev. 4. 8 avairav- 
(Tlv ovk ex ov<TL • • • XeyovTes exclaim- 
ing without intermission, &c. ; meton. 
place of rest, fixed habitation, Matt. 

12. 43. 

avairavoo, f. o~ca, to cause to rest, give 
rest to ; in N. T. a) metaph. to give 
rest, namely to the mind, to free 

from sorrow or care, to refresh, re- 
create, trans. Matt. 11. 28. b) mid. 
avairavo/maL, to rest, i. e. to take rest, 
enjoy repose, the idea of previous 
exertion, anxiety, or suffering being 
included ; spoken of those who are 
fatigued, Mark 6.31 ; sleep, 14.41 ; 
enjoy a tranquil life, Luke 12. 19; 
quietly wait for any thing, Rev. 6. 
11; die, 14. 13. c) from the Heb. 
avouravofxai, to have a place of rest, 
to abide, dwell, 1 Pet. 4. 14, comp. 
Rom. 8. 11. 

avairsiQco, f. earw, to persuade over; 
in N. T. in a bad sense, i. e. to se- 
duce, trans. Acts 18.13. 

av aire par a), f. \//a>, trans. 1. to send 
up, as before a judge or tribunal, &c. 
to refer» remit, Luke 23. 7. 

2. to send back, trans. Philem. 12. 

avdirripos, ov, o, rj, adj. (avd, TrrjpSs), 
maimed, i. e. deprived of some mem- 
ber, or of the use of it, Luke 14. 13. 

aua7riTTTco, f. ireaovjiiai, aor. 2 aveirc- 
crov, aor. 1 mid. aveTr€o-djj.r]U, pr. to 
fall upon or towards, i. e. to fall down, 
lie down ; in N. T. to recline, as at 
table at meals, &c. in the ancient 
manner, Matt. 15. 35 ; 21. 20 M rb 
(ttyjOos 3 lr)o~ov reclined upon the breast 
of Jesus, i. e. sat next to him on the 
triclinium. By impl. to take a place 
at table, &c. to eat, Luke 11. 37 : in 
the same sense aor. 1 mid. imperat. 
avdireo-ai, 14. 10, 17.7, in some eds., 
for avdirsaov or audwco'e in text. rec. 
This sense of the word belongs only 
to the later Greek. 



avair 



\r)p6(i) 



29 



ava(TTpt(pio 



avairXrjpoeo, a>, f. w<ro>, to fill up, com- 
plete, trans, a) spoken of measure, 
1 Thess. 2. 16 ai/cnrArjpooo'ai uvroou 
ras a/naprlas, i. e. rb jxerpov ra>y 
afxapTLwv in Matt. 23. 32. b) of 
prophecy, &o. to fulfil, 13. 14. c) 
of a work or duty, to fulfil, per- 
form, Gal. 6. 2 rbv v6jjlov rod Xp. 
the precept of Christ, d) of persons, 
avair\r)povv rbv roirov riv6s to fill the 
place of any one, i. e. to sustain his 
character, 1 Cor. 14. 16. e) in the 
sense of to supply, make good, i. e. a 
deficiency, vo-reprjiua, 1 Cor. 16. 17. 

d j/ air o \ 6yrjr os, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, 
diroXoyiojJiaL) , without apology, inex- 
cusable, Rom. 1. 20. 

avairpdacru), f. £oo, to make up, i. e. 
to call in, to exact, e. g. a debt, in 
some mss. Luke 19.23 instead of av 
€7rpa£a. 

dva7TTU(rcra>, f. |a>, to fold back, un- 
fold; in N.T. to unroll, e.g. rb fii- 
&\iov, a roll or volume, Luke 4. 17. 

avdirroo, f. tpo) (avd, dirra)), to light 
up, kindle, trans. Luke 12. 49. 

avapid fX7]T os, ov, 6, rf, adj. (a, apiO- 
fi6s), innumerable, Heb. 11. 12. 

avacrcieo, f. ciffoo, to shake up or back- 
ivards and forwards, e. g. the hands; 
in N. T. metaph. to stir up, insti- 
gate, as rbv ox^ov, Mark 15. 11. 

avao" K€vd£a), f. dcrco (cncevos), to 
pack up baggage, &c. in order to re- 
move, to lay waste i. e. by collect- 
ing and carrying off every thing, to 
destroy ; hence in N. T. metaph. to 
destroy, e. g. ras xpvx^s, to pervert, 
i. e. from the truth, fatally, Acts 
15. 24. 

avacnrdco, So, f. daca, to draw up or 
out, Luke 14. 5. 

avdarraa is, ecos, 17 (avicrr'nfii), 1. a 
rising up, as opp. to 77 irroocis, fall ; 
by meton. the author or cause of ris- 
ing up, i. e. metaph. the author of a 
better state, of higher prosperity, 
of eternal happiness, Luke 2. 34 ; 
others here take avdaravis in the 
sense of breaking up, removal, and 
as referred to the mind, disturbance, 
agitation, perturbation. 

2. resurrection, i. e. of the body 
from death, return to life, viz. a) 
spoken of individuals who have re- 
turned to life, Heb. 11. 35 women 



received their dead e£ avaardcrews, lit. 
from resurrection, i. e. raised again 
to life ; so of the resurrection of 
Jesus, Acts 1. 22, al. b) of the 
future and general resurrection at 
the end of all things, iv rf, eVxarT? 
7/yuepa John 11.24; either simply 
avdaraais Acts 24. 15, avdaraais 
V€Kpa>v 26. 23, or e/c veKpoov 1 Cor. 
15. 12 ; John 5. 29 bis els avdo-ra- 
o~iu fays . . . €is avdaraaiv Kpicrews 
resurrection unto life, i. e. eternal 
happiness, resurrection unto condem- 
nation, i. e. eternal misery ; Heb. 
11. 35 "iva Kpeirrouos auaardcreoos 
tvx°°o~lv that they might obtain a bet- 
ter resurrection, namely, than that 
just before spoken of, i. e. that they 
might obtain the resurrection unto 
life, c) of the resurrection of the 
righteous, rwu SiKaioov Luke 14. 14, 
called also the first resurrection 
Rev. 20. 5, 6. d) by meton. the au- 
thor of resurrection, John 11. 25. 

aj/acrrar6co, a>, f. cvcro) {avdararos, 
fr. avio-T-nfMi), found only in later 
Greek, and equivalent to avdcrarov 
Troielv in earlier writers, to drive out, 
expel ; to devastate, destroy, as cities ; 
hence in N. T. to disturb, agitate, 
put in commotion, trans, spoken of 
cities, Acts 17. 6; of the minds of 
Christians, Gal. 5. 12. 

avao~TavQ6o), <£, f. wcroo, to raise up 
and fix upon the cross, crucify ; in 
N. T. metaph. Heb. 6. 6. 

avao~Tzvd £00, f. |o>, to fetch up a deep- 
drawn sigh, i. e. to sigh deeply, Mark 
8.12. 

avao'Tpecpct), f. ypu, aor. 2 pass, av- 
eo~rpd(p7}is. 1. to turn up, overturn, 
trans, e. g. ras rpairefas John 2. 15. 

2. to turn back again, and, intrans. 
and middle, to return, Acts 5. 22 : 
by Hebraism, 15. 16 ai/aarpe\pcc Kal 
apoLKoBo/j.r]crco rr\v o"KH]vriv Aa/3i5, put 
adverbially for again ; others, I ivill 
restore, set up again. 

3. mid. avacrrpecpo/jLai, and aor. 2 
pass., to turn one's self round, be 
turned round, same as Lat. versari, 
or in English to turn one's self ox 
one's hand to any thing ; with iu 
and dat. a) spoken of place, pr. to 
move about in a place, and thence to 
sojourn, dwell in, Matt. 17. 22 ; of a 
state or thing, &c to be occupied 



arcMTTpocpri 



30 



am 



\bv 



X a> 



with, to be in, to live in, ep irXdpr) 
2 Pet. 2. 18. b) of persons, &c. lite- 
rally to move about among, i. e. to 
live with, be conversant with, and 
hence genr. to live, pass one's time, 
conduct one's self, &c. Eph. 2. 3 ep 

oTs KOLl 7)fJL£?S TraVT€S aU€CTrpd(p7)fJL€V 

irore, [opres^ ep reus eiriBvp.iais. 

b.vacrrpo<pi], rjs, rj (apaarpeepco), a 
turning about ; in N. T. mode of life, 
conduct, deportment, Gal. 1. 13, saep. 

avardo'GrofJLai, f. rd^ojxcu, to set up 
in order, arrange, compose, trans. 
Luke 1. 1. 

apar eWco, f. re\S>, aor. 1 auereiXa, 
perf. aparertiXKa. 1. trans, to cause 
to rise up, e. g. rov H\Kiov Matt. 5. 45. 
2. intrans. to rise up. a) pr. spo- 
ken of light, Matt. 4. 16 ; of a cloud, 
Luke 12. 54; of the morning star, 
2 Pet. 1.19; of the sun, Matt. 13.6. 
The earlier Greek writers use apa- 
reWeip of the sun, and eirneWeip of 
the stars, b) metaph. of the Mes- 
siah's descent from the tribe of 
Judah, to spring, Heb. 7. 14. 

apariBrifJLi, f. apa6r)aop.ai, to place 
upon, to lay up, suspend, as a gift in a 
temple ; in N. T. mid. aor. 2 apede- 
pjr\v, to place before, i. e. to declare to 
any one, to make known, trans. Acts 
25. 14. 

aparoXr), r)s, r\ (apareWw), arising, 
as of the sun and moon ; hence in 
N. T. 1. by meton. the day-spring, 
dawn, or the rising sun, Luke 1. 78 
aparoXrj e{ v\j/ovs, i. e. the rising of 
the celestial Sun from on high, the 
Messiah; others, a shoot. 

2. put in sing, and plur. for the 
east, spoken both of the heavens 
and the earth, Matt. 2. 1, saep. 

aparpeircc, f. *J/&>, to overturn, over- 
throw, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to 
subvert, destroy, 2 Tim. 2. 18. 

avarp4(p(io,f. dgexj/oo, literally to nou- 
rish up, i.e. to bring up, as a child, 
trans. Acts 7. 20, 21 ; metaph. spo- 
ken of mental culture, to educate, 
22. 3. 

avacp aivw, f. <pavS>, pr. to light up, as 
lamps, to make appear, shew ; in N. T. 
mid. apacpatpo/uai, to shew one's self, 
to appear, Luke 19. 11 ; pass, to be 
shewn, i. e. to have pointed out to one's 
self, Acts 21.3 apacpapepres ttjp Kv- 



irpov being shewn Cyprus, i. e. having 
it pointed out to them as visible in 
the distance. In the act. apacpaipw 
governs the ace. of the thing and 
dat. ofpers. ; in the pass, the dat. 
becomes the subject, and the ace. is 
retained. 

apacpepa, f. avolo~(*>, aor. 1 aprjpeyKa, 
aor. 2 avfyzy kov. 1. to bear up- 
wards, carry up, lead up, as from a 
lower to a higher place, trans, foil, 
by els with accus. of place whither, 
Matt. 17. 1. Spoken of sacrifices, 
to offer up, i. e. place upon the al- 
tar, eirl rb 6vo , iaarr]piop James 2. 21 ; 
hence also without eirl rb $vo~. Heb. 
7. 27 bis. 

2. to take up and bear, i. e. in the 
place of another, to take from ano- 
ther upon one's self, to take away ; in 
N. T. spoken metaph. of sins, ras 
afiaprias, to bear the punishment of 
sin, to expiate, Heb. 9. 28 ; 1 Pet. 2. 
24 hs ras afxaprias tj/ulcop avrbs api)- 
veyitev ep rep aufiari avrov eirl ib |t$- 
Xop who bore our sins in his own body 
upon the cross, i. e. himself bore the 
punishment due to our sins. 

avaepwveta, cD, f. r)(T(a, to lift up the 
voice, i. e. to exclaim, cry out, Luke 
1. 42 <p<avfj [xeydx-n, for which con- 
struction see ayaXXidca b. 

aj/dxvffts, ews, 7) (az>axea>), a pour- 
ing out, effusion ; in N. T. metaph., 
1 Pet. 4. 4 els rr/p avrrjp rrjs aaoo- 
rias avaxvcriv into the same emptying 
out, excess, of dissoluteness. 

apax<0p£to> &) f. r)crct), to go back, re- 
cede, spoken of those who flee ; in 
N. T. simply to go away, depart, i. e. 
to go from one place to another, 
viz. a) genr. Matt. 2. 12, ssep. b) 
in the sense of to withdraw, retire, 
for privacy, &c. Acts 23. 19; Matt. 
9. 24 apax^op^Te withdraw, i. e. give 
place. 

apd^pv^LS, eoos, tj (apa.\$/vx<*>), refresh- 
ment, recreation, rest, Acts 3. 19 Kai- 
poi apatyvi-ews times of refreshing, i. e. 
of peaceful enjoyment and bliss in 
the Messiah's kingdom. 
apa\j/vxu>> f. !&>> to draw breath again, 
take breath, i. e. to revive, be re- 
freshed, intrans. ; in N. T. genr. to 
refresh, recreate, trans. 2 Tim. 1. 16 
'Stl iroWdtcis fxe apexjw^e, i. e. has 
often delighted, gratified me. 



uvCpcnroc Larry q 



31 



uviy^ 



b) 



avb* p air odi err r)s,ov, 6 (avdpair otiifa), 
a man- stealer, kidnapper, 1 Tim. 1. 10. 

*hv§peas, ov, 6, Andrew, pr. name 

of one of the apostles. 
av8pi(<o, f. l(T(a (avi)p), to render 

manly or brave ; in N. T. mid. av- 

8gi£o/JLcu, to shew one's self a man, 

1 Cor. 16. 13. 

'Avdp6viKos, ov, 6, Andronicus, a 
Jewish Christian. 

av§po<p6vos, ov, 6 (avr)p, <p6vos), a 
homicide, murderer, 1 Tim. 1. 9. 

avey k \r)T os, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, eyKa- 
Aeoo), pr. not arraignable ; hence in 
N. T. unblameable, ir reprehensible, 
1 Cor. 1. 8. 

av€K$i7)yr)Tos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, e/c- 
di7)yeop.ai) , what cannot be related, 
i. e. unspeakable, unutterable, 2 Cor. 
9. 15. 

aveK\d\7)Tos, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a, 4k- 
AaAeo>), unspeakable, ineffable, 1 Pet. 
1. 8. 

avefcXenrros, ov, 6, i) (a, e/cAenrco), 
unfailing, exhaustless, Luke 12. 33. 

aveKros, 7), 6v (dvexop-ai), tolerable, 
supportable ; in N. T. used only in 
the compar., Matt. 10. 15, al. 

aveXe^pLoov, ovos, 6, 7), adj.(a, eXef)- 
fi(nv), uncompassionate, cruel, Rom. 
1.31. 

avepl^opai (dvejaos), to be agitated 
by winds, tossed, spoken of waves, 
James 1. 6 : only in N. T. 

ti.vep.os, ov, 6 (6,0) oxolt]jxl), wind, i. e. 
air in motion, a) pr. Matt. 11. 7 ; 
Rev. 7. 1 1X7) Truer) tivepos. Spoken 
of violent, stormy winds, Matt. 14. 
30 rhv tive/nov lo'xvpo'v, Jam. 3. 4 virb 
GKk7)q&v avejuoov, et saep. ; Rev. 7. 1 
01 recraapes ti.vep.oi the four cardinal 
winds. Hence b) by meton. oi rea- 
aapes tivepoi the four quarters of the 
earth or heavens, whence these car- 
dinal winds blow, Matt. 24. 31. c) 
metaph. put as the emblem of in- 
stability, &c. ti.vep.os rrjs 8i8ao~Ka\ias 
wind of doctrine, i. e. empty doctrine, 
unstable opinion, &c. Eph. 4. 14. 

avevBeKTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, evde- 
Xercu), impossible, ivhat cannot be, 
Luke 17. 1. 

ave^epevvTjros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, e|e- 
pevvdoo), inscrutable, Rom. 11.33. 

ave^inaicos, ov, 6, t), adj. (avexop.ai, 



kolkos), patient under evils and inju- 
ries, 2 Tim. 2. 24. 

ave^ixviaaros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, 
*l*X I ' fC *C <w )» which cannot be explored, 
metaph. inscrutable, incomprehensi- 
ble, Rom. 11. 33. 



aveTraio'x vVTOS > ov > 



7), adj. (a, 
eira.io~xvvop.ai), witfiout cause cfsluime, 
irreproachable, 2 Tim. 2. 15. 

ave7ri\7)TTT0S, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, eVi- 
Xapfidvoo), pr. not to be apprehended ; 
in N. T. metaph. ir reprehensible, un- 
blameable 1 Tim. 3. 2, comp. Tit. 1. 
7, where it is aveytc\7)ros. 

avepxopai, f. aveXe vcropai, aor. 2 
avrjXdov (dud, epxopai), to come up, 
go up, ascend, i. e. from a lower to a 
higher place, e. g. els to oqos John 
6. 3, els 'lepoa6Xvpa Gal. 1. 17. 

tivecr is, ea)s, 7) (dvi7)pi),a letting loose, 
remission, relaxation, viz. a) from 
bonds, imprisonment, &c. Acts 24. 
23 ex €a/ aveo~iv, i. e. to be freed 
from bonds, &c. b) from active 
exertion, labour, &c. 2 Cor. 8. 13 
ovx "vol aXXois [$] tivecris not that 
others may be freed, i. e. from the 
duty of contributing, c) metaph. 
remission, rest, quiet, either internal, 
2 Cor. 2. 12, or external, 7. 5. 

averd^co, f. dcrco (avd, erdfa), to ex- 
amine thoroughly, inquire strictly ; in 
N. T. in a forensic sense, to examine, 
as by scourging, &c. Acts 22.24, 29. 

tivev, a prep, governing the gen., 
without, a) spoken of things, e.g. 
of the instrument, ivithout the help 
of, 1 Pet. 31; of manner, 4. 9. b) 
of persons, without the knowledge or 
will of, Matt. 10. 29 avev tov irarpSs 
without the Father s knowledge. 

avevBeros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, evOeros), 
not opportune, not commodious, Acts 
27. 12. 

avevpiaKO), f. p7)crco, aor. 2 avevpov 
(avd, evpio'Koo), to find out, as by 
searching, trans. Luke 2. 16. 

avex&, f. e|o> (avd, e^w), to hold up, 
hold in or back, restrain, stop; found 
in N. T. only in middle, avexopat, 
f. ave^opai, imperf. aveixopTjv and 
(with double augm.) tyeixo'pnv, aor. 
2 7)vecrxo r p.7)v, pr. to hold one's self 
upright, hence to bear up, hold out, 
endure ; foil, by genit. a) spoken 
of things, to endure, bear patiently 



are 



\pLOQ 



32 



avuptjTTOKTorog 



(with gen.), as afflictions, 2 Thess. 
1. 4 sv reus 6\i^€(Tiv aTs avexecde, 
where ah is by attraction for wv ; 
absol. 1 Cor. 4. 12. b) of persons, 
to bear with, have patience with, as 
the errors or weaknesses of any 
one, Matt. 17. 17. c) by impl. to 
admit, receive, i. e. to listen to (with 
gen.); spoken of persons, Acts 18. 
14 ; of doctrine, &c. 2 Tim. 4. 3. 

averpios, ov, 6, a nephew, Col. 4. 10. 

avnBov, ov, r6, anethum, dill, an aro- 
matic plant, Matt. 23. 23. 

av7)K<i), defect, (ava, t}/«o), to come up 
to any thing, extend to, reach to, to 
pertain or belong to ; in N. T. me- 
taph. to pertain to any thing, i. e. to 
be fit, proper, becoming; used only 
impersonally, avrJKev Col. 3. 18, and 
particip. neut. to avy\Kov, ra avi\~ 
Koura, that which is proper, becoming, 
Philem. 8, Eph. 5. 4. 

aP7}/n€pos, ov, 6, 7) (a, ifj/xcpos), ungen- 
tle, fierce, 2 Tim. 3. 3. 

av{]Q, o, gen. avdpos. 1. a man, i. e. 
an adult male person, a) pr. Matt. 
14. 21, et ssepiss. Spoken of men 
in various relations and circum- 
stances, where the context deter- 
mines the proper meaning ; e. g. 
husband, Matt. 1. 16, al. ; a bride- 
groom, one betrothed, 1. 19, Rev. 21.2; 
a soldier, as we also speak of an army 
of men, Luke 22. 63. In the vocat. 
in a direct address, &v$pes men ! sirs I 
Acts 14. 15, expressing respect and 
deference ; and hence implying also 
a man of consideration, importance, 
&c. Luke 24. 19. b) joined with an 
adj. or noun, it forms a periphrasis 
for a subst, Luke 5. 8 avr\p a/jLag- 
ra)\6s elfii, i. e. a sinner : so with 
gentile adjectives, aurjp 'lovdaTos a 
Jew, Acts 10. 28 ; in a direct ad- 
dress, a'vdpes'Adrjj'cuoi Athenians, 17. 
22 ; &vdpes ade\(poi brethren, 1. 16. 
c) metaph. avnr\p, a man, i. e. of ripe 
understanding, opposed to a child, 
1 Cor. 13. 11. 

2. indef. a man, i. e. one of the 
human race, a person, Luke 11. 31 
fjLcra. 7&V dvhpwu rrjs yeveas ravrrjs 
the men of this generation, al. saep. ; 
Rom. 4. 8 fxaKapios dvfjp, tj> ktA, 
happy the man, to whom, &c. i. e. he, 
ille. So &vdpes rod tottov inhabit- 
ants, Matt. 14. 35. 



avQicrriixi, f. apriCTTjcra) (dvri, 'iff- 
ttj/ull), in N. T. only perf. dvdecrriKa, 
aor. 2 avriar^v, and impf. mid. dv- 
dio~TdfJL7]v, to stand against, mid. to 
set one 's self against, i. e. to with- 
stand, to oppose, to resist, either in 
words or deeds, or both ; with dat. 
case, or absol., Matt. 5. 39, Eph. 6. 
13 ; Gal. 2. 11 Kara irgocroynov avrip 
dureo'T7}v I withstood him to the face. 

dvQofJLoXoyto), co, f. ^cco (dvrt, 6/uo- 
Xoyioo), mid. avBofAoXoytofxai, ovfiat, 
pr. to utter mutually the same things ; 
hence spoken of two parties, to 
make an accord, also alternately or 
mutually to confess or profess ; in 
N. T. mid. to profess publicly, i. e. to 
praise, celebrate, pr. alternately, as 
in the temple-worship; foil, by dat. 
Luke 2. 38 kqX avrr) dvOwfjLoXoyeTro 
tw Kvp(o) and she likewise praised the 
Lord, as Simeon had just before 
done. 

a"vQos, €os, t6, a flower, James 1. 10. 

dvQpaKia, as, rj (a'vOgaif') , a bed or 
mass of live coals, John 18. 18. 

cLvdpal;, anos, 6, a coal, a live coal, 
Rom. 12. 20, where ' to heap coals 
of fire on one's head,' signifies, to 
excite in him painful feelings of 
regret. 

dvOpooirdgeorKos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (6.V- 
dpooiros, dpeo~Kco), desirous to please 
men, i. e. without regard to God, 
Eph. 6. 6 : a word of the later Greek. 

dvBg&Tcivos, t], ov {'avQpomos), hu- 
man, pertaining to man, e. g. a) in 
nature or kind, James 3. 7 <f>vo*is dv- 
dgcoTriurj human nature, i. e. man ; 
1 Cor. 2. 4, 13 o~o(pla duOpcairivrj hu- 
man wisdom, b) in respect to origin 
or adaptation, 1 Cor. 4. 3 dvOpooirivn 
rjfJLtga human day of trial, i. e, a 
court- day; 10. 13 Treipaor/ubs dvOpco- 
ttlvos, i. e. common to men, not pecu- 
liar ; Rom. 6. 19 dvQg<airivov Xiym 
I speak in the manner of men, i. e. in 
a manner adapted to human weak- 
ness, &c. 

dv6p(t)TroKr6vos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (&u- 
Opcoiros, Kreivoo), in N. T. as a subst. 
a homicide, a murderer ; spoken of 
Satan, as the author of sin and 
death, John 8. 44 ; hence a mur- 
derer, i. e. in heart, in purpose, 
1 John 3. 15 bis. 



avdpiOTToe 



&u8 pcoiros, ov, 6, ij. 1. a man, homo, 
i. e. an individual of the human 
race, a man or woman, a person, a) 
genr. and univers. Matt. 4. 19 : in 
a direct address, d> avdpccwe, but ra- 
ther implying the person addressed 
to be an inferior, comp. in dvrjp 1. 
a., Luke 5. 20. So ol dvOpwiroL men, 
i. e. the living, Rev. 9. 10; or those 
with whom we live, people, Matt. 5. 13; 
or men of this world, this generation, 
wicked men, 10. 17, al. : also ol av- 
dgwiroi other men, simply others, 6. 5, 
al. b) spoken in reference to his 
human nature, a man, i. e. a human 
being, (a) pr. Jam. 5. 17 'HXias dv- 
dpccTros i\v ufxoioTradTjs r\[juv, 1 Tim. 2. 
5 HvOqcottos Xpio~r6s, et pass. Here 
is included the idea of human in- 
firmity and imperfection, especially 
when spoken in opposition to God 
and divine things; Gal. 1. 11, 12 
Kara dudpcoTrov . . irapa dvOpdoirov, i. e. 
of human origin ; so \eyeiv or Aa- 
\€iu Kara dvOpcoirou to speak after the 
manner of men, i. e. in accordance 
with human views, &c, to illustrate 
by human examples or institutions, to 
use a popular mode of speaking, &c, 
Rom. 3. 5, 1 Cor. 9. 8; — 15. 32 et 
Kara dvQpooitov idrjpiofj.dx'O ' - accord- 
ing to man's will, &c. i. e. ov Kara 
@€6u. The gen. dvdpwirov stands 
also instead of the adj. dvOpwiuvos, 
as 2 Pet. 2. 16 eV dudpcoirov (pcoi/fj 
with a human voice ; Rev. 13. 18 doiQ- 
p.bs dvdpooirov a man's number, i. e. 
an ordinary number ; 21. 17 per pop 
dvdp&irov human measure, i. e. com- 
mon. (j8) metaph. spoken of the 
internal man, 6 e<ra> dvQpooiros, i.e. 
the mind, the soul, the rational man, 
Rom. 7. 22, called in 1 Pet. 3. 4 6 
Kpvirrbs T7)s KapSias dvQpwiros the 
hidden -man of the heart, to which is 
opposed 6 e£a> di/Opcoiros the external 
visible man, 2 Cor. 4. 16. So 6 xa- 
Kaibs kclI 6 Kaivbs dvOpccrros, i. e. the 
old man, or the former unrenewed 
disposition of heart, and the new 
man, or the disposition which is 
created and cherished by Chris- 
tianity, Rom. 6. 6. c) spoken with 
reference to the character and con- 
dition of a person, and applied in 
various senses, according to the 
context, viz. (a) a man, vir, i. e. a 
male person of ripe age, Matt. 8.9, 



33 av0poj7roQ 

al. saep. ; dvdpootros rod 0eoO man of 
God, i. e. minister or messenger of 
God, one devoted to his service, 
1 Tim. 6. 11. ()3) a husband, as opp. 
to a wife, Matt. 19. 10 77 curia rov 
dvBpooirov fxerd rr/s yvvaiKos. (7) a 
son, as opp. to a father, Matt. 10. 
35, or a male child generally, John 
7. 23. (5) a master, as opp. to ser- 
vants, &c. Matt. 10. 36. (e) a ser- 
vant, Luke 12. 36, comp. v. 37 ; so 
probably vj/uxcu dudpcoircav female 
slaves, Rev. 18. 13. (f) ol avOpcairoi 
eV rfj tt6\€l, i. e. citizens, inhabitants, 
John 4. 28. 

2. indefin. dvQpooiros, = r\s, any 
man, a certain man, i. e. one, some 
one, any one. a) genr. r\s dvQpco-Kos 
a certain man, Luke 10. 30; without 
rls, Matt. 9. 9 eldeu dvQpwnov kclQt)- 
fievov, al. saep. ; efs audpcoiros for els 
Tis, John 11. 50. So in a general 
proposition, a man, i. e. any one out 
of a number, Rom. 3. 28 iriarei 5t- 
KaiovaOai dudpwirou a man is justified 
by faith, i. e. any one who has faith 
is justified : with a negative, no 
man, no one, Matt. 19. 6. b) joined 
with an adject, or noun it forms a 
periphrasis for a subst.,comp. dvi\p 
1. b., Matt. 11. 19 avdgcDiros <pdyos 
kcu o\uott6t7]s a glutton and wine- 
bibber ; so with gentile adjectives, 
as dvOp. i lov$a7os a Jew, Acts 21. 39. 
c) by impl. 6 dvdpwrros, with the 
article, every man, every person, who- 
ever, Matt. 4. 4, al. 

3. 6 dvOpooivos, with the article, 
= avrSs or e/ceTVos, this, that, he, &c. 
Matt. 26. 72 ovk olda rov dvdpocirov, 

i. e. TOV IzvQpQOTTOV TOVrOV %V A67CT6, 

as in Mark 14. 71 ; Luke 6. 10 eTirtv 
toj dudpicircf), where later eds. read 
avrop. Sometimes ineTvos is added, 
Matt. 26. 24. 

4. vlbs rod avdpooTrov son of man, 
from the Hebr. a) = dvdpoonos, a 
man ; and so sons of men is the same 
as men, Mark 3. 28 irdvra cupeOrio'e- 
rai rd afxaprrj/xara ro7s vlo?s rcvv dv- 
dgcviroov, comp. Matt. 12.31, where it 
is ro?s dvdpdoTTois ; Heb. 2. 6 in the 
first clause ri iarip dvQpooiros, in the 
second 7) vlbs avdgdnrov. b) as a 
proper name for the Messiah, with 
the art., 6 vlbs rov dvdgooirov John 
12. 34, where 6 vlbs rod dvO. and 6 
XgLcrros are interchanged ; so Luke 



ardv7rarevio 



34 



avotyd) 



22. 69, 70 6 vibs rod dvd. and 6 vibs 
rov 0eou; Matt. 16. 13, 16, 20 6 
vibs rov @., 6 vibs rod audpd>irov, and 
6 Xpiaros. By using this name of 
himself before his judges, Jesus 
openly professed himself to be the 
Messiah, and was so understood by 
all present, Matt. 26. 64. 

dvOvTrarevco, f. evcrco (dvBviraros), to 
be proconsul, Acts 18. 12. 

a v Ovirar os, ov, 6 (avri, riiraros), a 
proconsul, Acts 13. 6. 

duirjfii, f. aj/7)o~oo, aor. 2 dvr\v, aor. 1 
pass. aveQy]v (dvd, fyiu), to send up 
or forth ; in N. T. to let go, trans, i. e. 
a) to relax, loosen, e. g. rds fcvKrrj- 
ptas Acts 27. 40, rd deapd 16. 26. b) 
to omit, cease from, as rrjv direiAriv 
Eph. 6. 9 ; in the sense of to leave, 
neglect, not care for, Heb. 13. 5 ov 

fJL-f} (T€ CLVCt). 

a v i A e go s, w, 6, r), ad j . ( a, 'lAecos or i Ad- 
os), uncompassionate, pitiless, James 
2. 13, where Lachmann has cWAeos. 

dvnrros, ov, o, 7], adj. (a, vltttco), un- 
washed, Matt. 15. 20. 

aviffTTj/AL, f. avacrrjoro), aor. 1 avitf- 
TTjaa, aor. 2 dyearrjv and imperat. 
av&o-T'nQi, by apoc. az/aora (cu>a, 'iarr)- 
(jll). This verb is divided between 
the trans, and intrans. significations. 

I. transitive, in the present, 
imperf., fut., and aor. 1 of the act, 
to cause to rise up, raise up, cause to 
stand, viz. a) pr. spoken of those 
lying down, Acts 9. 41 ; of the dead, 
to raise up, recall to life, John 6. 39 ; 
4k veKp&v Acts 13. 34. b) metaph. 
to raise up, i. e. to cause to exist, cause 
to appear, e. g. o"irepp.a rivi Matt. 22. 
24, top Xpiarov Acts 2. 30, Trpocpr)- 
rnv 3. 22. Pass. Upzvs dvio-raadai 
Heb. 7. 11. 

II. intransitive, in the perf., 
pluperf., and aor. 2 act., and in the 
mid., to rise up, to arise, viz. a) pr. 
spoken of those who are sitting or 
lying down, Matt. 26. 62 ; Luke 22. 
45 dvatrrds curb rr)s irpoffevxys rising 
up from prayer, i. e. from a kneeling 
or recumbent posture ; of rising 
from bed or from sleep, 11. 7. So 
duacrrrjuai e/c vtupwv to rise from the 
dead, return to life, Matt. 17. 9 ; 
without 4k veKp&v, 20. 19: fig. Eph. 
5. 14 dudara l« rcois vtKpwv, i. e. arise 
from the death of sin, i put on the 



new man in Christ.' b) metaph. to 
arise, i. e. to come into existence, to be, 
Acts 7. 18. c) in the sense of to 
stand forth, come forward, appear, 
Matt. 12. 41, al. ; avaarr\vai iirlriva 
to rise up against any one, to assault, 
Mark 3. 26. d) by a species of ori- 
ental pleonasm, it is often prefixed, 
espec. in the participle, to verbs of 
going, undertaking, or doing any 
thing, Matt. 9. 9 dvaards tikoAovOti- 
<rsv he arose and followed; Mark 1. 
35 dvacrrds O-rjAde, al. saep. ; so also 
Rom. 15. 12 6 dvicrrdix.€VQS dpx^v 
iOvSov, 1 Cor. 10.7 dpearrjaav irai&tv. 

"Kvva, i)s, 7], Anna, a prophetess, 
mentioned Luke 2, 36. 

'Aw as, a, 6, Annas, a high priest of 
the Jews, Luke 3. 2. 

dvorjros, ov, 6, f], adj. (a, roeco), pass. 
unthought of, unintelligible ; in N. T. 
act. unintelligent, unwise, foolish, spo- 
ken of those who are slow to under- 
stand or admit moral and religious 
truth, Rom. 1. 14; of lusts, impu- 
dent, brutal, 1 Tim. 6. 9. 

dvoia, as, 7] (dvovs, fr. a, vovs), want 
of under standing, folly ; in N.T., from 
the Heb., madness, wickedness, i. e. 
spoken of rage and malignity, Luke 
6. 11; of foolish temerity, 2 Tim. 
3. 9. 

avoiyu), f. duol^oo (dud, ttfyco), with 
irreg. forms, viz. aor. 1 dvecpi-a and 
later rjvoi^a, perf. 1 dvecpxa, perf. 2 
dveyya, perf. pass. dvea>yjj.aL and 
(with triple augm.) tyiqyixai, aor. 1 
pass. dvecfixQw and later T\vo'tx^f\v 
and (with triple augm.) rjpecpx^Wi 
aor. 2 pass, later form i\voiyr\v, fut. 2 
pass. dvoiyfjo'ojULai. In N. T. to open, 
trans., and in later usage perf. 2 dvi- 
yya intrans., to be open, to stand open, 
a) spoken of what is closed by a 
cover or door, &c. Matt. 2. 1 1 drjaav- 
povs treasures, i. e. boxes, caskets, 
&c. ; 27. 52 rd fiu^fieTa sepulchres, 
which were closed by large stones : 
fig. the throat of wicked men is 
called rdcpos dueccy/mei/os an open se- 
pulchre, Rom. 3. 13, as voiding forth 
noisome slanders against God and 
the righteous : most freq. with dvpa, 
a door or gate, Acts 5. 23, al. So, in 
order that one may enter, Matt. 25. 
11 ; or go out, Acts 5. 19 ; or view 
the interior, Rev. 11. 19. So rb 






avoiKocof.itis) 



35 



avTava7r\r)p6u) 



(ppeap tt)s dfivcraov the pit of the abyss, 
Rev. 9. 2, since in the East pits or 
wells are closed with large stones : 
6vpa is implied before dvoiy^aeraL 
Matt. 7. 7, Luke 11.9; hence, me- 
taph. to open the door, as of the heart, 
i. e. receive willingly, Rev. 3. 20 ; 
to open the door, viz. of faith or of the 
kingdom of heaven, i. e. to afford an 
opportunity of embracing the gos- 
pel, Acts 14. 27; to open the door, 
viz. for the gospel, or for a teacher, 
&c. i. e. to give him opportunity to 
publish the gospel and gain con- 
verts, 1 Cor. 16. 9. b) of the hea- 
vens, to open the heavens, or to have 
the heavens opened or divided, so that 
celestial things may become mani- 
fest, Matt. 3. 16. c) of a book, i. e. 
a volume, rolled up and sealed, Rev. 
5. 2 ; or of the seals of a book, rds 
<r<pgay7das, 5. 9. d) of the mouth, 
to open the mouth, e. g. of a fish, 
Matt. 17. 27; in order to speak, i. e. 
to hold forth, discourse, 5. 2 ; in the 
sense of to pour out one's mind, open 
one's heart, i. e. to speak fully and 
frankly, 2 Cor. 6. 11. So not to open 
one's mouth, i. e. not to utter com- 
plaints, &c. Acts 8. 32. Spoken of 
the dumb, to have the mouth opened, 
i. e. to recover the power of speech, 
Luke 1. 64. Fig. of the earth, to 
open her mouth, i. e. to open, to form 
a chasm, Rev. 12. 16. e) of the eyes, 
to open the eyes, e. g. either one's own 
eyes, Acts 9. 8, or those of another, 
i. e. to cause to see, to restore sight, 
Matt. 9. 30 : metaph. to open the eyes 
of the mind, i. e. cause to perceive 
and understand, Acts 26. 18. 

avoiKO<$o/JL€a), Q), f. rjcr co (dud, oikoSo- 
fjL€d)), to rebuild, trans. Acts 15. 16. 

a\voi£is, ecos, 7} (avoiyco), the act of 
opening, Eph. 6.19, where iv avoi^ei 
rod (TJOjiaros corresponds to iv irap- 
p7)o~ia in the subsequent clause. 

avofiia, as, rj (<xvo[ios), pr. laivless- 
ness, i. e. violation of law, transgres- 
sion; in N. T. spoken chiefly of the 
divine law, viz. a) pr. 1 John 3. 4 
bis : hence b) by impl. and from 
the Heb., sin, iniquity, unrighteous- 
ness, Matt. 23. 28; Rom. 6. 19 rd 
jULe\rj v/xoou Sovka rfj dvop.ia els rrjv 
dvofxiav, i. e. * obedient to depraved 
desires, so as to work iniquity :' 



hence 6 ipya^/nevos or 6 iroiwv ttjj/ 
dvofiiav a worker of iniquity, i. e. 
wicked, impious, Matt. 7. 23 ; 13. 41. 
Spoken of defection from Christian- 
ity to idolatry, i.e. apostasy, 2 Thess. 
2.7. 
(xvojaos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, v6fxos), law- 
less, i. e. a) without law, not subject 
to the law, i. e. of Moses, 1 Cor. 9. 
21 : hence put for gentile, pagan, 
Acts 2. 23. b) by impl. and from the 
Heb., a violator of the divine law, a 
transgressor, impious, wicked, 1 Tim. 
1. 9 ; in the sense of malefactor, 
Mark 15. 28 ; 2 Thess. 2. 8 that im- 
pious one, =avdp(jOTTos rijs aixaprias 
in ver. 3, referring to the guilt of 
idolatry, &c. 

dv6/JLcos, adv., without law ; Rom. 2. 
12 bis, ' those who have sinned not 
being subject to the law (of Moses) 
will be condemned, not indeedby the 
( Mosaic) law, but by the moral law.' 

duo p6oa), go, f. cbo~o) (dvd, ooSScc), to 
set upright, erect, trans, a) pr. aor. 
1 pass. dvwpQojd-nv with mid. signif. 
to stand erect, Luke 13. 13; act. to 
confirm, strengthen, establish, e. g. rd 
ySuara Heb. 12. 12. b) to erect again, 
rebuild, Acts 15. 16. 

dvSaios, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, offios), un- 
holy, ungodly, regardless of duty to 
God or man, 1 Tim. 1. 9. 

dvoxV) t)Sj V (duex^)> a holding back, 
delay ; in N. T. self-restraint, forbear- 
ance, patience, Rom. 2. 4 ; 3. 26. 

dvrayoovi^ofxai, f. iao/jiaL (d^ri,dyoo- 
vi^ojxaC), to be an antagonist, to con- 
tend with, Heb. 12. 4. 

dvrdXXayjjLa, aros, r6 (dvTi, d\Xdo~- 
o~oo), that which is exchanged for any 
thing, compensation, equivalent; hence 
genr. price, Matt. 16. 26 dvrdWay/uLa 
TTJs tyvxys avrov the price of his life, 
i.e. of deliverance from death, — 
the phrase being borrowed from the 
redemption of a slave. 

dv r av air \T)p 6 co, <a, f. cocrco (dvrl, 
dvaTr\7)Q0(t)), to fill up instead of, to 
make good, trans. Col. 1. 24 dvrava- 
ir\r}poo id vcTTepiifxara roov 0An|/ea>*> 
rod Xpicrrov iv rfj o~aoKi /.tou I fill up, 
make good, what is yet wanting to me 
of afflictions for Christ, i. e. ' instead 
of any deficiency (dvr\ vaTep^jaaros), 
I endure a fulness {i?Ki]p<ap.a) of af- 
flictions for Christ.' 



avrairo 



m 



lt)fJH 



36 



avTika^avii) 



dvrairo^ihcofXL, f. Buxrca (dvri, dirodi- 
deojiii), lit. to give back instead of some- 
thing received, to repay, requite, with 
dat., or absol. a) spoken of good, 
to recompense, reward, Luke 14. 14. 
b) of evil, to requite, avenge, &c. 
Rom. 12. 19. 

di/Tairodo/uLa, aros, to (dvTairodidoo- 
fju), requital, recompense, retribution, 
e. g. of good, Luke 14. 12; of evil, 
Rom. 11. 9. 

avrairodoons, €cos, r) (c«'Ta7ro8/5a> / iu), 
recompense, reward, Col. 3. 24. 

avrairoKpivofxai {dvri, diroKptvo- 
fxai), aor. 1 pass. dvTcnreKpidrjv with 
mid. signif., to answer again, reply 
against, Luke 14. 6. 

dvT€?TTov, aor. 2 (dvri, e?7iw), used 
as aor. of the verb dvriX4yw, to reply, 
contradict, gainsay, with dat. Luke 
21. 15; absol. Acts 4. 14. 

dvrex^ (dvri, ex&>)> to hold before, 
intrans. to resist; in N.T. only mid., 
to hold fast to, cleave to, i. e. to be 
faithfully attached to any person or 
thing, Matt. 6. 24; hence, faithfully 
to care for, 1 Thess. 5. 14. 

dvri, prep, with gen., pr. simply 
local, over against, in presence of, 
as dvri tlvos arrival ; hence used 
metaph. either in a hostile sense, 
against, contra, or by way of compa- 
rison, where it implies something of 
equivalent value, and denotes sub- 
stitution, exchange, requital, &c. 1. 
by way of substitution, in place of, 
instead of, Luke 11. 11 dvri IxOvos 
ocpiv, Jam. 4. 15 dvri rod \4yeiv vfxds. 
As implying succession, Matt. 2. 22 
'ApxeAaos fiao'iAevei d.vri 'Hpcbdov. 
So John 1. 16 i\dfiojj.ev X^Q IV ^ T * 
X^piros, one favour in place of or after 
another, grace upon grace, i. e. most 
abundant grace. 

2. by way of exchange, requital, 
equivalent, &c. in consideration of, on 
account of ; spoken a) of price, for, 
Heb. 12. 16 dvri figucrecas fiias. b) 
of persons, for whom, for the sake of 
whom, or in behalf of whom, any 
thing is done, Matt. 17. 27. c) of 
retribution, for, Matt. 5. 38 ocpdaK- 
p.bs dvri ocpdaAfxov. d) of the cause, 
motive, occasion, &c. on account of, 
because of, Heb. 12. 2 dvri rr)s x a P^ 
on account of the joy ; Eph. 5. 31 dvri 
rovrov because of this, i. e. for this 



cause ; Luke 12. 3 dvO* &v on account 
of which things, i. e. wherefore : but 
dvd' wv is more commonly a caus- 
ative particle, for dvr\ tovtov on, 
on this account that, because that, or 
simply because; as, 1. 20 dvff u>v ovk 
eV/crevcras, 19.44. 

Note. In composition dvri de- 
notes 1. over against, as dvrirdo'o'ca ; 
2. contrary to, as dvr iXeyoo; 3. reci- 
procity, as dj/TaTrodidoo/uu ; 4. substi- 
tution, as duTifiaaiXevs, dvOviraros ; 
5. similarity or correspondence, as 
avriOeos, dvrd^ios. 

dvrif&dW(ti,f. ^a\oo,to throw in one's 
turn, as a weapon ; in N. T. metaph. 
of words, to cast backwards and for- 
wards, trans, i. e. to converse, Luke 
24. 17. 

dvTLBiaridrjfjii, to place or dispose 
over against ; in N. T. mid. dvridia- 
ride/naL, to oppose one's self, be adverse, 
2 Tim. 2. 25. 

dvrtfiiKos, ov, 6, 7] {dvri, BIkt)), an 
opponent, accuser, e. g. the plaintiff 
in a suit at law, Matt. 5. 25 ; hence 
genr. any adversary, enemy (= e%- 
Bp6s), Luke 18. 3. ' 

dvrideo'i s, ecus, i) (avTiridrjiuLi), anti- 
thesis, opposition, 1 Tim. 6. 20 dvri- 
decreis rr)s ^/evdcovv/uiov yvcbcreoos, i. e. 
opposite opinions, contrary positions 
or doctrines, &c. 

dvTLKadia'TT) (mi, f. dvTiKaracTT7)a(i> t 
in the transitive tenses, to put in 
place of another, oppose ; in N. T. 
aor. 2 intrans. to resist, stand firm 
against, absol. Heb. 12. 4. 

dvTiKaAect>, co, f. ecra>, to invite in 
turn, i. e. to a feast, trans. Luke 
14. 12. 

avriKEL/jLai, f. Keiaofiai, to lie oppo- 
site ; in N. T. to oppose, be adverse 
or repugnant to, foil, by dat. Gal. 5. 
17 ; 6 dvTiKcifxevos an adversary, op- 
poser, with dat. Luke 13. 17 ; or 
absol. 1 Cor. 16. 9. 

dvriKpv, adv. (dvTt), opposite to, over 
against, with gen. Acts 20. 15. 

dvTi\afA&dvo), f. Ki)y\jofxaL, to take in 
turn ; in N. T. mid. avTiKafx^dvofxai, 
to take to one's self, take part in, in- 
terest one's self for, foil, by gen. a) 
spoken of things, 1 Tim. 6. 2 ol rrjs 
evepyeo'tas dvri\afjil3av6iJ.evoi, i. e. 
' who also are partakers of, devoted 



avTikiyb) 



37 



hvvcpog 



to, the good cause ;' others, by He- 
braism, firmly attached to. b) of 
persons, to aid, protect, relieve, 
Luke 1. 54. 
dvriXiyw, f. e|o>, with dat. or absol. 
to speak against, i. e. a) to contra- 
dict, Acts 13. 45 ; foil, by p.i) with 
infin. to deny, Luke 20. 27. b) /o 
oppose, disobey, to contemn or revile, 
John 19. 12. 

ayTtA^iJ/iS, €cos, t) (avriXafifidvoo), 
aid, relief; in N. T., by meton. of 
abstract for concrete, a helper, re- 
liever, 1 Cor. 12. 28, where it refers 
to those appointed to take care of 
the poor and sick, i. e. the Sidicovoi, 
both male and female. 

dvriXoyia, as, 7) (avri\£y 00), contra- 
diction, i. e. a) controversy, question, 
strife, Heb. 6. 16. b) contumely, 
reproach, 12. 3. 

dvriXoidogea), 00, f. ^Jo"w, to revile in 
turn, 1 Pet. 2. 23. 

dvriXvrpov, ou, ro (dvri, Xvrpov), 
ransom, price of redemption, 1 Tim. 
2. 6 dvriXvrgov virep iravroov, comp. 
Matt. 20. 28 Xvrpov avrl ttoXX&v. 

avrip.er q4go, 00, f. t)o~cc, to measure 
out again or in turn, absol. Luke 6. 
38, i. e. metaph. put for to repay, 
requite, to render like for like. 

dvTifjLKrdia, as, 7) (dvri, fiiaOos), re- 
tribution, recompense, ivages ; spo- 
ken of punishment, Rom. 1. 27 ; of 
reward, 2 Cor. 6. 13 rrjv avrijv dvri- 
fjuaOiap irXarvvdrjrc /cat fyuels, i. e. 
by way of recompense, open ye your 
hearts towards me in the same man- 
ner as I have done to you. 

3 Avri6x^ta, as, 7], Antioch, the name 
of two cities in N. T. 1. Antioch of 
Syria, situated on the river Oron- 
tes : its modern name is Antakia. 
2. Antioch of Pisidia, so called be- 
cause it was attached to that pro- 
vince, although situated in Phrygia. 

'Aj/Tioxevs, €cas, 6, a citizen of An- 
tioch, Acts 6. 5. 

dvTL'Kapipxop.ai, f. cXevo-ojuai, to 
pass along over against, i. e. to pass 
by without stopping, Luke 10. 31. 

'Avr'nras, a, 6, Antipas, pr. name of 
a martyr, Rev. 2. 13. 

'Kvrnrargis, itios, 7], Antipatris, pr. 
name of a city of Palestine, situ- 
ated in a fertile and well-watered 



plain between Caesarea and Jeru- 
salem. 

dvmrepav, adv. (dvri, irepav), over 
against, on the opposite shore, &c. 
Luke 8. 26, where some mss. read 
dvrnrega. 

dvr i7ri7TTa>, f. Treffov/xai, pr. to fall 
against or upon, i. e. in a hostile 
manner ; in N. T. metaph. to oppose, 
resist, strive against, with dat. Acts 
7.51. 

avricrrpar^vofiai, mid. dep. (dvri, 
arparsvo)), pr. to lead out an army 
against; in N. T. metaph. to oppose, 
Rom. 7. 23. 

avrirdo'cru}, f. £o>, to draw up an 
army, arrange in battle-array against ; 
in N. T. mid. avrirdo-aofxai, metaph. 
to set one's self against, oppose, resist, 
absol. Acts 18. 6 ; with dat. Rom. 
13. 2. 

dvrirviros, ov,6, 7), adj. (dvri, rvnos), 
resisting a blow or impression, i. e. 
hard, solid; in N. T. dvri in compos, 
sometimes implies resemblance, 
correspondence, hence formed after 
a type or model, like, corresponding ; 
and neut. dvrirvirov, used as a subst., 
antitype, that which corresponds to a 
type, Heb. 9. 24. 

dvrixgio~Tos, ov, 6, an antichrist, lit. 
an opposer of Christ ; found only in 
John's epistles, and there defined 
to be, collectively, all who deny that 
Jesus is the Messiah, and that the 
Messiah is come in the flesh, 1 John 
2. 18. 

dvrXico, a>, f. 7)0- ca (frvrXos), to draw 
out, as water, wine, &c, absol. and 
trans. John 2. 8, 9. 

^vrXTj/jia, aroSf r6 (dvrXeco), what is 
drawn ; in N. T. a bucket, i. e. any 
vessel for drawing water, John 4. 11. 

dvrocpOaXfJLeco, a>, f. 7\croo (dvri, bcp- 
daXfios), to look at directly or in the 
face; in N. T. used metaph. of a 
ship, to look the wind in the face, i. e. 
to bear up against, resist, withstand, 
with dat. Acts 27. 15. 

&vv$pos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, vdoop), wa- 
terless, dry, frvvSgoi rSiroi dry places, 
i. e. barren, sandy, desert, Matt. 12. 
43 : fig. of boastful deceivers and 
seducers, who are called iriqyal &vv~ 
Sgoi 2 Pet. 2. 17, and vecpeXat. oV- 
vBpoi Jude 12, i. e. fountains or 

£ 



aVVTCOKpiTOQ 



38 



airayyiXkb) 



clouds that promise water, but de- 
ceive those who rely on them. 

dwirSKpiros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, viro- 
Kpivo/uai), unfeigned, real, true, sin- 
cere, Rom. 12. 9. 

avvirSraKTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, viro- 
rda-(Tco), unsubjected, i. e. spoken of 
things, pass, not made subject, Heb. 
2. 8 ; spoken of persons, act. insub- 
ordinate, laivless, refractory, 1 Tim. 
1.9. 

&voo, adv. up, above, denoting", a) 
place where, eV rep ovgavcp ctVco 
Acts 2. ] 9. Hence 6, 7), to ctVco, as 
an adj., what is above, upper, re- 
ferred to heaven, and therefore 
heavenly, celestial ; so ra &vw heaven, 
John 8. 23 ; also things above, hea- 
venly or divine things, Col. 3. 1 ; 
Gal. 4. 26 7] dvca t lepovo , a\r)fjL the ce- 
lestial Jerusalem; Phil. 3. 14 i) dvco 
kXtjo'ls the heavenly calling, = 4ttov~ 
gdvios Heb. 3. 1. b) motion to a 
higher place, upwards, sursum, John 
11. 41 ; 2. 7 eW Uvea to the very top 
or brim. 

dvc&yeov, ov, t6, same as dvdyaiov, 
q. v. 

&vwQev, adv. (&v<a). 1. of place, 
from above, from a higher place, Matt. 
27. 51 : hence spoken of whatever 
is ovpavoBev or e/c rod ovpavov from 
heaven ; and since God dwells in 
heaven, it signifies from God, in a 
divine manner, John 3. 31 ; Jam. 3. 
1 7 r) dvcadev o~o<f)ia heavenly or divine 
ivisdom, v. 15 i) ao<f>ia &v<aBev. 

2. of time, sl) from the first, from 
the beginning, Acts 26. 5 irpoyivdocr- 
kovtes /xe dvooQsv from the first, i. e. 
from my earliest age ; Gal. 4. 9 ofs 
iraXiv avooOtv BovXeveiv BeXere again 
from the very beginning, i. e. wholly, 
as if ye had never been Christians. 
b) again, another time, John 3. 3, 7 
yevvindrivai avooQsv to be born again; 
others refer this to no. 1., and, so 
far as the sense is concerned, it is 
doubtless the same as e/c &eov yev- 
vn6r\vai in 1. 13, but Nicodemus in 
v. 4 takes it as synonymous with 
SevTzpov. 

aV(iOT€glK6s,7],6v( aV(x)T€pOS, ft*. &V(i>) , 

upper, higher, Acts 19. 1 avwrzpiKa 
fjiepT] the higher regions, i. e. the in- 
land parts of Asia Minor, comp. 
18. 23. 



higher, 
as the 



avcorepos, a, ov, compar. 

superior, used in the neut. 

compar. of av(o, Heb. 10. 8 avcarepov 

Xeyuv having said above, before, in 

the former part of the quotation, 
a // co ^e A 7} s, eos, b, rj, adj, (a, coc/)eAeco), 

useless, unprofitable, sl) pr. Heb. 7. 

18. b) by impl. injurious, noxious, 

Tit. 3. 9. ' 

a^ivf], 7)s, rj ( #7*07x4, inf. &£ai), an 
axe, Matt. 3. 10. 

'd^ios, la, lov, worth, worthy, with 
gen. or absol. a) of equal value, of 
like worth, worthy of comparison, com- 
parable, Rom. 8. 18. b) genr. wor- 
thy of, deserving of, either good or 
evil, viz. (a) of good, absol., of 
persons, worthy i.e. of benefit, Matt. 
10. 11 ; foil, by gen. of thing, 10. 
10 ttjs Tpo(pr)s, Luke 10. 7 rod pacr- 
6ov ; by gen. of person, i. e. rod el- 
vat rivos worthy to be the friend of, 
or to be cherished by, any one, Matt. 
10. 37 ; by infin. aor. Luke 15. 19 
ovk ol^los KXrjOrjvaL vlos. (j8) of evil, 
deserving of, absol. Rev. 16. 6 ; foil, 
by gen. irXrjycov Luke 12. 48 ; &£ios 
Oavdrov deserving of death, 23. 15. 

c) by impl. suitable, correspond- 
ing to, with gen., as icapirovs aJ;lovs 
rrjs fAsravolas, Matt. 3. 8 : hence 
d\i6v eoTi it is suitable, proper, &c. 
1 Cor. 16. 4. 

a|ioco, co, f. cocrco (dittos), to regard as 
deserving, to hold worthy of. sl) pr. 
with accus. and gen. 2Thess. 1.11 ; 
pass, with gen. 1 Tim. 5. 17: foil, 
by infin. aor. Luke 7. 7. b) to re- 
gard as suitable, deem proper, think 
good, foil, by infin. aor., Acts 15. 38 
7?£iou, p.r] (TvfAirapahafSelv rovrov, — 
others, to desire, wish, &c. 

al-ioos, adv. suitably, properly, in a 
becoming manner, foil, by gen., Col. 
1. 10. 

aSparos, ov, 6, r\, adj. (a, opdw), un- 
seen, invisible, Rom. 1. 20. 

arrayyeXXco, f. eAco, aor. 1 aTcJryysi- 
Aa, aor. 2 pass. a7rr]yyiX7]v {air6, 
ayyeXXcc), with dat. of person and 
accus. of thing or irepi foil, by gen., 
or Sri, ttoos, or infin. 1. to give in- 
telligence, bring word from any per- 
son or place, concerning any thing, 
i. e. a) to relate, inform of, tell,i. e. 
what had occurred, &c. with dat. of 
pers. Matt. 8. 33, ssep. ; foil, by eis, 



aTayyji) 



39 



aw 



apri 



Luke 8. 34. b) to announce, make 
known, declare, tell, i.e. what is done 
or to be done, &c, Matt. 12. 18, 
saep. ; Heb. 2. 12 airayy€\(io to ovo- 
fid gov ro7s aoe\(po7s fiov, i. e. de- 
clare, make known, — others, praise, 
celebrate. In the sense of to exhort, 
with infin., Acts 26. 20 ; also, by 
impl., to confess, Luke 8. 47. 

2. to bring back word from any one, 
to report, foil, by dat. of pers. with 
or without accus. of thing, Matt. 
2. 8; 11. 4. 

airdyxw, f* dy^oj (awS, #7%co), to 
strangle ; in N . T. mid. airdyxo/uicu, 
to strangle one's self, i. e. by hang- 
ing, to hang one's self, Matt. 27. 5. 

aitdyoo, f. |w, aor. 2 airrjyayou, aor. 1 
pass. a.TriixQ'nv (oltt6, dycc), to lead 
away, conduct away, trans, a) genr. 
Luke 13. 15 ; foil, by irpSs, Acts 23. 
17. Spoken in N. T. chiefly in a 
judicial sense, to lead away or bring, 
i. e. before a judge or to prison, 
foil, by irp6s or els, Matt. 26. 57, 
or to punishment, 27. 31 : hence 
absol. airaxOrjvai to be put to death, 
Acts 12. 19. b) used of a way, 
foil, by els, Matt. 7. 13, 14 tj 65bs tj 
airdyovaa els tt)v aircvAeiav and els 
ttjv C(jo7)v. c) mid. airdyo/iicu, lit. to 
lead one's self away, to go away, i. e. 
metaph. to go astray, be seduced, 
1 Cor. 12. 2 npbs to. elSuXa, i. e. to 
the worship of idols. 

anaioevTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, irai- 
oevoo), pr. untaught; in N. T. of 
things, inept, trifling, absurd, 2 Tim. 
2. 23. 

airaipca, f. agoo (air6, 0X003), trans, to 
take away, remove, intrans. to go 
away, depart ; in N. T. only aor. 1 
pass. subj. airaoQS), in the passive 
sense, to be taken away, Matt. 9. 15, 
or perhaps with the mid. intrans. 
sense, to depart. 

airaiTeoo, w, f. t)gco (a.Tr6, alreoo), to 
demand back from any one, viz. what 
is one's own, to require, trans, with 
air6 twos, Luke 12. 20 tt\v tyvxr)v 
crov airaLTovo'LV airb gov they shall 
require thy life, indef. for the pass. 
thy life shall be required, i. e. by him 
who gave it. 

airakyeco, co, f. 7}crw (air6, a\yea>), 
pr. to grieve out, cease from griev'mg ; 
in N. T. to cease to feel, be unfeel- 



ing, i. e. without sense of decorum, 
shame, &e, Eph. 4. 19. 
airaWdcrcro}, f. £a> (oltto, aWao'crca), 
to remove from, trans. t\ dir6 twos. 
Hence in N. T. a) mid. airaXKdo-- 
oroficu, to remove one's self from, or 
intrans. to depart, leave, with 0.1:6, 
Acts 19. 12. b) by impl. to free, 
set free, dismiss, trans, foil, by aiz6, 
Luke 12. 58 d.7rrj\\dx0uL an avTov 
to be set free, let go, from thy oppo- 
nent, creditor, &c. i. e. by private 
adjustment; metaph. Heb. 2. 15. 

airaWoT 01 600, co, f. oogoo (dir6, aWo- 
toioqo), to estrange, alienate ; pass. 
to be alienated from, be a stranger 
to, foil, by gen. Eph. 2. 12; absol. 
Col. 1. 21. 

air a\ 6 s, 7), 6v, soft, tender; spoken 
of a shoot of a tree, Matt. 24. 32. 

airavT doo, u>,'f. r)o~<a (dir6, dvTaoo), 

to meet from opposite directions, to 

fall in with, with dat. Matt. 28. 9, 

al. ; spoken of a hostile encounter, 

Luke 14. 31. 

dirdvT7)cr is, ecos, 7) (diravTaoo), a 
meeting, encounter ; in N. T. only in 
the phrase els d-rravr^aLU, used for 
the inf. diravrau to meet; foil, by gen. 
Matt. 25. 1 ; by dat. Acts 28. 15. 

ct7ra£, adv. of time, once, i. e. a) pr. 
once, semel, 2 Cor. 11. 25, al. ; a7ra£ 
Kal Sis once and again, i. e. several 
times, Phil. 4. 16. b) metaph. once 

for all, already , formerly, Heb. 6. 4. 

dirapdfiaTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, napa- 
/3aiVco), act. not passing over, i. e. not 
transgressing, pass, not violated, in- 
violate, e. g 6 v6/jlos ; in N. T. spo- 
ken of Christ's priesthood, Heb. 7. 
24, either act. not transient, perpe- 
tual, or pass, immutable, unchanging. 

aTrapaffKevacTTOs, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, 
7rapao'Kevdfa), unprepared, 2 Cor. 9. 4. 

dnaqv eop.ai, ov/nai, f. 7)crop.ai, de- 
ponent (diro, dpueo/JLai), fut. 1 pass. 
dirapPTjO^ao/jLaL in passive sense, to 
deny, i. e. to disown, abjure, trans. ; 
spoken a) of Christ and his reli- 
gion, Matt. 26. 34 ; of persons de- 
nied by Christ, Luke 12. 9. b) foil, 
by eavT6v, to deny one's self, i. e. to 
disown and renounce self, to disre- 
gard all personal interests and en- 
joyments, Matt. 16. 24. 

dirapTi, adv. of time, z=dw <xoti, for 



an apTMTfioQ 



40 



aneipaa'TOQ 



which it is put in later eds., from 
now, from this time, i. e. a) hence- 
forth, hereafter, John 1. 52, comp. 
dirb rod pvp Luke 1. 48. b) === dgrt, 
but stronger, at this very time, even 
now, Rev. 14. 13 fiaicdgioi ol penpol 
ol 4p Kvpica OLiroQv'i]o'KOVT€S diragri 
blessed even now are the dead, &c. 

d 7r a q t i (TfjL 6 s, ov, 6 (dirapTifa, a word 
of the later Greek), completion, Luke 
14. 28 el e^ei ra [§£opto] irpbs dirag- 
tlo'/j.op whether he has what is neces- 
sary for the completion, i. e. of the 
building. 

diragx'hf V 5 9 V (dTrdpxofJLcu), pr. an 
offering of first-fruits ; in N. T. the 

first-fruits, primitive, which were 
usually consecrated to God ; hence 

a) the first part, earnest of any thing, 
Rom. 11.16 diragxht i« e « (pvpdfxaros, 
the first-fruits, first portion, viz. of 
the mass, metaph. spoken of the 
patriarchs and ancestors of the Jew- 
ish nation : fig., 8. 23 tt)p diragy^v 
rod 7rj/€VfjLaros the first-fruits of the 
Spirit, i, e. his first gifts, the earnest 
of future and still higher gifts. 

b) spoken of persons, first in time, 
first in any thing, i. e. the first of 
whom any particular thing may be 
predicated, a firstling, Rom. 16. 5 
os io'rip diragxb ttjs 5 A<nas els Xgio"- 
r6v, i. e. the first in Asia Minor 
who embraced the Christian reli- 
gion : in 1 Cor. 15. 20 Christ is 
called 7] diragxyj t&p K€KoifjL7)jUL€Pcop, 
i. e. the first who has risen from the 
dead. 

cLir as, aaa, av (afjia, iras), same as 
ttcls, but stronger, the whole, every, 
all together, Matt. 24. 39, al. saep. ; 
spoken also indefinitely of a large 
number, without necessarily inclu- 
ding every individual in it, Mark 
8. 25, al. 

d it a r d w, S>, f. t^o'co, to deceive, delude, 
i. e. lead into error, trans. Eph. 5. 6. 

dirdrr}, tjs, t) {dirardo)), deception, de- 
lusion ; in N. T. pass., spoken of 
any thing deceptive, seducing, &c. 
Matt. 13. 22; Eph. 4. 22 k-rnQvpfias 
rrjs dndrTjs deceitful propensities,!, e. 
which seduce to sin and disappoint. 

dirdroig, ogos, 6 (a, irarr)p), without 
father, or having lost his father ; in N. 
T. one whose father is not recorded in 
the Hebrew genealogies, Heb. 7. 3. 



diravyafffia, aros, r6 (dirS, avy{)), re- 
flected splendour or brightness, Heb. 

1. 3 diravyao'ixa rrjs dS^rjs rod ®€ov, 
i. e. fig. * in whom the divine ma- 
jesty is conspicuous,' same as clict&p 
Col. 1. 15. 

dTT€?Sov, aor. 2, subjunc. dirfooo (diro, 
etdco), used as aor. oidtpogdu), to look 
away from one thing towards another; 
in N. T. to see out or through, i. e. 
to see to an end, perceive, know, Phil. 

2. 23. 

direiOeia, as, f] (air €i0r)s), unwilling- 
ness to be persuaded, wilful unbelief, 
obstinacy, Rom. 11. 30 ; Col. 3. 6 viol 
rrjs diTGiOeias, by Hebr., unbelievers, 
i. e. pagans. 

a7re£0ea>, cD, f. iicco (a7T€L6r)s), not to 
suffer one's self to be persuaded, to 
refuse belief, i. e. to disbelieve, be 
disobedient. a) absol. spoken of 
disbelievers in Christ, Acts 14. 2 ; 
of those who are disobedient to 
God, Heb. 3. 18 : hence ol dirsi- 
Orja'avres unbelievers, i. e. pagans, 
11. 31. b) foil, by dat. of person or 
thing, e. g. rep viol John 3. 36 ; rrj 
dXrjdeia Rom. 2. 8. 

direiO'fis, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, 7rei0a>), 
unwilling to be persuaded, refusing 
belief and obedience, contumacious, 
Luke 1. 17. 

aTreiXcot, a), f. 'fjo'ca, to threaten, me- 
nace, foil, by dat. Acts 4. 17 aTreiArj 
direiXTjcrojiiieOa avrols let us strongly 
threaten them, — where the use of 
direiXr] is intensive, see dyaWidat 
b, and dp d6 €fia: hence in the sense 
of to reproach, upbraid, absol. 1 Pet. 
2. 23. 

direiAf), rjs, t) (a7TG*Aeft>), a threat, 
Acts 4. 29 : hence reproach, upbraid- 
ing, Eph. 6. 9. 

6,7T6LfjLL,f. 4(rop.ai (dnS, elp.1), to be ab- 
sent, 1 Cor. 5. 3. 

direijuLi (dirS, el/xt), impf. dirgeip, to go 
away, depart, intrans. Acts 17. 10. 

direlirop, aor. 2 (dirS, cIttop), aor. 1 
mid. d7renrdiJ.r)P, pr. to speak out or 
off, i. e. to the end ; in N. T. mid. 
to speak one's self 'off 'from any thing, 
i. e. to renounce, disown, implying 
aversion, trans. 2 Cor. 4. 2. 

dTreipacros, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, 7T€igd- 
£ft>), untried, untempted, i. e. incapa- 
ble of being tempted, foil, by gen. 



aweipoc; 



41 



a7riyjiO 



Jam. 1. 13 ; others, act. not having 
tried. 

drretpos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, ireipa), in- 
experienced, ignorant, foil, by gen. 
Heb. 5. 13 direioos x6yov ignorant of 
true doctrine. 

d 7r e k 5 e ^ o /a a i , f. Qojjloli, depon. (cbro, 
eKd€X f JLai )> t° wa it out, i. e. to wait 
long for, await ardently, expect, trans. 
Rom. 8. 19. 

direK^vofxai, f. 1/0*0/10.1 (dirS, 4kov- 
ofxcu), depon. mid. to strip off, lay 
aside; in N. T. fig. Col. 3. 9 ; trans. 
to despoil, 2. 15 ras dpx^s, i. e. de- 
prive of power. 

air 4k Averts, ews, rj (dTrcKdvofxai), a 
putting off, metaph. renunciation, 
Col. 2. 11. 

direXavvu), aor. 1 dnyiXaca (dir6, 
iXavvo)), to drive away from, Acts 
18. 16. 

direXeyp.6s, ov, 6 (direXeyxoo), con- 
futation,^ impl. disesteem, contempt, 
Acts. 19. 27 els direXeyfJibv eA0eTz/, 
same as direXeyx^crBai, and parallel 
to els ovoev Xoyiadrjvai. 

direXevdegos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (dn6, 
eXevdepos), a freedman, 1 Cor. 7. 22. 

'A7reA.A.7)s, ov, 6, pr. name of a man. 

direXiri^Q), f. iffco (diro, eXirlfa), to 
hope out, i. e. to have done hoping, to 
despond, despair, Luke 6. 35 davel- 
£ere, [/caTa] jxiqoev aireXTri^ovres, i. e. 
* lend, never despairing nor doubting 
of requital, for so your reward will 
be great from God,' comp. v. 34 ; 
others, to hope for something in re- 
turn, same as eXiri^eiv air6 twos. 

airevavri, adv. (dir6, evavri), from 
over against, opposite to, viz. a) pr. 
before, in the presence of; spoken 
of persons, Matt. 27. 24 ; of place, 
ver. 61. b) by Hebr., fig. of what 
is before the mind, Rom. 3. 18. c) 
also by Hebr., against, contrary to, 
Acts 17. 7. 

<x7re7ra>, see a 7r 6 Tiro v. 

direpauros, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, irepas), 
unlimited, 1 Tim. 1. 4 76 veaXoyiai 
airepauroi interminable genealogies, 
i. e. which may be extended without 
limit. 

airepio'Trdo'TCtiS, adv. (a, irepio"irda>), 
without distraction or solicitude, i. e. 
about earthly things, 1 Cor. 7. 35. 



air eg ir /xrjr os, ov, 6, tj, adj. (a, Tre- 
pire/JLva)) , prop, not circumcised ; in 
N. T. metaph. Acts 7. 51 airegi7p.n- 
roi T7] Kaooia na\ rots wait/ uncir- 
cumcised in heart and ears, i. e. whose 
heart and ears are still covered 
with the aKpofivaria of nature, so 
that they neither listen to nor obey 
the divine precepts ; hence obdu- 
rate, perverse. 

cnrepxo/JLai, f. direXevcrofxai, aor. 2 
airriXQov, perf. aireXi\XvQa (aird, epx°- 
/Jiai), to go away from one place, &c. 
to another : hence a) genr. to go 
away, depart, absol. Matt. 8. 21, al. ; 
foil, by cltt6, Mark 5. 17: fig. spo- 
ken of things, &c, e. g. of leprosy, 
1. 42 ; of fruits, Rev. 18. 14 rj oirwpa 
. . . dirrjXdeu curb crov has passed away, 
perished, from thee, same as anuXero 
d-nb aov, ibid. ; 21.1 tj ttqcott) 777 
dirrjXdev has passed away ; 9. 1 2 rj 
oval tj /uia diryXBev is over, is past, b) 
to go away to a place, i. e. to depart 
for, set out ; with e/ce? Matt. 2. 22, 
oirov 8. 19 ; els 8. 32, al. ; irp6s 14. 25, 
al. : spoken of a passage by water, 
8. 18; metaph. of rumour, to go forth, 
spread abroad, 4. 24, comp. 9. 26, 
where e^Xdeu: including the idea 
of arrival, i. e. to go away quite to a 
place, i. e. to come to, arrive at, Luke 
23. 33. c) by Hebraism, with case, 
biriaa) riv6s to go away after any one, 
to follow, e. g. as companion or dfs- 
ciple in the Jewish manner, Mark 
1. 20 : in a similar sense, foil, by 
irpSs riva, John 6. 68. d) in the sense 
of to withdraw, go apart, Matt. 26. 
36. e) spoken of those who turn 
back, to go back, return, foil, by els, 
Matt. 9. 7 ; with case, els rd ow'taw 
to turn back, John 18. 6; to return, 
6. 66. 

aTTexw, f. CLcpQcc (dir6, exo>). 1. to 
hold off from ; in N. T. a) mid. dire- 
Xop.ai, to hold back o?ie's self from, i. e. 
to abstain, refrain from, with gen. or 
foil, by dw6, Acts 15. 20. b) intrans. 
to be distant from, be absent, suppl. 
eavrov, &c, Luke 7. 6 : fig. spoken 
of the heart, &c, Matt. 15. 8 7] Kag- 
Sm avrwv iroppeo direx^ ^• 7r ' ^uow their 
heart is far from me, i. e. they do not 
reverence nor regard me. 

2. to have off or out, i. e. to have all 
that is one's due, so as to cease from 
having any more, to have received in 



aTTKJTEU) 



42 



airo 



full; spoken of reward or wages 
Matt. 6. 2, irapaK\7)<Tiv Luke 6. 24, 
irdura Phil. 4. 18 ; of a person, fo 
7*at;e /or good owd o^, Phil em. 15 : 
hence cta-e^e* impers. svfficit, it is 
enough, Mark 14. 41, i.e. ye have 
slept enough, — others, it is gone, it 
is over, i. e. the hour of anguish. 

air iff re ca, a, f. r)orco (clitio'tos), to with- 
hold belief, to doubt, distrust, absol. 
Acts 28. 24 ; with dat. Luke 24. 11 : 
hence to disbelieve, be unbelieving, 
i. e. without faith in God and Christ, 
Mark 16. 16 : by impl. to break one's 
faith, prove false, 2 Tim. 2. 13. 

air i aria, as, r) (airio'TOs), unbelief, 
incredulity, distrust, i. e. in respect 
to declarations, doctrines, promises, 
&c, Matt. 13. 58; 1 Tim. 1. 13 eV 
aiTLcrria, i. e. in a state of unbelief, 
before embracing the gospel: hence, 
by impl., violation of faith, perfidy, 
apostasy, Heb. 3. 12. 

&iri,crTos, OV) o, 7], adj. (a, ttlo'tis). 1. 
pass, spoken of things, incredible, 
Acts 26. 8. 

2. act. spoken of persons, with- 
holding belief, incredulous, distrustful, 
Matt. 17. 17 ; oi 'airiaroi those who 
have not believed, i. e. on Christ, 2 
Cor. 4. 4 : hence, by impl., heathen, 
pagan, one who does not believe in 
and worship the true God, 1 Cor. 6. 
(*; so with the idea of impiety, Tit. 
1.15; further, by impl., faithless, 
false, apostate, Luke 12. 46. 

air\6os ovs, or) rj 9 Sou ovv, simple 
(lit. not complex) ; in N. T. metaph. 
spoken of the eye, sound, perfect, 
Matt. 6. 22, Luke 11. 34. 

airXoTTjs, T7]tos, r) (airXoos), simpli- 
city, i. e. a) genr. sincerity, candour, 
probity, 2 Cor. 1. 12; kv air\6rriTL 
Kapdlas in simplicity of heart, since- 
rity, Eph.6. 5. b) spoken of Chris- 
tian simplicity, frankness, integrity, 
fidelity, &c, 2 Cor. 11. 3; as mani- 
festing itself in liberality, 8. 2. 

a 7r A cos, adv. (air\6os), simply, i. e. in 
simplicity, sincerely, in reality, Jam. 
1.5, — others, liberally; see in au\6- 

T7]S b. 

airo, prep, governing the genitive; 
like 4k, irapd, vir6, it expresses what 
is strictly the idea of the gen. case 
itself, viz. the going forth or proceed- 
ing of one object from another ; and 



is used of such objects as before were 
on, by, or with another, but are now 
separated from it (not in it, for to 
this e/t corresponds), in respect of 
place, time, origin, or source, &c. : 
its general meaning is therefore 
from, away from, of, &c. 

I. of place. 1. implying motion 
from, away from, a) genr., and put 
after words signifying departure from 
a place, person, &c, Matt. 8. 34 
oVcos jU€Ta/3r7 airo ru>v dpioou avroov. 
So fig. spoken of diseases, Mark 1. 
42 ; of goods taken, Rev. 18. 14; of 
error, wandering, 1 Tim. 6. 10 ; of 
aversion, Rom. 16. 17 ; of desertion, 
Acts 15. 38 ; and the like, often. 
Put after words implying any kind 
of motion away from a place or per- 
son, Matt. 5. 29 j8aAe airo <rov, al. 
saep. So metaph. in the const, praeg. 
Acts 8. 22 p.£Tav6v\Gov \koI airoaTgd- 
<Pt)tl\ aicb ttjs KaKtas. Sometimes 
with the accessory idea of down, 
down from, i. e. a higher place, after 
verbs of motion of any kind, Matt. 
8. 1 Karafiavri 5e avrop dirb rod opovs. 
b) as indicating the place whence any 
thing comes or proceeds, &c, Acts 
28. 21 ovre ypd/uLfiara ide^d/ueda dirb 
tyjs 'lovdaias. Corresponding to 
p>*XP L Rom. 15. 19, to eW Matt. 1. 
17. Put after verbs of coming, fol- 
lowing, setting off, &c, Matt. 3. 16 
dvefir) dirb rod vfiaTos, i. e. away from, 
not out of; so with eAddou, &c. im- 
plied, Mark 7. 4. Prefixed to an ad- 
verb of the like sense, dirb a'vooOtv, 
Matt. 27. 51. Spoken of order or 
succession, ^pyop.ai dirS twos to begin 
from, &c, Matt. 20. 8. So with dp- 
^d/uLGPos implied, Acts 28. 23 ; Matt. 
2. 16 dirb dierovs Kal KaTcorepajfrom 
two years old downwards. 

2. implying the separation or re- 
moval of one thing from another, and 
put after words which denote this in 
any way : such verbs are often con- 
strued with a simple genitive, but 
the preposition may also be insert- 
ed for the sake of perspicuity ; thus 
a) after verbs implying separation. 
Matt. 25. 32 ; so in the const, prceg. 
Rom. 9. 3. b) after verbs of depriv- 
ing, removing, taking away, &c, Luke 
10. 42 ; so where this idea is implied 
in the context, as dircoAero dirb o~ov, 
Rev. 18. 14. After verbs of hiding 



> r 
U.7T0 



43 



airo 



or concealing, in which removal is 
implied, Matt. 11.25; after v<tt€- 
p6w, Heb. 12. 15. c) after verbs of 
demanding, desisting, abstaining, re- 
straining, &c., as dnaiTtiv Luke 6. 
SO, infarcti/ 11.51, d(pio~T7i/M Acts 5. 
38, direx^o-dai 15. 20, Karanaveiu 
Heb. 4. 4, 4KdiK€7u Rev. 6. 10. d) 
after verbs of loosing, i. e. Aueu> and 
cbroAiW Luke 13. 15 and 16. 18, 
KarapytTv Rom. 7. 2. In like man- 
ner after verbs of freeing, purifying 
from, healing, &c, and also after 
similar adjectives ; so after ado^iv 
Matt. 1. 21, Bepanevsiv Luke 5. 15, 
ladrjvai 6. 17, Sikcuovv Acts 13. 39, 
€\€vdepovv Rom. 6. 18, pveadai 15. 
31, Kadapi(eiu 2 Cor. 7. 1, pavTi^a- 
6ai Heb. 10. 22, AoiW Acts 16. 33 : 
after ddccos Matt 27. 24, vyi-qs Mark 
5. 34, /caflapck Acts 20. 26, ikevdepos 
Rom. 7. 3, &crni\os Jam. 1. 27 ; so 
with verbs of redeeming, Rev. 14. 3. 
e) after verbs implying/ear, caution, 
avoidance, Sec, e. g. (pofieladcu Matt. 
10. 28 ; <pv\do~aeiv and <pvXdo~o~eo-Qai 
1 John 5. 21, Luke 12. 15; 7rpocr- 
c'xei*/ Matt. 7. 15; fiAentiv in the 
sense of ta beware, Mark 8. 15 ; <£eu- 
7e^ *o avoid, 1 Cor. 10. 14. 

3. implying distance of one object 
/ro/rc another, Rev. 12. 14 rpe(p€rai 

. ■ . dnb npoawnov rod 6<pecos, i. e.far 
from, away from, the serpent; juaKpaj/ 
dno far from, Matt. 8. 30, al. ; so after 
direxca, Luke 7. 6. In later Greek 
writers and in N. T. dno is prefixed 
to the noun of measure, which marks 
the distance, John 11. 18 fy Se rj 
Br)6avia iyyvs toov 'legoaoXv/jicou, ws 
dnb Grdbitav Se/ca7reWe : the full form 
seems to be efoat dno to be distant 
from, or yiveadcu diro. Before an 
adv. of distance, diro /xaKpodev Matt. 
26. 58. 

4. found sometimes instead of e'/c, 
where the distinction between the 
two (see above) is not quite kept in 
view ; so after verbs comp. with e 5 /c, 
as iKfZaKw rb ndpcpos dirb rod 6<pdaA- 
fiov Matt. 7. 4, comp, v. 5 where e 5 /c 
rod b<p0. ; Luke 9. 5 i^pxo/nevov dnb 
ttjs ir6\€cos, comp. John 4. 30 e/c rrjs 
v6\ews; Matt. 17. 18 e^Afle*/ an 
avrov rb $aifi6vtQV } Mark 1. 25 e£ 
avrov: so metaph. of thoughts, pur- 
poses, &c, Mark 7.15 t<x eKnopevo- 
/tieva an* avrov, comp. 5. 20 e/c tov dv- 



Oocvnov, Matt. 15. 18 e/c rod arSfxaros, 
e'/c ttjs Kapfiias ; Matt. 18. 35 el dcprjTe 
dirb TUiV KapBiu)U ra naoanTup-ara, 
comp. Mark 12. 30 : in many in- 
stances such verbs imply external 
departure, and are then properly 
construed with diro, as Luke 5. 8 
e|eA0e an 4/j.ov, comp. 1. a. above. 
Put also for e/c after the verbs iyeipw, 
hieyeipo), &c, Matt. 1. 24 ZityspQeis 
dirb tov vnvov, comp. Rom. 13. 11 e'| 
vnvov iyepdTJvai ; Matt. 14. 2 7]y 4pdr\ 
dirb t&v vtKpwv, comp. Mark 6. 14 
e/c veKpoiV. 

II. of time, i. e. from any time 
onwards, since any time, a) before 
a noun, Matt. 9. 22 dirb rrjs upas 
iKeiy-ns : with the names of persons, 
1. 17; before events or circum- 
stances, 13. 35. b) before a pro- 
noun, as d<tf i)s sc. 'ii/xepas from what 
day, i. e. from the time when, since, 
Luke 7. 45 ; fully written Col. 1. 6, 
comp. Acts 20. 18. So d<p* ov sc. 
Xgdvov from ivhat time, since, Luke 
13. 25. c) before adverbs of time, 
with or without tov, e. g. dirb tov 
vvvfrom now, henceforth, Luke 1. 48 ; 
an 6.qtl, see in &pTi and &napTi; 
dnb nepvo~i a year ago, 2 Cor. 8. 10; 
dnb iTQco'ifrom morning, Acts 28. 23 ; 
a7r6 tot* from that time, Matt. 4.17, 
al., see in ToVe. 

III. of the origin or source of 
any thing ; where dno marks the se* 
condary, indirect, mediate origin ; 
e/c denotes the primary, direct, ulti- 
mate source ; and vno the immedi- 
ate efficient agent. 1. spoken of the 
place or quarter whence any one is 
derived or to which he belongs ; so 
with the article, Matt. 21. 11 6 n(>o- 
<p-r)T7)s 6 dnb NafapeT a Nazarene ; 
without the art., Luke 9. 38 av))p anb 
tov ox^ov, John 1.45 6 $>t\innos dnb 
Brjdo-atBd, Gal. 4. 24 diadi]K7} anb opovs 
2tva the Mount-Sinai covenant, Mark 
8. 11 o~7]jul€?op an ovpavov. 

2. of the source, i. e. the person 
or thing from which any thing pro- 
ceeds, is derived, &c, Matt. 24. 32 
dnb rris avKTis /LiddeTe tt]v nagafio\7)V, 
i. e. the parable drawn from the fig- 
tree ; 2 Tim. 1. 3 § XaTQcvo) anb 
npoyovuv, i. e. whom I worship with 
a devotion inherited/row my ances- 
tors, — others, in the manner of So 
1 Thess. 2. 6 5o£cw outc d<p 3 vfiwv 



» t 
CLTTO 



ovre air 3 frWuv, parallel to ef avBpw- 
iroou, i. e. human applause. Spoken 
of persons from whom one hears, 
learns, or asks any thing, Matt. 11. 
29 fidOere air 6/jlov ; of any source 
of knowledge, 7. 16 dirb r&v Kapirwv 
aurcop eiriyj/coo'ecrQe avrovs. Here too 
we may refer the use of diro to mark 
that which is the occasion or indirect 
cause of any thing, e. g. a) before the 
incidental cause, from, i. e. by reason 
of, on account of, because of, in conse- 
quence of, Matt. 18. 7 oval t£> koct/jLco 
dirb roov crKOLV§d\o)v, Luke 19. 3 ovk 
TjSiWto dirb rod o%\ou. b) before the 
inciting cause or motive, especially 
an affection of the mind, e. g. Matt. 
13. 44 dirb tt)S x a §^ s uvtov virdyeL, 
al. c) before the secondary efficient 
cause, or that which produces, ex- 
hibits, or bestows any thing, Matt. 
12. 38 6e\ofj.€v dirb crov arjjjieiov Ideiv, 
i. e. exhibited by thee, but wrought 
ultimately virb rod ©eoD; Acts 23. 
21 ttjv dirb gov iirayyzXiav, i. e. to 
be given, made by thee ; alffx^yofiai 
air 3 avTov to be put to shame by him, 
i. e. to be ashamed at his coming, 
before him, 1 John 2. 28. After 
verbs of having or receiving any thing 
from the author, &c, 1 Cor. 6. 19; 
dirb ®€ov, dirb Kvpiov, &c, as the au- 
thor or bestower, Rom. 1. 7, al. saep. 
So d<p> 3 iavrov of one's self, i. e. of 
one's own accord, by his own authority, 
Luke 12. 57 ; air 3 i/xavrov of myself , 
John 5. 30 ; air 3 ifiov of myself, by my 
own authority, 7. 28. d) put after 
neuter and passive verbs to mark 
the author and source of the action ; 
but not where the author is to be 
conceived of as personally and im- 
mediately active, — this latter idea 
being expressed by viro and irapd : 
Matt. 16. 21 iroWa. irade?v dirb rcov 
irpGa&vTepooj/, Acts 2. 22 'dvdga dirb 
tov 0eoD dirodedeiyiAevov, i. e. i con- 
firmed/rom God, from heaven ;' 10. 
17 dir^crraXfievoL dirb rod Kogvi)\iov, 
i. e. sent from Cornelius, from his 
household, comp. 11. 11 where it is 
dirb Kaicapetas, and comp. also, in 
a different sense, Luke 1. 26 direrr- 
ra\. vtt6, and John 1. 6 direcrraX. 
irapd. So James 1. 13 dirb rod &eov 
ireipd&fjLai, i. e. tempted from God, 
from heaven ; comp. virb rov 5ta/3<£- 
Xov, Matt. 4. 1, where Satan is re- 



44 a7ro/3aX\iy 

presented as the immediate agent. 
Still air6 would seem in a few in- 
stances to be used less definitely, 
where viro might be expected, Mark 
8.31 dirodoKi/uLao'drjvai dirb roov irgecr- 
fivrepow (where Lachmann has viro), 
Luke 9. 22, 17. 25; comp. 1 Pet. 2 

4, where virS. 

3. spoken of the manner or mode 
in which any thing is done, Matt. 
18. 35 to forgive dirb KapBicovfrom the 
heart, i. e. heartily, fully : hence dirb 
fiepovs ex parte, i. e. in part, partly, 
Rom. 11. 25 ; Luke 14. 18 dirb fitas 
irapaiT€?adai with one accord, or rather 
dirb fxias i. e. (poovrjs with one voice, 

4. of the instrument, or instru- 
mental source, from, by means of, 
with, Luke 8. 3 SirjKovovv abrcp airb 
rwv virapxovTGw avrais, 15. 16. 

5. of the material, i. e. from, of, 
&c, Matt. 3. 4 Hvb^vjia dirb rpix&v* 

6. spoken of dependence from or 
on any person or thing, i. e. attach- 
ment to or connexion with any one, 
Acts 12. 1 ol airb rrjs eKKXijaias, 15. 

5, 27. 44. 

7. implying a part in relation to 
a whole, a part/row a whole, in the 
sense of from, of, &c. ; after io'dioo 
and irlvco, to eat or drink of any thing, 
i. e. a part of it, Luke 16. 21 ; 22. 
18 : after other verbs, where an ac- 
cus. would imply the whole, Mark 

6, 43 ^ipav dirb tcop IxBvcov, 12. 2 Aa/fy 
dirb rod Kapirov, saep. Spoken of a 
class or number of persons, Sac. from 
which one is selected, of which he 
forms part, &c, Matt. 27. 9 iri/n'f}- 
cravro [nves] dirb vi6bv 3 lcrpai)X, 27. 21 
riva dtXere dirb rwv dvo ; 

Note. In composition dir6 im- 
plies, 1. separation ,from, off, as diro- 
Xveo, diroTejULPco; 2. removal, away, as 
dnofiaXXo), dirdyco ; 3. abatement or 
cessation, as diraXyeco ; 4. comple- 
tion, in full, as airix 03 * dirodvrio~Kw ; 

5. restitution, requital, as dirodidcofxi ; 

6. like a priv. it removes the force 
of the simple word, as dirodoKifJLdfa, 
diroKaXvirroj. 

airofiaivoo, f. 7io~ofiai, aor. 2 airi^v, 
pr. to go away, depart ; in N. T. 1. 
to go from, descend from, as a ship, 
i. e. to disembark, land, Luke 5. 2. 

2. metaph. to result, become, foil, 
by dat. of pers. and e*s,Luke 21.13. 

airofSaXXw, aor. 2 airifiaXov, to cast 



U.7T 



/3\i 



E7T(jJ 



45 



a7T0df]KTJ 



away, throw off, lay aside, trans. 
Mark 10. 50: metaph. Heb. 10. 35 
rr)v 7r afiprjcr lav to lay aside, i. e. to 
lose, confidence. 

airo^AeiroD, f. rj/w, pr. to look away 
towards any thing, to fix the eyes 
intently upon; in N. T. metaph. to 
regard, have respect to, Heb. 11. 26. 

air 6 fi\7)T os, ov, 6, r), adj. (awofidx- 
Ao>), pr. what should be cast away, 
abjiciendum ; in N. T. metaph. what 
is to be rejected, contemned, 1 Tim. 
4.4. 

airofioXi], rjs, 7) (airofidWw), pr. a 
casting off; in N. T. metaph. a) re- 
jection, Rom. 11. 15. b) loss, depriv- 
ation, Acts 27. 22. 

o.'Koyivop.aL, aor. 2 aTrcyeuS/xrju, to be 
absent from, depart ; in N. T. metaph. 
to die to any thing, i. e. to renounce, 
1 Pet. 2. 24. 

aTToypacpi), rjs, r) (airoypd(pca), a re- 
gistry, enrolment; in N. T. enrolment 
in a public register, a census, Luke 
2.2. 

airoypd(p(t}, f. tf/o?, pr. to write off, i. e. 
to copy, delineate, write down ; in N. 
T. to inscribe, enrol, as in a register, 
&c., Heb. 12. 23 : mid. airoypdcpofiai, 
to cause one's self to be enrolled, give 
one's name to the census, Luke 2. 1. 

&7r ofte'iKvv fit, f. 8ei£o>, to point out, 
shew ; in N. T., 1. to designate, i.e. 
to constitute, appoint to any office or 
station, trans. 1 Cor. 4. 9 ; 2 Thess. 
2. 4 aTroSeiKPvvTa kavrbv '6ti iarl 0eos 
making himself God, i. e. giving him- 
self out as such. 

2. to shew by argument, to demon- 
strate, prove, Acts 25. 7 ; 2. 22 airo- 
b K €d€iy/j.ei'os dwdfieo'L approved, con- 
firmed of God by miracles. 

airSdci^is, ecos, r) (airoSeiKW/jLt), ma- 
nifestation, demonstration, proof, 1 
Cor. 2. 4. 

airoSeKaToci), S>, f. oVo>, to tithe off, 
trans, a) to tithe, levy tithes sc. of 
persons, Heb. 7. 5. b) to pay ox give 
tithes of, Matt. 23. 23. 

aTr6?>€KTos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a7ro5e%o- 
fiai), acceptable, 1 Tim. 2. 3 ; 5. 4. 

airodexofxai, f. Se^ojuat, mid. depon., 
pr. to take from another for one's self; 
hence genr. to receive, trans. a) 
spoken of persons, to receive as a 
friend or guest, bid welcome, trans. 



Luke 8. 40 : metaph. of doctrine, 
&c, to admit, embrace, Acts 2. 41. 
b) to accept with joy, to welcome, and 
by impl. to applaud, extol, Acts 24. 3. 

airo^rifxioo, w, f. tjcco ( air 6^7}/jlos), pr. 
to be absent from one's people or coun- 
try ; hence in N. T. to go abroad, tra- 
vel into foreign countries, Matt. 21. 33. 

air 6^7]fjios, ov, 6, r), adj. (airo, SrifjLos), 
gone abroad, absent in foreign coun- 
tries, Mark 13. 34. 

a-irodiSoDfju, f. Swcrco, aor. 1 airedwica, 
aor. 2 aw45ow, opt. airo8cpr)v. 1. to 
give away from one's self, i. e. to de- 
liver over, give up, bestow, trans, or 
absol. a) genr. Matt. 27. 58 : me- 
taph. of evidence, Acts 4. 33 ; so 
airoditiovat \6yov to give account, ren- 
der account, Matt. 12. 36. b) spoken 
in reference to obligation of any 
kind, to give in full, to render, pay 
over or off, e. g. wages, Matt. 20. 8 ; 
of rent, tribute, expenses, 21. 41, 
22. 21, Luke 10. 35; of vows or 
oaths, Matt. 5. 33 ; of duties in ge- 
neral, 1 Cor. 7. 3. c) spoken of 
trees, fruits, &c, to yield, Rev. 22. 2 : 
metaph. Heb. 12. 11. d) mid. to de- 
liver over for one's self, i. e. to dispose 
of by sale, to sell, trans. Acts 5. 8. 

2. to give back again, restore, trans, 
or absol. a) genr. Luke 4. 20 : spo- 
ken of debts, obligations, &c, to 
repay, refund, Matt. 5. 26, al. b) in 
the sense of to render back, requite, 
retaliate, either good or evil, Matt. 
6. 4, al. 

airodiopi£oo, f. tea), pr. to set off by 
bounds; in N. T. metaph. to divide 
off, separate, eavrovs Jude 19, i. e. to 
create schisms, = acpopifa Gal. 2. 12. 

airodoKifid^co, f. daoo, to disapprove, 
reject, trans., spoken of a stone re- 
jected or worthless, Matt. 21.42; 
of Jesus rejected as the Messiah by 
the Jews, Mark 8. 31 ; of Esau, 
Heb. 12. 17. 

a7ro5o%77, rjs, r) (airoB4x°f jLai )> recep- 
tion, pr. of a guest, &c. ; in N. T. 
metaph. assent, approbation, praise, 
1 Tim. 1. 15. 

airdOecris, ecos, r) {airoridi)fj.i), a put- 
ting off, laying aside, metaph. 1 Pet. 
3.21. 

cnrodrjKTi, tjs, t) (aTroriOrj/JLt), a place 
where any thing is laid up, a reposi- 



a7ro6i](Tavpi^ii) 



46 



airoKaXvxlsiQ 



tory ; in N. T. spoken of grain, &c, 
a granary, storehouse, barn, Matt. 
3. 12. 

aTTodrjcravpi^o}, f. Io~oj, to treasure 
away, lay up in store, in N. T. fig. 1 
Tim. 6. 19. 

air o 6 \i/3 ca, f. \|/a>, to press from every 
side, to crowd, absol. Luke 8. 45. 

Q.iroQwr)GK(»}, f. airoOavov/uai, aor. 2 
airsQavov, to die, intrans. i. e. through 
the force of cwrj, to die out, expire, 
become quite dead; hence stronger 
than dvfjorKca, though generally used 
synonymously with and instead of it. 

a) spoken of persons, &c. Matt. 9. 24; 
Rev. 14. 13 ol eV Kvplcp airodvr]o~Kov- 
T€s who die in the Lord, i. e« in de- 

' voted fidelity to him ; Rom. 14. 7, 8 
eaxrr$ . . . rep ttvpiw airoOvfjcnceii' to 
die to or for one's self, to or for the 
Lord, i. e. * both in life and in death 
we belong not to ourselves, but to 
the Lord, and are bound to glorify 
him ;' 6. 10 airedave rrj a/utapria he 
died for sin, i. e. on account of it. 
Spoken of a violent death, to be put 
to death, be killed, perish, &c, Matt. 
26. 35 ; of animals, 8. 32 ; of the 
punishment of death, John 19. 7. 

b) of vegetable life, e. g. seeds, to 
rot, John 12. 24 ; of trees, to wither, 
die, metaph. Jude 12. c) in an in- 
choative sense, to be dying, i. e. to be 
near to death, Luke 8. 42 ; or to be 
exposed to death, be in danger of death, 
1 Cor. 15. 31 ; also to be subject to 
death, be mortal, Rom. 5. 15; Heb. 
7. 8 mortal men. d) metaph. Rev. 
3. 2 ; airo8vi](rK£iv tlvl or airo twos to 
die to or from any thing, i. e. to re- 
nounce, forsake, Col. 2. 20 airo toov 
crroLxzitov, 3. 3 aireOdveTc yap i. e. 
to?s iirl rrjs yrjs to earthly things; 
Gal. 2. 19 tg? vo/j.q>, i. e. the Mosaic 
law ; Rom. 6. 2 rfj afxapria, which 
supply also in v. 7, 8. e) metaph. 
to die for ever, to come under con- 
demnation of eternal death, i. e. ex- 
clusion from Christ's kingdom, and 
subjection to eternalpunishmentfor 
sin, same as the second death Rev. 
20. 14; John 6. 50, where airoBdvn 
is contrasted with ^crercu ets tov 
aicova, ver. 51 ; 11. 26, comp. ver. 25, 
where physical and eternal death are 
distinguished. 

airoKaQio'Trip.i (also aTtoKaQiaTdoo 



and dvco), f. KaracrrTjo-ou, to put back 
into a former state, restore, trans. ; 
spoken a) of restoration to health, 
&c. Matt. 12. 13. b) of the Jewish 
kingdom, government, &c, which 
the Messiah was expected to restore 
and enlarge, Matt. 17. 11. c) of re- 
storation to one's friends and coun- 
ty* e * g- fr° m prison, Heb. 13. 19. 
airoKaXvTTTw, f. \j/(*>, to uncover ; in 
N. T. metaph. to reveal, disclose, bring 
to light, trans, a) genr. Matt. 10. 
26 : so in the passive, of things 
which become known or manifest by 
their effects, e. g. diaAoyic/jLoi Luke 
2. 35 ; /3pa%iW Kvplov John 12. 38 ; 
SiKaiovvvn . . . ogyy) ©eou Rom. 1. 
17, 18; SofTj 8. 18; crcoTiipla 1 Pet. 

I. 5 ; 1 Cor. 3. 13 iv nvpl airoitaXvTc-' 
rerai be revealed by fire, i. e. be tried, 
proved, made known ; Gal. 3. 23 t)\v 
lisWovaav Trier iv airoKaXvipdrivai, i. e. 
until Christ, the object of faith, 
should be revealed, b) spoken of 
things revealed from God, i, e. 
taught, communicated, made known 
by his Spirit and influences, Matt. 

I I. 25 ; 1 Cor. 14. 30, supply t\ airb 
rod &€ov ; of things revealed from 
God through Christ, Matt. 11. 27 ; 
through Paul, Gal. 1. 16. c) spo- 
ken of persons, in the pass., to be re- 
vealed, i. e. to appear, e. g. of Christ's 
appearing from heaven, Luke 17. 
30 ; of antichrist, 2 Thess. 2. 3. 

airoKaXvxpLS, cods, t) (airoKaXvirTO)), 
an uncovering ; in N. T. metaph. a) 
of the removal of the veil of igno- 
rance and darkness, by the com- 
munication of light and knowledge, 
illumination, instruction, Luke 2. 32. 
b) in the sense of revelation, dis- 
closure, manifestation, e. g. of that 
which becomes manifest by the 
event, Rom. 2. 5 i)p.epa airoKaXvypecDS 
day of manifestation of God's wrath, 
i. e. when it will be manifested ; 8. 
19 airoKaAvtyis tu>v vlojv tov ©eoC = 
airoK. tt)s dSi-rjs twv vtcov tov ®eov, 
i. e. the manifestation, disclosure, of 
the glorious liberty, bliss, of the 
sons of God : so of that which before 
was unknown and concealed, espe- 
cially the divine mysteries, pur- 
poses, doctrines, &c. 16. 25; of re- 
velations from God or Christ, 2 Cor. 
12. 1, Eph. 1. 17 TTvevfia airoKaXv- 
if/ecos a spirit of revelation, i, e. which 



airoKanacoKia 



47 



airokanfiavh) 



can fathom and unfold the deep 
things of God : spoken of future 
events, Rev. 1. 1. c) in the sense 
of appearance, and spoken of Christ's 
appearance from heaven, 2 Thess. 
1. 7, al. 

aTTOKapadoKia, as, t) (airoKapado- 
Keoi), earnest expectation, Rom. 8. 19. 

air o Kar aXXdcr a oo, f. £a>, lit. to change 
from one state of feeling, &c. to ano- 
ther, i. e. to reconcile, trans., foil, by 
dat. Eph. 2. 16 ; by els Col. 1. 20. 

aTroKardcrTao'is, ews, 7} (anoKadia- 
Tf]fj.i), restoration, restitution, i. e. to 
a former state, Acts 3. 21 XP^ 0L 
air oKaraarda zoos iravroiv the time of 
the restoration of all things, i. e. the 
Messiah's future kingdom, = Kaigol 
auaxf/v^oos, v. 19. 

a7r^/c6t^ai, f. ciaofxai, to be laid away, 
laid up, sc. for preservation, Luke 
19.20: metaph. to be in store for, 
await any one, with dat. of pers. ; 
spoken of rewards, Col. 1. 5 ; of 
death, Heb. 9. 27. 

aTroK€<pa\i£oo, f. iaoo (cnro, K4(paXif), 
to behead, trans. Matt. 14. 10. 

airoKAeiw, f. eiaco, to close zip, i. e. to 
shut to, make fast, Luke 13. 25. 

airoKoirrcc, f. \j/ca, to cut off, amputate, 
trans. Mark 9. 43 : mid. Gal. 5. 12 
vcptXov kclI airoK6^ovrai, spoken of 
J udaizing teachers, I could wish that 
in their own case they would not only 
circumcise, but even cut off sc. the 
parts usually circumcised, i. e. emas- 
culate themselves, — soChrysostom ; 
others, separate themselves from the 
Christian community. 

CLTroKpLfxa, aros, to (airoKpivo/nai), an 
answer, judicial response, sentence; 
in N. T. airoKpifjux rod Qavdrov sen- 
tence of death, 2 Cor. 1.9, i. e. con- 
stant exposure to death, despair of 
life. 

airoKpivofxai, aor. 1 aTTtKgivdfxriv, 
aor. 1 pass. air^KgiO-qv, fut. 1 pass. 
airoKpLBy](Top.ai, middle form of cltto- 
k pivot, to judge off, i. e. to separate 
out; but the mid. always signifies to 
answer, and so also the aor. 1 pass, 
and fut. 1 pass, in later writers : 
with dat. of pers. or with ttqos foil, 
by accus. a) pr. to answer, reply, as 
to a question, Matt. 11. 4, al. saep. ; 
to a judicial interrogation or accu- 



sation, 26. 62 ; to an entreaty, ex- 
hortation, proposition, 4.4, al. saep. ; 
by way of contradiction, denial, &c, 
3. 15, al. saep. b) by Hebr., to pro- 
ceed to speak, i. e. either to continue 
the discourse, Matt. 11. 25, al. ; or 
more frequently to begin to speak, 
probably with reference to what ano- 
ther had already said, 17.4, saepiss. : 
so of an interrogation, 27. 21, comp. 
Mark 14. 61 where epoordoc. 

QLiroKpLCT is, ews, 7] (awoKpivofJLai), an 
answer, reply, Luke 2. 47. 

airoKpvTvroo, f. tyoo, to hide away, con- 
ceal, trans. Matt. 25. 18 : metaph. to 
hide, i. e. not to reveal, foil, by oltto 
with gen. of pers. 11. 25; absol. 1 
Cor. 2. 7. 

a7r6Kpv(j)0S, ov, 6, t), adj. (airoKpinr- 
tw), hidden away, concealed, a) me- 
taph. Mark 4. 22. b) by impl. laid 
up in store, fig. Col. 2. 3. 

airoKTtivo) (later forms also ottok- 
revoo and airoKrivvoo), f. olttoktsvoo, 
aor. 1 air€KT€Lva, aor. 1 pass. airtK- 
rddrjv, to put to death, trans, a) pr. 
to kill, put to death, in any way, 
Matt. 14. 5, al. saep. ; airoKreipcip 
havrov to kill one's self, John 8. 22 : 
passive, to be slain, i. e. to die, perish, 
Rev. 9. 18, al. b) metaph. to kill 
eternally, bring under condemnation 
of eternal death, Matt. 10. 28 rty 
yj/vxyv airoKTzivcLi to kill the soul, there 
= r P v X^l v <*7roAecrcu iv yeevvn. c) 
metaph. to destroy, abolish, tt\v iyftpav 
Eph. 2. 16. 

airoKvioo, w, f. Vjcrco, lit. to finish being 
pregnant with, i. e. to brmg forth, 
bear, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. to be- 
get, bring forth, James 1. 15. 

airoKvXivSoo (also airoKvXica), f. lace, 
to roll away, trans. Matt. 28. 2. 

a7ro\a/x^dvco,{. Xtyofxai, aor. 2 a7re- 
Xafiov, to take or have from any one, 
i. e. to receive, trans, a) strictly, 
with the idea of completeness, to re- 
ceive in full, Luke 16. 25 : so genr. 
to obtain, Gal. 4. 5. b) to receive 
back, obtain again, Luke 6. 34 ; spo- 
ken of retribution, requital, &c, 18. 
30. c) to take to one's self from ano- 
ther place or person, i. e. either to 
receive as a friend or guest, 3 John 8, 
or to take aside with one's self, Mark 
7.33. 



awoKavGiQ 



48 



a7ro/uLa(T<T(i} 



an oXavo"is, ecos, r) ( anoXavoo) , frui- 
tion, enjoyment, i. e. a) the act of 
enjoying", els an6Xavcriv for enjoy- 
ment, i. e. to enjoy, 1 Tim. 6. 1 7. b) 
the source of enjoyment, advantage, 
profit, pleasure, Heb. 11.25. 

anoXzlncc, f. tyoo, aor. 2 aneXmov, to 
leave away from one's self, i. e. a) 
to leave behind, trans. 2 Tim. 4. 13 ; 
pass, to be left behind, remain, me- 
taph. anoXeinerai there remains, Heb. 
4. 6. b) to desert, renounce, Jude 6. 

anoXeixco, f. ei£co, to Z£c& off, trans. 
Luke 16. 21 oi kvvzs aneXeixov ra 
€Xktj abrov, i. e. they licked his sores 
clean. 

an oXXv/ul i, f. anoXeo'o) and anoXco, 
perf. 1 anoXcoXena, perf. 2 andXwXa, 
mid. fut. anoXodfxai, aor. 2 ancoXo/jLTju : 
the force of goto here is away, wholly ; 
the verb is therefore stronger than 
the simple oXXvpi. 

1. active form. 1. to destroy, cause 
to perish, trans, a) spoken of things, 
fig. 1 Cor. 1. 19. b) of persons, to 
destroy, put to death, cause to perish. 
(a) spoken of physical death, Matt. 
2. 13, al. ; in a judicial sense, 27. 20. 
( fi) of moral or spiritual death, i. e. 
eternal punishment, Matt. 10. 28 ; 
Luke 9. 25 kavrov anoXecrai to destroy 
himself, i. e. eternally. 

2. to lose, be deprived of, trans. 
Matt. 10. 42 ; rfyv ipvxhv anoXecrai, 
i. e. to lose one's life or soul, 10. 39. 

II. middle and passive forms, as 
also perf. 2 an6XcoXa. 1. to be de- 
stroyed, to perish, intrans. a) spo- 
ken of things, Matt. 5. 29, al. b) of 
persons, to be put to death, to die, 
perish, (a) spoken of physical death, 
Matt. 8. 25, ssep. (/3) of moral or 
spiritual death, to perish eternally, 
i. e. to be deprived of eternal life, 
Luke 13. 3; o I anoXX v/xevoi those who 
perish, who are exposed to eternal 
death, 1 Cor. 1. 18. 

2. to be lost, e. g. Opfe Luke 21. 18 : 
spoken of those who wander away 
and are lost, as the prodigal son, 
15. 24 ; sheep straying in the desert, 
ver. 4: metaph. Matt. 10. 6. 

'AnoXXvcav, ovtos, 6 (anoXXvca), 
Apollyon, i. e. the destroyer, same as 
'A&aSMv, Rev. 9.11. 

'AiroXX & via, as, rj, Apollonia, a city 
of Macedonia, Acts 17. 1. 



'AnoXXds, (a, 6, Apollos, pr. name of 
a man, Acts 18, 24. 

anoXoyeofxai, ovjaai, f. "fjcofxai, dep. 
mid. (olttS, x6yos), to speak one's self 
off, i. e. to plead for one's self, defend 
one's self, before a tribunal or else- 
where, absol. Luke 21. 14; foil, by 
dat. of pers. to or against whom, Acts 
19. 33 ; by Trepi with gen. 26. 2 ; with 
an accus. implying manner, Luke 
12. 11 ri airoXoy7)0"nor6e. 

airoXoyla, as, r\ {a-KoXoyiofiai), a 
plea, defence, before a tribunal or 
elsewhere, Acts 22. 1 ; foil, by dat. 
of pers. against whom, 1 Cor. 9. 3 ; 
?repi twos Acts 25. 16; 7rp6s riua 
22. 1. 

airoXovw, f. ovo'co, to wash off; in 
N. T. mid. airoXovofxai, to wash one's 
self clean from, i. e. to wash away, be 

freed from, metaph. ras a/xapr(as,i. e. 
the consequences of sin, Acts 22. 16. 

airoXvT pcocis, ews, 7} (airoXvTp6co), 
redemption, i. e. a) deliverance on 
account of a ransom paid; spoken 
of the deliverance from the power 
and consequences of sin, which 
Christ procured for his followers by 
laying down his life as a ransom, Xv- 
rpov, comp. Matt. 20. 28 ; so Rom. 
3. 24, al. ; by meton. 1 Cor. 1. 30. 

b) deliverance simply, the idea of a 
ransom being dropped, e. g. from 
calamities and death, Luke 21. 28 ; 
so of the soul from the body as its 
prison, Rom. 8. 23. 

airoXvw, f. vffoo, to let loose from, to 
loosen, unbind, &c. trans. ; in N. T. 
metaph. a) to free from, relieve from, 
rrjs aadeveias, Luke 13. 12. b) to 
release, let go free, set at liberty, 
trans. Matt. 18. 27, al. ssep. : me- 
taph. to overlook, forgive, Luke 6. 37. 

c) spoken of a wife, to let go free, 
i. e. to put away, divorce, trans. 
Matt. 1. 19 ; of a husband, Mark 
10. 12. d) to dismiss, simply, i. e. 
to let go, send away, trans, e. g. tovs 
b'xXovs, Matt. 14. 15; of other per- 
sons, 15. 23 ; ry]v iKKX-qaiav to dis- 
miss the assembly, Acts 19. 40 : so 
mid. aTToXvofiai, to depart, go away, 
28. 25. e) to dismiss, i. e. from life, 
to let depart or die, trans. Luke 2. 29. 

airofxacro'w, f. £oo, to wipe off; in N. 
T. mid. to wipe off from one's self, 
rbv aovioprov Luke 10. 11. 



airove/jLU), f. €/jlw, to divide out, ap- 
portion, assign ; in N. T. to assign, 
bestow, trans. 1 Pet. 3. 7. 

airoviirro), f. \p<a, to wash off; in N. 
T. mid. airov'nnofxai, to wash off for 
one's self, as the hands, to wash one's 
own hands, Matt. 27. 24, — among 
the ancients an action symbolical 
of innocence. 

airoiriirrco, aor. 2 aireirecrov, to fall 

from, intrans., Acts 9. 18. 

airoirXavdo), Co, f. 7}(Tqo, to cause to 
wander from, lead astray from ; in 
N. T. metaph. to seduce, deceive, 
trans. Mark 13. 22: pass, metaph. 
to go astray from, i. e. to swerve from, 
apostatise, 1 Tim. 6. 10. 

airoirXico, f. 7rA eucroucu, to sail away, 
depart by ship, intrans., Acts 13. 4. 

airoirXvvw, f. woo, to wash off ox out, 
to rinse, trans. Luke 5. 2. 

aironj/tyoo, f. |cc, to strangle, as by 
drowning, trans. Luke 8. 33 : me- 
taph. spoken of plants, to choke, 
overpower, ver. 7. 

air o pew, Co, f. rjcroo (airogos), and in N. 
T. mid. airopeofiai, ovfxai, to be with- 
out resource, i. e. to know not what 
to do, to hesitate, be in doubt and un- 
certainty ; foil, by irepl with gen. John 
13. 22, eis ti Acts 25. 20 : by impl. 
to be perplexed, anxious, 2 Cor. 4. 8. 

airopia, as, 7] (airopeco), the state of 
one who knows not what to do, doubt, 
perplexity, Luke 21. 25 avuoxh eOvuv 
iv airopia disquiet of nations, with un- 
certainty, perplexity, as to the event. 

airoppiiTTQ), f. xpco, to cast off, throw 
aside ; in N. T. with a reflexive 
pron. implied, Acts 27. 43 airoppi- 
ipavres sc. eavrovs throwing or letting 
themselves off or down, i. e. from the 
ship into the water. 

airop(f)avi£<0, f. icrco (airo, opcpavos), 
to bereave of; in N. T. pass, to be 
bereaved of, foil, by airo, i. e. metaph. 
to be separated from, 1 Thess. 2. 17. 

airoa'Kevd^co, f. dcroo, and mid. airo- 
CTK€vd£ofjLaL, lit. to divest one's self of 
baggage, &c, hence genr. to remove, 
put out of the way, Acts 21. 15 &7ro- 
o~Kevao~dfj.€Voi avefiaivofxev els 'lepov- 
aaAriiJL divesting ourselves of baggage, 
i. e. perhaps leaving part of it be- 
hind, — or airocTKevao-afAevoi sc. ra 
irdvra may mean putting aside or 



49 U7TO(TTepEti) 

disregarding all impediments, comp. 
ver. 12-14: later eds. read iirio-Keva- 
cdfxeuoL. 

aiToo-fdac/ma, aros,r6(air6, crKidfa), 
a shade, shadow ; metaph. the slight- 
est trace or vestige, James 1.17. 

airocrirdco, Co, f. dcroo, to draw from, 
draw away, trans, e. g. tt)v p.dyaipav 
from the scabbard, Matt. 26. 51 : 
spoken of persons, to draw away 
disciples from another to one's self, 
Acts 20. 30. Aor. 1 pass, in mid. 
sense, to withdraw one' s self, depart, 
go away, with air6, Luke 22. 41. 

air oct acria, as, i) (acpicrrij/iLi), apos- 
tasy, defection, Acts 21. 21. 

airoo'rdcriou, ov, t6 (acpiar^fML) , de- 
fection, desertion, as of a freedman 
from his patron, &c. ; in N. T. di- 
vorce, repudiation, fitfiXiov airoara- 
aiov a bill of divorce, Matt. 19. 7: 
by meton. airoardcnov bill of divorce, 
5. 31. 

airoo~r eyd^oo, f. dcroo, to remove the 
roof, unroof, trans. Mark 2. 4. 

airocreWoo, f. vre\Cb, aor. 1 aire- 
creiXa, perf. airearaXKa, pass. perf. 
airea'TaXfxaL, aor. 2 aireardXr]u, to send 
away, send off, forth, out, trans, or 
absol. a) spoken of persons sent 
as agents, messengers, &c. Matt. 
10. 5, al. saep. : so of persons, i. e. 
prophets, teachers, angels, sent from 
God, 10. 40 ; in this sense the accus. 
of the person sent is often omitted, 
John 5. 33 ; so airoareiXas before an 
active verb, as Matt. 2.16 airovTei- 
Xas avelXe iravras he sent out and 
slew, &c. In the sense of to expel, 
drive away, Mark 5. 10. b) metaph. 
spoken of things, to send forth, &c. 
i. e. to proclaim, bestow, e. g. rbv Xo- 
yov Acts 10. 36 ; rrjv aoor-qpiav 28. 
28 ; tt)v iirayyeXiav the promise, i. e. 
the thing promised, the Comforter, 
Luke 24. 49 : so of physical things, 
Acts 11. 30 airoo~T€i\avTes sc. ryv 
diaKovtav sending off the present ; airo- 
ctteXXgi to hpeiravov he sends forth, 
i. e. thrusts in, the sickle, Mark 4. 29. 
cj in the sense of to dismiss, let go, 
Mark 8. 26 ; Luke 4. 19 airoarelXai 
reQpavo'jxevovs ev a<peo~ei to let the op- 
pressed go free. 

airoo~T€p€O0, Co, f. rjcrco, to deprive of, 
defraud of. a) spoken of persons, 
foil, by accus. 1 Cor. 6. 8 ; absol. 

F 



CtTT0(TT0\l) 



50 



Mark 10. 19; with respect to con- 
jugal intercourse, 1 Cor. 7. 5 : mid. 
to suffer one's self to be defrauded, 6. 7. 
b) spoken of things, James 5. 4 6 
jjucrdbs 6 air ear €pr)(ji€j/os, i. e. wages 
held back by fraud ; foil, by gen. 

1 Tim. 6. 5 roov aTreorreprip.ei/cou rrjs 
aXrjOeias defrauding themselves of the 
truth, i. e. being destitute of it. 

cnrocrToXr), r)s, 7) (air o err eXXco) , a 
sending off or expedition ; in N. T. 
the office of an apostle, apostleship, 
Acts 1. 25. 

air6o~ToXos, ov, 6 (cbr oar e Woo), one 
sent forth, a messenger, ambassador, 
apostle, viz. a) genr. a messenger, 
John 13. 16. b) spoken of messen- 
gers or ambassadors sent from God, 
and joined with Trpo(prjrai, Luke 11. 
49 ; in this sense spoken of the 
Messiah, Heb. 3. 1. c) of the apos- 
tles of Christ, viz. (a) of the twelve 
apostles, Matt. 10. 2, al. ssep., called 
by Paul ol virepXiav clttSo'toXoi, 2 Cor. 
12. 11. (/8) in a wider sense, spoken 
of the helpers and companions of the 
twelve, 2 Cor. 8.23. 

aTTocrrofxari^oo, f. icrco (airo, cTTOfxa), 
to repeat from the mouth or memory, 
to repeat to pupils, cause pupils to 
repeat by heart ; hence in N. T. to 
prepare questions to be answered off- 
hand, to ensnare by questions, trans. 
Luke 11. 53. 

airoo~Tp€cpco,£. ipeo, to turn away from, 
turn aside, avert, trans, foil, by amo 
with genit. a) pr. tt\v clkotju airb 
ttjs aX'rjQdas the ears from the truth, 

2 Tim. 4. 4 : fig. Acts 3. 26 ; Luke 
23. 14 airocrrpecpoyTa rbv Xaov, i. e. 
airb rod Kaiaagos (v. 2), i. e. excit- 
ing the people to rebellion against 
Caesar : in the sense of to put away 

from, remove, Rom. 11. 26. b) mid. 

airocrrpecpofiai, to turn one's self away 
from, foil, by accus., i. e. either to 
forsake, desert, 2 Tim. 1. 15, or to 

refuse, reject, Matt. 5. 42. c) to turn 

back, i. e. to return, restore, Matt. 

27. 3 ; spoken of a sword, to put 

back, replace, 26. 52. 

aTroarvyeco, co, f. r)aco,\it. to hate off, 
i. e. to avoid with hatred, abhor, de- 
test, trans. Rom. 12. 9. 

airoavvdycoyos, ov, 6, r), adj. (airo, 
vvvaycoyr)), excluded from the syna- 



airoyjp-qGiQ 

gogue, i. e. excommunicated, John 
9.22. 

air ordo~ or a, f. |co, to arrange off, i. e. to 
assign to different places, to separate ; 
in N. T. mid. airoTacrcrofMai, to ar- 
range one's self off, separate one's self 
from, i. e. to take leave of, bid fare- 
well to, with dat. a) pr. Luke 9. 
61 : in the sense of to dismiss, send 
away, Mark 6. 46, comp. airoXvco 
Matt. 14. 23. b) metaph. to re- 
nounce, forsake, Luke 14. 33. 

airoT €\€oo, co,f. icrco, to finish off, per- 
fect ; in N. T. pass, to be perfected, 
i.e. to be grownup, be of full stature, 
Jam. 1. 15. 

an or i 6r) pi, f. cnroOr)o'o0, to put off, 
lay aside ; in N. T. mid. airoTidefAai, 
to put off from one's self, lay aside, 
trans, ra Ifxaria, Acts 7. 58 : metaph. 
to renounce, abjure, Rom. 13. 12. 

airoTivd<ro~co,S. £a>, to shake off, trans. 
Luke 9. 5 ; Acts 28. 5. 

air otlvco or rtco, f. icrco, to pay off, i.e. 
to repay, make good, Philem. 19. 

airoroXp.dco, co, f. r)crco, lit. to dare off, 
i. e. to come out boldly, Rom, 10. 20 
airoroXfxa kcu A eye* comes out boldly 
and says, or boldly declares. 

aTTorofiia, as, r) (airori/jLVco), pr. a 
cutting off; metaph. cutting severity, 
sharpness, rigour, Rom. 11. 22. 

ax or 6 peas, adv. (airoTe/nvco), metaph. 
sharply, severely, 2 Cor. 13. 10. 

air or p e ir co, f. \pco, to turn away from, 
avert ; in N.T. mid. a-noTpiiroixai, to 
turn one' s self away from, i.e. toavoid, 
shun, trans. 2 Tim. 3. 5. 

aTTovcria, as, r) (ol7T€i/j,l), absence, 
Phil. 2. 12. 

airocpepQ), aor, 1 airr)veyKa, aor. 2 
aiii]veyKov, aor. 1 pass. aTrr]ve-)(dr]v, to 
bear or carry away from one person 
or place to another, trans. Mark 
15. 1. 

airocfyevyco, f. fo>, to flee from, escape, 
trans.; in N.T. metaph. 2 Pet. 2. 
18; foil, by gen. 1. 4. 

airocpO iyyopai, f. ey^ofxai, to speak 
out, utter aloud, declare, absol. Acts 
2. 4 ; trans. 26. 25 ; foil, by dat. 2. 14. 

airocpopri^ofxai, f. icropai (airo*, <p6p- 
ros), to unlade, as a ship, trans. 
Acts 21. 3. 

air6xQ^]o~LS, ecos, rj (airoxpdop.ai), a 



V 



U7T 



o X (op 



£(t» 



51 



apa 



using up, consumption by use, hence 
genr. use, Col. 2. 22 a £o~tl irdura els 
<p9opai/ rfj aTroxpyo~€i Kara ia ivraX- 
fJLara avOpuiroov all which (i. e. the 
touching, tasting, handling), if in- 
dulged in (rfj anoxpyo'ti- i n the use), 
are causes of destruction, condemna- 
tion, according to these men, — others 
take airoxpycrLs to mean abuse, but 
this gives a weaker sense here. 

a7ro%cop6a), a>, f. 7jo~co,to depart from, 
go away, intrans. Matt. 7. 23. 

a7ro%wpt ^o>, f. iffoo, to separate off, 
i. e. to designate, appoint ; in N. T. 
to separate, disjoin, pass., Rev. 6. 
14 6 obpavbs airex^p'-o'dr] the heavens 
(i. e. the firmament) were separated, 
rent, and the parts rolled away as a 
scroll ; Acts 15. 39. 

airo^vxto, f. |cu, to breathe out, ex- 
pire ; in N. T. to be faint at heart, 
as from fear or terror, Luke 21. 26, 
comp. Matt. 28. 4. 

* Kit ir i os, ov, 6, Appius, i. e. Appius 
Claudius Caesar, who built the Ap- 
pian way from Rome to Brundu- 
sium ; hence in N. T. 'Attttlov <p6pov 
Forum Appii, a small town on the 
Appian way, Acts 28. 15. 

airQ 6a" it os, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, irpocrei- 
fii), unapproached or unapproachable, 
inaccessible, 1 Tim. 6. 1(3 (poos airpo- 
crirov, i. e. excessive. 

air p 6 a kott os, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, irpocr- 
kotttco), not stumbling, i. e. a) act. 
not causing to stumble, pr. spoken of 
a way, level, smooth ; metaph. giving 
no offence, not causing to sin, 1 Cor. 
10. 32. b) pass, not stumbling, i. e. 
metaph. not falling into sin, pure, 
Acts 24. 16. 

air poo~c»)Tro\7iirT(t>s, adv. (a, Trpocr- 
w7roA7/7rrea)), without respect of per- 
sons, impartially, 1 Pet. 1. 17. 

txTrraicrros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, irraica), 
not stumbling, pr. of a horse ; in N. 
T. metaph. ivithout falling into sin, 
blameless, = a/JLoo/Aos, Jude 24. 

air r cc, f. \J/&>, to put one thing to ano- 
ther, to adjoin, apply ; hence in N. T. 
1. spoken of fire as applied to things, 
to set fire to, kindle, light, trans. Xi>X' 
vov, Luke 8. 16 ; rb irvp, 22. 55. 

2. mid. depon. anTo/nai, to apply 
one's self to, i. e. to touch, with gen. 
a) genr. Matt. 8. 3, al. saep. b) in 



the Levitical sense (comp. Lev. 5. 
2, 3), Col. 2. 21 jxT) axprj , fj.r)de yevan, 
p.rjbe Biyns, or perhaps here, by im- 
plication, in the sense to eat, which 
would make the climax stronger, 
viz. eat not, taste not, touch not ; 
2 Cor. 6. 17 cLKaOdpTOv p}f] dirrco-daL 
touch no unclean one, i. e. have no 
intercourse with the heathen, c) 
fig. airrecrdcu yvva.iK.6s to touch a wo- 
man, i. e. to have carnal intercourse 
with her, 1 Cor. 7. 1. d) by impl. 
to harm, injure, 1 John 5. 18. 

5 Air cpi a, as, rj, Apphia, pr. name of a 
woman, Philem. 2. 

aTToodea), (a, f. aircocroo, to thrust away, 
cast off ; in N. T. mid. airccdeo/jiaL, 
aor. 1 airo)CFdjj.7]v, to thrust away from, 
one's self, cast off, repulse, trans., 
Acts 7. 27 : in the sense of to reject, 
refuse, &c. 7. 39. 

air&Ksia, as, rj (cbroAAu^i) , loss, de- 
struction, viz. a) spoken of things, 
waste, Matt. 26. 8. b) of persons, 
destruction, death, Acts 25. 16 x a P L ~ 
fcadai riva els ancokeLau to deliver up 
any one to death, i. e. to be put to 
death : spoken of the second death, 
perdition, i. e. eternal exclusion 
from the Messiah's kingdom, Matt. 
7. 13, saep. ; 2 Pet. 2. 1 alpicrtis aircD- 
Aeias, i. e. fatally destructive here- 
sies, — so in v. 2 by meton., where 
later eds. aaeXyeiats ; John 17. 12 6 
vlbsTrjs cnrajXeias the son of perdition, 
i.e., from the Heb., one devoted to 
perdition. 

apa, as, 7], prayer, i.e. supplication; 
in N. T. imprecation, curse, Rom. 
3.14. 

apa or dip a, a particle illative and 
interrogative : as illative it stands 
in classical writers after other words 
in a clause, and is always written 
&pa ; as interrogative it stands first 
in a clause, and in prose and the 
epic poets is written aoa, — in the 
other poets, if the first syllable be 
long, it is written apa, if short, &aa. 
In N. T. 

I. as illative, cLpa, therefore, then, 
now, consequently, marking a transi- 
tion to what naturally follows from 
the words preceding, a) pr. Rom. 
7. 21 evpicrKa) apa rbv vop.ov I find 
therefore the law : so e?rei apa since 
then, since in that case, 1 Cor. 5. 10. 



ap 



a 



52 



'ApETClQ 



b) where it does not directly refer to 
any thing expressed, but still the 
idea * according to nature or cus- 
tom,' &c. lies at the basis, then, now, 
indeed, perhaps, often not to be ex- 
pressed in English : so tls &pa who 
now? who then? i. e. simply who? 
Matt. 18. 1 ; ri apa what then? what? 

19. 27; et apa if perhaps, Mark 11. 
13; etivep &pa if indeed, 1 Cor. 15. 
15 ; Acts 21. 38 ovk 'apa <rv el 6 Al- 
yviTTios art not thou then that Egyp- 
tian? ix4}ti 'apa 2 Cor. 1. 17. c) con- 
trary to classic usage, <apa is used 
in N. T. as illative at the beginning 
of a clause, and without interro- 
gation, therefore, consequently, &c, 
Luke 11. 48 : when el precedes, &pa 
in the apodosis may be rendered 
it follows that, &c, Matt. 12. 28, 
gasp. ; in this use, &pa is sometimes 
strengthened by other particles, e 3 g. 
&pa ovv therefore then, so then, where- 
fore, a favourite expression of Paul, 

Rom. 5. 18, saep. ; &pa ye therefore 
then, so then, &c. Matt. 7. 20 ; once 
after el, as el &pa ye if perhaps, if 
haply, Acts 17. 27. 

II. as interrogative, Spa at the 
beginning of a clause serves merely 
to denote a question, like the Lat. 
num, and cannot be expressed in 
English ; it requires the answer to 
be negative, Luke 18. 8 ; strength- 
ened by ye, as apa ye num, whether 
indeed? Acts 8.30. 
'Apafiia, as, f), Arabia, the name of 
a large region including the desert 
and peninsula which lies between 
Syria and Palestine, the Arabian and 
Persian gulfs, and the Indian ocean 
or sea of Arabia, Gal. 1. 17, 4. 25. 
Apafx, indec. Aram, Heb. ' high,' pr. 
name of a man, Matt. 1. 3. 

''A pa if/, afios, 6, an Arabian, Acts 2. 11. 

apyeco, oo, f. j]o~oo (apyos), not to la- 
bour; in N. T. to be inactive, idle, i. e. 
metaph. to be still, to linger, intrans. 
2 Pet. 2. 3 to Kpifjca ovk apye? whose 
condemnation lingers not, i. e. will not 
be delayed. 

ap y 6 s, 4), 6v {a, epyov), not labouring, 
unemployed, inactive, a) pr. Matt. 

20. 3 ; with the idea of choice, idle, 
1 Tim. 5. 13. b) by implication, in- 
dolent, slothful, slow, metaph. 2 Pet. 
1. 8, slothful in Christian duty ; Tit. 



1. 12 yavrepes apyai slow bellies, i. e. 
lazy gormandizers, c) by impl. vain, 
empty, without effect, in the sense of 
false, insincere, e. g. irav prj/ma apySv, 
Matt. 12. 36, i. e. the language of a 
man who speaks one thing and means 
another, — others, useless, and then 
wicked, injurious. 

apyvpeos ovs, ea a, eov ovv (&pyv- 
pos) , silver, i. e. made of silver, Acts 
19. 24. 

apyvpiov, ov, to (&pyvpos), silver, a) 
pr. Acts 3. 6. b) meton. for money 
in general, Matt. 25. 18, saep. c) 
meton. for a silverling, a piece of sil- 
ver, i. e. a silver coin, the Jewish 
shekel, olkKos, siclus, which, accord- 
ing to Josephus, was equivalent in 
value to four Attic drachmae, i. e. 
about 25. Id., Matt. 26. 15. 

apyvQOKoiTos,ov,b (Jxpyvpos, kStttoo), 
a silversmith, Acts 19. 24. 

frpyvoos, ov, 6 (apySs white), silver, 
by meton. silver-work, e. g. images, 
plate, vessels, &c. Acts 17. 29 ; for 
silver-money, Matt. 10. 9. 

''Apeios Kayos, 6, Areopagus, i. e. 
Mars' hill, campus Martins, a hill in 
Athens, where the court of the Areo- 
pagus sat, the supreme tribunal of 
justice, Acts 17. 19. 

'AgeoTray'iTTis, ov, 6, an Areopagite, 
a judge of the court of the Areopagus, 
Acts 17.34. 

apecrneia, as, 7) (apecrKoo), desire of 
pleasing, Col. 1. 10. 

apecrKco, f. apeaoo, aor. 1 ijpecra (&poo), 
to please, intrans. and with dat. a) 
in the sense of to be pleasing, accept- 
able to, Matt. 14. 6 ; Gal. 1.10 QnT<a 
avOpooirois apecTKeiv; so t<£ @eo5, Rom. 
8. 8 : by Hebr., agearKoo eucoiriov twos 
to please in the sight of any one, i. e. 
to be acceptable to him, Acts 6. 5. b) 
in the sense of to seek to please or 
gratify, to accommodate one's self to, 
Rom. 15. 2. 

ape(TT6s, J), 6v {apeffKoo), pleasing, ac- 
ceptable, grateful, foil, by dat. John 
8. 29 : by Hebr., ra apeoTa evoomov 
tov ®eov, 1 John 3. 22 : hence agecr- 
t6v ecrTL it is good, placet, Acts 6. 2 ; 
foil, by dat. of pers. it is pleasing to, 
it gratifies, 12. 3. 

'A p eTas, a, 6, Aretas, a king of Ara- 
bia Petraea, 2 Cor. 11.32. 



aperi] 

aocrr], rjs, r), virtue, i. e. good quality, 
excellence of any kind, e. g. manli- 
ness, valour, fortitude, moral excel- 
lence ; in N. T. spoken a) of the 
divine efficiency, power, &c. 2 Pet. 1. 
3 diatSo^rjs koX apery}*, i. e. 'through 
a glorious display of his efficiency.' 
b) meton. virtue, i.e. goodness of ac- 
tion, virtuous deeds, Phil. 4. 8 : spo- 
ken of God, wondrous deeds, as dis- 
plays of the divine power and good- 
ness, 1 Pet. 2. 9. 

&pf)v, 6 (obsol.) , gen. apvSs for apevos, 
a lamb, metaph. Luke 10. 3. 

apid p,€co, a>, f. r)o~co (agiQfios), to num- 
ber, trans. Rev. 7. 9 ; pass. Matt. 
10.30. 

apidfi6s, ov, 6, number, i. e. spoken 
of a definite number, John 6. 10 ol 
oVSpes tov apiBfxbv wo~el TrevTaKio-)(i~ 
Kioi (for the accus. see Stuart's N. 
T. Gram. p. 158) ; Rev. 13. 17 rhv 
apiQfjLOv rod 6v6fj.aTos, i. e. the num- 
ber which the letters of the name 
make out; ver. 18 api6/j.bs avQpoonov 
iari, i. e. a number which is made 
out by the letters of a man's name : 
spoken of an indefinite number, a 
multitude, Acts 6. 7. 

'Api/jLaOala, as, r), Arimathea, a city 
or village of Palestine, Matt. 27. 57. 

y Apiaragxos, ov, 6, Aristarchus, pr. 
name of a man, Acts 19.29. 

aQiardco, co, f. r)o~co (apiarou), to 
breakfast, i. e. to take any meal be- 
fore the principal one or supper, 
intrans. John 21. 12. 

apio~T€p6s, a, 6v, left, Icevus, Matt. 
6. 3 agio~T€pd i. e. x eL P ^ ie ^ e fi hand ; 
Luke 23. 33 e| apto~Tegcov i. e. /xegcov. 

i Kpio~r6$ov\os, ov, 6, Aristobulus, 
pr. name of a man, Rom. 16. 10. 

& pier tov, ov, to, breakfast, i. e. a 
meal which among the Jews corre- 
sponded sometimes to our break- 
fast, and sometimes to our dinner, 
Luke 11.38. 

apK€Tos, r), 6v (apKeoo), sufficient, 
enough, Matt. 6. 34. 

apKeco, co, f. Tjcroo, to hold back from, to 
ward off, i. e. danger from any one ; 
in N. T. by impl. to be strong and 
able, i. e. to assist any one ; hence to 
suffice, be enough, foil, by dat. of per- 
son, Matt. 25. 9 ; impers. apusi tlvl 
it is enough, John 14. 8 : mid. ap/ceo- 



53 apvlov 

p.ai, to suffice one's self with, i. e. to be 
satisfied, be content with, foil, by dat. 
of thing, &c, Luke 3. 14; so with 
prep, iirl tovtols, 3 John 10. 

apKos in later eds., or &pKTos, ov, 6, 
rj, a bear, Rev. 13. 2. 

dpfxa, aTos, to (dpco), a chariot, Acts 
8. 28; war-chariots, Rev. 9. 9. 

'Ap/jtayedddbv or ^Ap/nayeScov, in- 
dec. Armageddon, Heb. ' mountain 
of Megiddo,' pr. name of a place, 
Rev. 16. 16. The name Megiddo 
occurs in O. T. as a city situated in 
the great plain, but pertaining to 
the tribe of Manasseh : it was re- 
markable as having been the scene 
of a double slaughter, Judg. 5. 19, 
2 K. 23. 29 ; hence in Rev. it would 
seem to be put symbolically for place 
of slaughter. 

apfio^co, f. Sorco (ag/uos), to adapt, fit, 
join together, hence to join in wedlock, 
marry, i. e. to another ; in N. T. mid. 
apixo^ofxai, to marry to one's self, take 
as a ivife, foil, by accus. and dat., fig. 
2Cor.'ll. 2. 

ap /jlos, ov, 6 ((ipco), a joint, Heb. 4. 12. 

apveofxai, ovfxai, f. r)o~o[j.ai, depon. to 
deny, i. e. a) to contradict, affirm not 
to be, opp. to bp-oXoytlv, absol. Luke 
8. 45 ; spoken of Peter's denying 
himself to be Christ's disciple, Matt. 
26. 70 ; foil, by accus., Luke 22. 57 
avT6v, namely 'Irjo-ovv, i. e. denying 
thathe had any connexion with him; 
Tit. 1. 16 aov. Tbv ®ebv to?s egyois, 
i. e. to deny by actions that there 
is a God; 1 John 2. 22 6 apvov/mevos 
otl and o apvovfj.evos Tbv iraTepa /ecu 
Tbv vlov denying God to be the father 
of Christ, and Christ to be the son 
of God. b) to refuse, foil, by infin., 
Heb. 11. 24. c) in the sense of to 
renounce, reject, trans., e. g. to reject 
Christ, Matt. 10. 33: so tV ttlo~tiv 
to desert the Christian faith, to apos- 
tatise, 1 Tim. 5. 8 ; spoken of Christ 
as rejecting men, Matt. 10. 33 : fig. 
Luke 9. 23 apv. eavTov (text, recept. 
awagv.) to deny one's self, i. e. to dis- 
regard one's personal interests and 
enjoyments; but 2 Tim. 2. 13 apv. 
kavTov to deny one's self, i. e. to re- 
nounce one's own character, be in- 
consistent with one's self. 
apviov, ov, to {cLprjv, gen. apvos), a 
Iambi agnellus ; in N. T. fig. of the 



apvog 



54 



a 



prvu) 



followers of Christ, John 21. 15 ; of 
Christ himself, Rev. 5. 6, et ssepiss. 
in Rev. 

apvos, see apr)v. 

aporp idoo, co, f. ac&> (aporpov), to 

plough, intrans. Luke 17. 7. 
&porpov, ov, t6 (apoco), a plough, 

Luke 9. 62. 

apTrayr), r)s, r) (apizdfa), plundering, 
pillage, i. e. the act of spoiling 1 , Heb. 
10. 34: metaph. of a disposition to 
plunder, rapacity, ravening, Matt. 
23. 25, — others, spoil, prey. 

apirayfiSs, ov, 6 (apirdfa), pr. = ap- 
7rayr), robbery, the act of rapine; in 
N. T. fig. object of rapine, something 
to be eagerly coveted, Phil. 2. 6. 

apird^co, f. aero), aor. 1 pass. rjpTrd- 
a6r)v, but aor. 2 r)pTrdyrjv, a later 
farm, to seize upon, snatch away, 
trans, a) spoken of beasts of prey, 
John 10. 12: metaph. to seize with 
avidity, Matt. 11. 12. b) spoken of 
what is snatched suddenly away, 
Jude 23 €K rod irvpbs ap7rd£oi'T€s, 
comp. Amos 4. 11 : in the sense of 
to rob, plunder, John 10. 28. c) to 
carry away, hurry off, i. e. by force 
and involuntarily, John 6. 15. 

apira^, ayos, 6, i), adj. (apirdfa), ra- 
venous, spoken of wild beasts, Xvkol 
apirayes, as the symbol of wicked 
men, Matt. 7. 15 : metaph. rapacious, 
extortionate, a robber, Luke 18. 11. 

afipafi&v, aivos, 6 (Heb.), an earnest, 
a pledge, sc. given to ratify a con- 
tract ; in N. T. metaph. spoken of 
the privileges of Christians in this 
life, especially the gift of the Holy 
Spirit, as being an earnest or pledge 
of future bliss, 2 Cor. 1. 22, 

iippacpos, ov,6,r), adj. (a, pairTco), not 
sewed, having no seam, John 19. 23. 

apprjv, evos, 6, appev, r6, adj. (Att. 
for the old or Ion. dqay\v), male, i. e. 
of the male sex, Rom. 1. 27. 

'dfiprjTOS, ov, 6, t) (a, pnros), unspo- 
ken, secret, private ; in N. T. unspeak- 
able, ineffable, 2 Cor. 12. 4. 

dppcoo'ros, ov, 6,7), adj. (a, pd>vvv}xi), 
infirm, feeble, Matt. 14. 14. 

ago , €UOKoirr]S, ov, 6 {dpo"t\v, Koirrj), 
a sodomite, 1 Cor. 6. 9. 

apo~r\v, evos, 6, &po~ev, t6, male, Matt. 
19. 4. 



'Aprefxas, a, 5, Artemas, pr. name of 
a man, Tit. 3. 12. 

*ApT€/uLis, i$os or ios, r), Artemis, the 
Greek name of the goddess Diana. 

apTEfjicov, ovos, 6 (agrdoj), a top-sail, 
Acts 27. 40; others, a jib. 

dpri, adv. (apoo), now, i.e. a) just 
now, even now, spoken of a time just 
elapsed, Matt. 9. 18. b) now, i. e. at 
present, at this moment, Matt. 3. 15 
&(j)€S apri suffer it now, i. e. for the 
present; John 13. 7 opp. to pera 
ravra,vev. 33 to vcrregou; 1 Cor. 13. 
12 dpn . . . Tore: hence r) dpri ccpa 
the present time, 1 Cor. 4. 11 ; ews &pn 
until now, i. e. up to the present mo- 
ment, Matt. 11. 12. 

apTiysvvy)Tos, ov, 6, r), adj. (dgrt, 
yevv7]r6s),just born, new born; me- 
taph. those who have just embraced 
the Christian faith, 1 Pet. 2. 2. 

dprios, ov, 6, y), adj. (dpca,dpTi), per- 
fect, complete, spoken of a religious 
teacher, 2 Tim. 3. 17. 

agros, ov, 6, bread, viz. a) genr. 
bread, a loaf, Matt. 4. 3, al. ssep. : 
spoken of the shew- bread, 12. 4 ; of 
the bread used in the Lord's supper, 
26. 26 : metaph. 6 3 dpros 4k rod ovpa- 
vov heavenly bread, i. e. that divine 
and spiritual aliment presented to 
the life and soul of Christians in the 
person of the Son of God, John 6. 
31. b) from the Heb., food, i. e. any 
thing for the sustenance of the body, 
Matt. 6. 11, al. ; 'dpros toov tskvow 
' food destined for the children,' 15. 
26. So in the phrases <payeiv dprou 
Mark 3. 20, and 'dprov icrBUiv 7. 5, 
to eat bread, i. e. to take food, take a 
meal, to eat generally; John 13. 18 
Tpooywv fier 3 e/uiov aprov who eateth 
bread with me, i. e. who is my fami- 
liar friend ; hence aprov (paytiv frapd 
twos to eat the bread of any one, i. e. 
to be supported by him, 2 Thess. 3. 
8 ; tov eavrcou dprov £o~6ieiv to eat 
one's own bread, i. e. to support one's 
self, ver. 12. 

aprvca, f. v<rw (dpca), to prepare fitly, 
set in order, trans, e. g. an army for 
battle ; in N. T. and later writers to 
prepare food, &c. by seasoning, to sea- 
son, Mark 9. 50, where it is spoken 
of restoring to salt its pungency : 
metaph. Col. 4. 6 \6yos ^prv/xivos 



i Ap(pa^aS 



5, 



clXoltl discourse seasoned with salt, i. e. 
appropriate, salutary. 

3 Ap<pa£dS, 6, indec. Arphaxad, a son 

of Shem, Luke 3. 36. 
agx^yyeXos, ov, 6 {aqx^v, #776- 

Xos), an archangel, Jude 9. 

apxa7os, a, ov (agx'O) > ancient, old, of 
former days, of old time, Matt. 5. 21, 
where Christ is speaking of Jewish 
traditions ; Luke 9. 8, al. 

'Ap^eAaos, ov, 6, Archelaus, a son of 
Herod the Great; in N.T. he is said 
fiaaiXeveiv to be Jang, Matt. 2. 22, re- 
ferring to the interval immediately 
after the death of Herod, when he 
assumed the title of king. 

Q-PX'h' ^? s > ^» beginning, viz. a) spo- 
ken of time, the be ginning, commence- 
ment, Matt. 24. 8 : hence apxw ^ a -~ 
fielv to begin, Heb. 2. 3 ; John 2. 11 
ttjv apxyv 7&v err) /Lie loo v, i. e. the first 
miracle; Heb. 3. 14 rrju apxV rr)s 
VTroardcrews, for rrjp virSaracrip ttjp 
irpojTrjv, i. e. our first confidence, our 
faith as at the first ; 5. 12 Ta crroi- 
%e?a rijs apxys, i. e. ra crroLx^a ra 
irpCora, first principles, elements. With 
prepositions, &c. viz. (a) cW apxvs 
from the beginning, viz. (1) of all 
things, from everlasting, Matt. 19. 4 ; 
or more fully, an apxvs k6ot/j.ov or 
kt'l<T€ojs 24. 21, Mark 10. 6: (2) of 
any particular thing, e. g. of the gos- 
pel-dispensation, from the first, Luke 
1.2; of life, Acts 26. 4. (0) iv ap X f, 
in the beginning, i. e. of all things, of 
the world, John 1.1,2; of the gos- 
pel-dispensation, at the first, Acts 
11. 15. (7) e| apxysfrom the begin- 
ning, from the first, e. g. of Christ's 
ministry, John 6. 64. (5) /car apxds 
at the beginning, i. e. of all things, of 
old, Heb. 1. 10. (e) accus. r)]v ap- 
XW, adverbially, at the beginning, at 
first ; hence from the very beginning 
of, i. e. throughout, wholly, John 8. 25 
tt]v apx)]v tl /cat AaAcD vpuv wholly 
that which I also say unto you, — 
others, that which I said to you from 
the beginning, but then it should be 
5 tl klx\ tt]v apxyv XaXco v/mv. 

b) spoken (meton. of abstract for 
concrete) of persons, &c. the first, 
primus, Col. 1.18; apxr) kcl\ reXos 
the beginning and the end, i. e. the 
first and the last, Rev. 21. 6; 3. 14 
7] o-pxh Tys /cnVecos, comp. Pro v. 8. 



) apy^KTvvayojyog 

22. c) spoken of place, the ex- 
tremity, corner, e. g. of a sheet, Acts 
10. 11 : metaph. of dignity, the first 
place, i. e. power, dominion, Luke 20. 
20: in the sense of princedom, pre- 
eminence, precedence, Jude 6 : by 
meton. of abstr. for concrete, rulers, 
magistrates, princes, &c. i.e. persons 
of influence and authority, e. g. 
civil rulers, Luke 12. 11 ; spoken of 
the princes or chiefs among angels, 
Eph. 1.21, among demons, 6.12; 
and genr. the powers of the other 
world, Rom. 8. 38. 

apXVyds, ov, 6 {apx'h, &7&>)> one who 
makes a beginning, i. e. a) the author, 
source, cause of any thing, Acts 3. 
15 ; Heb. 2. 10. b) a leader, chief, 
prince, &c, Acts 5. 31. 

agxi-, an inseparable particle, from 
apxv, prefixed to names of office or 
dignity, like our arch-, which is 
equivalent to and derived from it. 

apxiegar in 6s, 77, 6v (&px*epeus), be- 
longing to the high-priest. Acts 4. 6. 

apx<-epevs, coos, 6 (apxi-> lepevs), a 
high-priest, chief priest ; in N. T. a) 
the high-priest of the Jews, Mark 2. 
26, al. b) a chief priest, as spoken 
of those at the head of the twenty- 
four classes of priests mentioned 
1 Chr. 24 : they were members of 
the sanhedrim, and indeed the ex- 
pressions agxi-epe?s Kai ypaf-Lfxarels 
Matt 2. 4 and apx^p^s Kai Qapicrcuoi. 
John 7. 32 seem to be put for rb 
avvedpiov the sanhedrim ; in some in- 
stances the word apx^p^s appears 
to be used by itself in a general 
sense to denote the same council, 
John 12. 10, comp. 11. 47. c) in 
Heb. 2. 17, etpass. Christ is called 
apxiepevs, and compared with the 
high-priest of the Jews, as having 
offered up himself a sacrifice for sin. 

apxLTT0ijJL7]V, epos, 6 (apxL-> ttol/htju), 
a chief shepherd, metaph. of Christ, 
1 Pet 5. 4. 

J Kpxnriros, ov, 6, Archippas, pr. name 
of a man, Col. 4. 17. 

cLpxio~vvdyooyos, ov, 6 (apxt-, crvv- 
ayecyf}), a ruler or moderator of the 
synagogue (=6 ^px^ v r V s o~vvay(cyr)s 
Luke 8.41): there were several el- 
ders in each synagogue, whose duty 
it was to preserve order, and to se- 
lect and invite persons to read or 



CtpyjLTEKTlDV 



56 



a ad 



EVtli) 



speak in the assembly, comp. Acts ' 
13. 15 : the presiding elder was 
called apxicrvvdycayoS) though the 
name is sometimes applied to them 
all. Mark 5. 22, al. 

apxLTtKTtov, ovos, 6 (apxi'i tzktqov), 
an architect, 1 Cor. 3. 10. 

agx LT€ ^to yr l s > ov > (uQX 1 '' T€ Aw- 
vrjs), a chief publican, i. e. a chief 
collector of the taxes, Luk* 1 19. 2. 

agx LT p' lK ^ LV0 S) ov i o ("PX l "» TptfcAi- 
vos), the master of a feast, i. e. the 
person who had the direction, &c. 
of an entertainment, John 2. 8. 

agx®) f* ? w (^px^)* t° begin* be first 
in any thing; in N. T. to be first in 
rank, dignity, &c. i. e. to ride, reign, 
with gen. Mark 10. 42 : mid. &p%o- 
fioLL, to begin, intrans. and foil, by an 
infin. expressed or implied, a) genr. 
Matt. 4. 17 %|aro k7]qv(to-€iv, alibi 
saep. ; Luke 3. 23 r)v 6 3 lr]aovs cocrel 
ircov TQLOLKovra apxo^vos, where the 
gen. etwv may be governed by durjp 
understood, or by dpx^^vos. By 
Heb., emphatic, and implying diffi- 
culty, &c. to attempt, undertake, ven- 
ture, Mark 6. 7. b) part, dp^d^vos, 
with infin. and diro foil, by gen., be- 
ginning from, expressing the termi- 
nus a quo, the point of departure in 
a narration, transaction, &c. Matt. 
20. 8 aTTodbs avro7s dp^dfxevos dirb 
twv icrxdrow beginning from or at the 
last; Luke 24. 47 dp^d^vov airb le- 
povcraXrj/j. (where the neut. is the case 
absol.) : so the verb, 1 Pet. 4. 17. 

&PX&V, ovros, 6 (&px<*>), one first in 
power or authority ; hence a ruler, 
lord, prince, a chief person ; genr. 
Matt. 20. 25 : spoken of the Mes- 
siah as King of kings, Rev. 1. 5 ; of 
Moses as a judge, Acts 7. 27, as the 
leader of Israel, ver. 35 ; of magis- 
trates of any kind, e. g. the high- 
priest, 23. 5 ; of civil judges, 16. 19 ; 
of a ruler of the synagogue, Luke 
8.41 ; of persons of influence among 
the Pharisees and other sects at Je- 
rusalem, who also were members of 
the sanhedrim, 14. 1 ; of the chief of 
the fallen angels, Satan, 11. 15. 

&pa>ljux, aros, r6 (&pca), an aromatic, 
spices, John 19. 40. 

'Atrd, 6, indec. Asa, Heb. * medicus,' 
a king of Judah, Matt. 1. 7. 



acaXevros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, &a- 

Aevoo), unshaken, immoveable, Acts 
27. 41 : metaj)h. fir?n, enduring, Heb. 

12. 28. 

cLO-fieo-ros, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, g$£v- 
vvjjll), not extinguished ; in N. T. un- 
quenchable, spoken of fire, i. e. per- 
petual^ eternal, Matt. 3. 12. 

ao'efieia, as, r) (ao , efir)s), impiety, un- 
godl'mess, in thought or action, Rom. 
1. 18 : so the gen. as adj. Jude 15. 

ct(re/3ea>, co, f. i]aoi> (aorefiys), to be 
ungodly, live impiously, Jude 15. 

acejSTjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, ce/3o- 
fJLai), impious, ungodly, wicked, 1 Tim. 
1.9; implying exposure to punish- 
ment, Rom. 4. 5. 

aaeAyeia, as, t) (acreAyy)s), excess, 
intemperance, in any thing, e.g. a) 
in words, &c. arrogance, insolence, 
Mark 7. 22. b) in general conduct, 
unbridled licentiousness, 2 Pet. 2. 2 
rats ao-eAytiais in later eds. for rals 
a7r(t)A€iais. c) particularly wanton- 
ness, lasciviousness, Rom. 13. 13 : in 
a wider sense, debauchery, dissolute- 
ness in general, Eph. 4. 19. 

ao"n/uos, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, crifxa), with- 
out mark ; in N. T. metaph. obscure, 
ignoble, mean, Acts 21. 39. 

s A(T77p,6,indec.^.9/2er,Heb. 'blessed,' 
the eighth son of Jacob, Luke 2. 36. 

acrdeveia, as, ?; (aa6€Pr)s), want of 
strength, infirmity, weakness, viz. a) 
genr. Rom. 6. 19 ; 2 Cor. 11. 30 ra 
rrjs aaQeveias p.ov — ttjv ao~B4veidv 
[xov : spoken of the weakness and in- 
firmity of human nature generally, 

13. 4. b) spec, infirmity, e. g. of the 
body, disease, sickness, Matt. 8. 17 ; 
Luke 13.11 irpev/iia aadeveias, i. e. an 
evil spirit causing disease, c) fig. 
of the mind, feebleness, want of en- 
ergy, 1 Cor. 2. 3. d) by impl. sorrow, 
affliction, distress, producing depres- 
sion and perplexity of mind, Rom. 
8. 26. 

aadeveco, co,i. r)(Tco (aaOevr)s), to want 
strength, be feeble, viz. a) genr. Rom. 
8. 3 4v § rjaOej/ei in that it was weak, 
i. e. unable to restrain the carnal 
appetites : so to be accounted iveak, 
2 Cor. 13. 4. b) spec, to be infirm in 
body, be sick, labour under disease, 
Matt. 10. 8, saepe. c) fig. of the 
mind, to be feeble-minded, faint- 



arrOivrifJia 



57 



avfrapiov 



hearted, timid, 2 Cor. 11. 21: by 
Hebr., to be weak-minded, i. e. to 
doubt, hesitate, vacillate, spoken of 
tbose whose minds are easily dis- 
turbed, Rom. 1 4. 2 ; acrdevew rfj iricr- 
rei to be weak, not settled, in the 
faith, 4. 19 ; or in opinion, 14. 1. d) 
by impl. to be afflicted, distressed, 
by want, oppression, calamity, &c. 
Acts 20. 35. 
aarOewnfia, aros, r6 (ao~Qev4to), infir- 
mity; metaph. doubt, scruple, hesita- 
tion, Rom. 15. 1. 

aaQsvqs, eos, ovs, 6, t), adj. (a, o~6e- 
vos), without strength, weak, feeble, 
viz. a)*genr. Matt. 26. 41 t) aapt 
aaQevi]s eari the flesh is weak, i. e. 
unequal to the task: including the 
idea of imperfection, Heb. 7. 18 ; so 
neut. as subst. 1 Cor. 1. 25 ro acrOe- 
ves rov &€ov, ver. 27 Ta acrQevr) rod 
k6o-{xov, spoken of men. b) spec. 
infirm in body, sick, diseased, Matt. 
25. 39. c) fig. of the m'md, faint- 
hearted, timid, 2 Cor. 10. 10 : imply- 
ing a want of decision and firmness, 
weak-minded, i. e. doubting, hesitat- 
ing, vacillating, either in opinion or 
faith, 1 Cor. 8. 7. d) by impl. af- 
flicted, distressed, by oppression, ca- 
lamity, &c. 1 Cor. 4. 10: in a moral 
sense, wretched, diseased, Rom. 5. 6 
OUTU3V rj/ueov acrdeucou = d/xaprcoXtou 
tviwv 7)p.tov in v. 8. 

'Act i a, as, t), Asia, i. e. in N. T. Asia 
Minor, comprehending the pro- 
vinces of Phrygia, Cilicia, Pam- 
phylia, Caria, Lycia, Lydia, Mysia, 
Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Cappado- 
cia, Galatia, Lycaonia, and Pisidia. 
Acts 19. 26, saep. 

*&a , iav6s, ov, 6, 7], adj. Asiatic, i. e. 
belonging to Asia Minor, Acts 20. 4. 

'Acrtapx^s, ov, 6 ('Acta, dgx 00 )) an 
Asiarch, Acts 19. 31 : in the eastern 
provinces of the Roman empire per- 
sons of wealth were annually ap- 
pointed to preside over the public 
worship, and to exhibit games and 
theatrical amusements at their own 
expense in honour of the gods : 
they received their titles from the 
province to which they belonged. 
The 'Atna^xai were ten in number; 
of whom one was the chief Asiarch, 
and always resided at Ephesus the 
capital. 



ao'iria, as, r) (a, o~7tos), abstinence 
from food, fasting, Acts 27. 21. 

acriTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, o~7ros), not 
taking food, fasting, Acts 27. 33. 

ac/cea), to, f. r\o~to, to work up with 
skill, to exercise, practise, as an art ; 
hence in N. T., with the reflexive 
pron. implied, to exercise one's self 
in any thing, foil, by eV with dat., 
i. e. to endeavour, strive, Acts 24. 16. 

clo~k6s, ov, 6, a bottle, i.e. of skin, 
for water, wine, &c, like the ori- 
ental bottles of the present day, 
Matt. 9. 17. 

acr/xevtos, adv. (aafxeuos), gladly, with 
joy, Acts 2. 41. 

daotyos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, o~o<pos), un- 
wise, i. e. without true wisdom in 
Christ, Eph. 5. 15. 

acrird^ofxai, f. d&ofiai, depon. mid. 
(<X7raa>), pr. to draw to one's self, 
hence to embrace, salute ; in N. T. 
spoken a) of those who meet or are 
present, &c. to salute, welcome, greet, 
Matt. 10. 12 ; including the idea of 
to visit, pay one's respects to, Acts 
18. 22: so to salute ivith a kiss, eV 
<piAr)/j.ari, Rom. 16. 16: spoken of 
the salute given to a king, homage, 
accompanied with prostration, Mark 
15. 18. b) of those who separate, 
to take leave of, bid adieu, Acts 20. 1. 
c) of salutations sent by letter, &c. 
Rom. 16. 3-23, saepiss. d) by impl. 
to love, treat with affection, Matt. 5. 
47. e) spoken of things, to welcome, 
embrace, i.e. to receive gladly, ras 
iirayy €\ias, Heb. 11. 13. 

aciracr p.6s, ov, 6 (acr7ra£b/xcu), salu- 
tation, greeting, either oral or by 
letter, Matt. 23. 7, Col. 4. 18. 

acririAos, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, cnriXos), 
spotless, without blemish, spoken of 
a victim, and fig. of Christ, 1 Pet. 
1. 19: metaph. unblemished, pure; 
spoken of doctrine, 1 Tim. 6. 14; of 
moral conduct, James 1. 27. 

ao~iris, idos, r), an asp, a species of 
venomous serpent, Rom. 3. 14. 

do-irouBos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, airoudi)), 
without treaty, i. e. informal; in N. T. 
averse to any compact, i. e. implacable, 
Rom. 1.31. 

dcradgiov, ov, r6, assarion, Lat. as, 
a brass coin, equal to one-tenth of 
the denarius or dpax/^v, i. e. to about 



acrcrov 



58 



aaojrla 



three farthings ; used in N. T. to 
denote the most trifling value, like 
our mite, farthing, &c, Matt. 10.29. 
5<r (To v, adv. (compar. of #7x0 » nearer, 
next, i. e. close to, Acts 27. 13. 

"Ao'o'os, ov, t], Assos, a maritime city 
of Mysia in Asia Minor, Acts 20. 13. 

aarareco, £>, f. t)ctqo (^frraros, fr. a, 
XcTTqjiLi), to have no fixed residence, to 
wander without a home, in trans., 1 
Cor. 4. 11. 

acrre'ios, ov, 6, t), adj. (clcttv), urbane, 
polished ; in N. T. elegant, and spo- 
ken of external form, fair, beauti- 
ful, Heb. 11. 23 ; Acts 7. 20 ao~re?os 
r<p ®ecp, by Hebr., exceedingly fair. 

acrrijp, epos, 6, a star, spoken of fixed 
stars, planets, meteors, &c, Matt. 
2. 2, al. ; Jude 13 acrrepes irAavrjrai 
wandering stars, meteors, i. e. false 
and impious teachers ; to Jesus is 
attributed 6 do~T7)p 6 ttqccluos the 
morning-star, as the symbol of ma- 
jesty and glory, Rev. 2. 28 : fig. put 
as the symbol of angels, 1. 16; pro- 
bably also as the symbolic designa- 
tion of an angel, 8. 10. 

acrrrjptKTos, ov, 6, t), adj. (a, ctt)- 
piC&)i not established, unstable, me- 
taph. spoken of those who have 
no firm persuasion of divine truth, 
2 Pet. 2. 14. 

dcrropyos, ov, o, t), adj. (a, orropyrj) , 
ivithout natural affection, inhuman, 
Rom. 1. 31. 

acToxew, w, f. tJotw (&7to%os, fr. a, 
cttoxos), to miss the mark; fig. to 
miss, err, swerve from, with gen., 1 
Tim. I. 6 ; foil, by irepi with accus. 
6. 21. 

aarpaTrr), r)s, tj, lightning, a) Rev. 
4. 5 : put as the symbol of speed, 
celerity, Matt. 24. 27. b) by impl. 
brightness, splendour, Matt. 28. 3. 

acrr pair too, f. d\pco (acrrpaTrr)), to 
lighten, i. e. as lightning, Luke 17. 
24 : by impl. to shine, be bright, 24. 4. 

aarpov, ov, to, a constellation ; in N. 
T. a star (=acrrr)p), Luke 21. 25 ; 
Acts 7. 43 the star-god, i. e. an image 
of Saturn in the form of a star. 

3 Ao~vyKpLTos,ov, 6,Asyncritus, name 
of a man, Rom. 16. 14. 

acrvfAcpwos, ov, 6, tj, adj. (a, o~v[i- 
(pbivos) , dissonant, harsh ; inN.T. fig. 
discordant, disagreeing, Acts 28. 25. 



aavveros, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, ffvuerSs), 
void of understanding, dull of compre- 
hension, foolish, Matt. 15. 16: from 
the Heb., with the accessory idea 
of impiety, i. e. impious, ungodly, as 
neglecting the true wisdom, and 
continuing in sin, heathenism, &c. 
Rom. 1. 21, 31. 

acrvvderos, ov, b, r) (a, avvrideixai), 
not compounded ; in N. T. covenant- 
breaking, faithless, treacherous, Rom. 
1. 31. 

ao~<p>d\€La, as, r) (dc(pa\f)s), firmness, 
fixedness, implying security, as from 
falling, breaking, &c. a) pr. Acts 
5. 23 : fig, in the sense of certainty, 
Luke 1. 4. b) metaph. safety, se- 
curity, i. e. from peril, &c. 1 Thess. 
5. 13. 

do~<pa\f)s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (a, 
o~(j)d\A<ti), not falling, i. e. firm, fixed, 
immoveable, a) pr. oi.yK.vpa, Heb. 6. 
19 : fig. to dcrcpaXes in the sense of 
certainty, Acts 21. 34. b) metaph. 
safe, secure, i. e. affording safety, 
Phil. 3. 1. 

do'(pa\i((a, f. iaco (do~<pa\r)s), and 
mid. depon. dcrcpaXi^ofxai, f. icrojuai, 
to make firm, fast, trans, a) pr. Acts 
16. 24. b) metaph. to secure, make 
safe, i. e. against enemies, &c. Matt. 
27. 65 : pass. ver. 64. 

d(T(f)aXa>s, adv. , firmly, without fall- 
ing ; inN.T. a.) certainly, assuredly, 
Acts 2. 36. b) securely, safely, i. e. 
against escape, rescue, &c. Mark 
14. 44. 

avx'qix.ovkw, a>, f.7]crco (do'xy}ficov),to 
be deformed; in N. T. fig. and in- 
trans. a) to behave unseemly, con- 
duct one 's self improperly, 1 Cor. 13. 
5. b) to be disgraced, suffer reproach, 
1 Cor. 7. 36 el de ris do'X'nhovelv eirl 
tt\v iragdeuov vo/xi^ei if any one thinks 
himself exposed to disgrace in respect 
to his daughter, i. e. if he has fears 
of her being seduced. 

do'xvi^oo'vur), rjs, r) (dcrxviuow)) P r « 
deformity, metaph. indecorum, inde- 
cency, and by impl. shameful lewd- 
ness, Rom. 1. 27 ; by euphemism, 
nakedness, pudenda, Rev. 16. 15. 

do'X'hP' 0}V ^ ovos, 6, 7], adj. (a, <r%7)/^a), 
pr. deformed ; in N. T. metaph. inde- 
cent, unworthy, 1 Cor. 12. 23. 

do" carta, as, t) {acccros, fr. a, crcvfa), 



WJU)TO)Q 



59 



av\f) 



dissoluteness, debauchery, revelry, 
Eph. 5. 18. 

dor a>r cos, adv., dissolutely, &c. Luke 
15. 13. 

draKreco, to, f. ^cco (dratcros), £o &e 
disorderly ; in N. T. metaph. /o ne- 
glect one's duties, 2 Thess. 3. 7. 

&TctKTos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, rao-<rco), 
disorderly, i. e. pr. wo£ keeping the 
ranks, as of soldiers ; in N. T. me- 
taph. neglectful of duties, irregular, 
dissolute, 1 Thess. 5. 14. 

drdfcrcos, adv., disorderly, i.e. me- 
taph. irregularly, dissolutely ; draK- 
rcos TrepLirare7u to live a disorderly 
life, 2 Thess. 3. 6. 

drtKUos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, rUvov), 
childless, Luke 20. 28. 

drevi(co, f. icrco (drevr)s, fr. a, tciVco), 
^o^x £/*e ez/es intently upon ; with ek 
and accus. Acts 1. 10 ; foil, by dat. 
without prep. Luke 4. 20. 

ctrep, adv. without, in the absence of, 
with gen. and chiefly poetical, Luke 
22. 6, 35. 

dripd^co, f. dcrco (tiri/nos), to disho- 
nour, contemn, trans. John 8. 49 : in 
the sense of to abuse, treat shamefully, 
spoken of persons, Luke 20. 11 ; of 
things, rb crcopa, Rom. 1. 24. 

drip.dco, see drip.6co. 

drifxia, as, r) (ari/jLos), dishonour, a) 
pr. 2 Cor. 6. 8; Rom. 1. 26 Trddrj dri- 
fxias, i. e. shameful passions ; inde- 
corum, 1 Cor. 1 1. 14. b) in the sense 
of vileness, meanness, 1 Cor. 15. 43 ; 
so els drifxiav for a mean use, Rom. 
9.21. 

&rifxos, ov, 6, rj, adjec. (a, ripr)), 
without honour, i. e. dishonoured, dis- 
graced ; in N. T. a) contemned, de- 
spised, 1 Cor. 4. 10. b) low, mean, 
of small estimation, spoken of cha- 
racter, reputation, &c, Matt. 13. 
57; of things, 1 Cor. 12. 23. 

drip. 6 co, co, f. cocrco (aripos), to dis- 
honour, affect with disgrace, trans. ; 
in N. T. to abuse, treat shamefully, 
Mark 12. 4. 

dr pis, ifios, r), a vapour, i. e. an exha- 
lation, James 4. 14; spoken of dense 
smoke, Acts 2. 19 drpls Kairvov cloud 
of smoke. 

arop.os, ov, 6, r), adj. (a, roprj), un- 
cut, not divisible, and by impl. very 



minute, as an atom; in N.T. spoken 
of time, eV drSpcp, sc. xQ^vcp, [in a 
moment, instantly, 1 Cor. 15. 52. 

dr oiros, ov, 6, i), adj. (a, r6iros), out 
of place, i. e. inept, absurd, unusual, 
strange; in N.T. improper, i. e. evil, 
wicked; spoken of persons, 2 Thess. 
3. 2; of conduct, Luke 23. 41 : so 
evil, in the sense of noxious, hurtful, 
Acts 28. 6. 

'Arret A eia, as, i), Attalia, a maritime 
city of Pamphylia, Acts 14. 25. 

avy d£co, f. dcrto (avyr)), to shine upon, 
enlighten, metaph., with dat. 2 Cor. 
4.4. 

avyr), r)s, r), light, brightness, spoken 
of the light of day, the sun, &c, 
Acts 20. 11 axpis avyr)s till dawn. 

Avyovcrros, ov, 6, Augustus, a sur- 
name conferred by the senate on 
Octavianus, the first Roman em- 
peror, Luke 2. 1. 

Avddfirjs, €os, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (avr6s, 
7}b*op.ai), self-complacent ; by impl. as- 
suming, arrogant \ Tit. 1. 7. 

avdaiperos, ov, 6, i), adj. (avr6s, 
alpeop.ai), self-chosen, voluntary; in 
N. T. acting from choice, and as ex- 
pressing an adverbial idea, of one's 
own accord, spontaneously, 2 Cor. 8. 
3, 17. 

ait 6 svrico, co, f. rjcrto (abQtvrris for 
avroeurrjs, fr. avros and rd ivrza ar- 
mour, arms, i. e. a killer with one's 
own hand, either of others, or of 
one's self; hence perpetrator, author, 
and in later prose writers exercising 
authority, sovereign) ; only in N. T. 
and later writers to have authority 
over, with gen. 1 Tim. 2. 12. 

aitXeco, co, f. i)crco (avAos), to pipe, i. e. 
to play on the pipe, intrans. Matt, 
11. 17 ; Luke 7. 32. 

avXi), r)s, i) (dco), a yard, court, i. e. 
any enclosed space in the open air, 
exposed to the weather ; spoken in 
N. T. a) of a sheep-fold, into which 
flocks are driven at night, John 

10. 1. b) of the court of an oriental 
house or edifice, i. e. the open court 
in the middle, round which the house 
is built, and which serves as a place 
of reception for company, &c. Matt. 
26. 58 : spoken of the exterior court 
before a dwelling or edifice, Rev. 

11. 2. c) by synecd. of a part for 



avXrjrrjg 



60 



avroQ 



the whole, a house, mansion, palace. 
Matt. 26. 3. 

av\r)T'f)s, ov, 6 (avXeco), a piper, a 
minstrel, Matt. 9. 23. 

av\l£o/uai, f. iaofxai, depon. mid. 
(av\7)), to pass the time in an avXi), 
pr. spoken of shepherds and their 
flocks at night ; of an army, to en- 
camp in the open air, to bivouac, hence 
genr. to remain, delay, in a place ; 
in N. T. to pass the night, to lodge, 
intrans. Matt. 21. 17. 

avXos, ov, 6 (aeo, avca), a pipe, tibia, 
1 Cor. 14. 7. 

avj-dvoo, f. av^o'co, aor. 1 Tjuftya'a, 
aor. 1 pass. 7]v'^r]6r]v (also avfa, Eph. 
2. 21, Col. 2. 19), to increase, aug- 
ment, trans, and intrans. a) trans. 
to give increase, cause to grow, en- 
large, 1 Cor. 3, 6. b) intrans. av^dvco 
and av^oo in later writers, and mid. 
av^dvofxai, f. 7](T0fjiai, aor. 1 pass, with 
middle signif. r)v^r}8y]v, to receive 
increase, grow, grow up. (a) mid. 
Matt. 13. 32 : metaph. 2 Cor. 10. 15. 
(/3) act. form, Matt. 6. 28, ssep. 

aijl-7)cris, eoos, 7] (av^co), increase, en- 
largement, Eph. 4. 16; Col. 2. 19 
av^ei rj]v av^rjaiv rod ©eoi), i. e. 
which God bestows ; for the accus. 
see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 158. 

av^a), see av^dvcu. 

avpiov, adv. (avpa), to-morrow, Matt. 
6. 30 ; Luke 13. 32, 33 ar)fjiepov icai 
avpiov, kcu rfj rqirr\, or rrj exofievy, 
to-day and to-morrow, and the third 
day, i. e. for a time, a definite time; 
James 4. 13 to-morrow, i. e. at some 
future time : with the art. 77 avpiov, 
sc. TifisQa, the morrow, the next day, 
Matt. 6. 34. 

avcrrrjpos, a, ov (&oo, avoo), austere, 
spoken of flavour ; in N. T. metapho 
of disposition, &c. i. e. severe, harsh, 
Luke 19. 21. 

avrdpKeia, as, 7) (avrdpK7)s), self- 
sufficiency, in a good sense, i. e. suf- 
ficiency within one's self, viz. a) 
spoken of a mind satisfied with its 
lot, contentment, 1 Tim. 6. 6. b) 
spoken of the necessaries of life, &c. 
competency, 2 Cor. 9. 8. 

avrdpK7]S, eos, ovs, 6, t), adj. (avros, 
dpKew), sufficient in one's self, self- 
adequate ; in N. T. satisfied with one's 
lot, contented, Phil. 4. 11. 



avroKaraKgiTOS, ov, 6, y), adj. (av- 
ros, KaraKgiva)), self- condemned, Tit. 
3.11. 

avro/jiaros, if), ov (avrSs, fxefiaa), 
existing or acting of one's self, spon- 
taneous, in an adverbial sense, Mark 

4. 28. 

avroTTTTis, ov, 6 (avr6s, otttco obsol.), 
self- beholding, i. e. an eye-witness, 
Luke 1. 2. 

avr6s, t), 6, pron. self; in the oblique 
cases, him, her, it; with the art. the 
same. 

1. self, in all the persons, my- 
self, thyself, himself, &c. 1. joined 
with a noun or pronoun, as if in ap- 
position, and put either after the 
noun, or before it and its article, 
viz. a) self, emphatic and apart 
from every thing not self ; e. g. with 
proper names, Mark 12. 36 avrbs 
AafiiS David himself; John 4. 2 'Irj- 
covs avr6s Jesus himself, i. e. in dis- 
tinction from his disciples; 2 Cor. 
10. 1 avrbs eyk TlavAos, Mark 6. 17 
avrbs 6 'Hptiodrjs, al. ssep. : with other 
nouns, Rom. 8. 26 avrb rb irvedfia, 
1 Cor. 15. 28 avrbs 6 vids, Gal. 6.13 
ot 7T€Qir€/iiv6fji€voi avroi, Rev. 21. 3 
avrbs 6 Geos : with personal pro- 
nouns, as avrbs iydo Luke 24. 39, 
Kay(b avros Acts 10. 26, v/ji€?s avroi 
Mark 6. 31, avroi vp.e?s John 3. 28 : 
so with other pronouns, as avroi 
ovroi Acts 24. 15, $>s ical avrSs Matt. 
27. 57. b) with the sense even, im- 
plying comparison and distinction, 
1 Cor. 11. 14 t) ovdh avrr) i) cpvcris 5i- 
ddo~K€i does not even nature herself 
teach ? 2 Cor. 11.14 avrbs yap 6 Ca- 
ravels for even Satan himself. c) as 
marking the strongest emphasis and 
prominency, the very, John 5. 36 
avra ra epya a ttoico fiaprvgei the 
very works which I do, &c. ; Heb. 9. 
24. d) as marking the exclusion 
of all else, self alone, 2 Cor. 12. 13 
avrbs iyee I alone, i. e. exclusive of 
the other apostles; Rev. 19. 12 6vo- 
fxa h ovfiels olSsv el jjit) avr6s except 
himself alone : with fxovos subjoined, 
John 6. 15. e) of one' s self of one' s 
own accord, John 16. 27 avrbs 6 ira- 
rr)p <piAe? v/nas the Father himself of 
his own accord loveth you. 

2. used alone, the personal pron. 
being omitted or implied; chiefly in 



aVTOQ 



61 



avroQ 



the nominative, for / myself, he him- 
self, &c. with various degrees of 
emphasis ; in the oblique cases only 
at the beginning of a construction. 

a) genr. and often having Kai: in 
the nom., Luke 6. 42 avrbs ov /3Ae- 
ireov thyself not seeing the beam, al. 
saep. ; in the oblique cases, 24. 24 
avrbv 54 ovk eldov, John 9. 21 avrbv 
€p(Drf)o~are. b) by way of special 
emphasis, put for a person distin- 
guished from all others, whom all 
know and venerate, &c. ; so of Je- 
sus, i. e. He, for the Master, the Lord, 
&c. Matt. 8. 24, saep.; so of God, 
Heb. 13. 5 : comp. the avrbs €<pa 
of the disciples of Pythagoras, ipse 
dixit, ' the master has said it.' 

3. where several words intervene 
between the subject and verb, avr6s 
is put emphatically, instead of re- 
peating the subject itself, viz. a) in 
the sense of ovros or £ke7vos, this, 
that, and often to be expressed in 
English by an emphatic he, she, it, 
they, &c. Matt. 1. 21 avrbs yapaaxrcL 
rbvXabv avrov for he [and no other] 
shall save his people; 11. 14 avr6s 
iariv 'HAias this is Elias, al. saep. 

b) with ordinals avrSs implies one's 
self with the others included in the 
number, Rev. 17. 11 avrbs oydoos 
4o~ri, not e/c rcov eirrd ecrri HE is the 
eighth, i. e. he was with the seven 
and is of them. 

II. PUT INSTEAD OF THE PERS. 

pron. of the 3d person, him, her, it, 
them, &c, but only in the oblique 
cases, and not at the beginning of 
a construction. 1. as referring to 
a definite subject or antecedent ex- 
pressed, viz. a) genr. and simply, 
Matt. 3. 16 Kal Idov dvecpxOyo'M' av ~ 
rcp oi ovpavoi, Kal e?5e rb irvevfxa rod 
&€ov . . . ipxoficvov eV avrov, al. 
saepiss. In this use of avr6v, &c. 
some irregularities occur in N. T. 
viz. (a) as in Heb., a transition is 
made from the first person to the 
third, Luke 1. 45, comp. v. 44 ; or 
from the second to the third, Rev. 
18. 24, comp. v. 22, 23. (0) some- 
times avrSv or avrov, &c. refers not 
to the nearest subject, but to a re- 
mote one, Mark 8. 22 TrapaKaXovaiv 
avrbv [ i lrjo~ovv~\, %va avrov [tu^AoO] 
atyrjrat. So espec. Mark 9. 27, 28. 
b) for the sake of distinctness, av- 



r6v, &c. is sometimes inserted after 
an antecedent by way of repetition, 
usually in the same case, Matt. 4. 
16 ro7s Kadrj/jLtvois . . . (pws avers iXtv 
avro7s, 5. 40 r§> deXovri . . . acpes av- 
rcp, 25. 29 airb rod fify %x 0VT0S °-?~ 
6rio~€rai aii avrov: but sometimes 
in a different case, 12. 36. This 
takes place especially after a rela- 
tive, Mark 7. 25 yvvr} f)s e?x€ to 
dvydrgiov avrr/s itvevjxa aKadaprov, 
Acts 15. 17 ep' ovs . . . 67T' avrovs, 
Rev. 3. 8 Ovpav r)v ovSels hvvarai 
KXe7aai avrr/v, 7. 2 ots idodrj avrdls. 
Of the same kind are those clauses 
commencing with a relative, where 
the writer abandons the construc- 
tion, and proceeds with avrov, &c, 
2 Pet. 2. 3 61s rb Kpifxa ovk apy*7, 
Kal r) aireoXzia avrccv for Kal a>v r) 
airwXeia, Rev. 2. 18 Kal ol ir6d€s av- 
rov for Kal ov ol 7ro5es. Of a dif- 
ferent kind are those constructions 
where avrov, &c. is put after a re- 
lative epexegetically, Matt. 3. 12 ov 
rb irrvov iv rfj x €l P^ avrov, as in En- 
glish whose fan is in his hand. 

2. where no definite subject or an- 
tecedent is directly expressed, but 
avr6v, &c. stands in the constructio 
ad sensum. a) as referring to names 
of places, countries, &c, in which is 
likewise included the collective idea 
of their inhabitants, Matt. 4. 23 7re- 
piTJyev oXrjv rr)v TaXiXaiav 6 3 Ir)o~ovs, 
diddo~Kct)v iv ra7s o~vvayc*)ya7s avroov, 
i. e. of the Galileans ; 9. 35 ; Acts 
8. 5 avro7s, i. e. the Samaritans; 
20. 2. b) as referring to an ab- 
stract noun implied in a preceding 
concrete, and vice versa, John 8. 44 
\p€vo~r7)s iarl Kal 6 7rarr)p avrov, i. e. 
rod \pevdovs : vice versa, Rom. 2. 26 
eav r) aKgofSvaria . . . ovxl V olkq. av- 
rov, i. e. of such an aKgofivcrros ; 
Luke 5. 17 avrovs, i. e. robs aadt- 
ve7s, comp. v. 15. c) as referring to 
an antecedent implied in a preced- 
ing verb, Acts 12. 21 6 'Upccbrjs i$y- 
p/qyogsi irpbs avrovs \rbv drjjj.ov']* 6 
Be drj/uios iirecpwvei. 1 Pet. 3. 13, 14. 
d) where there is no grammatical 
reference whatever to the preced- 
ing context, but the antecedent is 
merely presupposed, Luke 1. 17 av- 
rbs irpoeXevo'zrai aurov before him, 
i. e. the Messiah ; so 1 John 2. 12, 
2 John 6 ; comp. above in I. 2. b : 

G 



avrov 



62 



a(pe\6rr]Q 



Luke 2. 22 Ka6apio~p.ov avrcov, i. e. 
of the mother and child ; 23. 51 tt? 
irpd^ei avrccv, i. e. of the sanhedrim, 
rcov fiovXevroov, rcov apx^peccv, Kal 
ypafxfjLarioou, see v. 50. 

3. sometimes avrov, &c. is found 
where we might expect the reflex- 
ive kavrov, avrov, &c, Matt. 21. 45 
ol $apio~cuoi eyvcocrav '6tl irtgil avrcav 
\€j€L, instead of 7repi avrccv, John 1. 
48 e?5ez/ 6 'Irjcrovs rbv "Na6ava7]\ ip- 
X&lt-svov irpbs avrov. In such cases 
the sentiment is expressed in the 
person of the writer* not in that of 
the subject. 

4. sometimes, though not often, 
avrdv, &c. is omitted where it must 
be supplied in thought, Acts 13. 3 
Kal emdevrss ras x € ?P as d-vroTs aire- 
Xvcrav [auTous] ; Mark 6.5; 1 Cor. 
10.9; Eph. 5. 11; 2Thess. 3. 15; 
1 Tim. 6. 2. 

III. WITH THE ARTICLE, 6 avr6s, 

7] avr-fj, rb avr6, the same, a) genr. 
the same, not different, objectively, 
Mark 14. 39 rbv avrbv dircav, Luke 
6. 38 ri$ avrcc fxerpcp, Rom. 9. 21 e/c 
rov o.vrov cpvpap.aros, 10. 12 6 avrbs 
Kvpios irdvroov. So rb avro, ra avrd, 
the same, the same things, like things, 
Matt. 5. 46, Acts 15. 27: hence the 
following adverbial phrases ; (a) -rb 
avr6 the same, in the same manner, 
in like manner, Matt. 27. 44. (/3) 
M rb avro, spoken of place or time ; 
of place, in the same place, in one 
place, Acts 2. 1 ; of time, at the same 
time, together, 3. 1. (7) Kara rb 
avro at the same time, together, Acts 
14. 1, — others, in like manner. 

b) subjectively, always the same, 
i. e. unchanging, immutable, Heb. 1. 
12 crv 5e 6 avrbs ei, 13. 8 3 l7]o~ovsXp. 
o avros. c) constr. with a dat., the 
same with, the same as if, 1 Cor. 11. 5 
ev yap 4o~ri Kal rb avrb rrj i^vp7]fjL€vr). 

avrov, adv. of place (pr. the gen. of 
rb avro), here, there, in this or that 
place, = 67T 1 avrov rov roirov, Matt. 
26. 36, Acts 15. 34, 18. 19. 

avrov, t)s, ov, Attic contr. for kavrov, 
rjs, ov, pron. reflex, of 3d pers., him- 
self, herself, itself, &c. Matt. 1.21, al. 
saep. 

avr6(pcopos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (avros, 
$(*>p), pr. taken in the very theft, and 
genr. of any crime, taken in the very 



act ; hence in N. T. in avro<p6pcp, or 
i-navrocpcbptp as an adv., in the very 
act or offence, e. g. adultery, John 8. 4. 

avrox^ip, pos, 6,rj, adj. (avros, xeip), 
lit. self-handed, i. e. doing any thing 
with one's own hands, Acts 27. 19 av- 
r^xetpes . . . ippl\pafjL€v with our own 
hands we threw overboard. 

avxi^vpos, d, 6v (avx^s), dirty, 
squalid ; in N. T. by impl. murky, 
dark, dismal, 2 Pet. 1. 19. 

acpaipicc, co, f. 7)o~<a, f. 2 afpeAco, aor. 2 
acptiXov, aor. 2 mid. a(p€iX6fA7)v (airo, 
alpEco), to take away, remove, trans. 

a) genr. as rb ovzidos Luke 1. 25; 
so acpaipeiv rr)V ajiapriavto take away 
sin, i. e. the consequences of it, to 
procure the forgiveness of sin, Rom. 
11. 27: construed with ok 6 rivos, to 
take away from any one, Rev. 22. 19 
bis ; middle, Luke 16. 3 ; passive, 
10. 42 : foil, by %k rivos, Rev. 22. 19. 

b) in the place of to cut off, e. g. rb 
coriov, rb ovs, Matt. 26. 51, Luke 
22. 50. 

a<pavi)s, 4os, ovs, o, 7) (a, tyalvoo), not 
apparent, i. e. unseen, hidden, con- 
cealed, Heb. 4. 13. 

acpavi£cc, f. icnc (acpavfjs), to cause 
to disappear, put out of sight, trans., 
pass, to disappear, be out of sight ; in 
N. T. a) pass, to disappear, vanish, 
e. g. aTjubis James 4. 14 : metaph. to 
expire with fear, Acts 13. 41. b) by 
impl. to destroy, consume, Matt. 6. 
19 ; comp. Luke 12. 33, where 5ia<£- 
deipw. c) fig. to deprive of a good ap- 
pearance, to deform, disfigure, e. g. ra 
Trpoo-coira Matt. 6. 16, by neglect, &c. 
comp. v. 17. 

acpavtcTfios, ov, 6 (acpdvlfa), a disap- 
pearing, vanishing, i. e. destruction ; 
in N. T. fig. abolition, abrogation, i. e. 
of a covenant, Heb. 8. 13. 

'dtp avros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (a, it ecpavrai 
fr. (paivofxai), same as acpavfts, not 
apparent, not seen ; hence dcpavro? 
yeveo~Qai to disappear, vanish, Luke 
24. 31. 

acpedptov, ccvos, 6 (ait 6, edga), a privy, 
Matt. 15. 17. 

dcpeidia, as, 7) (a, cpeidofxaL), unspar- 
ingness, i. e. rigour, austerity, Col. 
2. 23. 

acpe\6r7]s, rrjros, 7) (a, (peWcvs), 
simplicity, sincerity, Acts 2. 46. 



a([)E<JiQ 



63 



CKpL&TriJJLl 



ti.(p€<ris, govs, 7} (acpirffii). 1. dismis- 
sion, i. e. deliverance, as from ser- 
vice, captivity, &c. Luke 4. 18 bis. 
2. remission, i. e. forgiveness, par- 
don, of sins, absol. Mark 3. 29 ; foil, 
by r&v a/xoLpTLoov 1 . 4, Twy Trapairrci)- 
p.drwv Epb. 1. 7. 

a<£4j, ?}s, 7) (aTTTco), a ligature, by which 
the different members of the body 
are connected, a joint, Eph. 4. 16; 
Col. 2. 19. 

acpQagcria, as, t) (d(p6apros), incor- 
ruption, incapacity of decay ; hence 
spoken of the future bodies of the 
saints, immortality, ICor. 15.42; so 
of their future life and happiness, 
2 Tim. 1. 10 £oo7iv kcl\ acpdagaiai/, by 
hendiadys for (coiju frtyQaprov. Spo- 
ken of things, &c. perpetuity, Eph. 
6.24. 

tfupdapros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, cp9apr6s 
fr. <pdeipco), incorruptible ; spoken of 
persons, immortal, as God, Rom. 1. 
23 ; the future bodies of the saints, 
1 Cor. 15. 52; of things, imperish- 
able, enduring, 9. 25. 

atydog.ia, as, 77 (&<p6opos, fr. a, (pdei- 
gco), pr. incorruption, incapacity of 
decay; metaph. incorruptness, inte- 
grity, Tit. 2. 7 in some mss. for 
adiaipOopia. 

a<plr]/j.L (air6, '(tj/jll), f. a(p7}(T(o, aor. 2 
a.tyrji', perf. acpeina, aor. 1 a<pr)Ka, aor. 
1 pass. a(j)4d7)v, f. 1 pass, a(f>€6r)ao- 
fxai (anomalous forms : 2 sing. pres. 
acpe?s from acpew, Rev. 2. 20 in later 
eds.; imperf. 7J(pLov from acpia, Mark 

1. 34; perf. pass. 3 pi. acpecavrai, 
Matt. 9. 2, from a form of the perf. 
act. a,(peu>Ka), to send forth or away, 
to let go from one's self, trans, a) 
pr. e. g. robs t>%Aous to dismiss, Matt. 
13. 36 ; spoken of a wife, to put away, 
1 Cor. 7. 11 : so Matt. 27. 50 aQrJKe 
to irvevpa he gave up the ghost, i. e. 
expired; Mark 15. 37 a<pe\s (pui/riv 
fjL^ydXrjv sending forth a loud cry. b) 

.to let go from one's power, posses- 
sion, &c, i. e. to let go free, let es- 
cape, Matt. 24.40 : fig. to let go from 
obligation towards one's self, to re- 
mit, e.g. a debt, offence, &c, foil. 
by dative of person, 18. 27 ; so of 
sins, to remit the penalty, i. e. to par- 
don, forgive, foil, by dat. of person, 
e.g. 6(f}eL\7}/uLara 6.12, afxaprias 9. 

2, al., $\aa<p7]fJLiav 12. 31, TrapairTco- 



fxara 6. 14, a/jLaprr)fxara Mark 3. 28, 
avojxias Rom. 4. 7. 

c) to let go from one's further no- 
tice, care, attendance, occupancy, 
&c. i. e. to leave, let alone, viz. (a) 
pr. to quit, forsake, abandon ; spo- 
ken of persons, &c. Matt. 4. 11, al. ; 
of things, &c. 4. 20 tci Sifcrva, 19. 
27 Ta irdvra, Mark 13. 34 tt)v olniav, 
John 4. 3 TTjis'lovdaiav. So to leave, 
i. e. in any place or state, to let re- 
main; Matt. 5. 24 a^es ek€7to dcopSv 
cov, John 8. 29 acpiivai riva p.6vov : 
to leave to any one, i. e. to let him 
have or take, &<pes abrcf Kal ipdriov 
Matt. 5. 40 ; to leave behind, i. e. at 
death, 22. 25 ; to leave remaining, 
and pass, to be left, to remain, Heb. 
2. 8, Matt. 23. 38, 24. 2 ov fir) a</>e- 
Orj £5e \i6os bt\ \tdov. (/3) metaph. 
to leave, in various senses, viz. to de- 
sert, quit, T7)u (pvaiKrjv yjpr\Giv Rom. 
1. 27 ; to omit, pass by, a^eVres tov 
rrjs agxvs \6yov Heb. 6. 1 ; to ne- 
glect, omit, Ta fiapvrepa tov p6/jlov 
Matt. 23. 23. 

d) to let go, i. e. to let pass, permit, 
suffer, foil, by ace. with infin. expr. 
or impl., Matt. 8. 22, al. ; Rev. 2. 20 
'6tl acp€?s Tif\v yvvalfca with 8ib*do~- 
K€iv : foil, by 'iva with subjunct., in 
the manner of the later poets after 
verbs of command, &c. Mark 11.16 
ovk tfcpLtv 'iva . . . : so the imperat. 
&£es, o^ere is followed by the sub- 
junct. without 'iva, e. g. defies tdccpcv 
let us see, suffer us to see, Matt. 27. 
49; &(p€S e/c/3aAcy let me cast out, 7.4. 

acpiKveo/iiai, ov/xai, f. acpi^o/jLat, de- 
pon. (air6, iKveo/mai), to come or go 
away, namely to a place, &c. i. e. to 
arrive at, reach; in N. T. metaph. 
spoken of a report, rumour, to come 
forth, spread abroad, Rom. 16. 19. 

a<pi\dya9os, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, <pi\os, 
ayados), unfriendly, hostile, to good- 
ness and good men, 2 Tim. 3. 3. 

acpiAapyvpos, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a, <pi\os, 
txpyvpos), not covetous, liberal, gener- 
ous, 1 Tim. 3. 3. 

#(/>i£ts, coos, 7] (a<piKv£ofxai), arrival; 
in N. T. departure, Acts 20. 29. 

a (j> 1 a t 7} p. 1, f. clttoo'ttjo'qo (airo, 'icrrri- 
Ijll), trans, and intrans. 

I. trans, in the act. pres., im- 
perf., fut., and aor. 1, to place away 
from, to separate, i. e. to remove, cause 



a(j)Vio 



64 



axpt 



to depart; in N. T. to lead away, 
seduce, as a people from their al- 
legiance, Acts 5. 37 airlo'T7]0'e \clov 
Ikolvov biriaw avrov he seduced many 
people to follow him. 

II. intrans. in the act. perf., plu- 
perf., aor. 2, and in mid., to separate 
one's self, i. e. to depart, a) genr. to 
go away from, leave, with airo foil, by 
gen. Acts 12. 10 ; in the sense of to 
forsake, desert, 157 38; to withdraw 
from, avoid, 1 Tim. 6. 5. b) metaph. 
to desist from, refrain from, let alone, 
Acts 5. 38. c) to make defection 
from, revolt, apostatise, absol. Luke 
8. 13 ; foil, by gen. 1 Tim. 4. 1 ; by 
airo with gen. Heb. 3. 12. 

Htyvoo, adv. (contr. from arpavcos, fr. 
a, (palvoj), suddenly, unexpectedly, 
Acts 2. 2 ; 16. 26 ; 28. 6. 

a.(pol3u)s, adv. (a, cpofios), without 
fear, boldly, Luke 1. 74. 

CMpOfjLOLOO), U>, f. (tiO'CO {cLTTO, (^fJLOLOs), 

lit. to liken off, i. e. to make like, pass. 
Heb. 7. 3. 

a<f>opdoo, £>, f. airotyoiAcu (airS, ogdco), 
to look away, i. e. towards a distant 
abject; in N. T. metaph. to behold in 
one's mind, fix the mind on, Heb. 12. 2. 

hcpogi^Q}, f. i(rct> and Att. iS> (airo, 
opLQti), to set off by bounds, limit off ; 
in N. T. to set apart, separate, Matt. 
13. 49; to set apart for any thing, 
to select, choose, foil, by elfs tl Acts 
13.2; absol. Gal. 1. 15 : in the sense 
of to excommunicate, Luke 6. 22. 

a<p0QfjL7], rjs, 7) (airo, opp/t]), pr. that 
from which any thing proceeds, viz. 
means or apparatus, i. e. for accom- 
plishing any thing; in N. T. occa- 
sion, opportunity, Rom. 7. 8. 

a<pgi(co, f. icroo (aipgos), to froth, foam, 
Mark 9. 18, 20. 

a<ppos, ov, 6, froth, foam, Luke 9.39. 

acppoorvvr], t\s, i) (dcpgccu), want of 
wisdom, folly, a) genr. 2 Cor. 11.1. 
b) from Heb., want of true wisdom, 
i. e. impiety, wickedness, Mark 7- 22. 

(xfypcov, ovos, 6, t), adj. (a, (pgoveoo), 
unwise, foolish, a) genr. Luke 11. 
40. b) in the sense oiuninstructed, 
unlearned, ignorant, i. e. of true reli- 
gion, Rom. 2. 20. 

a(f>virv6(i), a>, f. doaoo (cL(pviri/os), pr. 
to cease to sleep, to awake from sleep ; 
in N. T. and later writers, to sleep 



away, i. e. to fall into a deep and pro- 
longed sleep, Luke 8. 23, comp. Matt. 
8. 24 where Kadsvdca. 

oicpcavos, ov,o, r), adj. (a, (pcav-fj), voice- 
less, i. e. a) dumb, not having the 
power of speech, e. g. beasts, 2 Pet. 
2. 16 ; idols, 1 Cor. 12. 2. b) mute, 
silent, i. e. in patient suffering, Acts 
8. 32. c) metaph. unexpressive, i. e. 
without expression, not having tt\v 
hvvajjuv rrjs <p(av7\s, 1 Cor. 14. 10. 

'A%a£ 6, indec. Ahaz, Heb. * pos- 
sessor,' a king of Judah, Matt. 1. 9. 

'Axafa, as, rj, Achaia, a region of 
Greece. Augustus divided Greece 
into two proconsular provinces, viz. 
Macedonia and Achaia ; the former 
of which included Macedonia pro- 
per, with Illyricum, Epirus, and 
Thessaly ; the other, all the country 
southward of the first division. In 
N. T. 'Axaia is always employed in 
the latter acceptation. 

'A%at«:(5s, ov, 6, Achaicus, name of a 
man, 1 Cor. 16. 17, 25. 

ax^pLO'Tos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, x&pK ' 
pat), unthankful, ungrateful, Luke 6. 
35; 2 Tim. 3. 2. 

\AxeiV> 6, indec. Achim, pr. name of 
a man, Matt. 1. 14. 

ax^LpoTroL7]ros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a, 
X* l Qi Troieco), not made with hands, 
Mark 14. 58; 2 Cor. 5.1. 

a^Aus, vos, rj, a thick mist, cloud, 
darkness ; in N. T. spoken of the 
eyes, a mist, i. e. before the sight, 
Acts 13. 11. 

axpstos, a, ov (a, xpeia), pr. useless, 
unprofitable ; in N. T. by implic. a) 
slothful, wicked, Matt. 25. 30, comp. 
v. 26. b) spoken in humility, hum- 
ble, of little value, Luke 17. 10. 

axgeio'cio, <£, f. waoo (a%£>€?os), to ren- 
der useless, mar, destroy ; in N. T. 
pass, metaph. to become corrupt, de- 
praved, Rom. 3. 12. 

i dxpr}0"ros,ov,o,7],a^. (a, xg77<rr<fc), 
pr. useless, unprofitable ; in N. T. 
metaph. and by impl. worse than use- 
less, wicked, detrimental, Philem. 11, 
comp. v. 18. 

dxph or axQ*-s sometimes before a 
vowel, pr. adv. of time (in N. T. 
also of place), marking duration, 
with the genitive, as a preposition, 
continuedly until, i. e. during, until, 



ayypov 



65 



fiaXKb) 



usque ad; with verbs, as a conjunc- 
tion, 50 long as until, i. e. until, fol- 
lowed in N. T. only by the subjunc- 
tive, implying uncertainty. 

I. as a preposition, with the 
gen. a) with nouns (a) of time, as 
axpi Kcupov during a season, Luke 4. 
13, saep. ; &XQ L VfAep&v rcevre during 
i. e. in five days, or until, on, the 
fifth day, Acts 20. 6 ; of a point of 
time, &XP 1 Oaudrov, 22. 4. (/3) of 
place, Acts 11. 5 axpis 4/ji.ov, 13. 6 
&XP 1 Rd<pov. 

b) with a relative pronoun, either 
with a noun of time, as &XP L V s ^M 6 " 
pas ttwfaV the day when, i. e. until, 
Acts 1. 2, or followed by ov, for 
a%pt XP® P0V °v until the time when, 
i. e. until ; so that &XP LS °^ ^ as l ^ e 
nature of a conjunction, 7. 18 axpis 
ov avearr) until another king arose : 
with a verb in the present, ax£*s ov 
signifies so long as, while, Heb. 3. 13. 
c) before particles, Rom. 1. 13 a^p* 
too (Jeupo, 8. 22 a%pi rod vvv. 

II. as a conjunction, before 
verbs in the subjunct. Luke 21. 24. 

&X v Q 0V i ov > to, chaff; in N. T. straw, 
i. e. as broken up by treading out 
the grain, Matt. 3. 12. 

aifeu5<r/s, eos, 6, ?7, adj. (a, ypev$7)s), 
incapable of falsehood, Tit. 1. 2. 

&\piv9os, ov, rj, wormwood, as the em- 
blem of poisonous bitterness, Rev. 
8. 11, where, being the name of a 
star, it is masc. 

'atyvxos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (a, tyvxh), in- 
animate, void of sense and life, 1 Cor. 
14.7. 

B. 

BdaX, 6, indec. Baal, Heb. ' master,' 
pr. name of one of the gods of the 
Phoenicians and Babylonians. 

BafivXdov, a>vos, 7), Babylon, Heb. 
Babel, * confusion,' the capital of 
Babylonia, and seat of the Assyrian 
and Chaldean empires ; in N. T. a) 
pr. Matt. 1. 11. b) poetically and 
symbolically Babylon is put for the 
capital of heathenism, the chief seat 
of idolatry — probably pagan Rome, 
as being the successor of ancient 
Babylon in this respect, Rev. 14. 8. 

PaO/jLos, ov, u ({3aiv<a), a step,\. e. of a 
stair, door, &c. ; in N. T. a step of dig- 
nity, degree, standing, 1 Tim. 3. 13. 



j3ddos, cos, ovs, to ((3a9vs), depth, a) 
pr. Matt. 13. 5 ; Luke 5. 4 els to j8a- 
6os, i. e. rr\s daXacro-ris, the deep, deep 
water, the sea. b) metaph. (a) 
greatness, abundance, Rom. 11. 33 
fiddos irXovrov, 2 Cor. 8. 2 t\ Kara 
j3dBos 7rrcoxeia deep, abject poverty. 
(13) rd fiddr) depths, deep things, i. e. 
secret unrevealed purposes, e. g. rod 
Geov 1 Cor. 2. 10. 

fiaQvvu), f. vvw (fiadvs), to deepen, 
Luke 6. 48 eVfcatj/e kol\ ifidBvye =fia- 
Oecos ecr/<:ai|/e he dug deep, where, by 
Hebr., i(3d6vpe stands adverbially. 

fiadvs, eta, v, deep, profound, e. g. rb 
(ppeap John 4. 11 : metaph. virvco (3a- 
0e? Acts 20. 9 ; Luke 24. 1 opdpov 
fiaOeos, lit. deep twilight, i. e. earliest 
dawn, = Xiav irpoj't Mark 16. 2. So 
rd j3a$ea rov l^arava the deep tilings, 
secret purposes of Satan, Rev. 2. 24. 

f3a'iov, ov, r6 (fiats), plur. ra f3oC'ia, 
branches of the palm-tree, John 12. 13. 

BaAaa^u, 6, indec. Balaam, Heb., pr. 
name of a soothsayer ; in N. T. put 
as the emblem of false and seducing 
teachers, 2 Pet. 2. 15. 

BaXatc, 6, indec. Balak, Heb. ' va- 
cant,' a king of the Moabites. 

fiaXdvriov, ov, to, also f3aXXdvriov, 
a purse, Luke 10. 4. 

f3dxXa>, f. fiaXu), perf. fiefiXriKa, aor. 
2 e(3aXov, perf. pass. fiefiXrjfiai, aor. 
1 pass. ipx-hdTjv, f. 1 pass. jSAtjAt?- 
o-ofjiaL, to throw, cast, with a greater 
or less degree of force, as modified 
by the context; trans., foil, by dat. 
or prep, a) genr. KXripou to cast lots, 
i. e. into the urn or vessel, Matt. 27. 
35, al. : spoken of a tree, to cast its 
fruit, Rev. 6. 13 ; so fidXXeiv kavrov 
to cast one's self, John 21. 7, and with 
tcarcc to cast one's self down, Matt. 4. 
6 ; foil, by dat., to cast to or before 
any one, 15. 26 ; so 25. 27 f3aXziv rb 
apyvpiov ro7s rgaire^iraLS to put out, 
place out, money with the brokers. As 
construed with different preposi- 
tions and particles, the signification 
is variously modified, though the 
idea of to throw lies every where at 
bottom, viz. (a) foil, by diro, to throw 
from one, to cast away, Matt. 5. 29. 
(/3) by e/c, to cast out of, e. g. rov o~r6- 
p.aros to vomit forth, Rev. 12. 15. 
(7) by e£a>, to cast out, i. e. to throw 



/3a7ZTt£ 



CO 



66 



ficnrTiCii) 



away, reject, Matt. 5. 13 ; fig. to ba- 
nish, rbv <p6fiov 1 John 4. 18. (5) by 
els with accus. of place whither, to 
cast into, e. g. els irvp, &c, Matt. 3. 
10, al. ssep. ; els tt)v ddXatfaav, 21. 
21, spoken of nets, &c. to cast into, 
let down into the sea, 4. 18, al. ; els 
<pv\aKT)v to cast into prison, 18. 30, al. : 
spoken of contributions in money 
cast into a treasury, &c. Mark 12. 
41 ; also to deposit, Matt. 27. 6 : spo- 
ken of a sword, to thrust into the 
sheath, to put up, John 18. 11 ; of a 
sickle, Rev. 14. 19 ; so of the finger, 
hand, &c. to thrust into, put into, 
Mark 7. 33 : spoken of liquids, as 
wine and water, where we can only 
translate by to put into, pour into, 
Matt. 9. 17 : metaph. fidXKeiv els 
tt\v tcapSiav to put into one's heart, 
suggest to one's mind, John 13. 2. 
(e) by e/LLirpocrOey or evdoiriov tiVos, to 
cast before any one, i. e. at his feet, 
Matt. 7> 6 ; Rev. 2. 14. (Q by M; 
to cast upon, e. g. rbv crirSgov eiri rrjs 
yrjs to sow, scatter seed, Mark 4. 26 ; 
to cast stones at any one, John 8. 7 
€7r* cLvrfj, v. 59 e7r' avrov. So fid\- 
Xeiv t^]V elgrjvr}V enl rfyv yrjv to send 
out peace upon the earth, Matt. 10. 
34; irvp Luke 12. 49; Rev. 2. 24 oh 
PdWoo e<p* vfias &AA.0 fidpos, cast upon, 
i. e. put upon, impose : spoken of a 
sickle, tothrustin, 14. 16; of liquids, 
to pour, Matt. 26. 12. 

b) pass. perf. and pluperf. fiefiAr)- 
{jloll, to be cast, i. e. to be laid, to lie, 
i. q. KeTfiaL, Matt. 8. 6 fiefiArjrai ev 
rfj oIklcl ir<xpa\vTiK.6si 9. 2 eiri kXlvtjs 
{SefiAr}luL€i/op, Luke 16. 20. So the 
act., Rev. 2. 22 fiaXXdo avr^v els kXl- 
vr]v I will cast her upon a bed. c) 
foil, by accus. of pers. to throw at any 
one, Mark 14. 65 pairio"jxa(TLV avrbv 
e'fia.XXov, lit. they threw at him with 
blows, i. e. they gave him blows, — 
where, however, Lachmann has eXa- 
fiov. d) intrans. or with eavrSv im- 
plied, to cast one's self, i. e. to rush 

forward ; spoken of a wind, to blow, 
Acts 27. 14. 

ficnrri^oo, f. icroo (^dirrco), a frequen- 
tative in form but not in fact, to im- 
merse, sink, trans., e. g. spoken of 
ships, galleys, &c. ; in N. T. 1. to 
wash, cleanse by washing, trans, mid. 
and aor. 1 pass, in middle sense, to 
wash one's self, bathe, perform ablu- 



tion, Mark 7. 4 eav /ht] /BairTiarccvrai, 
comp. v. 3 vfyvvrai ; Luke 11. 38. 

2. to baptise, administer the rite of 
baptism, either that of John or of 
Christ, pass, and mid., to be baptised 
or to cause one's self to be baptised, 
i. e. genr. to receive baptism .• in the 
primitive churches (where, accord- 
ing to oriental habits, bathing was 
to them what washing is to us,) the 
rite appears to have been ordinarily, 
though not necessarily, performed 
by immersion. Spoken a) pr. and 
(a) simply, Matt. 3. 6, saep. : with an 
accus. of the cognate noun, Acts 19. 
4 y la)duP7]S efidiTTLcre fidimo'fjLa, jxera- 
voias John baptised [with] a baptism 
of repentance, i. e. by which those 
who received it acknowledged their 
obligation to repent : in Luke's 
writings with a dative of the instru- 
ment or material employed, i. e. 
vSari with water, 3. 16, Acts 1. 5; 
elsewhere with ev vdari in water, 
Matt. 3. 11, Mark 1. 8, John 1. 26 : 
so with els rbv 'lopddvrjv baptised into 
the Jordan, Mark 1. 9. (/3) with ad- 
juncts marking the object and effect 
of the rite of baptism; chiefly els 
with accus., to baptise or be baptised 
into any thing, i. e. into its belief, 
profession, observance, Matt. 3. 11 
els fxerdvoiav, Acts 2. 38 els &(pecriv 
a/xaprtcov, 19. 3 els to 'Icadvvov fidir- 
TLCfxcL i. e. the repentance into which 
John baptised ; 1 Cor. 12. 13 els ev 
(Toofxa, i. e. that we may become one 
body ; Rom. 6. 3 els Qdvcnov. So 
with els foil, by accus. of person, to 
baptise or to be baptised into, i. e. a 
profession of faith in any one and 
sincere obedience to him, Rom. 6. 3 
els XpiCTov, 1 Cor. 10. 2 els rbvMcov- 
ar\v, Matt. 28. 19 els rb ovofid tlvos 
into the name of any one ; so also, in 
the same sense, eiri rep 6v6/jl<xtl 'irjcrov 
Acts 2. 38, and ev rep ovd/nari rod 
Kvpiov 10. 48 : with virep, 1 Cor. 15. 
29 oi fiaTTTi£6jLLevoi virep rcov vercpoov 
baptised on account of the dead, i. e. 
baptised into a belief of the resur- 
rection of the dead. 

b) metaph. and (a) in direct al- 
lusion to the sacred rite, ficnrri^eiv 
ev 7rvevjuiarL aylca iced irvpi to baptise 
in the Holy Ghost and in fire, i. e. 
to overwhelm, richly furnish, with 
all spiritual gifts, &c. Matt. 3. 1 1 ; 



(iairrtcrfxa 



67 



fiapv 



Vix) 



so with ev Trvev/xari ayito alone, Mark 
1. 8. (fi) genr., but still in allusion 
to the rite, to baptise with calamities, 
i. e. to overwhelm with sufferings, 
Mark 10. 38 rb fidirrio'iuLa t eycb fiair- 
ri^o/xaL fiairrio~Qrivai to receive the 
baptism with which I must be baptised, 
i. e. can ye endure to be overwhelm- 
ed with sufferings like those which 
I must endure ? 

fi ct7T t i erf! a, aros, r6 (fiairrifa), pr. 
something immersed ; in N. T. bap- 
tism, spoken of the rite, viz. of John's 
baptism, Matt. 3. 7; of the baptism 
instituted by Jesus, Ptom. 6.4: me- 
taph. baptism into calamity, i. e. afflic- 
tions with which one is oppressed or 
overwhelmed, Matt. 20. 22. 

fiairr io~ /jlos, ov, 6 (fiairrifa). 1. 
washing, ablution, i. e. of vessels, 
&c, Mark 7. 4, 8. 

2. baptism, i. e. the Christian rite, 
Heb. 6. 2. 

fiairriar^s, ov, 6 (fiairrifa), a bap- 
tiser, i. e. the Baptist, as a cognomen 
of John the Baptist, Matt. 3. 1, ssep. 

fi air rcc, f. \pco, to dip in, immerse, 
trans, a) pr. with case, els foil, by 
accus. John 13. 26 fidxj/as to xj/cofiiov 
i. e. els rb rpvfixiov, comp. Mark 14. 
20 ; so trans, and with gen. of the 
thing touched, Luke 16. 24 '[vol fidir- 
Ty rb txKpov rod daKrvXiov vdaros, i. e., 
by impl., in a small portion of wa- 
ter, which is then put in the gen. 
b) by impl. to tinge, dye, with dat, 
of means, Rev. 19. 13. 

Bapafifias, a, 6, Barabbas, pr. name 
of a robber, Matt. 27. 16. 

Bap die, 6, indec. Barak, Heb. * light- 
ning,' pr. name of aman, Heb. 11.32. 

Bap ax tcts, ov,6, Barachias, pr. name 
of a man, Matt. 23. 35. 

fidpfiapos, ov, 6, a barbarian, i. e. in 
ancient usage simply a foreigner, viz. 
a) one who uses a different language, 
1 Cor. 14. 11. bj one ivho does not 
speak Greek, one not a Greek, Acts 
28. 2, where the inhabitants of Me- 
lita are so called as speaking a 
dialect of the Phoenician language ; 
Rom. 1. 14 f/ EAA7?o-/ re Kal fiagfidpcis 
to the Greeks and to those not Greeks. 

fiapeco, a>, f. r)(T(o (fidpos), in N. T. 
only pass. fiapeo^ai, ov/uai, aor. 1 
efiap'fjdrjv, perf. part, fiefiap-qfjievos, to 



be heavy, iveighed down, oppressed ; 
metaph., fiefiap-q/xevoi virvcp Luke 9. 
32, and with v-kvoo implied Matt. 26. 
43; Luke 21. 34 \jtA\Ttore fiapyQwav 
at Kaodiai v^jloov ev Kpanrd.Xr), ' lest ye 
be oppressed through surfeiting,' &c. 
i. e. become dull, heavy, stupid. So 
to be oppressed, borne down, as by 
evils, calamities, &c. 2 Cor. 1.8. In 
the sense of to be burdened, i. e. by 
expense, 1 Tim. 5.16 fir] fia.peiaOco rj 
eKKXrjcrla. 

fiapecos, adv. (fiagvs),j>r. heavily, me- 
taph. with difficulty ; rols Q)0~\ fiapeoos 
jjKovaaVj ' to hear with difficulty, be 
dull of hearing,' Matt. 13. 15, Acts 
28. 27. 

BapOoXofxalos, ov, 6, Bartholomew, 
Heb. ' son of Tolmai,' the patrony- 
mic appellation of one of the twelve, 
whose proper name seems to have 
been Nathanael, see John 1. 46, 21. 2. 

Bapirjo'ovs, ov, 6, Bar-jesus, Heb., 
the name of a magician, Acts 13. 6. 

Bapicavas, a, 6, Bar-jonas, Heb., pa- 
tronymic appellation of the apostle 
Peter, Matt. 16.17. 

Bapvdfias, a, 6, Barnabas, Heb., 
surname of Joses, a Levite, who be- 
came the chief associate of Paul in 
his labours, Acts 4. 36, al. saep. 

(Sagos, eos, ovs, r6, weight; in N. T. 
only metaph. a) weight, i. e. in re- 
ference to its pressure, burden, load, 
Matt. 20. 12 fiao~rd£eiv rb fidpos rrjs 
7]p.epas the burden, i. e. the heavy la- 
bour, of the day : spoken of precepts 
of which the observance is burden- 
some, Acts 15. 28 ; of sinful conduct 
and its consequences, trouble, sorrow, 
&c. Gal. 6. 2: in a pecuniary sense, 
1 Thess. 2. 6 ev fidpei elvai to be bur- 
densome, comp. v. 9, — others, honour, 
authority, b) weight, in reference to 
its cause, i. e. greatness, abundance, 

fulness, opulence, 2 Cor. 4. 17 alooviov 
fidpos d6£r)s for fidpos alwvtov do^7]s, a 
weight, fulness, of eternal glory. 

Bapaafias, a, 6, Barsabas, surname 
of two men in N. T. 

Baprifxalos, ov, 6, Bartim&uSflleb., 
pr. name of a blind man, Mark 10. 46. 

fiapv v<a, f. vvco (fiapvs), in N. T. only 
aor. 1 pass, efiapvvdrjv, to be heavy, 
Luke 21. 34 in text, rec, where later 
eds. fiapew. 



foapvg 



68 



ficuriXevg 



fSciQvs, e?ct, v (fidpos), heavy, viz. a) 
pr. Matt. 23. 4 cpopria fiapea heavy 
burdens, spoken metaph. of burden- 
some precepts, b) fig. weighty, i. e. 
important, Matt. 23. 23 ; Acts 25. 7 
fiapea alride/uara, i. e. not trivial, se- 
vere : spoken of an epistle, weighty, 
i. e. not to be made light of, stern, 
severe, 2 Cor. 10. 10. c) metaph. 
grievous, i. e. oppressive, hard to be 
borne, e. g. precepts, 1 John 5. 3 : in 
the sense of afflictive, violent, as Xvkol 
I3ag€?s fierce wolves, Acts 20. 29. 

fiapvTifjLos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (fiapvs, 
tl/xt]), of great price, precious, Matt. 
26.7. 

&aaravi(a), f. io*oo (fidcravos), pr. to 
apply a touchstone, metaph. to exa- 
mine, scrutinise, either by words or 
torture ; hence in N. T. to torture, 
i. e. to torment, afflict with pain, &c. 
trans, a) spoken of disease, Matt. 
8. 6 ; of the pains of parturition, 
Rev. 12. 2 ; of punishment, Matt. 8. 
29, al. b) fig. to vex, harass, 2 Pet. 
2. 8 ; so physically, with toil, Mark 
6. 48 ; spoken of a vessel tossed by 
the waves, Matt. 14. 24. 

j^aaavLajiios, ov, 6 (fiacavlfa), pr. 
examination, i. e. by a touchstone or 
torture ; in N. T. torture, torment, 
Rev. 14. 11 kclttvos Pao-avLC/nov, i. e. 
' the smoke of the fire in which they 
are tormented.' 

fSacraviffTTis, ov, 6 Q8a(rcwifa>), pr, 
one who applies the torture; in N. T. 
a gaoler, Matt. 18. 34. 

fidcavos, ov, rj, pr. a touchstone, the 
ancient lapis Lydius, for trying me- 
tals, &c, hence examination, trial, 
torture; in N. T. torment, pain, e. g. 
from disease, Matt. 4. 24; so of pu- 
nishment, Luke 16. 23. 

fiacriXeia, as, r) {(SaaiXevs), kingdom, 
viz. a) dominion, reign, i. e. the ex- 
ercise of kingly power, Luke 1. 33: 
so, by meton. of abstr. for concrete, 
Icings, Rev. 1. 6 in later eds. where 
text. rec. has /3a<nAe?s, comp. goott)- 
piov for crcoTr)p Luke 2. 30. b) domi- 
nion, realm, i. e. a people and terri- 
tory under kingly rule, Matt. 4. 8, 
ssep. c) in the phrases r) fiacriXsia 
rod ®eou Matt. 6. 33, rod Xpicrrov 
13. 41, rov Xpurrov nal ®zov Eph. 5. 
5,ToOAaj8i5 (as the ancestor and type 
of the Messiah) Mark 11.10, rwv 



ovpavSov Matt. 3. 2 (for which 2 Tim. 

4. 18 fiao-iXela tirovpdvios), and absol. 
7] fiao-iAeia 8. 12, — all synonymous 
expressions, signifying the divine 
spiritual kingdom, the glorious reign 
of the Messiah; and so the devout 
Jews of our Saviour's time appear 
to have understood the O. T. pro- 
phecies concerning Messiah's king- 
dom : but their countrymen at large 
gave to these prophecies a temporal 
meaning, and expected a Messiah 
who, as king of their nation, should 
restore the ancient religion and 
worship, reform the corrupt morals 
of the people, make expiation for 
their sins, free them from the yoke 
of foreign dominion, and at length 
reign over the whole earth in peace 
and glory. Hence in N. T. spoken 
(a) in the Jewish temporal sense, by 
Jews, and by the apostles before the 
day of Pentecost, Luke 17. 20 init., 
Acts 1. 6. (/3) in the Christian sense, 
as announced by John, where per- 
haps something of the Jewish view 
was intermingled, Matt. 3. 2, comp. 
Luke 23. 51 ; as announced by Jesus 
and others, Matt. 4. 17, Acts 28. 
31, al. In the internal and spiritual 
sense, Rom. 14. 17, al. ; in the ex- 
ternal sense, i. e. as embodied in the 
visible church, and the universal 
spread of the gospel, Matt. 6. 10, al. ; 
or as perfected in the future world, 
13. 43, al., in which view it denotes 
especially the bliss of heaven, = eter- 
nal life, 8. 1 1, al. Spoken generally, 

5. 19; 8. 12 viol rrjs ftao~i\eias sons 
of the kingdom, i. e. the Jews, who 
thought the Messiah's reign was 
destined only for them; but viol rrjs 
fSao-i\das 13. 38 are the true citizens 
of the kingdom of God, so al. ssep. : 
spoken also genr. of the privileges 
and rewards of the divine kingdom 
both here and hereafter, 5. 3, ssep. 

fiaffiAeios, ov, 6, r), adj. (fiacriAtvs), 
royal, regal, a) pr. 1 Pet. 2. 9 ftac!- 
\eiov iepdrev/ma a royal priesthood, 
consecrated to God as kings and 
priests, i. e. in a distinguished man- 
ner, b) as a subst. rh j3ao~l\eiov and 
ra fiao-iAeia (suppl. ocofia or ocofxara), 
a royal mansion, palace, Luke 7. 25. 

{} a o~ l A e v s, ecos, b, a king, i. e. one who 
exercises royal authority and sove- 
reignty, a) pr. and genr. of David, 



(icKTiXavoj 



69 



(iceXvypia 



Matt. 1.6; of Pharaoh, Acts 7. 10 ; 
of the Roman emperor, John 19. 15; 
of the ancient Jewish kings, Luke 
10. 24: so also Jesus, as the Mes- 
siah, is often called King, Matt. 25. 
34 ; King of the Jews, 2. 2 ; King of 
Israel, John 1. 50, saep. Spoken of 
God, 1 Tim. 1. 17 ; Rev. 17. 14 )3a- 
tnAei/9 fiaaiXtoiv King of kings, by 
way of emphasis ; Matt. 5. 35 tt6Als 
tov (jLzydkov /ScKnAeajs, i. e. of God, 
viz. Jerusalem, as the seat of his 
worship, b) in a more general and 
lower sense, as a title of distin- 
guished honour, viceroy, prince, lead- 
er, chief, &c. ; thus Herod the Great 
and his successors had the title of 
king, but were dependent for the 
name and power on the Romans, 
Matt. 2. 1 ; but Herod Antipas was 
in fact only a tetrarch, Matt. 14. 1, 
though he is called fiaonXtvs ver. 9 ; 
so Aretas, king of Arabia Petraea, 2 
Cor. 11. 32; also when joined with 
Twe/jLoves, Matt. 10. 18: genr. 17. 25 : 
fig. spoken of Christians, as about 
to reign with the Messiah over the 
nations, Rev. 5. 10. 

fSaatXevoo, f. e&ra> ((3a(riAevs), to be 
king, to reign, in trans, a) genr., and 
with prep. e 5 7r£ foil, by gen. of coun- 
try or accus. of person, to reign over, 
&c. Luke 19. 14; 1 Tim. 6. 15 6 fia- 
(riXevcov a king: spoken of Arche- 
laus, who for a time had the title of 
king, Matt. 2. 22 ; of the Messiah, 
Luke 1. 33. b) absol. to reign, i. e. 
to possess and exercise dominion, spo- 
ken of God, as vindicating to him- 
self his regal power, Rev. 11. 17; 
fig. of Christians, who are to reign 
with Christ, i. e. enjoy the high pri- 
vileges, honours, and felicity of the 
Messiah's kingdom, Rom. 5. 17; of 
Christians on earth, to enjoy the ho- 
nour and prosperity of kings, 1 Cor. 
4. 8 : metaph. to have dominion over, 
prevail, Be predominant, e.g. of death, 
Rom. 5. 14 ; of sin and grace, v. 21. 

fra.cri\iK6s, r), 6v (jSatnAeus), adj. 
kingly, royal, i. e. a) pr. belonging 
to a king, e.g. a territory, Acts 12. 
20 ; a robe, v. 21. b) fig. noble, ex- 
cellent, pre-eminent, Jam. 2. 8 v6p.os 
@clo-i\ik6s. 

Pao-iXiao-a, -ns, r) (PaaiXevs), a queen, 
Matt. 12. 42. l 



fido~is, ecos, 7} (fiaiuco), a step, pace, a 
foot, base, on which any thing stands ; 
in N. T. the foot, Acts 3. 7. 

fiacricaivo), f. av& (fidcrKoo or /8a£«), 
aor. 1 ifido-Kava, to prate, sc. about 
any one, to slander; in N. T. to prate 
to any one, i. e. to mislead by pre- 
tences, as if by magic arts, to fasci- 
nate, bewitch, Gal. 3. 1. 

Baorrd(o), f. dcrco (#acns),pr. to raise 
upon a basis, support; in ordinary 
usage and in JS. T. to take up and 
hold, to bear, trans, viz. a) to take 
tip and hold, i. e. in the hands, &c. 
John 10. 31 ; to take up and bear, 
Acts 21. 35 ; to take up and bear 
away, i. e. to take away, John 20. 15 : 
fig. to take upon one's self and bear, 
Matt. 8. 1 7. b) to bear, carry, in the 
hands or on the shoulders, &c, Matt. 
3. 11 ra vTroB-qfiara, one's sandals, 
which was the duty of a servant ; 
Luke 22. 10 Kepdfxiou vdaros, 14. 27 
top crTavp6v. Fig. Acts 9. 15 anevos 
rod fiao~Tdo~ai to 6uop.d fiou ivdoiriov 
idv&v to bear my name, i. e. to an- 
nounce, publish it, &c. In the sense 
of to bear up, support, Rom. 11. 18 : 
metaph. to bear, support, endure, e. g. 
labours, sufferings, &c, Matt. 20. 
12 ; punishment, Gal. 5. 10 ; to bear 
patiently, Rom. 15. 1. Metaph. in 
the sense of to receive, understand, 
John 16. 12. c) to bear or carry 
about, i. e. as attached to one's per- 
son, Gal. 6. 17 ariyp.ara iv t£ <t<&~ 
Ixclti, Luke 11. 27 rj Koi\ia r) /3aaTct- 
cracrd ae. In the sense of to wear, 
for which the classic writers use 
epopee*, Luke 10. 4. 

(Sdros, ov, 7], 6, a thorn-bush, bramble, 
Luke 20. 37 ; Mark 12. 26. 

II. fidros, ov, 6, a bath, a Jewish 
measure for wine and oil, equal to 
the ephah for dry measure, Luke 16. 
6 ; it is usually estimated at from 
7£ to 9 gallons. 

fidrgaxos, ov, 6, afrog, Rev. 16. 13. 

{ScLTToXoyeo), w, f. rjcroo (\4yco, fidr- 
ros), originally to stammer, then to 
babble, chatter; hence in N. T. to use 
empty words, repeat the same thing 
over and over, intrans. Matt. 6. 7, 
where it is explained by iroAvKoyta. 

fidsAvyfjLa, aros, to (^SeXixraco), an 
abomination, i. e. any thing abomin- 
able or detestable, a) genr. Luke 



3Se\vkt6g 



70 



B^OccuSo. 



16. 15 jSSeAiry/xa EwJomov rod 0eoD, 
opp. to to iv avOpdoTTOis v\pr)\6v. b) 
spoken of what was unclean in the 
Jewish sense, and especially of im- 
pure idol-worship, hence idolatry, 
licentiousness, abominable impurity, 
Rev. 17. 4 : here belongs the phrase 
to fiSeAvy/ma ttjs ipr)jJLwo~€oi)s Matt. 24. 
15, quoted from Dan. 9. 27, pr., ac- 
cording to the Heb., an abomination 
causing desolation, and applied by 
Christ to what was to take place at 
the destruction of Jerusalem by the 
Romans, 

jSSeAu/cros, t), 6u ((3deAvo~(roo), abo- 
minable, detestable, Tit. 1.16. 

fiSeXvao'oi), f. v£oo (fideca), to emit a 
stencli, excite disgust ; in N. T. mid. 
fide\vo~(roiuLcu, as trans, to feel disgust 
at, abominate, abhor, Rom. 2. 22 /38e- 
hvo'o'Sf.ievos to. eY5a?Aa : part. perf. 
pass, in a pass, sense, ifidekvyjULevos, 
abominable, detestable, i. e. polluted 
with crimes, &c. Rev. 21.8. 

fie&aios, a, ov($aivo)), steadfast, firm, 
sure, as i\Tris, 2 Cor. 1. 7, al. 

&€fiai6(ti, cD, f. dxrce (fiefiaios), to make 
steadfast, confirm, trans. ; spoken of 
persons, 1 Cor. 1.8; of things, &c. to 
corroborate, ratify, establish, i. e. by 
arguments, proofs, &c. Mark 16. 20. 

jSe/Bouoxris, e«s, r) (/3e/3cucta>), confir- 
mation, firm establishment, Phil. 1. 7. 

fiefiriXos, ov, 6, r), adj. (/BrjXSs), pr. 
of place, accessible to all, hence com- 
mon, profane, in opp. to ayios ; in 
N. T. spoken of persons, profane, i. e. 
impious, a scoffer, Heb. 12. 16 ; of 
things, as disputes, &c. common, un- 
holy, unsanctified, 1 Tim. 4. 7. 

fi€p7]\6co, a>, f. cocrco (fiefirikos), to 
profane, violate, trans. Matt. 12. 5. 

BeeA^ejSouA, 6, indec. Beelzebul, 
Heb. ' deus stercoris, 1 the prince of 
the evil angels or demons, = Satan, 
Matt. 10. 25. The name in O. T. is 
B€eA£e/3ou/3, Beelzebub, i. e. lord of 
flies, which form is also found in 
some mss. of the N. T. ; but BeeA- 
£efiov\, applied in contempt, by a 
slight paronomasia,, seems to have 
been the prevailing one among the 
Jews. 

BeAtaA, 6, indec. Belial, Heb. 'wick- 
edness,' used as an appellation of 
Satan, 2 Cor. 6. 15: the form Be- 



Xiap, which occurs in later eds., is 
Syriac, the b being changed to 1. 

fieXdvT), rjs, ?7 (/3eAos), lit. the point of 
a weapon ; in N. T. and genr. a needle, 
Luke 18. 25 in mss. 

jSeAos, eos, ovs, t6 (/3aAAa>), a missile 
weapon, e. g. a dart, arrow, javelin, 
&c. ; fig. Eph. 6. 16 to?s /3eAe(n ttg- 
irvpoofxivoLs fiery darts, i. e. missiles 
fitted with combustibles, &c. 

fie\Tlo)V, ovos, 6, 7], better, compar. 
of aya$6s; 2 Tim. 1. 18 adverbially 
fieXTiof yivdoo'Keis thou knowest better, 
sc. than I can write. 

Beviafxiv, 6, indec. Benjamin, Heb. 
' son of my right hand,' pr. name of 
the youngest son of Jacob by Rachel, 
Acts 13.21. 

BepviK-n,r]s, r), Bernice, eldest - daugh- 
ter of Herod Agrippa I., and sister 
to the younger Agrippa, Acts 25. 13. 

B ep o i a, as, r), Bercea, a city of Mace- 
donia, Acts 17. 10. 

Bepoi.a7os, a, ov, of Beroea, Beroean, 
Acts 20. 4. 

Brjdafiapd, as, i), Bethabara, Heb. 
' house or place of the ford,' i. e. of 
Jordan, John 1, 28, where the best 
mss. and later eds. read Br)6avia. 

Bf)Qavia, as, r), Bethany, Syro-Chald. 
' house of dates.' 1. a town or vil- 
lage about fifteen furlongs east from 
Jerusalem, beyond the mount of 
Olives, John 11. 18. 

2. a place on the eastern side of 
Jordan, where John baptised ; its 
exact position is not known. John 
1. 28 in later eds., where others read 
Brjdafiapd. 

BrjOeo-Bd, r), indec. Bethesda, Syro- 
Chald. * house of compassion,' a pool 
or fountain at Jerusalem, whose wa- 
ters had a healing virtue, John 5. 2. 

Bt)6A€€Jjl, r), indec. Bethlehem, Heb. 
' house of bread,' pr. name of a cele- 
brated city, lying about six or eight 
miles south by west of Jerusalem, 
Matt. 2. 1. 

BrjOo'aidd, r), indec. (also Brjdcral'ddi/ 
text. rec. in Matt, and Mark), Beth- 
saida, Heb. ' place of hunting or 
fishing,' pr. name of two cities or 
towns in N. T. 1. Bethsaida of 
Galilee (so called perhaps in dis- 
tinction from the other Bethsaida,) 
probably lay near Capernaum, being 



Bridtyuyi'i 



71 



j3\a(T(j)r)iJ.e(t) 



mentioned in connexion with it, 
Matt. 11.21; John 12. 21. 

2. The other Bethsaida lay in 
Gaulonitis, at the north-east ex- 
tremity of the lake, near where the 
Jordan enters it, Luke 3. 1. 

Brjd<payfi, t), indec. Bethphage, Syro- 
Chald. ' house of figs,' pr. name of 
a village east of the mount of Olives, 
and near to Br}6avia ) Matt. 21.1. 

firifxa, aros, t6 (fiaivco), a step, i. e. 

a) a pace, foot-step, Acts 7. 5 ovde 
/3r^ua 7ro5os, i. e. not a foot-hreadth. 

b) by impl., like the Engl, steps, i. e. 
any elevated place to which the as- 
cent is by steps, e.g. a stage or pul- 
pit for a speaker or reader ; in N. T. 
spoken of an elevated seat like a 
throne, on which Herod sat, Acts 
12. 21 ; more commonly, a tribunal, 
i. e. of a judge or magistrate, Matt. 
27. 19, ssep. 

fir)pvA\os, ov, 6, 7], beryl, a precious 
stone of a sea-green colour, Rev. 
21.20. 

/3ia, as, r), strength of body ; in N.T. 
force, impetus, violence, Acts o. 26. 

fiid^co, f. dcrco (/3/a), to force, urge ; in 
N. T. only jSiafoucu, depon. mid., 
to use force, to force, and pass, to 
suffer violence, a) mid. fig. Luke 16. 
16 iras els avrrjv fSia^srai, lit. every 
one uses violence to enter into it, comp. 
Matt. 11. 12, b) pass. fig. Matt. 11. 
12 7] fiao~L\€La rcov ovpavwv ftia^erai 
suffers violence, is taken by force, i. e. 
* is sought with eagerness.' 

fiiaios, a, ov (/3/a), violent, vehement, 
spoken of a wind, Acts 2. 2. 

fiiao~Tr)s, ov, 6 (fiid fa), a violent per- 
son, one who uses force, fig. spoken of 
one who has a vehement desire for 
any thing, Matt. 11. 12. 

fiifiAagihiov, ov, to ( di m in. fr. fil- 
fikos), a small roll or volume, a little 
scroll, Rev. 10.2. 

fii$\iov, ov, to (/3t/3A.os), a roll, vo- 
lume, scroll, such being the form of 
ancient books, Luke 4. 17, saep. : 
spoken of the Mosaic law or Penta- 
teuch, Heb. 9. 19 ; of letters or epis- 
tles, which were also rolled up, Rev. 
1. 11 ; of documents, e. g. a Jewish 
bill of divorce, Matt. 19. 7. 

j3i/3Aos, ov, t), the inner rind of the 
papyrus, anciently used for writing ; 



in N. T. a roll, volume, scroll, Mark 
12. 26 iv rfj fiifiAqj Mower ecus, i. e. 
the law. Spoken of a genealogical 
table or catalogue, Matt. 1. 1 : Phil. 
4. 3 fiifiAos &1S) i- e. in the figu- 
rative style of oriental poetry, the 
book in which God is represented 
as having inscribed the names of 
the righteous who are to inherit 
eternal life ; different from which 
is the book in which God has from 
eternity written the destinies of 
men, Ps. 139. 16 ; as are also the 
books of judgment in which the ac- 
tions of men are recorded, rd fii- 
/3\la, Rev. 20. 12. 

(ZifSpcbtTKco, f. fipcocrco, perf. fiefigcoKa, 
to eat, John 6. 13. 

BiQvvia, as, r), Bithynia, a province 
of Asia Minor, Acts 16.1. 

fiios, ov, 6, life, i.e. a) pr. the pre- 
sent life, Luke 8. 14. b) by meton. 
means of life, living, sustenance, Mark 

12. 44; in the sense of possessions, 
wealth, 1 John 2. 16, 3. 17. 

fiiocc, co, f. cocrco (fiios), aor. 1 ifiicocra 
rarely, more coinm. aor. 2 ifiicov, to 
live, pass one's life, &c, 1 Pet. 4. 2 
fiicocrai xpovov. 

fiicoais, ecos,r) (fiioco), life, i. e. mode 
of life, Acts 26. 4. 

fiicoTiKos, 7], ov (fi[cocris), pertaining 
to this life, Luke 21. 34. 

fi\afiep6s, a, ov (/3Aa7rrco), hurtful, 
noxious, 1 Tim. 6. 9. 

fiXairrco, f. \pco, to disable, weaken, 
impede; in N.T. to hurt, harm, in- 
jure, trans. Mark 16. 18 ; with dou- 
ble accus. Luke 4. 35. 

^Aaardvco, f. rjcrco (fiAao~Tos), to ger- 
minate, put forth, intrans. and trans, 
a) intrans. to sprout, spring up, Matt. 

13. 26. b) trans, to cause to spring 
up, i. e. to produce, yield, Jam. 5. 18. 

BAolcttos, ov, 6, Blast us, a man who 
had charge of the bed-chamber of 
Herod Agrippa, Acts 12. 20. 

(3Aao~cp7ifJL€Q), co, f. r)aco {fiXao~cprip.os) , 
to blaspheme, i. e. a) genr. and spo- 
ken both of men and tilings, to speak 
evil of, to slander, defame 1 revile, ab- 
sol. Acts 13. 45; with accus. ofpers. 
or thing, 19. 37, James 2. 7; pass. 
Rom. 8. 3, al. : with accus. of the 
abstract noun, Mark 3. 28 : spoken 
in reference to Jesus while on earth, 



(okacT^-qjiia 



72 



TSoavepyeg 



foil, by accus. Matt. 27. 39, al. b) 
spoken of God and his Spirit, or of 
divine things, i. e. to revile, treat 
with irreverence and contumely, foil, 
by accus. Rev. 13. 6; pass. 1 Tim. 
6. 1 : foil, by els with accus., to blas- 
pheme against, Mark 3. 29 ; absol. 
Matt. 9. 3. 
P\aor(p7]fJLia,as, ri^Xaacpiqixos), blas- 
phemy, i. e. a) genr. and spoken 
both of men and things, evil-speak- 
ing, slander, reviling, Matt. 12. 31, 
al. : so in the gen. instead of an adj., 
Jude 9 Kpiviv /BXao , (j)r}fjLias,== /3Aaa"- 
cp7]fiov kqio-lv 2 Pet. 2. 11. b) spo- 
ken of God and his Spirit, or of 
divine things, reviling, contumely, 
impious irreverence, Matt. 12. 31, al. : 
so in the gen. for an adj., ouofiara 
&\ao*<pri}Aia.s for ^Xda , (p7}p.a > Rev. 13.1. 

^\dar<p7]fjL0S, ov, 6, 77 (fiXdirTw, <pi\- 
p.y]), blasphemous, spoken of words 
uttered against God and divine 
things, Acts 6. 11: so of words 
against men, slanderous, contumeli- 
ous, 2 Pet. 2. 11. As a subst, a 
blasphemer, either in respect to God, 
1 Tim. 1. 13, or to men, a slanderer, 
reviler, 2 Tim. 3. 2. 

(3 hep, p. a, aros, r6 (fiXe-irco), seeing, 
i. e. the act of seeing, or rather, by 
meton., the object seen, 2 Pet. 2. 8 
fiXeppari Ka\ aKofj with seeing and 
hearing, i. e. with what he saw and 
heard. 

/3A6 7rw, f. i//w, pr. to use the eyes, to 
see, look, trans, and intrans. 1. to 
see, viz. a) to be able to see, i. e. to 
have the faculty of sight, and spo- 
ken of the blind to recover sight, in- 
trans. Matt. 12. 22; Acts 9. 9 ^ 
^Xeirwv, i.e. blind; Rev. 3. 18 Iva. 
fiXeirys, comp. v. 17 : so to fiXeireiv 
as a subst., sight, i. e. the faculty of 
seeing, Luke 7. 21 : fig. John 9. 39 \ 
by Hebr., with a participle of the 
same verb by way of emphasis, j8Ae- 
irovres fiXexpere seeing ye shall see, 
i. e. ye shall indeed see, Matt. 13. 
14. b) in the sense of to perceive, 
i. e. with the eyes, to discern, descry, 
trans. Matt. 7. 3, al. saep. ; Rev. 1. 
12 fiXeireiv tV <puvw to see the voice, 
i. e. whence it came : constr. with 
an accus. and particip. instead of a 
subjunct. or infin., Matt. 15. 31 /3Ae- 
"novras Koorpovs XaXovj/ras, 2 Cor. 12. 



6, where supply ovtol or irpdcrcopra. 
Intrans. or absol., Matt. 6. 4. By 
impl., to have before the eyes, spoken 
of what is present, Rom, 8. 24^ ^ 
jSAeVei rts, tI kcl\ eXiri^ei [ what one 
has before his eyes (i.e. present), 
how can he yet hope for it V hence 
part. &Xeir6p.evos seen, same as pre- 
sent, 8. 24 £Xtt\s fiXeirofieur) ovk ecrriv 
iXiris, i. e. * hope which is present 
can no longer be hope ;' so ra £Ae- 
ir6ixeva things seen, i. e. present 
things, and ra p.}] fiXeirop.eva things 
not seen, i. e. future things, 2 Cor. 4. 
18. Spoken of a vision, to see in 
vision, Rev. 1. 11. c) metaph. to 
perceive, i. e. with the mind, to be 
aware of, observe, Rom. 7. 23 ; foil, 
by '6ri, Heb. 3.19. 

2. to look, i. e. to look at or upon, 
to direct the eyes upon, behold, trans, 
and intrans. a) pr. (a) spoken of 
persons, foil, by accus. Matt. 5. 28 : 
by els with accus. to look upon, be- 
hold, Acts 3. 4 ; Luke 9. 62 els ra 
07ri(7a> to look back. (j8) spoken of a 
place, to look, i.e. to be situated, foil, 
by Kara with accus., Acts 27. 12. 

b) metaph. to look to, direct the mind 
upon, consider, take heed, foil, by ace. 
1 Cor. 1. 26 ; Col. 2. 15 x a ' l P a}J/ Ka ^ 
fiX&irow vjxoov nrty rd^iv, i. e. joyfully 
beholding ; Phil. 3. 2 /SAeVere rovs 
Kvvas, i. e. * take heed to keep an 
eye upon,' and so by impl. beware 
of: foil, by els with accus., Matt. 22. 
16 ov PXeireis els TTgocrooTrov avBpco- 
irew, i. e. * thou regardest not, hast 
not respect to, the external of men,' 
see icpocrtoirov : foil, by ri and ttws, 
how, &c, Mark 4. 24, Luke 8. 18 ; 
by tVa, 1 Cor. 16. 10. Spoken by 
way of caution, in the imperative, 
j8Ae7reTC0j fiXeirere, look to it, take 
heed, be on the watch, beware, absol. 
Mark 13. 23 ; foil, by eavrovs, &c. 
13. 9 : so jBXeirere pA\ take heed lest, 
foil, by aor. subjunct. Matt. 24. 4, 
fir}7T(as 1 Cor. 8. 9 ; by fut. indie. Col. 

2. 8, p^irore Heb. 3. 12 : so jSAeWre 
air 6 look away from, i. e. avoid, be- 
ware of, Mark 8. 15. 

(SXyreos, a, ov (fiaXXco), a verbal 
implying necessity, propriety, &c. 
to be cast, to be put, Mark 2. 22. 

Boavepyes, indec. Boanerges, Mark 

3. 17, explained by viol $povrr\s sons 
of thunder; applied by Christ as a 



fioa 



oaii) 



73 



ftovXofi 



at 



surname to James and John, proba- 
bly on account of their fervid, im- 
petuous spirit, comp. Luke 9. 54. 

fZoaw, co, f. fa oo (fior)), to cry aloud, 
exclaim, genr. and absol. Luke 18. 
38 ; foil, by ri Acts 21. 34, by tin 
17. 6: spoken of exclamations of 
joy, Gal. 4. 27 ; of terror or pain, 
foil, by (pojj/fj fieydky, Acts 8. 7 : 
spoken of a command or exhorta- 
tion given with a loud voice, as by a 
herald, Matt. 3. 3 ; of a cry for help, 
with case, irp6s riva, Luke 18. 7. 

fior), rjs, r), a cry, outcry, exclamation, 
i. e. for help, Jam. 5. 4. 

fioriOeia, as, r) (fiorjdEco), help, aid, 
succour, Heb. 4. 16: meton. Acts 
27. 17 at fiof)Qeiai helps, means of 
help, e. g. ropes, chains, &c. 

fiorjOew, a>, f. r)aco (fior), 0eco), pr. to 
run up at a cry for help, i. e. to ad- 
vance in aid of any one ; in N. T. 
genr. to succour, help, aid, Matt. 15. 
25, al. 

fior) 6 6 s, ov, 6 (fiorjdeco), a helper, 
Heb. 13. 6. 

fi60 vv os, ov, 6 (prob. fr. fiaQvvoo), a 
pit, ditch, i. e. as an emblem of de- 
struction, Matt. 15. 14 ; in the sense 
of cistern, 12. 11= <pp4ap Luke 14. 5. 

fio\i), rjs, r) (fid\\c*)),a cast, a throw, 
spoken of distance, Luke 22. 41 
cWel \iOov fio\f)v about a stone' 's throw. 

fioXi^w, f. law (fio\is), to heave the 
lead, to sound, intrans., Acts 27. 28. 

fio\ts, l8os, r)(fidXXco), pr. something 
thrown, as the lead in sounding ; 
in N. T. a missile, e. g. a javelin or 
dart, Heb. 12. 20. 

Bo6(, 6, indec. Booz or Boaz, Heb. 
' sprightliness,' pr. name of a man. 

fiopfiogos, ov, 6, dirt, mire, filth, pr. 
such as accumulates where animals 
are kept, 2 Pet. 2. 22,— a prover- 
bial expression. 

fioppas, a, 6 (contr. for fiopeas), pr. 
the north or north- north- east wind; 
in N. T. by meton. the north, the 
northern quarter of the heavens, 
Luke 13. 29. 

fZ6crKa), f. fioo-Kr)o'(0, to pasture, tend 
while grazing, trans. ; mid. fiocrtco- 
fxai, to feed, i. e. to be feeding or 
grazing, Matt. 8. 30: metaph. of a 
Christian teacher, to instruct, &c. 
John 21. 15. 



Bo<r6p, 5, indec. Bosor, Heb. * torch,' 
Sept. Beefy), pr. name of the father 
of Balaam, 2 Pet. 2. 15. 

fioTdvri,7)S, r) (fi6o , K(o),\)r. pasturage, 
i. e. herbage, grass, plants, Heb. 6. 7. 

fi6rpvs, vos, 6, a cluster, i. e. of 
grapes, &c, Rev. 14. 18. 

fiovXevrrjs, ov, 6 (fiovXevco), a coun- 
sellor, senator ; spoken of a mem- 
ber of the Jewish sanhedrim, Mark 
15. 43. 

jSouAeuw, f. evcru) (fiovXi)), to resolve 
in council, decree, advise ; in N. T. 
only mid. fiovXcvo/j.ai, f. evaofiai, to 
take counsel, i. e. to consult, deter- 
mine, deliberate, with one's self, or 
with one another, a) to consult, de- 
liberate, spoken of a single person, 
foil, by et, Luke 14. 31. b) to re- 
solve, determine, purpose, i. e. after 
deliberation, foil, by accus. 2 Cor. 1. 
17 ter ; by infin. aor. Acts 5. 33 ; by 
e Lva, John 12. 10. 

fiovXi), rjs, r), a council, senate ; in N. 
T. counsel, i.e. a) determination, de- 
cision, decree, spoken of God, Luke 
7. 30; of men, 23. 51. b)byimpl. 
purpose, plan, &c, Acts 4. 28 : spo- 
ken of secret thoughts, purposes, cogi- 
tations, 1 Cor. 4. 5. 

fiovXr)fxa, aros, t6 (fiovXofjLca), pr. 
that which is willed, i. e. will, pur- 
pose, Acts 27. 43. 

fiovXo/JLai, depon. pass., 2pers. fiov- 
Xei, imperf. ifiovXo/j.r)v, aor. 1 ifiov- 
Xr)6r)v and rifiovXrjOrjv, to will, be 
willing, to wish, desire : according to 
Buttmann, the distinction between 
fiovXofiai and 0eAa> is, that the latter 
expresses an active volition and 
purpose, the former a mere passive 
desire, propensity, willingness ; or, 
fiovXofiat expresses also the inward 
predisposition and bent from which 
the active volition proceeds, and 
hence is never used of brutes. In 
N. T. followed by an infin. expressed 
or implied, either of the aor. or pres. ; 
once also with the subjunct., John 
18. 39. a) spoken of men, to be will- 
ing, to incline, be disposed, Mark 15. 
15, al. : in the sense of to have in 
mind, intend, purpose, Matt. 1. 19 ; 
so in a stronger sense, to desire, aim 
at, 1 Tim. 6. 9 : in the sense of to 
choose, please, prefer, decide, John IS. 

H 



jSovvoc 



74 



fipOHTLQ 



39 : as implying command or di- 
rection, to will, i. e. to direct, foil, by 
accus. and infin., Phil. 1. 12 j6ouAo- 
fjicu, i. e. ' it is my will ;' Jude 5 
inro/avrja'aL vfias j3ov\ojULai I will that 
ye call to mind, b) spoken of God, 
same as OeXcc, to will, i. e. to please, 
appoint, decree, Luke 22. 42 ; of 
Jesus, as the Son of God, Matt. 11. 
27 ; of the Spirit, 1 Cor. 12. 11. 

$ovv6s, ov, 6, a hill, rising ground, 
Luke 3. 5. 

fiovs, /3oos, 6, 7), an ox or cow, i.e. an 
animal of the ox kind, Luke 13. 15. 

@pafie7ov, ov, to (fipafievs), a prize, 
bestowed on victors in the public 
games of the Greeks, such as a 
wreath, chaplet, garland, &c. 1 Cor. 
9. 24: metaph. spoken of the re- 
wards of a future life, Phil. 3. 14. 

figafievoo, f. €vo"Go, pr. to he d ppa- 
fievs, i. e. a director, arbiter, in the 
public games ; in N. T. to rule, go- 
vern, metaph. to prevail, abound, in- 
trans. Col. 3. 15. 

figafivvoo, f. woo (fipadvs),to be slow, 
delay, intrans. 2 Pet. 3. 9 ov fipadv- 
v€L 6 Kvpios T7)s iirayyeXias the Lord 
will not be tardy, slack, in respect to 
his promise, — others, the Lord of the 
promise will not be slack, i. e. to ful- 
fil it. 

fipadvirXoeoo, Co, f. 7)0*00 (fipadvs, 
ir\ea>), to sail slowly, Acts 27. 7. 

fipadvs, e?a, v, pr. slow, Jam. 1. 19 : 
metaph. slow of understanding, heavy, 
stupid, Luke 24. 25. 

PpadvT7]s, rrJTOS, 7] (figadvs) , slow- 
ness, tardiness, 2 Pet. 3. 9 oos rives 
fipadvrrJTa rffovvrai as some consider 
it tardiness, i. e. that the Lord delays 
in respect to his promise. 

$pax' i(JdV '> ovos, 6, the arm, Lat. bra- 
chium; in N.T., by meton., strength, 
might, power, Luke 1.51. 

/3pa%us, eta, v, short, small; spoken 
a) of time, Luke 22. 58 fxtra figaxv, 
i. e. a little after, b) of place, Acts 
27. 28 : fig. of rank or dignity, Heb. 
2. 7 ^goL%v tl irap ayyeAovs, i a little 
lower than the angels,' said of Jesus 
during his life. c) of quantity or 
number, small, few, John 6. 7 /3pa%u 
tl a little ; Heb. 13. 22 8ta /3pa%€W, 
i. e. \6yoov, in few ivords, briefly. 

fipe-pos, eos, ovs, t6, a child ; spoken 



a) of a child yet unborn, a foetus, 
Luke 1. 41. b) usually, an infant, 
babe, suckling, Luke 2. 12 ; so 2 Tim. 
3.15 cl-ko fipicpovs, i. e. from infancy: 
metaph. of those who have just em- 
braced the Christian religion, 1 Pet. 
2. 2. 

figex®) £ {&>• 1. to wet, moisten, 
trans. Luke 7. 38, 44; Rev. 11. 6. 

2. to rain, to cause to rain, same 
as uW in the Attic poets and later 
prose writers ; in N, T. absol. Matt. 
5. 45 6 ®€bs jS/)6%€i : foil, by accus. 
Luke 17. 29 ; with the subject im- 
plied, as in English it rains, &c, 
James 5. 17. 

fipovT?), rjs, r), thunder, Mark 3. 17 
viol $povT7~}s, see in Boavepyes. 

/3poxr),7Js,7) (/Bpexv), in later usage, 
rain, Matt. 7. 25, 27. 

/3po%os, ov, 6, a noose, snare, 1 Cor. 
7. 35 ovx iVa $g6x®v v/jap e7nj8aAco 
not that I would cast a noose over you, 
i. e. impose on you any necessity. 

fipvyiios, ov, 6 (/3pu%o>), a grating or 
gnashing, i. e. of the teeth, Matt. 8. 
12, al. : the image is drawn from a 
person in a paroxysm of envy, rage, 
pain, &c, comp. Acts 7. 54. 

figvx 00 * £ £ w > to grate, gnash, i. e. the 
teeth, trans. Acts 7. 54. 

fipvoo, f. vcrco, to be full, abound, over- 
flow, intrans. ; in N. T. trans, to 
pour forth, emit largely, spoken of a 
fountain, Jam. 3. 11. 

fip a>p.a, aTOs, to (fiifipooo'Ktt)), what- 
ever is eaten, food, i. e. solid food of 
meat or vegetables, and hence opp. 
to milk, 1 Cor. 3. 2. a) pr. Matt. 
14. 15; spoken of meats permitted 
by the Mosaic law, Heb. 9. 10 ; of 
meats of which Jewish Christians 
scrupled to eat, Rom. 14. 15. b) 
metaph. aliment, sustenance, nourish- 
ment, John 4. 34 ifxbv fipobjuLa, i. e. 
' that by which I live, in which I 
delight;' 1 Cor. 10. 3 ftpcc/ma irvev- 
P.cltik6v spiritual food, i. e. the manna, 
as an emblem of spiritual nourish- 
ment or instruction. 

fipd)o~ifAos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (fiowo'is), 
eatable, Luke 24. 41 exere tl figooai- 
(jlop have ye any food? 

13 poo a is, eoos, 7] (fiifipcco~Koo), eating, 
i. e. spoken a) of the act of eating, 
1 Cor. 8. 4; 2 Cor. 9. 10 ipros els 



fivQl'C 



it) 



75 



TaXiXaloQ 



fip&criv bread to eat : fig. erosion, 
corrosion, abstr. for concrete, Matt. 
6. 19 a)]s KaX fipwcns moth and cor- 
rosion, i. e. corroding rust, comp. 
James 5. 2, 3. b) of that which is 
eaten, food, = fipcofxa. (a) pr. John 

6. 27 TTjV fip&GlV TT}U aTToWv/JLtVTJV, 

i. e. food for the body; Rom. 14. 
17 ov ydo icrnv 7} jScunAefa rod &eov 
Pp&cris Kal iroais, i. e. * admission to 
the Messiah's kingdom does not 
depend on an attention to meat and 
drink.' (/3) metaph. aliment, nou- 
rishment, John 4. 32 fipct)0~iv €%&> <pa- 
y€?u, same as fipoofia in v. 34 ; 6. 27 
food for the soul, i. e. spiritual ali- 
ment. 

(3vQi£co, f. Icrco (fivQos), to sink in the 
deep, i. e. to cause to sink, trans., pass. 
to sink, Luke 5. 7. 

@v66s, ov, 6, depth, the deep, 2 Cor. 
11. 25 iv roo fivOcp, i.e. rrjs da\do~(T7)s. 

fivpcrevs, ews, 6 (fivpaa), a tanner, 
leather-dresser, Acts 9. 43. 

fivo'crivos, 7], ov (fivcroros), byssine, 
i.e. made of byssus or fine cotton ; 
in N. T. neut. fivaaivov, = ev8v/iia 
fivcrcrivov a garment of byssus, Rev. 

, 18. 16. 

fiver cos, ov, t), byssus, a species of 
fine cotton, highly prized by the 
ancients, Luke 16. 19. 

fS(i)(x6s, ov, b (fiaivoo), a step, base, pe- 
destal; in N. T. an altar, to which the 
ascent was by steps, Acts 17. 23. 

r. 

TafiaQa or TaPfiada, 77, indec. Gab- 
batha, Syro-Chald, ' the back,' i. e. 
an elevated place, probably tribunal, 
John 19. 13, where it is explained 
by the Greek AiOSo-rpcorov a tesse- 
lated pavement. 

rafipir)\, 6, indec. Gabriel, Heb. 
* man of God,' name of an archangel, 
Luke 1. 19, 26. 

ydyypatva, 77s, 77 (ypatvco) , gangrene, 
mortification, which spreads by de- 
grees over the whole body, 2 Tim. 
2. 17. 

Tab, 5, indec. Gad, Heb. * good for- 
tune,' pr. name of one of Jacob's 
sons: spoken of the tribe of Gad, 
Rev. 7. 5. 

Tabap7]v6s, ov, 6, a Gadarene, i. e. 



an inhabitant of the city ofGadara, 
the fortified oapitalof Peraea, or the 
region east of the Jordan, Mark 5.1. 

Td(a, r]s, 7), a treasury, i. e. of a king 
or state, Acts 8. 27. 

II. Gaza, Heb. ' the strong,' a 
celebrated city of the Philistines, 
Acts 8. 26. 

Ta£o<pv\dtciov, ov, r6 (yd£a, (pv\a- 
kt)), a treasury, i. e. a place of de- 
posit for the public treasure ; among 
the Jews, the sacred treasury, in one 
of the courts of the temple, Mark 
12. 41; spoken of the court itself, 
John 8. 20. 

Tdios, ov, 6, Gains, Lat. Caius, pr. 
name of several men in N. T. 

yd\a, afcros, r6, milk, 1 Cor. 9. 7 '■ 
metaph. for the first elements of 
Christian instruction, 3. 2 ; in 1 Pet. 
2. 2 milk is emblematic of pure spi- 
ritual nourishment, or of Christian 
instruction in general. 

Ta\dr7]S, ov, 6, a Galatian, Gal. 3.1. 

TaXaria, as, 77, Galatia or Gallogrcs- 
cia, a province of Asia Minor, Gal. 
1. 2. 

TaXarLKos, 7), 6v, Galatian, Acts 16. 

6 TaXarLK7]v x&gWi i« e. Galatia. 
7aA?7^77, 7]s, 77, tranquillity, i. e. of the 

sea, a calm, Matt. 8. 26. 

TaXiXaia, as, 77, Galilee, a region 
of Palestine, which in the time of 
Christ included all the northern 
part of Palestine lying between the 
Jordan and the Mediterranean, and 
between Samaria and Phoenicia : it 
was divided into Upper and Lower, 
7) &vo) and 77 Karoo Ta\i\aia ; the 
former lying north of the territory 
of Zabulon, and abounding in moun- 
tains ; the latter being more level 
and fertile, and very populous. 
Mark 1.9; 77' ddkacrcra rijs Ta\i\aias 
the sea of Galilee, or lake of Genne- 
sareth, Matt. 4. 18. 

Ta\i\a7os, a, ov, Galilcean, a native 
of Galilee, Matt. 26. 69. The Gali- 
lasans were brave and industrious, 
though the other Jews regarded 
them as stupid, unpolished, and se- 
ditious, and therefore as proper ob- 
jects of contempt, John 1. 47 ; they 
had a peculiar dialect, by which 
they were easily distinguished from 
the Jews of Jerusalem, Mark 14. 70. 



TaXXiwv 



TaWicou, covos, 6, Gallio, a Roman 
proconsul of Achaia, Acts 18. 12. 

Taju,aAi7)A, d, indec. Gamaliel, Heb. 
* benefit from God,' a distinguished 
Pharisee and teacher at Jerusalem, 
under whom Paul was educated, 
Acts 5. 34. 

yafxecc, a> (yd/nos), aor. 1 eyn/aa and 
in later Greek iyd/j.7]o-a, perf. 767a- 
/jL7}Ka, aor. 1 pass. iya/jLTjOrfv, to marry, 
trans, and neut. a) trans, spoken 
of men, to take as a wife, with accus. 
Matt. 5. 32 ; neut., absol., to take a 
wife, to marry, i. e. to enter into the 
conjugal state, 19. 10 ; of females, 
absol. 1 Cor. 7. 28 ; genr. of both 
sexes, 7. 9. b) aor. 1 pass. iyap.7)- 
Qy\v as mid. to marry, i. e. to enter 
into the marriage-state, absol. 1 Cor. 
7. 39 ; foil, by dat. Mark 10. 12. 

ya/mi^co, f. icroo (ydp.os), to marry, i. e. 

to give in marriage, e. g. a daughter, 

1 Cor. 7. 38 in some eds. 
ya/nicKoo, same as ya/xi^ci), to marry, 

pass. Mark 12. 25. 

yd jut os, ov, 6, a wedding, nuptials, i. e. 
the nuptial solemnities, &c. a) pr. 
evdvfia ydfiov a wedding - garment, 
Matt. 22. 1 1 ; 5e?7Tf o*> rod ydfiov nup- 
tial banquet, Rev. 19. 9 : more par- 
ticularly the nuptial banquet, which 
continued seven days, Matt. 22. 2 
iiroirjo'e ydjxovs ; by me ton. the place 
or hall where it was held, 22. 10. 
b) in common parlance, any festive 
banquet,luuke\2.3Q. c) bymeton. 
marriage, i. e. the marriage-state, 
Heb. 13. 4. 

ydp, a causative particle, standing 
always afcer one or more words in 
a clause, and expressing the reason 
of what has been before affirmed or 
implied; for, in the sense of be- 
cause, &c. 

I. simply, i. e. alone, a) after 
an antecedent sentence expressed, 
Matt. 1. 21 KaAeaeLs to ovofxa avrov 
^Itjcovp' clvtos yap acocreL, al. pass. ; 
after a clause of prohibition or cau- 
tion, 3. 9, al. ; we find ydq put after 
two words in a clause, 2. 6, al. : so 
ydq is often found in two consecu- 
tive clauses, viz. where the same 
idea is expressed twice, i. e. af- 
firmatively and negatively, or ge- 
nerally and specially, John 8. 42, 
1 Cor. 16. 7, 2 Cor. 11. 19, 20; or 



76 yap 

where the latter clause is dependent 
on the former, Matt. 10. 20, Mark 
6.52; or where two different causes 
are assigned, Matt. 6. 32; 18. 10, 
11: in similar circumstances ydq 
is also found in three consecutive 
clauses, Mark 9. 39, 40, 41, al. ; so 
Matt. 26. 10, 11, where ipyov ydq 
and fiaAovffa ydp refer to the act 
of the woman, irdyrore ydp to the 
objection of the disciples : ydp is 
also sometimes repeated, where the 
writer again takes up a sentence 
which began with ydp and was in- 
terrupted, Rom. 15. 26, 27. 

b) elliptically, where the clause to 
which it refers is omitted, and is to 
be supplied in thought ; in this case 
it merely assigns the motive for an 
opinion or judgment, &c. Matt. 2. 
2, where is he who is born King of 
the Jeivs ? [he must be born,] effio- 
p.€v yap avrov rbv aarepa for we have 
seen his star ; 27. 23 ri yap Kanhv 
eTroLTjo-e no ! for what evil hath he 
done? comp. below in c. ; Mark 8. 
38, what can a man give in exchange 
for his soul? [vain hope !] bs yap &u 
for whoever, &c. ; John 4. 44, he de- 
parted into Galilee [not indeed into 
Nazareth his irarpis], avrbs yap J b?- 
aovs for Jesus himself had testified, 
&c. comp. Luke 4. 16 sq. ; Rom. 8. 
18 [yea, I say, suffer with him, that 
we may also be glorified with him], 
Xoyi(o/iai ydq for I reckon, &c. ; 14. 
10, al. saep. In a quotation, where 
the preceding clause is omitted, 
Acts 17. 28; so Kal ydp, Matt. 8. 9 
[this I know by comparing my own 
case] , Kal yap iydo for / too am, &c. ; 
15. 27 vai, Kvqie' Kal yaq ra Kvvdpia 
true, Lord, [yet still help me,] for 
even the dogs, &c. ; so ov ydp 9. 13, al. 
c) elliptically and in common usage 
ydp is also simply intensive, and 
merely serves to strengthen a clause, 
like the Engl, then, truly, &c. (a) 
in questions, where a preceding no I 
may perhaps be supplied, John 7. 
41 p.!] yap 4k rrjs FaAiAaias 6 Xpio~- 
rbs e£>x erai shall then Christ come 
out of Galilee? Acts 8. 31 ttcos yaq av 
^vvai[xy]v how can /then ? 19. 35 ris 
ydp ear iv 6 avdpojiros what man THEN 
is there? Rom. 3. 3, Phil. 1. 18 ri 
ydp what then ? (13) in a strong 
affirmation or negation, John 9. 30 



y cut Trip 



eV yap TovTCf) davfiaarSp eo'ri TRULY 
herein, or herein then, is a strange 
thing; 1 Pet. 4. 15 /jlt] yap ris v/xcou 
Traax^ca let then no one of you suf- 
fer, &c. ; Acts 16.37 ob yap' &\\a 
kt\, no then ! no indeed ! (7) in 
exclamations, as of wishing, with the 
optative, 2 Tim. 2. 7 Scpy yap croi 6 
tcvpios may God then give thee, &c. ; 
— so more usually el ydp that 1 
Sept. Job 6. 2, 8. 

d) 'put by way of explanation, or 
demonstratively ; (a) where it merely 
takes up a preceding annunciation, 
and continues or explains it, like the 
Engl, namely, to wit, that is to say, 
though it is often not to be trans- 
lated ; so after ovrcas, Matt. 1. 18 rod 
5e 'lycrov Xpiarov rj yeuecris ovrcos i\v' 
lxvt]a , TevQeicrr)s yag rrjs /j.7}Tpbs kt\ 
(where some eds., however, have 
only /jLvrjarevdeicr^s rrjs /J.r}rp6s), the 
birth of Jesus Christ was thus, viz. 
his mother being espoused, &c. ()8) 
in a less strict sense, where it intro- 
duces, by way of explanation, the 
ground or motive of what precedes, 
for, that is to say, since, &c, Matt. 6. 
7, al. ; in which sense it serves to 
introduce parenthetic clauses, Mark 
5. 42, ssep. 

II. with other particles, 
where, however, each retains its own 
separate force and signification, e. g. 
£av ydp for if, Matt. 5. 46 ; el ydp for 
if, Rom. 3. 7 ; l8ov yap for lo, Luke 
1. 44 ; Kal ydp for also, for even, Matt. 
26. 73 ; so yap Kaifor also, Acts 17. 
28 ; Kal ydp ovKfor neither, 1 Cor. 1 1. 
9 ; — fxlv yag, foil, by hi, for indeed, 
Rom. 2. 25 ; also where the clause 
with de is wholly omitted, 3. 2, or is 
readily supplied, Heb. 6. 16, comp. 
v. 13 : so foil, by aX\d, Acts 4. 16 ; 
1 — (XT] yag for not, Jam. 1. 7; ov ydp 
for not, Matt. 9. 13, al. ; ouSe ydp for 
neither, John 5. 22 ; ovre ydp for nei- 
ther, Luke 20. 36. 
yao~TT)p, repos, by sync, rpos, 7), the 
belly ; hence a) in N. T. tig. and by 
meton. of abstr. for concr., a glutton, 
gormandiser, Tit. 1. 12. b) the womb, 
Luke 1. 31 ; hence euyaarpl exeiv to 
be with child, Matt. 1. 18. 
y4, an enclitic particle, serving to 
strengthen or render more emphatic 
the word to which it is appended, 
by placing it in opposition to other 



77 Tecewv 

words, and thus fixing the attention 
upon it, e. g. a part in reference to a 
whole, a single object in reference 
to many, a less in reference to a 
greater, and vice versa ; hence it 
often cannot be rendered in English, 
but must be expressed by a stronger 
emphasis in pronunciation, &c. : its 
general meaning is at least, indeed, 
even, &c. 

I. used alone, a) as marking a 
less in reference to a greater, at least, 
&c, Luke 11. 8, though he will not 
give him because he is his friend [the 
greater reason], hid ye ttjv avaifieiav 
avrov yet at least because of his im- 
portunity [the lesser reason] he will 
rise, &c. ; so 1 Cor. 4. 8 ocpeAoy ye I 
could wish at least, b) as marking a 
greater in reference to a less, &c. 
even, indeed, Rom. 8. 32 e 6s ye who 
even. 

II. in connexion with other 
particles, (a) aX\d ye or aWaye 
yet at least, yet surely, 1 Cor. 9. 2 ; 
but indeed, moreover, Luke 24. 21. 
(j8) dpaye and digd ye, see in apa 1. 
c. and II. (7) efye if at least, if in- 
deed, if so be, &c, foil, by indie, and 
spoken of what is taken for granted, 
Eph. 3. 2 ; 4. 21 : so efye /cat if in- 
deed also, which, as applying only to 
what is taken for granted, may be 
expressed by since, although, Gal. 3. 
4 ejfye Kal elKrj, i. e. since [in this 
case] it is in vain ; 2 Cor. 5. 3 eXye 
Kal ev§vo~djJLevoi although being now 
clothed, we shall not, &c. comp. v. 4. 
(5) el Se/jL-fiye = el 5e fAi), but stronger, 
but if not indeed, if otherwise indeed, 
and serving to annul the preceding 
proposition, whether affirmative or 
negative ; so after an affirmation, 
but if not, otherwise, Luke 10. 6 ; 
13. 9 ; after a negation, where it 
consequently affirms, if otherwise, 
else, &c. 5. 36, 37. (e) Katye and at 
least, Luke 19.42; and even, yea even, 
Acts 2. 18. (0 Kairoiye =/caiTOi, 
but stronger, though indeed, John 
4. 2. (77) fxevovvye —(jLevovv, but 
stronger, yea indeed, yea truly, &c, 
Luke 11.28. (6) p.-i]Tiye =fx^ri, but 
stronger, not to say then, much more 
then, 1 Cor. 6. 3. 

r e 5 e & v, 03v os, 6, Gideon, Heb. ' a cut- 
ter-off,' the deliverer of Israel from 
the Midianites, Heb. 11. 32. 



yetwa 



78 



ytvecrig 



yeevva, rjs, rj, gehenna, Heb. ' valley 
of Hinnom,' i. e. the place of punish- 
ment in hades, or the world of the 
dead, = Tdprapos 2 Pet. 2. 4, Kipu/7j 
rod irvp6s Rev. 20. 14, rb irvp rb al- 
oiviov Matt. 25. 41 : simply yeevva, 5. 
29 ; yeevva rod irvpos gehenna of fire, 
5. 22 ; yeevva, rb irvp rb dcrfiecrrov 
Mark 9. 43: Matt. 23. 15 vlbv ye- 
evvns son of gehenna, i. e. worthy of 
punishment in gehenna; 23.33 api- 
o*ls rrjs y. condemnation to gehenna : 
it is therefore a place of eternal fire 
and of thick darkness, comp. Jude 
6. 13. The valley of Hinnom skirts 
Jerusalem on the south, and runs 
westward from the valley of Jehosh- 
aphat under Mount Zion ; here the 
ancient Israelites established the 
worship of Moloch, to whom they 
sacrificed their infants : this worship 
was broken up and the place dese- 
crated by Josiah, after which it be- 
came the receptacle for all the filth 
of the city, as also for the carcasses 
of animals and the dead bodies of 
malefactors left unburied, to con- 
sume which fires appear to have been 
from time to time kept up. It was 
also called Tophet, i. e., probably, 
place of burning, i. e. dead bodies, 
&c. By an easy metaphor, the Jews 
transferred the name to the place of 
future punishment. 

T€B(T7)}j.avri, indec. Gethsemane, pr. 
name of a small field or plot just out 
of Jerusalem, over the brook Ce- 
dron and at the foot of the mount of 
Olives, Matt. 26. 36, — in some eds. 
redcryjuxave?. 

y sir cop, ovos, 6, rj, a neighbour, Luke 
14.12; 15.6,9; John 9.8. 

ye\doo, w, f. daw, to laugh, espec. in 
joy or triumph, intrans., Luke 6. 21. 

yeXccs, cvros, 6 (yeXdoo), laughter, 
espec. of joy or triumph, Jam. 4. 9. 

yefxi^w, f. icrco (ye/mcc), to make full, 
fill, trans, and foil, by gen. of thing, 
Mark 15. 36 ; so with air6 Luke 15. 
16, or €K Rev. 8. 5. 

yep.cc, f. yefxco, to be full of, be stuffed 
with, intrans. and foil, by gen. Matt. 
23. 27 ; with ex, v. 25. 

yeved, as, r\ (yivofxai), birth; in N. T. 
generation, in the following senses, 
viz. a) offspring, progeny , genr. and 



fig. Acts 8. 33 t)]v yeveav aurov ris 
OLriyfjcrerai who shall declare his pos- 
terity ? i. e. the number of his fol- 
lowers, spoken of the Messiah, b) 
a descent, degree, i. e. in a genealo- 
gical line of ancestors or descend- 
ants, Matt. 1. 17 ter. c) spoken of 
the period of time from one descent 
to another, i. e. the average dura- 
tion of human life, — reckoned ap- 
parently by the ancient Hebrews at 
100 years (comp. Gen. 15. 16 with 
Ex. 12. 40, 41), by the Greeks at 
three generations for every 100 
years, i. e. 33 1 years each ; hence 
in N. T. of a less definite period, aw 
age, time, period, day, &c. as ancient 
generations, i. e. times of old, &c. 
Acts 14. 16 ; of future ages, Luke 

I. 50 els yeveas yevecov to generations 
of generations, i. e. to the remotest 
ages ; 16. 8 els r\\v yevzhv rrjv eav- 
rwv, i. e. l are wiser in their day,'' so 
far as it concerns this life, d) me- 
ton. spoken of the men of any ge- 
neration or age, those living in any 
one period, a race, class, e. g. 77 ye- 
vea avrrj the present generation, Matt. 

II. 16, saep. : spoken of a former 
generation, Acts 13. 36; of the fu- 
ture, Luke 1. 48. 

yeveaXoyeco, S>, f. 'fjcrca (yeved, Xe- 
7<w), to trace one 9 s genealogy ; in N. T. 
only pass. yeveaXoyeo/nat, odfxai, to be 
traced or inscribed in a genealogy, i. e. 
byimpl. to be reckoned by descent, de- 
rive one 's origin, Heb. 7. 6. 

yeveaXoyta, as, 7) (yeveaXoyeco), a 
genealogy, genealogical table, 1 Tim. 
1. 4. 

ye v eat a, cov, rd (yeveatos), in earlier 
Greek writers solemn rites for the 
dead,ferice denicales; in later writers 
and in N. T. a birth-day celebration 
or festival, Matt. 14. 6. 

yeveats, ecos, rj (yivofxat), procrea- 
tion; in N. T. birth, nativity, i. e. a) 
pr. Matt. 1. 18 in later eds., where 
text. rec. yevvnats; Jam. 1. 23 rb 
TrgSacoirov rrjs yeveaecos, i. e. native 
or natural face : fig. 3. 6 rgoxbs rrjs 
yeveaecos, lit. the wheel of birth, i. e. 
which is set in motion at birth, and 
rolls on through life, i. q. course of 
life, — others, nativity, in the astro- 
logical sense, b) in the sense of 
descent, lineage, and fiifiXos yeveaecos 



ytviTt] 



79 



yepovvia 



book of descent, i. e. genealogy, ge- 
nealogical table, Matt. 1. 1. 

yeuerr), rjs, r) (yeued), birth, John 9. 
1 iic yeverr\s from his birth. 

yevr\p.a, aros, r6 (yivopai), produce, 

fruit, i. e. of the fields, &c. Luke 12. 

18 ; fig. spoken of the rewards of 

Christian virtue, 2 Cor. 9. 10 : text. 

rec. in both places has yevvr)p.a. 

yew da), £>,f. tjctcc {yevos), trans, spo- 
ken of men, to beget; of women, to 
bear: pass, to be begotten, be born. 

I. act. a) spoken of men, to be- 
get, Matt. 1.2: fig. to generate, to 
occasion, e. g. pax^s, 2 Tim. 2. 23. 
Metaph. (a) spoken, in the Jewish 
manner, of the relation between a 
teacher and his disciples, to beget, 
in a spiritual sense, to be the spiri- 
tual father 0/ any one, i. e. the instru- 
ment of his conversion, 1 Cor. 4. 15. 
(#) spoken of God, to beget, in a 
spiritual sense, i. e. to impart a new 
spiritual life, which consists in sanc- 
tifying, quickening anew, and en- 
nobling the powers of the natural 
man, by imparting to him a new life 
and a new spirit in Christ, 1 John 
5. 1 ; hence Christians are said to be 
born of God, and to be the sons of 
God, comp. Rom. 8. 14. Spoken of 
the relation between God and the 
Messiah, who, as the vicegerent of 
God, is figuratively called his Son, 
and whom therefore God is said to 
beget, i. e. to appoint, declare, i. e. as 
a king, &c, Acts 13. 33. 

b) spoken of women, to bear, bring 
forth, Luke 1. 13 : fig. Gal. 4. 24. ' 

II. pass, yevvdofiai, ccjuai. a) to be 
begotten, Matt. 1. 20 rb ev avrrj yev- 
vrjdev that which is begotten or con- 
ceived in her, i. e. the fcetus. b) to 
be born, genr. Matt. 2. 1 ; rvcpKos, 
John 9. 2; els rbv Kocrfiov, 16. 21 ; 
yeyevvripai 'Pw/jlcuos, Acts 22. 28 ; 
Gal. 4. 23 Kara ffdgKa according to the 
flesh, in the course of nature : foil, 
by els final, denoting destination, 
John 18. 37; by iic with gen. of mo- 
ther Matt. 1.16, with gen. of source, 
&c. etc Trjs crapKos John 3. 6 ; by ev 
with dat. of place Acts 22. 3, with 
dat. of state or condition John 9. 34, 
Acts 2. 8 ev r\ sc. diaAeKTca i. e. our 
native dialect: metaph. e/c &eov or 
4k Tryevp.ci.Tos eyevvi]dnv or yeyevvn- 



pai, only in the writings of John, to 
be born of God or of the Spirit, i. e. 
in a spiritual sense, to have received 
from God a new spiritual life, 1. 13, 
3. 5 ; so also yevvr)6r)vai avoodev to be 
born again, = e/c Qeov yev., v. 3. 

yevvqpa, aros, t6 (yevvdco), lit. what 
is born or produced, i.e. a) spoken 
of men, offspring, progeny, Matt. 3. 7 
yevvr)p.ara ex^vthv progeny of vipers. 
b) spoken of trees, &c. fruit, pro- 
duce, Matt. 26. 29 : metaph. of the 
rewards of Christian virtue, 2 Cor. 
9. 10 in text. rec. 

Tevvqcraper and Tevvrjcraoed, i), in- 
dec. Gennesareth, the name of a small 
region of Galilee, on the western 
shore of the lake: this lake is also 
called the sea of Galilee, Matt. 4. 18, 
and the sea of Tiberias, John 21. 1. 

yewndLs, ecos, i) (yevvdco), birth, na- 
tivity, Matt. 1. 18. 

yeut/7]r6s, i), 6v (yevvaco), born, 
brought forth, Matt. 11. 11 ev yev- 
pt]to?s ywaiKwv among those born of 
women. 

yevos, eos, ovs, r6 {yivoixcu), genus, 
race, i. e. a) offspring, posterity, Acts 
17. 28. b) family, lineage, stock, Acts 
7. 13 ; so 4. 6, where others sect, 
order, c) nation, people, Mark 7. 26. 
d) kind, sort, species, Matt. 13. 47. 

Yegao"nv6s, ov, 6, a Gerasene, i. e. an 
inhabitant of the city or district of 
Gerasa, which was situated in the 
eastern part of Peraea, or Gilead, 
near the confines of the Arabian de- 
sert : many mss. and some eds. read 
Tepacrrjuccu Matt. 8. 28, where the 
text. rec. has Yepyeo"qv6oi>, and other 
mss. Tadaprjpcvv, which is also read 
Mark 5. 1, Luke 8. 26, 37. 

TepyecT7)v6s, ov, 6, a Gergesene, pr. 
name of one of the ancient tribes of 
Canaan destroyed by Joshua, occ. 
text. rec. Matt. 8. 28, see Tepao~T]~ 
v6s. 

yep overt a, as, 7) (yepovo'ios) , a council 
of elders, a senate; in N. T. Acts 5. 
21 rb trvvedpiov teal iracrav t^ yepov- 
o-iav rccu vlcov 'lo-garJA, i. e. either the 
sanhedrim, even the whole senate of 
Israel, or else it here stands for the 
elders of Israel in general, i. e. per- 
sons of age and influence who were 
invited to sit with the sanhedrim, = 
oi Trpecrfivrepoi rod 'lcrpa-fiA x\cts 4. 8. 



yepcjv 



80 



yirofiat 



yepcav, ovros, 6, an old man, senex, 
John 3. 4. 

76vcu, f. yevcco, to cause to taste, to 
let taste; in N. T. only mid. ytvofiai, 
f. crofxai, to taste, depon. or trans, a) 
pr. and absol. Matt. 27. 34 ; foil, by 
ace. John 2. 9 : in the sense of to eat, 
partake of, absol. Acts 10. 10 ; foil, by 
gen. 23. 14. b) metaph. to experi- 
ence, prove, partake of, foil, by accus. 
Heb. 6. 5; by gen. yeveo-Qai Bavdrov 
to taste of death, i. e. to die, Matt. 16. 
28 ; by tin, 1 Pet. 2. 3. 

yecopyeco, w, f. rjaca (yeeogyos), to till 

the earth, pass. Heb. 6. 7. 
yedpyiov, ov, t6 (yeoooyeoo), pr. a 

tilled field, farm; in N. T. metaph. of 

Christians, 1 Cor. 3. 9. 

ye copy 6 s, ov, 6 (yrj, epyco), a tiller of 
the ground, husbandman, viz. a) pr. 
2 Tim. 2. 6. b) in N. T. also same 
as a/jLir€\ovpy6s, a vine-dresser, keeper 
of a vineyard, Matt. 21. 33 : metaph. 
of God, John 15. 1. 

yrj, yrjs, fj (contr. fr. yea=ycua), earth, 
land, i. e. one of the four elements ; 
spoken a) in reference to its vege- 
tative power, earth, soil, Matt. 13. 5, 
al. b) as that on which we tread, 
the ground, &c. Matt. 10. 29, al. c) 
in distinction from the sea, a lake, 
&c. the land, terra firma, Mark 4. 1. 
d) of a country, region, territory, &c. 
as yrj 'Icrpafa Matt. 2. 20, Xavadv 
Acts 13. 19, Kiyvirrov 7. 11 ; so of the 
country adjacent to any place or 
city, Matt. 9. 26 : with a gen. of per- 
son, one's native land, Acts 7. 3. Spo- 
ken particularly and absol. of the 
land of the Jews, Palestine, Matt. 23. 
35, al. ; so in the expression K\r]po- 
vo/jl€?i/ tt]v yrjv to inherit the land, 5. 5 : 
by meton. put for 1 the inhabitants of 
a country, 10. 15. 

e) the earth, i. e. the terrestrial 
globe, &c. (a) as distinguished from 
6 ovpav6s, Matt. 5. 18, al. saep. ; hence 
ra M tt/s yrjs and ra iu rots ovpavols 
things on earth and things in heaven, 
i. e. the universe, Col. 1. 20 ; so yr) 
kan/7] a new earth, 2 Pet. 3. 13. (/3) 
spoken of the habitable earth, r) ol- 
Kovfieur], Luke 11. 31, al. saep.; hence 
ra inl tt)s yrjs earthly things, i. e. per- 
taining to this life, Col. 3. 2 ; ra /xeAr] 
ra M tt)s yrjs, 3. 5 : by synec. put 
for the inhabitants of the earth, men, 



Rom. 9. 17, al. ; so where things are 
said to be done, or take place, on 
earth, which have reference chiefly 
to men, Matt. 5. 13, al. 

yrj pas, aos, cos, r6, old age, Luke 1. 36 
iv yhpa in text, rec, in later eds. 
iv yr)gei. 

ynpaCKw or yrjpdca, f. deco (yrj pas), to 
be or become old, John 21. 18. 

yivofxai, f. yevrjCo/jLai, aor. 2 iyevo- 
fjLTiv, perf. part. yeyevTi/JLevos, perf. 2 
ykyova, pluperf. 2 iyeySi/eiv, also in 
later writers and in N. T. aor. 1 pass. 
iyevr)6r]u for iy€v6/x7]y, — a mid. de- 
pon. intrans., with the primary sig- 
nify to begin to be, fieri, i. e. ' to come 
into existence or into any state ;' and 
, then also, in the aor. and perf. 2, * to 
have come into existence,' or simply 
to be, esse, so that ey^vojurjv, iyevfiBrjv, 
and yiyova, serve likewise as pre- 
terites of zlvai. 

I. to begin to be, come into exist- 
ence, &c, as implying origin (either 
from natural causes, or through spe- 
cial agency), result, change of state, 
place, &c. a) as implying origin in 
the ordinary course of nature, &c. 
(a) spoken of persons, to be born, 
John 8. 58 ; foil, by e/c twos to be born 
of, descended from, Rom. 1. 3. (£) 
of things, as plants, fruits, &c. to 
be produced, to grow, Matt. 21. 19. 
(7) of the phenomena of nature, &c. 
to arise, supervene, occur, e. g. <rei<r- 
fx6s Mat* 8. 24, ya\r\vr\ 8. 26, o*k6- 
tos 27. 45, ActTAaif/ Mark 4. 37, ve- 
<p4\r) Luke 9. 34, Ppovrr) John 12. 29 : 
thus also of a voice or cry, tumult, 
silence, &c. (puvi) 12. 30, cxicr/xa 7. 
43, (riTrjo-Ls 3. 25, Kpavyr) Matt. 25. 6, 
dSpvfios 26. 5, a-rdo'is Luke 23. 19, 
criyr) Acts 21.40: so of emotions, &c. 
Luke 15. 10, 0Atyis Matt. 13. 21. 
(5) spoken of time, as day, night, 
evening, &c. to come, come on, ap- 
proach, Matt. 8. 16 ; 27. 1 ; Mark 
15.33. 

b) as implying origin through an 
agency specially exerted, to be made, 
created, &c. same as iroLov/jLau (a) 
spoken of the works of creation, John 
1. 3, 10. (/3) of the works of art, &c. 
Acts 19. 26 dia x €l P^ >J/ ' (?) °f mi- 
racles and the like, to be wrought, 
performed, Acts 4. 22 ; foil, by 81a 2. 
43, by irn6 Luke 9. 7. (5) of a pro- 



ytpofxai 

mise, or plot formed, made, Acts 26. 
6 ; so of waste, dirwAeia, Mark 14. 4. 
(e) of the zw// or desire of any one, 
£o be accomplished, fulfilled, BeKrjfia 
Matt. 6. 10; cu-n^a Luke 23. 24. 
(() of a repast, £o be prepared, made 
ready, John 13. 2 ; of a judicial in- 
vestigation, to be made, set on foot, 
Acts 25. 26 ; of a change of law, Heb. 
7. 12. (tj) of particular days, festi- 
vals, &c. to be held, celebrated, Matt. 
26. 2. (0) of persons advanced to 
any station or office, to be made, con- 
stituted, appointed, Col. 1. 23, 25 ; so 
yiveadai 4-ndvoo, Luke 19. 19. (<) of 
customs, institutes, &c. to be ap- 
pointed, instituted, Mark 2. 27 rb 
ffdfifSarov, Gal. 3.17 6 yey ovws uo/ulos. 
(k) of what is done to or in any one, 
Luke 23. 31 eV rap ^VQV rL yzvr)Tai 
what shall be done in the dry ? Gal. 3. 
13 Xpio~Tbs y€v6fj.€vos vireg T)p.&v kclt- 
dpa being himself made a curse for us, 
i. e. suffering the penalty to which 
we were subject. 

c) as implying a result, event, &c. 
to take place, come to pass, occur, (a) 
genr. Matt. 1. 22 ; Luke 1. 20 ; Heb. 
9. 15 Qavdrov yevop.4vov death having 
taken place, i. e. through his death ; 
Jam. 3. 10, al. pass. : so in the phrase 
p.^ yivoiTQ let it not happen ! God 
forbid! an exclamation of aversion, 
Luke 20. 16, al. (/8) foil, by dat. of 
pers. to happen to any one, &c. Mark 
9. 21 ; by infin. as subject, Acts 20. 
16 ; with an adv. of manner, Mark 
5. 16. (7) with prepositions, in the 
same sense, as *Xs riva Acts 28. 6, 
iwi tivl Mark 5. 33. (5) with an 
infin. and accus. expressed or im- 
plied, to come to pass that, Acts 27. 
44 ovtccs iysvero irdvras diacrcodijvai, 
Matt. 18. 13 4dv ysvrjTai evgelv avro. 
(e) so Kal iyepero or eyeVeTO 8e and 
it came to pass that, always with a 
notation of time, introduced by frre, 
cos, eV, a gen. absol. &c, and fol- 
lowed by a finite verb with or with- 
out Kai-, e. g. with Kai repeated, 
Matt. 9. 10 Kal eyeVeTO, avrov dva- 
K^ifxivov Kal Idov, al. saep. ; without 
Kai repeated, 7. 28 Kal iysvero ore 
. . . i^€Tr\7jo'o , ouTo ol o%Aoi, al. saep. 
. d) as implying a change of state, 
condition, &c, or the passing from 
one state, &c. to another, to become, 
enter upon any state, condition, &c. 



81 yivoficu 

(a) spoken of persons or things 
which receive any new character or 
form. (1) where the predicate is a 
noun, Matt. 5. 45 'dirm yewqcrQe viol 
rod irarp6s, 4. 3 e iva oi Kidoi ovroi 
dproi yivcovrai, 1 3. 32 yiv&rai SevSqov, 
al. ; Acts 12. 18 ri a" pa 6 Tlerpos eye- 
vero what Peter was become, for ' what 
had become of Peter.' (2) construed 
with efa ri as the predicate, by He- 
braism, Matt. 21.42 iyewfjOrj ets /ce- 
(paKr]v ycovias, Mark 12. 10, Luke 
13. 19, al. (3) when the predicate 
is an adjective, Matt. 10. 16 yiveaQe 
ovv (pp6vip.oi, 1 2. 45 yiverai rd ((o~x ara 
X^ipova, 13. 22 yiverai dKapiros, 24. 
44 yii/€o~6e eroi/JLoi i. e. ' prepare 
yourselves,' al. saep. (4) with a par- 
ticle of manner, &c, Matt. 10. 25 
'iva ytv-qrai cos 5i5a<r/caAos avrov, 28. 
4 lyivovro wad veKpoi : foil, by dat. 
of pers. for or in respect o/'whom, 1 
Cor. 9.20. (5) foil, by gen. of pos- 
session or relation, Luke 20. 14 'Iva. 
Tjficop yivr\rai rj KXt]povop.ia. (6) foil, 
by dat. of pers. as possessor, &c. 
Rom. 7. 3, 4 yeveo~6ai dvdpl kr4poj to 
become married to another man. 

(/3) construed with prepositions 
or adverbs implying motion, it de- 
notes change or transition to ano- 
ther place, &c. to come, viz. (1) foil, 
by els, to come to or into, arrive at. 
Acts 20. 16 : fig. <pwvri Luke 1. 44, 
evAoyia Gal. 3. 14, eA/cos Rev. 16. 2, 
svayyeXiov 1 Thess. 1. 5. (2) by 4k, 
to come from a place, &c. e. g. ipcovT) 
Mark 1.11; but e/c /necrov yeveadai to 
be put out of the way, 2 Thess. 2. 7. 
(3) by eV, fig. Acts 12. 11 yev6jx^vos 
4u eavro*> being come to himself, comp. 
Luke 15. 17. (4) by eVi, viz. with 
gen., to come upon, arrive at, Luke 
22. 40 ; with accus. 24. 22, 1. 65 <$>6- 
fios. (5) by Kara with gen., to come 
throughout, &c. Acts 10. 37 ; with ac- 
cus., to come to, 27. 7. (6) by irp6s 
with accus., to come to, 2 John 12 in 
later eds. ; so of oracles, Acts 7. 31. 
(7) with an adverb, e. g. iyyvs, to 
come or draw near, John 6. 19 ; w5e 
hither, 6. 25 ; and lice? thither, Acts 
19. 21. 

II. in the aor. and perf., to have 
begun to be, have come into existence, 
&c. i. e. simply, to be, exist, a) genr. 
to be, exist, John 1. 6 iyevero dvBpoo- 
iros, Rom. 11, 5 J foil, by iv 2 Pet. 2. 



yiviocrica) 



82 



I, by sfiTrpocrOEV twos John 1. 15, by 
M rrjs yrjs Rev. 16. 18. 

b) as copula, connecting a subject 
and predicate, (a) of quality, foil, 
by nom. Luke 1.2 o! air apxys avr- 
QTcraX yevofiepoi rod \6yov, 2. 2 avrrj 
7) airoypcup)) wgccrrj iyevero, al. ; with 
a dat. of advantage, to be any thing 
to, for, or in behalf of, e. g. 68r)y6s 
Acts 1. 16, arrjfxeTop Luke 11. 30, 7ra- 
pTjyopia Col. 4. 11, tvttol 1 Thess. 1. 
7 ; with an adv. 2. 10 ; with a gen. 
of age, Luke 2. 42 oVe iyzvero ircov 
SdoSeKa. (/3) implying property, &c, 
Matt. 11.26 ovtoos iyevero evfioKia 
efxTrpovdev crov, for the dat. aoi, i. e. 

• such was thy good pleasure/ = 
ovTws TjvdoKriaas o~v. (7) joined with 
the participle of another verb, it 
forms (like slvcu) a periphrasis for a 
finite tense of that verb, Mark 1. 4 
iyivero 'IcadpPTjs fiaTrTifap, for e/3a7r- 

c) joined with prepositions it im- 
plies locality or state, and also dis- 
position of mind, &c. (a) foil, by eV, 
spoken of place, to be in a place, 
Matt. 26. 6 yepofievov 4p Brjdavici, 
Mark 9. 33 eV rrj owia : of condition 
or state, to be in any state, Luke 22. 
44 ysvofjLtvos ep ay copia, Acts 22. 17 
eV eKardo'ei, Rev. 1. 10 iv irv€vp,a.Ti, 
Rom. 16. 7 iv XgLorrq), Phil. 2. 7 iv 
6jj.0L(vfxarL yevo/jLEPOs = o/jLOLoodets, 1 
Tim. 2. 14 yep. iv Trapafidcrei = irapa- 
JBaipcD. (IB) foil, by fierd with gen. of 
pers., to be with any one, Acts 9. 19 ; 
so ol ycp6/j.€P0t per avrov his friends, 
companions, Mark 16. 10. (7) by 
irpos with accus., to be towards, i. e. 
disposed towards any one, 1 Cor. 2. 
8. (5) by cvp, to be with, Luke 2. 13. 

yiPcvo-KO), f. yvd>o~o[xcu, aor. 2 iypwp, 
perf. eyvoona, perf. pass. iypwvixa.i, 
aor. 1 pass. iypcxxrOrjp, fut. 1 pass. 
ypcaadrjaofxaL, to know, both in an in- 
choative and completed sense. 1. 
to know, in an inchoative sense, i. e. 
to come to know, to gain or receive a 
knowledge of, where again the perf. 
implies a completed action, and is 
often to be taken as a present, to 
know; pass, to become known, a) 
genr. (a) foil, by accus. of thing, 
John 8. 32 ypcccreaOe tt]p a\7i0€iap, 
Luke 12. 47 ; with an accus. implied, 
Mark 6. 38 ; foil, by e/c tipos, to know 
from or by any thing, Matt. 12. 33; 



yiVLOGKli) 

by ipTipi, to know by any thing, John 
13. 35 ; by odep 1 John 2. IS, and 
Kurd tl Luke 1. 18. (/3) foil, by 
accus. of person, John 14. 7 bis, Gal. 
4. 9 yp6pT€s &e6p, al. ; with an accus. 
and tin, by attraction, Matt. 25. 24 
eypcap (re, tin o~KAr)pbs el, John 5. 42. 
(7) foil, by on instead of an accus. 
and infin. John 6. 69 iypdofcafjLSP tin 
av el 6 XpicrrSs, 7. 26, al. ssep. (5) 
pass, to be known, i. e. distinguished, 
1 Cor. 14. 7. 

b) in a judicial sense, to know by 
trial, inquire into, examine, tV alriap 
Acts 23. 28. c) in the sense of to 
know, i. e. from others, to learn, find 
out, pass, to be made known, disclosed, 
Matt. 10. 26 ; foil, by accus. of thing 
expr. or impl. Mark 5. 43, Matt. 9. 
30 ; by tin, John 4. 1 ; by air6 npos, 
Mark 15. 45. d) in the sense of to 
perceive, observe, be aware of, foil, by 
accus. expr. or impl. Matt. 22. 18 
t)]p TTOprjpiap, 16. 8 ; by tin, John 4. 
53; Mark 5. 29 eypco t$ ad>fjLan tin : 
by accus. and particip. Luke 8. 46 
£yw eypoop dvpapLP i^eXdovcrap orr' 
e/xou. e) in the sense of to under- 
stand, comprehend, foil, by accus. 
expr. or impl. Matt. 13. 11 ra iavo-- 
T7]pia, Mark 4. 13 irapafioAds, John 
7. 49 top ptifiop, 1 Cor. 2. 14. f ) by 
euphemism, to lie with, i. e. a person 
of another sex; spoken of a man 
Matt. 1. 25, of a woman Luke 1. 34. 

2. to know, in a completed sense, 
i. e. to have a knowledge of, &c. a) 
genr. (a) foil, by accus. of thing 
expr. or impl. Matt. 6. 3, Rom. 10. 
19 ; imper. yipaxTKere know, be as- 
sured of, with ace. Matt. 24. 43 ; tare 
yipeocTKOPTes tovto, Eph. 5. 5 : foil, by 
accus. and tin by attraction, 1 Cor. 
3. 20 ; by accus. and particip. Acts 
19. 35 ; by adv., 21. 37 'EAA^cttI 
yiP(&o~K€is dost thou know Greek? (/3) 
foil, by accus. of person, to know, i. e. 
by sight or person, John 1. 49 ; or to 
know one's character, &c. ver. 10, 
al. ; with accus. and particip., Heb. 
13.23. (7) foil, by tin instead of an 
ace. and infin. John 21. 17. (5) foil, 
by infin. alone, Matt. 16. 3. 

b) in the sense of to know, i. e. as 
being what one is or professes to be, 
to acknowledge, foil, by accus. Matt. 
7. 23 ; pass. 1 Cor. 8. 3. c) from the 
Heb., with the idea of volition or 



yXtVKOQ 



83 



yviocnc 



good will, to know and approve or 
love, to care for, &c. foil, by accus. of 
pers. 2 Tim. 2. 19, John 10. 14 : foil, 
by accus. of thing, Rom. 7. 15 b yap 
KaT€gyd(o/j.cu, ov yivwcKca, i. e. '1 
approve not, allow not.' 

yXevKos, eos, ovs, t6 (yXvKvs), must, 
new wine; in N.T. sweet wine, Acts 
2. 13. 

yXvKvs, eta, v, sweet, James 3. 12 
ykvKv vScog siveet water, i. e. potable. 

7 A contra, 7)s, r), the tongue, i. e. a) 
pr. as a part of the body, Rev. 16. 
10; the organ of taste, Luke 16. 24, 
of speech, Mark 7. 33 ; personified, 
Rom. 14. 11 and Phil. 2. 11 iraira 
yXuxraa, i. e. every person : so to 
bridle the tongue, &c. Jam. 1. 26. 

b) by meton. speech, language, (a) 
genr. 1 John 3. 18 fx^ ay air tvf.Ltv Xoyo) 
fjir]d€ rfj yXoocro~n in speech only. (/3) 
of a particular language or dialect, 
as spoken by a particular people, 
Acts 2. 11 ; put for the people who 
use a language, e. g. <pv\a\ K.a\ Xaol 
teal yXaxrcrai, Rev. 7. 9, al. (7) in the 
phrases yXwaaais erepats or Katvats 
XaXeiv to speak in or with other or 
new tongues, Acts 2.4, Mark 16. 17; 
yXdbacrais XaXelv to speak in or with 
tongues, Acts 10. 46; Trpoaevx^o'dai 
yXdccrar) to pray in a tongue, 1 Cor. 
14. 14 ; Xoyoi iv yXcoaar) discourse in 
a tongue, 14. 19, or simply yXucrcrai 
tongues, 12. 10: here, according to 
the two passages in Mark and Acts, 
the sense would seem to be to speak 
in other living languages ; but if the 
passages in 1 Cor. be taken as the 
basis, these phrases would seem to 
mean to speak another kind of lan- 
guage, i. e. referring perhaps to a 
person in a state of high spiritual 
excitement or ecstasy from inspira- 
tion, breaking forth into abrupt ex- 
pressions of prayer andpraise, which 
are not coherent, and therefore not 
always intelligible to the multitude : 
but the first interpretation is that 
generally adopted, c) fig. put for 
any thing resembling a tongue in 
shape, e. g. Acts 2. 3 yXcoacrai favel 
Trvgos tongues as of fire, i. e. lambent 
flames. 

yXooo 1 a 6 KOfxov, ov, to (yXooo~o~a, ko- 
/ueoj), pr. a box for keeping reeds, Sec. ; 
in N. T. genr. any box, casket, bag, 



Sec. e. g. for money, John 12. 6; 
13.29. 
yva<pevs, ecus, 6 {yvd<pos), a fuller, 
i.e. one who fulled and dressed new 
cloths, or washed and scoured soiled 
garments, Mark 9. 3. 

yvricr los, ov, 6,7), adj. (yevos), genuine, 
legitimate, pr. spoken of children, 
&c. ; in N. T. a) fig. own, genuine, 
as son ; spoken of the relation of 
a disciple to his teacher, eV iriam 
1 Tim. 1. 2, Kara -niariv Tit. 1. 4. 
b) by impl., sincere, faithful, true, 
Phil. 4. 3 ; so to yvr\o~tov sincerity, 2 
Cor. 8. 8. 

yvnaicDS, adv., sincerely, Phil. 2. 20. 

yv6(p os, ov, 6 (vecpos), dense black 
clouds, thick gloom, Heb. 12. 18. 

yyco/jLT), 7)S, r) {yivooaKoa), pr. the mind, 
i. e. the sentient principle, =\pvxhi 
in N. T. mind, in its various mani- 
festations, e. g. a) as implying will, 
in the sense of accord, consent, Phile. 
14 ; of bent, inclination, desire, 1 Cor. 
1. 10 ev TTJ avrfj ypu>/j.r) in the same 
mind or will; of purpose, counsel, de- 
termination, Acts 20. 3. b) as im- 
plying opinion, judgment, in refer- 
ence to one's self, 1 Cor. 7. 40 ; in 
reference to others, advice, ver. 25. 

yvoogi(co, fut. icrco and ia>, to make 
known, trans, and foil, by dat. or irpos 
Tiva. a) to others, (a) genr. to make 
known, declare, reveal, Rom. 9. 22 ; 
with dat. Luke 2. 15 ; foil, by -xq6s 
Phil. 4. 6. (j8) in the sense of to nar- 
rate, tell, inform, Eph. (>. 21. (7) spo- 
ken of a teacher who unfolds divine 
things, Sec. to announce, declare, pro- 
claim, John 15. 15. (0) in the sense 
of to put in mind of, impress, 1 Cor. 
12. 3. 

b) to one's self, i. e. to ascertain, 
find out, and by impl. to know, Phil. 
1. 22. 

yvwcris, zoos, r) (yiva>o~K(ti), knotcledge, 
i. e. a) the power of knowing, 
intelligence, comprehension, Eph. 3. 19 
tt)V viregfiaXXovo-av tt\s yvaxrecos a- 
ydirrjv tov Xg. that love of Christ sur- 
passing comprehension; or, as others, 
that love of Christ which is better than 
all knowledge ; comp. 1 Cor. 12. 31. 
b) subjectively, spoken of what one 
knows, knowledge, Sec, Luke 1. 77; 
of a knowledge of the Christian 
religion, genr., 1 Cor. 1.5, or of a 



yVli)(TTY)Q 



84 



deeper and better religious know- 
ledge both theoretical and experi- 
mental, 8. 7 : spoken of a practical 
knowledge, &c. discretion, prudence, 
2 Cor. 6. 6. b) objectively, spoken of 
what is known, object of knowledge, 
i. e. genr. knowledge, doctrine, science, 
&c. Col. 2. 3 ; of religious know- 
ledge, i. e. doctrine, science, spoken 
of Jewish teachers, Luke 11. 52; or 
of a deeper Christian knowledge, 
Christian doctrine, &c, 1 Cor. 12. 8 
\6yos yvdoasoos, i. e. the faculty of 
unfolding and expounding theoreti- 
cally the deeper knowledge or fun- 
damental principles of the Christian 
religion, = what in Luke 11. 52 is 
called KAels rrjs yvcccrecus : hence, 2 
Cor. 10. 5 Kara rrjs yvdxreoos rov ©eoS 
against the true doctrine of God, i. e. 
against the Christian religion. 

yv(Aia , Tf]s, ov, 6 (yivccorKoo), a knower, 
i. e. one who knows, Acts 26. 3 ; for 
the anacoluthon see Stuart's N. T. 
Gr. p. 233, 4. 

yvwcrros, 77, ov (yivdocrnGo), known, a) 
genr., foil, by dat. John 18. 15; by 
Kara with gen. of place, Acts 9. 42 : 
so yvcoCTov earco be it known, foil, by 
dat. 2. 14; in the sense of knowable, 
to yj/ovo'Tbv tov ©eou what may be 
known of God, or knowledge of God 
(=yvwo~is), Rom. 1. 19; in an em- 
phatic sense, known of all, i. e. not- 
able, Acts 4. 16 yvcoarbv o~r)fie?ov. b) 
as a subst. 6 yvooaros an acquaint- 
ance, Luke 2. 44. 

yoyyv £co, f. ixtcd, to murmur, a) genr. 
i. e. to utter in a low voice, privately, 
foil, by ace. and irepi with gen. John 
7.32. b) with the idea of complaint, 
to mutter, manifest sullen discontent, 
absol. 1 Cor. 10. 10; foil, by Kara 
with gen. Matt. 20. 11; by ircpi with 
gen. John 6. 41 ; by irpos with accus. 
Luke 5. 30 ; by fier aX\i]X<iov John 
6.43. 

yoyyvcrfJLos, ov, 6 (yoyyvfa), a mur- 
mur, a) genr., low and suppressed 
discourse, John 7. 12, comp. v. 13. 
b) murmuring, i. e. the expression of 
sullen discontent, complaint, Acts 6. 
1 ; x^Q^ yoyyvcr/jLwi/ without mur- 
murings, i. e. cheerfully, Phil. 2. 14. 

yoyyvo"T7)s, ov, 6 (yoyyvfa), a mur- 
murer, Jude 16. 

y6rjs, 7]tos, 6, a juggler, diviner; in 



ypa/JLjuLa 

N. T. by impl. a deceiver, impostor, 
2 Tim. 3. 13. 

FoXyoOa, indec. Golgotha, Chald. 'a 
skull,' to Kpdviov calvaria; hence the 
name signifies Kpaviov tottos place of 
skulls, Calvary, and is applied to an 
eminence on the north-west part of 
Jerusalem, where malefactors were 
commonly executed, Matt. 27. 33. 

T6fjLoppa, as, 77, and gov, to., Gomor- 
rha, pr. name of one of the cities 
which formerly stood on the plain 
now covered by the Dead Sea, Matt. 
10. 15. 

TSfios, ov, 6 (ye/jico), a load, as of an 
animal ; in N. T. lading, i. e. a) of 
a ship, Acts 21. 3. b) by impl. mer- 
chandise, ivares, Rev. 18. 11, 12. 

Tovevs, 4oos, 6 {yivoiiai), a father ; in 
N. T. only plur. ol yovets, parents, 
Matt. 10. 21, ssep. : for the ace. 70- 
veis see Stuart's N. T. Gr. p. 47. 

y6vv, yovaTos, t6, the knee; in the 
phrases, (a) dels, Sevres, riBevres to, 
yovara, lit. placing the knees, i. e. 
kneeling down, in prayer or suppli- 
cation, Luke 22. 41, Acts 21. 5 ; so 
of the mock-homage offered by the 
soldiers to Jesus, Mark 15. 19. (/3) 
Luke 5. 8 irpocreireo'e tols yovaci 'Ii?- 
<rov,\itfellathis knees, i. e. embraced 
them by way of supplication. (7) 
KdfjLTTT€iv yovv or yovard tivi to bend 
the knee or knees to any one, i. e. 
to kneel, in homage, adoration, &c. 
Rom. 14. 11 ; in supplication, Eph. 
3.14. 

yovvirereoo, <a, f. 'fjeco {yovv, ir'nTTce), 
lit. to fall upon one's knees, i. e. to 
kneel, foil, by accus. of person ; by 
way of supplication, Matt. 17. 14; in 
reverence, Mark 10. 17; in mock- 
homage, foil, by efxirpoffOev avrov, 
Matt. 27. 29. 

ypdfxjxa, aros, to (ypd(poo), a picture ; 
in N. T. lit. the written, i. e. some- 
thing written or cut in with the 
stylus, in the ancient manner of 
writing, viz. a) a letter, i. e. of the 
alphabet, Luke 23. 38 ypdfifxacri < 'E.X- 
Xt]vlko7s; Gal. 6. 11 nyX'titois ypd/x- 
/j.acri with how many letters, i. e. at 
how great length, — others refer this 
to b. a. b) a writing, i. e. any thing 
written, (a) an epistle, letter, Acts 
28. 21. (/3) a bill, bond, note, Luke 






ypajjifxarevQ 



85 



yvfxvama 



16. 6, 7. (7) a writing, a book, &c. 
e. g. of Moses, John 5. 47 ; of the O. 
T., i. e. the Scriptures, 2 Tim. 3. 15 ; 
John 7. 15, literature, since the Jews 
had no other literature. (5) fig. the 
writing, the letter, i. e. the literal or 
verbal meaning, in opposition to the 
spirit, to itvevfxa, spoken of the Mo- 
saic law, Rom. 2. 27. 

c) letters, learning, as contained 
in books, &c. Acts 26. 24. 

ypafifxaTtvs, coos, 6 (ypdcpco), a 
writer, scribe, a) in the Greek sense, 
a public officer in the cities of Asia 
Minor, whose duty it seems to have 
been to preside in the senate, to 
enrol and have charge of the laws 
and decrees, and to read what was 
to be made known to the people, a 
public clerk, secretary, &c. Acts 19. 
35. b) in the Jewish sense and in 
N. T., a scribe, i. e. one skilled in 
the Jewish law, an interpreter of 
the Scriptures, a lawyer : the scribes 
had the charge of transcribing the 
sacred books, of interpreting diffi- 
cult passages, and of deciding in 
cases which grew out of the cere- 
monial law : their influence was of 
course great; and since many of 
them were members of the sanhe- 
drim, we often find them mentioned 
with ol Trp€o~f$vT€poL and 01 apx^g^s, 
Matt. 2. 4, al. : they were also called 
vofxiKoi, vo}Ao§L§a(TKa\oi, comp. Mark 
12. 28, Matt. 22. 35, and Luke 5. 

17. Hence, by impl., one instructed, 
a scholar, a learned teacher, i. e. of 
religion, Matt. 13. 52. 

ypcLTrros, r), 6v (ygdcpoj), written, in- 
scribed, fig. Rom. 2. 15. 

ypacpr), rjs, 7] (ypdcpoo), a picture, a 
writing ; in N. T. r) ypacpi) and al 
ygacpai Scripture, the Scriptures, i. e. 
of the Jews, the Old Test, Acts 8. 
32, al. ; ypa<pa\ ayiai Rom. 1.2: by 
synecdoche put for the contents of 
Scripture, i.e. Scripture-declaration, 
promise, &c. Matt. 22. 29, al. ; Scrip- 
ture-prophecy, 26. 54. 

y pa <poo, f. tyoj, to grave or cut in, Lat. 
insculpo ; in N. T. to write, viz. a) 
pr. to form letters with a stylus, in 
the ancient manner, so that the cha- 
racters were cut in or graven upon 
the material, absol. John 8. 6 ; 2 
Thess. 3. 17 ovrco ypd<poo, i. e. * this 



is my hand ;' in the sense of to write 
upon, i. e. to fill with writing (= iin- 
ypdcpoj), Rev. 5. 1. b) to write, i. e. 
to commit to writing, express by 
writing, with accus. expr. or impl., 
John 19. 21, 22 b yey pacpa yey gacpa, 
al. : spoken of what is written, i. e. 
contained in the Scriptures, 8. 17, 
al. ; so ykypairrai or t^ yeyoo.fXfj.k- 
vov, &c. as a formula of citation, 
Matt. 4. 4, Luke 22. 37, al. ; constr. 
with prepositions, viz. did rivos by 
any one, Matt. 2. 5 ; iiri riva Mark 

9. 12 and hri tlvi John 12. 16, of or 
concerning any one ; Trepi twos of or 
concerning any one, Matt. 11. 10 ; 
foil, by dat. of pers. of or concerning 
whom, Luke 18. 31 : in a similar 
sense, to write about, describe, foil, 
by accus. John 1. 46. c) to write, 
i. e. to compose ox prepare in writing, 
e. g. fSifihiov aTToaTao-'iov Mark 10. 4, 
ETTLypacprjp Luke 23. 38, e-Kio~To\r)v 
Acts 23. 25. d) to write to any 
one, i.e. to make known by writing, 
foil, by accus. and dat. 2 Cor. 1. 13 ; 
by dat. Rom. 15. 15 ; by dat. and oti, 
1 John 2. 12 ; absol. 2 Cor. 2. 9 : so 
of written directions, instructions, 
information, &c. Acts 15. 23 : hence 
ypdcpeiv 4vtoX7]v tlvl to write a pre- 
cept or command to any one, i.e. to 
prescribe, Mark 10. 5 ; absol. 12. 
19 ; ytypaiTTai it is prescribed, Luke 
2. 23, al. e) to inscribe, e. g. one's 
name in a book, register, &c. Luke 

10. 20. 

ypaojfjrjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (ypavs, 
eldos), anile, old-womanish, silly, 1 
Tim. 4. 7. 

ygrjyopeoo, u>, f. ^aco (eye'ipoo, perf. 2 
eypyyopa) , to wake, keep awake, watch, 
intrans. a) pr. Matt. 24. 43. b) 
fig. to watch, i. e. be vigilant, atten- 
tive, &c. Matt. 24. 42, al. ; so ygr)- 
yopelv iu Trj 7rpoo~evxii t° ^ e assiduous 
in, Col. 4. 2. c) fig. to wake, i. e. to 
live, 1 Thess. 5. 10, where Kadevdeiv 
is in like manner referred to death. 

yvfJLvdCoj, fut. daca (yv/uuos), pr. to 
practise gymnastic exercises, as one 
of the athletae ; in N. T. to exercise 
one in any thing, to train, accustom, 
metaph. 1 Tim. 4. 7 ; 2 Pet. 2. 14 
KapDiav yey\}fxvaGfxkvy\v irXeove^ias 
trained, practised in covetousness. 

yvfivaaia, as, 7) (yvfxvdfa), gymnas- 

1 



yvjjLvrjTEvu) 



86 



daijjiovt^ofiai 



tic exercise, i. e. in the palaestra ; in 
N. T. exercise, training, 1 Tim. 4. 8 
(TcofiariK^] yvfivatfia bodily exercise, in 
antith. with ver. 7, i. e. ascetic train- 
ing, mortification of bodily appe- 
tites, &c. as described ver. 3. 

yvfjLV7)T€v<o, f. €v<roo (yv/j.v6s), to be 
naked, or (as in English to be half- 
naked) to be poorly clad, 1 Cor. 4. 11. 

yvjuvSs, i], ov, naked, i. e. a) pr. in 
respect to the body, viz. (a) wholly 
naked, without any clothing, per- 
haps Mark 14. 51 ; fig. Rev. 16. 15. 
(/9) spoken of one who has on no 
outer garment, and is clad only in 
the tunic, x iT ^> which fitted close 
to the body, John 21. 7. (7) as in 
English half-naked, i, e. scantily clad, 
distressed as to clothing, implying 
penury and want, Matt. 25. 36 : fig. 
destitute, i.e. of spiritual goods, &c. 
Rev. 3.17. 

b) fig. spoken of the soul, as dis- 
encumbered of the body, in which 
it had been as it were clothed, 2 
Cor. 5. 3, although being now clothed, 
ov yv/upol €vpeOr]0'6fxe6a, i. e. ' our 
souls will not strictly be found 
naked, but our bodies will be glo- 
rified/ &c. comp. ver. 4. c) spo- 
ken of any thing as taken alone, 
abstractedly, separate from every 
thing else, naked, mere, bare, e. g. 
yvfjLvbv kokkov, 1 Cor. 15. 37. d) 
metaph. uncovered, open, manifest, 
foil, by ro?s 6(pda\fJLo?s, Heb. 4. 13. 

yvfAvSrys, ttjtos, r} (yvjuvos), naked- 
ness, a) spoken of the state of one 
who is scantily clad (see in yvfxvos 
a. 7), Rom. 8. 35. b) by euphe- 
mism, for the parts of shame, fig. 
Rev. 3. 18. 

yvvaiKagiov, ov, t6 {ywi]), a little 
woman; fig., in contempt, a weak, 
silly woman, 2 Tim. 3. 6. 

yvvaiKstos, a, ov (ywi)), womanish, 
female, 1 Pet. 3. 7. 

ywi], aiKos, r), voc. yvvai, a woman, 
one of the female sex, viz. a) genr. 
Matt. 14. 21, al. ssep. : spoken of a 
young woman, maiden, damsel, Luke 
22.57; of an adult woman, Matt. 5. 
28, al. seep, b) with a gen., exetv, 
or the adj. vwavdpos, it implies rela- 
tion to some man, viz. (a) one be- 
trothed, a bride, but not yet mar- 
ried, Matt. 1. 20 : fig. of the church, 



as the bride of Christ, Rev. 19. 7. 
(fi) a married woman, wife, Matt. 5. 
31, Rom. 7. 2, al. ssep. (7) 1 Cor. 

5. 1 &<tt€ yvvcuna riva rod irarpbs 
6%eij> a stepmother. (5) a widow, 
with %i)pa, Luke 4. 26 ; absol. 20. 29. 

c) in the vocative in a direct 
address, expressive of kindness or 
respect, Matt. 15. 28 d> yvvai, comp. 
9. 22 where Ovyarep. 

Tcvy, indec. Gog, Heb., a name ap- 
plied in O. T. to the king of a 
people called Magog, inhabiting 
regions far remote from Palestine : 
by Magog, the ancients seem to 
have intended the northern nations 
generally, which they also called 
^KvOaL In N. T., too, Gog is appa- 
rently spoken of a similar remote 
people, Rev. 20. 8. 

7 03 via, as, tj, an angle, a corner. a) 
an exterior projecting corner, Matt. 

6. 5 iv ra?s ywviais twv 7r\aT€ia>v at 
the corners of the streets, i. e. where 
several streets meet, in the most 
public places ; Rev. 7. 1 al reccra- 
ges ytavlai rrjs yrjs the four corners 
(quarters) of the earth, b) an inte- 
rior angle, and, by impl., a dark 
corner, Acts 26. 26 iv yoovia in a 
corner, i. e. secretly. 



A. 

Aafiid, 6, indec, written also Aav($ 
and Aaveid, David, Heb. ' beloved,* 
the celebrated king of the Israelites, 
and founder of the Jewish dynasty, 
reigned a. c. 1055-1015 : Heb. 4. 7 
iv Aafiid, i. e. in the book of David, 
the Psalms ; 6 vlbs Aaj3i§ the son of 
David, i. e. descended from him, 
spoken of Joseph the husband of 
Mary, Matt. 1. 20, and often ap- 
plied to Jesus as a title of the ex- 
pected Messiah, 9. 27, al. saep., but 
not in John's writings; so 77 pl£a 
Aafiid, in the same sense, Rev. 5. 
5 : hence the kingdom or reign of 
the Messiah is designated by the 
appellations, 77 @ao~i\eia rod Aafitd 
Mark 11. 10, 6 Bpovos A. Luke 1. 32, 
tj GKt]v)) A. Acts 15. 16, 77 KXels rov 
A. Rev. 3. 7. 

daifJioviCofJiaL (—daifAoviov €X&)i f- 
io-o/jiai (daijuioov), to have a demon, i. e. 
to be afflicted, vexed, possessed by 



)aifx 



OVLOV 



87 



0£ 



an evil spirit, to be a demoniac, Matt. 
4. 24, saep. 
^aip.6viov, ov, r6 (^aifiSuios), pr. a 
demon, or good spirit, i. e. a) genr. 
a god, deity, spoken of the heathen 
gods, Acts 17. 18. b) spoken of a 
genius or tutelary demon ; in N. T. 
only in the Jewish sense, a demon, 
i. e. an evil spirit, devil, subject to 
Satan, Matt. 9. 34, al., a fallen an- 
gel, and =Trv€Vfji.a andOaoTOV Luke 
8. 29 : these spirits are spoken of as 
the authors of evil to mankind, both 
moral (1 Tim. 4. 1, Jam. 2. 19, comp. 
Eph. 6. 12) and physical, viz. by en- 
tering into a person, — thus render- 
ing him a demoniac, and afflicting 
him with various diseases, &c. : so 
in the phrases ; (a) elo-rjXOev ra Bai- 
fidvia eis <xvtoi> demons had entered into 
him, Luke 8. 30. (/3) Saiixoviov e%€^ 
to have a devil, i. e. to be a demoniac 
(^SaifJLOj/ifeaOcu), 4. 33 : spoken by 
the Jews of Jesus, John 7- 20 ; of 
John the Baptist, Matt. 11. 18. (7) 
e£epxzo~0ai e/c or air6 riuos to come out 
of, Mark 7. 29, Matt. 17. 18. (5) e'/c- 
/3aAAe*z/ Ta haijxSvia to cast out devils, 
Matt. 7. 22, saep. ; pass. 9. 33. (e) 
where the acts, &c. of demons thus 
dwelling in persons are spoken of, 
Mark 1. 34. 

haLfjL0VL(i)Zi)s, cos, ovs, b, 7], adj. (5at- 
juloulov, e?5os), pr. god-like, divine; in 
N. T. demon-like, devilish, Jam. 3. 15. 

Bal/jiccu, ovos, o, 77 ( = BaL/j.6uLou), a 
god ; in N. T. a demon, an evil spirit, 
devil, Matt. 8. 31. 

SaKVoo, f. d-f)£o/jLai, to bite, sting, trans. ; 
in N. T. metaph. to thwart, vex, ir- 
ritate, Gal. 5. 15. 

Sdicpv, vos, and Bdupvov, vov, r6, a 

tear, Rev. 7. 17, saep. 
haKpvw, f. vo-cti (daKpv), to shed tears, 

to weep, intrans. John 11. 35. 

fia,KTvAios,ov, d(8d,KTv\os), a finger- 
ring, Luke 15. 22. 

ddfcrvAos, ov, 6, a finger, Matt. 23.4: 
by meton. d ddfcrvKos rov ®eov for 
the power of God, Luke 11. 20, comp. 
Matt. 12. 28 where Truevfia rod 0. 

AaXfiauovOd, 77, pr. name of a city 
or village near Magdala, Mark 8.10. 

AaXfiaria, as, 77, Dalmatia, a pro- 
vince of Europe on the east of the 
Adriatic sea, forming part of Illy- 



ricum, and contiguous to Macedo- 
nia, 2 Tim. 4. 10. 

5a [id £oo (=8a / uaa>), f. aVa>, to subdue, 
tame, trans. Jam. 3. 7. 

dd/jiaAis, ecas, 7} (5a/m£o>), a heifer, 
Heb. 9.13. 

Adjiagis, ifios, 77, Damaris, a woman 
led by Paul's preaching to embrace 
Christianity, Acts 17.34. 

Aa/j.ao~K7)v6s, 77, 6v, belonging to Da- 
mascus, a Damascene, 2 Cor. 11. 33. 

AafxacKSs, ov, 77, Damascus, Heb., a 
celebrated city of Syria, probably 
the oldest in existence : it stands 
on the river Chrysorrhoas, in a beau- 
tiful plain open to the south and 
east, and bounded on the other sides 
by mountains, Acts 9. 2, al. 

Adv, 6, indec. Dan, Heb. * a judge,' 
pr. name of one of Jacob's sons. 

davci^w, f. etcro; (Jidveiov), to lend 
money, in N. T. without interest, in- 
trans. a) genr. Luke 6. 34. b) 
mid. Baveify/jLcu, to cause any one to 
lend money to one's self, i. e. to bor- 
row money, Matt. 5. 42. 

ddvGiov, ov, r6 (ddvos), a debt, i. e. 
for money lent, Matt. 18. 27. 

8av€La"Trjs, ov, 6 (Saveifa), a credi- 
tor, Luke 7. 41. 

Aavii]\, 6, indec. Daniel, Heb. ' a 
judge from God,' pr. name of the 
celebrated Jewish prophet who lived 
and wrote at Babylon in the time of 
the captivity, Matt. 24. 15. 

^airaudoi, a>, f. t^ctoj {BairduTj), to 
spend, be at expense, trans. Mark 5. 
26, absol. 2 Cor. 12. 15 ; Acts 21. 24 
Sairdvno'ov in avrols be at the expense 
of their sacrifices, i. e. on the com- 
pletion of a vow : in a bad sense, to 
waste, consume, trans. Luke 15. 14, 
absol. Jam. 4. 3. 

5 a 7T d vt\, 77s, 77 (5a7TTa>), expense, cost, 
Luke 14. 28. 

5e, a particle, standing after one 
or two words in a clause, strictly 
adversative, but more frequently 
denoting transition, and serving to 
introduce something else, whether 
opposite to what precedes, or simply 
continuative or explanatory; hence, 
in general, but, and, also, namely, &c. 
1. adversative, but, on the con- 
trary, on the other hand, &c. a) 



u 



erjtrig 



88 



)ai7TV£(x) 



simply, Matt. 6. 6 o~b 8e '6rap irpoo-- 
evxy, efoeXOe els rb Tap.ie7op, v. 15 
comp. v. 14, v. 17 comp. v. 16, al. 
ssep. : so before answers implying 
contradiction, &c. Luke 12. 14; 13. 
8. b) in the formula fxep . . . 5e in- 
deed, but, though often not to be 
rendered in English, Acts 9. 7 ; 23. 
8, al. : comp. in fxep. 

II. continuative, but, now,and, 
also, and the like. a) genr., and 
after introducing a new paragraph 
or sentence, Matt. 1. 18 rod 8e 'I. 
Xp. 7] yevecns ovtoos t)p, 2. 9 ; 3. 1 ; 
Acts 6. 1, 2, 8, 9, al. ssep. : in this 
way it is sometimes emphatic, espec. 
in interrogative clauses, as 2 Cor. 
6. 14-16; Gal. 4. 20 rjdeXop 5e / 
could wish indeed, b) where it takes 
up and carries on a thought that 
had been interrupted, then, there- 
fore, &c, Matt. 6. 7 Trpocrevxofiepoi 
Se, John 15. 26, Rom. 5. 8 : so in an 
apodosis after el for eirei, Acts 11. 
17 iyoo 8e ris rjfjirjp', (where, how- 
ever, Lachmann has only iycb ris.) 
c) as marking something added by 
way of explanation, example, &c, 
but, and, namely, for example, to wit, 
&c, Mark 4. 37 t« de KVfjtara eire- 
&a\ev and the waves, i. e. so that the 
waves ; 16. 8 ef^e 5e avras rgojxos 
trembling also seized them, &c, where 
some eds. have yap; John 6. 10 r)p 
de x^pTos tto\vs ev rca tottcv now there 
was much grass in the place ; Acts 23. 
13 ; Rom. 3. 22. d) Kcd 5e, where tcai 
always has the sense of also, i. e. arid 
also, Mark 4. 36 Ka\ aAAa 5e 7r\o?ar)p 
fxer avTov, John 15.27. 

$erio~is, ecos, t) (deo/uai), want, need; 
in N. T. prayer, viz. a) pr. as the 
expression of need, desire, &c. sup- 
plication, petition, i. e. for one's self, 
Luke 1. 13 : in behalf of others, Phil. 
1. 19 ; foil, by virep 1.4; by iregi 
Eph. 6. 18. b) genr., spoken of any 
prayer, Luke 2. 37. 

Set, imperf. edei, infin. Setp, imper- 
sonal, pr. it needs, there is need of, 
i. e. something that is absent or 
wanting; inN.T. only with an infin. 
pres. or aor. expr. or impl., and with 
or without an accus., it needs, it is 
necessary, viz. a) pr. from the na- 
ture of the case, from a sense of 
duty, &c. one must, Matt. 16. 21 Htl 



Set avrbp aire\Qe7v els 'lepovSXv/jia, 
26. 35 : spoken of what is made ne- 
cessary by divine appointment, John 
3. 14; 20. 9 c 6tl fie? avrbp etc peKpcop 
apao-Tijpcu, Acts 4. 12 eV y Be? ffccdrj- 
pai vfias, al. ; of things unavoidable, 
must needs, Matt. 24. 6, Mark 13. 7, 
Acts 1. 16. b) spoken of what is 
right and proper in itself, or pre- 
scribed by law, duty, custom, &c, it 
is right or proper, one must, it ought, 
it should, &c, Luke 13. 14, 16, Mark 
13. 14, John 4. 20; of what prudence 
would dictate, Acts 27. 21. 

Be7y/j,a, aros, to (fieiKPVfjLL), pr. what 
is shewn, a sample, specimen ; in N.T. 
an example, warning, Jude 7. 

deLyfiari^co, f. io~oo (Se?yjJLa),tomake 
an example of, to expose i. e. to shame 
{=irapaBeiyjjLari^(a), absol. Col. 2. 
15 ; others supply eavrop, and trans- 
late to shew forth one's self, i.e. set 
an example. 

de'iKPv/j.1 and deucpva), fut. 5ei{a>, to 
shew, trans, viz. a) to point out, cause 
to see, present to the sight, Matt. 4. 8 
irdo'as tcls fiacriXeias rov KofffAov, 
John 5. 20 ; Se7£op creavrbp Tcp iepe? 
shew thyself to the priest, i. e. pre- 
sent thyself for inspection, Matt. 8. 
4 ; of what is shewn in vision, Rev, 
1.1. b) to offer to view, exhibit, dis- 
play, John 20. 20; of deeds, &c. 2. 
18: spoken of internal things, to 
manifest, prove, &c. Jam. 2. 18. c) 
to shew, assign, i. e. for use, e. g. 
apaycuop p-eya, Mark 14. 15. d) 
metaph. to shew, i. e. by words, to 
teach, direct, Matt. 16. 21. 

8eL\ia,as,r) (5 eiAos), timidity, 2 Tim. 
1. 7 TTPevp.a deiXias—KPevijLa dei\6v* 

5eiAiaa>, co, fut. dcrco (SeiASs), to be 
timid, afraid, absol. John 14. 27. 

SeiAos, t), op (deidco), timid, fearful, 
Matt. 8. 26, Mark 4. 40. 

Be?pa, 6, rj, to, gen. 8e?pos, dat. 5e?pi, 
ace . de?pa, some one, such an one ; 
spoken of a person or thing whom 
one does not know, or does not wish 
to name, Matt. 26. 18. 

deip&s, adv. (Seip6s) f greatly, vehe- 
mently, Matt. 8. 6. 

deLiTPeoo, cD, f. jjcroo {^eiirpop), to sup, 
intrans. Luke 17. 8; spoken of the 
paschal supper, 22. 20 ; in the sense 
of to eat, to banquet, as figurative 



CE17TV0V 



89 



ce 



eofj.cn 



of the Messiah's kingdom, Rev. 3. 
20. 
fiet-nvov, ov, t6, dinner or supper, viz. 
a) pr. the chief meal of the Jews, 
and also of the Greeks and Romans, 
taken at or towards evening, and 
often prolonged into the night; 
hence genr. an evening-banquet, or 
a feast in general, Matt. 23. 6, al. : 
fig. of the Messiah's kingdom, Rev. 
19. 9.. b) spoken of the paschal 
supper, John 13. 2, 4 ; of the Lord's 
supper, 1 Cor. 11. 20. c) by meton. 
food taken at supper, 1 Cor. 11. 21. 

Seicr loaifAoov, ouos, 6, 7], adj. (5et5o>, 
SaifAQiv), fearing the gods, i. e. in a 
good sense religiously disposed, in a 
bad sense superstitious ; in N. T. in 
the first sense, religiously disposed, 
spoken of the Athenians, Acts 17. 
22 heio , Lbaifxovea , ripovs, i. e. r) aWovs, 
more than others. 

Seio'iSaL/novia, as, r) (otiorifiaiiAwv), 
fear of the gods, i. e. religiousness, su- 
perstition ; in N.T. religiousness, i. e. 
religion, Acts 25. 19. 

5e/ca, ol, al, rd, ten, Matt. 20. 24; 
often put for any specific number, 
25. 1 ; Rev. 2. 10 6\?\pis rifieou/v oeica 
of ten days, i. e. for a short time. 

Se/caSuo, twelve, Acts 19. 7 ; 24.11. 
d€KairevT€,fftee?i, John 11. 18. 

AcKairoXis, ecus, r)(oeKa, tt6Xis), De- 
capolis, i. e. the Ten cities, a region 
so called, embracing ten cities, all, 
excepting Scythopolis, lying in the 
country east of the Jordan, Matt. 
4. 25. 

Se/caTeccapes, wv, ol, al, fourteen, 
Matt. 1. 17. 

5eKaT7?, 7)s, 77 (SeKaros), sc. /noTpa, a 
tenth part, tithe, i. e. of spoils, Heb. 
7. 2, 4 ; spoken of the tithes, which 
by the Jewish law were to be paid 
both from the produce of the earth 
and from the increase of the flocks, 
&c. ver. 8, 9. 

Se/caTos, 07, ov, ordin. the tenth, Rev. 
11.13; hence to deKarov the tenth 
part, tithe, 21. 20. 

SeKarSw, 00, f. cocco (Se/cctT??), to tithe, 
trans, i. e. to receive tithes from, Heb. 
7. 6, = 5e/cdVas \ap.$dveiv v. 9 ; pass. 
to be tithed, i. e. to pay tithes, v. 9. 

Se/cTos, r], 6i> (dexo/^ai), accepted, i.e. 
metaph. acceptable, approved, Luke 



4. 24 : by imp]., favourable, propiti- 
ous, spoken of a time, i. e. a time of 
favour, v. 19. 

5eA.ea£a>, f. daw (oeXeap), pr. to bait, 
entrap ; in N. T. metapho to entice, 
beguile, trans. Jam. 1. 14. 

hevooou, ov, to, a tree, Matt. 3. 10 ; 
13. 32 and Luke 13. 19 yiveraL 5eV- 
dpoi> or els Sevoqov, i. e. Cos SevSpov, 
viz. in size, comp. Mark 4. 32; 8. 24 
(BXeircc rovs avdpdoirovs ous Sevopa I 
see men as trees, i. e. not distinctly, 
larger than natural. 

5e|io \dfios, ov, 6 (oe^ios, Xafifidvw), 
lit. one who takes the right hand, 
hence a guard, a body-guard, Acts 
23. 23. 

Seed's, a, oV, right, as opp. to left, 
viz. a) with a subst. expressed, e. g. 
Xeip Matt. 5. 30, ocpBaAfiSsv. 29, vl- 
aywvv. 39, irovs Rev. 10. 2, ods Luke 
22. 50, to 5e£ia fxepr] John 21. 6; 
oVAa Ta del;La teal agio-regd arms for 
the right and left, i. e. of every kind, 
offensive and defensive, 2 Cor. 6. 7. 
b) without a subst. expressed, viz. 
(a) 7] oe£id, sc. x €L Q> the right hand, 
Matt 6. 3 : put for the right hand or 
side in general, the right, Heb. 1. 3 ; 
so rfj 5e|m or eV 5e|ia toC OeoC, &c. 
10. 12. (j8) Ta 5e|ia, i. e. p-ep-n, the 
right parts, i. e. the right, in general, 
e. g. e/c 5e|ia>j> on the right, Matt. 27. 
38 ; eV ro7s 5e|io?s Mark 16. 5 : so 
Ka07]cr0cu or ko~TT)K.evai e/c 5e|iaii/ tou 
Qeov, Mark 16. 19, Acts 7. 55 ; /ca- 
Orjadai 4k de^iwv rov XpLarov, Matt. 
20. 21, to sit or stand on the right of 
God or of Christ, i. e. to be next in 
rank and power, to have the highest 
seat of honour and distinction : so 
e/c §e£t&>*> Tivbs elvai to be at ones 
right hand, i. e. to be one's helper, 
protector, Acts 2. 25. 

deo/nai, f. derjerofjiaL, dep. pass., aor. 
1 id€r]67]v with mid. signif. (imperf. 
3 pers. Ion. eSeVro, Luke 8. 38), to 
need, want; in N.T. to make known 
one's need, i. e. to beseech, pray, ask, 
&c. a) genr., absol. Rom. 1. 10 Seo- 
/jL€Pos making request ; foil, by gen. of 
pers., pr. deo/xai twos Kara tl Matt. 
9. 38 ; Acts 8. 34 deop.ai crov I pray 
thee ; foil, by accus. of thing, or infin. 
for accus. 2 Cor. 8. 4, 10. 2. b) spo- 
ken of prayer to God in general, oeop.. 



S£ 



eov 



90 



)SVT€pOe 



rod 0eo9, Acts 8. 22 ; irpbs rbv Kvpiov, 
v. 24; absol. 4.31. 

oeov, ovros, to, particip. impers. of 
Set, necessary, 'proper ; 5eW ecrrf, = 
5et, wzzjs£ needs, e. g. from the cir- 
cumstances or nature of the case, 

1 Pet. 1.6: or in accordance with 
what is right and proper, ought, Acts 
19. 36; rd Seovra 1 Tim. 5. 13. 

S4os, Seovs, 7 6, fear, Heb. 12. 28 in 
some mss. for aldovs. 

Aep/3cuos, ov, 6, belonging to Derbe, 
Acts 20. 4. 

Aepfin, 7]s, 7], a city of Lycaonia in 
Asia Minor, situated within the con- 
fines of Isauria, Acts 14. 6. 

§£pjj.a, aros, to (depot), a shin, i. e. of 
an animal, Heb. 11. 37. 

Sep liar iv os, 7), ov, made of skin, lea- 
thern, Matt. 3. 4, Mark 1. 6. 

he poo, fut. hepoo, aor. 1 edeipa, aor. 2 
pass. iMgrjv, f. 2 pass. 8apr)o~ofJLCu, to 
skin, flay ; in N. T. to beat, scourge, 
pr. so as to take off the skin ; foil, 
by accus. Matt. 21. 35 ; John 18. 23 
ri /j.e depeis; — eBooKe pdiTLCfia v. 22 ; 

2 Cor. 1 1. 20 els irgScrooirov depei, i. e. 
' treats with contumely :' with accus. 
imp]. Luke 22.63. Pass. dap-fjceade, 
Mark 13. 9; with accus. of manner, 
iroWds . . . bxiyas irXrjyds, Luke 12. 
47, 48. 

$eo~jj.evto, f. evaoo (deo*fji6s), to bind, 
trans, a) as a prisoner, with cords, 
chains, &c. Acts 22. 4. b) to bind 
together, as a bale or bundle, e. g. 
(popria, Matt. 23. 4, metaph. for the 
burdensome precepts of the Phari- 
sees. 

Secr^iew, a>, f. 7)0*00 (decrfxos), to bind, 
i.e. with chains, &c. ( — decr/jLevoc), 
Luke 8. 29. 

Seer [at), ijs, 7) (Beca), a bundle, sheaf, 
Matt. 13. 30. 

Beo* lllos, ov, 6 (Becr/Jieoo), one bound, a 
prisoner, captive, Matt. 27. 15 ; so 
Becrpuos ev Kvpiop, rod Xpio*rov, or Kv- 
piov, spoken of Paul, a prisoner, in 
confinement for the sake of Jesus, Eph. 
4.1, 3.1, 2 Tim. 1.8. 

BeGLiSs, ov, 6 (Beoo), band, bond, liga- 
ment, viz. a) sing, spoken of a liga- 
ment by which some member of the 
body is impeded, e. g. the tongue, 
Mark 7. 35 ; the limbs, Luke 13. 16, 
comp. v. 11. 



b) plur. ol Becrjaoi, and Attic rd 
Beajxa, bonds, imprisonment, viz. (a) 
ol Beo-^ol, Phil. 1. 13 ; Philem. 13 ev 
to?s Beo*fjLo7s rod ebayyeXiov in bonds 
for the gospel's sake. (/3) rd Beaiid 
in Luke's writings, Luke 8. 29, Acts 
16. 26. 

Beo*fjLO(pvXa^ clkos, 6 (Bec/uSs, <pv- 
Aaf), a prison-keeper, Acts 16.23. 

BeffjULcor^piov, ov, to (Bear/mow), a 
prison, Matt. 11. 2, Acts 5. 21. 

Beo~LLdoT7)s, ov, o (Beo*fJLO(a) a prisoner, 
Acts 27. 1, = Bea/jaos 28. 16. 

5 €0"tt or 7)s, ov, b, a master, viz. a) as 
opposed to a servant, the head of a 
family, paterfamilias, 1 Tim. 6. 1, 2. 
b) by impl* as denoting supreme 
authority, Lord; spoken of God, 
Luke 2. 29 ; of Christ, 2 Pet. 2. 1. 

Bevpo, adv. here, hither, i.e. to this 
place or time, viz. a) of place, pr. 
here, hither ; in N. T. as an excla- 
mation or sort of imperative, —come 
hither, or come: so John 11. 43 Bevpo 
e^oo come forth ; Acts 7. 3 Bevpo els 
yr)v : with an imper. Bevpo, clkoXov- 
6ei fxoi, Matt. 19. 21 ; with a fut. in- 
die. Rev. 17. 1 Bevpo Bei^oo cot to 
KpifJUX. b) of time, &XP L T °v Bevpo, 
sc. xpdvov, unto this time, Rom. 1.13. 

Bevre, adv. pr. ^Bevp 3 Ire, and con- 
sequently used only of plur., i. e. 
come, come hither, spoken to several ; 
e.g. Bevre els come to, Matt. 22. 4; 
Bevre irpSs come to, 11. 28; Bevre 
O7ciaoo /ulov come after, follow me, 4. 19 : 
with an imper., Bevre d-roKreivcoLiev 
avrov, 21. 38 ; Bevre tBere, 28. 6. 

Bevrepa7os, a, ov (Bevrepos), an adj. 
marking succession of days, and 
used only in an adverbial sense, on 
the second day, Acts 28. 13. 

B evr e potto car os, ov, 6, 7), adj. pr. 
and lit. the second-first ; found only 
in Luke 6. 1, o~dj3fiarov to Bevrepo- 
irpoorov, meaning the second-first sab- 
bath, as a sort of proper name for 
the first sabbath after the festival of 
unleavened bread connected with 
the passover. 

Bevrepos, a, ov, ordin. second, e.g. 
in number, Matt. 22. 26 ; in order, 
ver. 39 ; in place, Acts 12. 10; in 
time, 7. 13 ev t<£ Bevrepcp sc. xpoVo?. 
Neut. adverbially, rb Bevrepov the 
second time, again, Jude 5 ; without 



ceypfiat 



91 



crjfjLLovpyog 



the art., Zevrepov, either the second 
time, again, John 3. 4, and with ird- 
Au/21. 16, or secondly, 1 Cor. 12. 28; 
so 4k devrepov the second time, again, 
Mark 14. 72 ; with irdXiv Matt. 26. 
42. 

dixo/aat, f. £ojulcu, depon. mid., ifo 
ta/ce, sc. to one's self what is pre- 
sented or brought by another, to re- 
ceive, trans, a) pr. of things, &c. 
(a) to take, receive, sc. into one's 
hands, &c, Luke 2. 28 £8e£aro avrb 
els ras aytcaXas avrov, i. e. from his 
parents; 16. 6 dz^ai aov rb ypd/nfia 
take thy note, sc. back from me ; 22. 
17 Se^d/xevos iroriipiov, sc. from an 
attendant. (/3) genr. to receive, ac- 
cept, e. g. iiricrroXas Acts 22. 5 ; rr\v 
X&Q iv i i- e- the collection, 2 Cor. 8. 
4 ; ra nap v/jlcov Phil. 4. 18. (7) me- 
taph. T7]i/ fiao-iXeiav rov ®eov Mark 
10. 15 ; X6yia £covra Acts 7. 38 ; x^~ 
jOi*/ 2 Cor. 6. 1 : so of what is received 
by the ear, to hear of, to learn, as rb 
evayyeXiov 11. 4. 

b) ot persons, &c. to receive, admit, 
viz. (a) to receive kindly, to welcome, 
as a teacher, friend, guest, &c. e. g. 
€*s rbvolKov Luke 16.4 ; genr. Matt. 

10. 14, Acts 21 . 17 aafxevcos etiQavro 
fleets : so of being received into hea- 
ven, 7. 59 ; in the sense of to admit, 
i. e. to one's presence, to the house 
where one is, &c. robs 6x^ovs, Luke 
9. 11; hence, byimpl., to bear with, 
2 Cor. 11. 16. ()8) metaph. of things, 
to receive, admit, namely with the 
mind and heart, i. e., by impl., to 
approve, embrace, follow, absol. Matt. 

11. 14 ; with rbv Xoyov Luke 8. 13 ; 
rc\ rov 7Tj/€v/ua7os 1 Cor. 2. 14, irapd- 
kXtjo-iv 2 Cor. 8. 17, r)\v aydir^v rr)s 
aX-nOeias 2 Thess. 2. 10. 

8 ecc, to want, see Set and 5 eo/jLau 
II. 5eo>, f. drjccc, aor. 1 edrjaa, perf. 
Se'Se/ca, perf. pass. deSe/tiai, to bind, 
trans, a) of things, &c. to bind to- 
gether or to any thing, to bind around, 
fasten, Matt. 13. 30 df)(rare avra els 
Sec/nas, 21. 2 ovov SecJe/^eV^y : spoken 
of dead bodies which are bound or 
wound around with grave-clothes, 
John 11.44: here belongs also Matt. 
16. 19 o edv drjarjs eirl rrjs yrjs eerrai 
deSefievov Iv rols ovpavols ktX, where 
the kingdom or church of Christ is 
compared to an edifice, of which the 



apostles have the keys, b) of per- 
sons, to bind, sc. the hands, feet, &c. 
to put in bonds, i. e. to deprive of 
liberty, e. g. aXvcreai, Mark 5. 3 ; so 
genr. hicorivd, Matt. 22. 13 hyuavres 
avrov Tro'Sas, 27. 2 ; Mark 6. 17 e$77- 
aev avrbv ev (pvXaKrj, i. e. ' had cast 
him bound into prison :' pass. 5eo- 
pLOA, to be bound, be in bonds, in pri- 
son, &c. Mark 15. 7: fig. Luke 13. 
16 ; 2 Tim. 2. 9 6 Xoyos rov Qeov ov 
SecJercu, i. e. ' the preaching of the 
word is nothindered, restrained, be- 
cause I am in bonds.' c) perf. pass. 
dede/iai, to be bound; metaph. (a) 
spoken of the conjugal bond, foil, 
by dat., to be bound to anv one, Rom. 
7. 2. (/3) Acts 20. 22 Hedefievos rep 
Trvev/jLari bound in spirit, i. e. ' im- 
pelled in mind, compelled.' 

dr), a particle which gives to a sen- 
tence an expression of certainty or V 
reality, in opposition to mere opi- 
nion or conjecture, and thus serves 
to increase the vivacity of discourse, 
indeed, then, now. a) indeed, i. e. 
truly, really, Matt. 13. 23 t drj tcap- 
irocpoge?. In the sense of doubtless, 
2 Cor. 12. 1 Kavx^o-Oai drj ov avjxcpe- 
oei fxoi. b) in a hortative sense, now 
then, come now, &c, Luke 2. 15 5i- 
eX6co/j.€V dr] hcos BrjOXee/bL let us go now 
to Bethlehem ; 1 Cor. 6. 20 5o|cwrare 
577 rbv 0eoV glorify then God. 

drjXos, 7], ov, plain, evident, manifest, 
Matt. 26. 73 ; dr)Xov, i. e. iari, it is 
evident, 1 Cor. 15. 27, Gal. 3. 11. 

d7]X6cc, So, f. coerce (SrjXos), to make 
manifest or known, trans., and spoken 
a) of things past, to tell, relate, Col. 
1. 8. b) of things future or hidden, 
to reveal, shew, bring to light, 1 Cor. 
3. 13. c) of words, to signify, Heb. 
12. 27 rb 5e, en airai; StjXoZ 

A 7) /j, as, a, 6, Demas, pr. name of a 
man, Col. 4. 14. 

dr)/j.r]yop€co, 60, f. tjcco (drj/uios, ayo- 
peco), to address a public assembly, 
foil, by irpSs with accus. Acts 12. 21. 

A 77 fir)rp 10s, ov, 6, Demetrius, pr. 
name of two men, Acts 19. 24 ; 3 
John 12. 

drijLLLOvpyds, ov, 6 (drj/xos, epyov), one 
who works for the public ; hence genr. 
and in N. T. an artist or artificer, 
maker, author, Heb. 11. 10. 



()fjjJLOg 



92 



)LCL 



§7) p os, ov, 6, the people, Acts 12. 22 ; 
els tov drj^ov to the people, i. e. as- 
sembled in the forum, 17.5. 

drj jjlo or ( a, adv. (drj/Lioo'ios), publicly, 
in public, i. e. eV drj/LLocia %&>/>«, Acts 
16.37. 

d7]^6crios, a, ov (drj/aos), public, i. e. 
belonging to the public, for public use, 
Acts 5. 18. 

dy\vdpiov, ov, to, a word adopted in- 
to Greek from the Latin denarius, a 
Roman coin equal at first to ten asses, 
and afterwards to twelve and even 
sixteen : it was reckoned of the same 
value as the dgaxv-'O, and equivalent 
to about 1%d., Matt. 18. 28. 

d'fjirore, adv. (877, ttote), in fine, in 
short, subjoined to relative words to 
strengthen the idea of generality 
and comprehensiveness, John 5. 4 
cp dr)iroTe . . . voai)naTi. 

drjirov, adv. (di), ttov), indeed, truly, 
verily, Heb. 2. 16. 

did, prep, with the primary signif. 
through, throughout, governing the 
gen. and accus. 

1. with the genitive, through, &c. 
spoken 1. of place, implying mo- 
tion through a place, and put after 
verbs of motion, e.g. of going, com- 
ing, &c, as avaxugw Matt. 2. 12, 
diajBaiveiv Heb. 11. 29, diairopeveadai 
Luke 6. 1, diepx^Oai Matt. 12. 43, 
elo~egX €<T @ aL 7. 13, eKiropevecBai 4. 4, 
€QX*o'6oli Mark 10. 1, Trapairopeveadai 
2. 23, TragepxevQat, Matt. 8. 28, viro- 
GTpe<peiv Acts 20. 3 ; di v\xwv airip- 
Xe&dcu or dieX6e7v, i. e. through your 
city, Rom. 15. 28, 2 Cor. 1. 16 : with 
many other verbs implying motion, 
8. 18 ov 6 eiraivos dia iracrcov toov e/c- 
kXt](Tloov, i. e. diayyeXXeTai ; so after 
pXeireiv 1 Cor. 13. 12, diacpepeiv Mark 
11. 16, KaOievai Luke 5. 19, x a ^C €L1/ 
2 Cor. 11. 33 ; awdrjcreTai cos dia irv- 
p6s saved as if through fire, i. e. as 
if passing through fire, 1 Cor. 3. 15, 
see in irvp b, 

2. of time, viz. a) continued time, 
time how long, through, throughout, 
during, Acts 1.3 di rj/nepajv reo'aapd- 
KOVTa during forty days; Heb. 2. 15 
dia iravTos rov (fijv during their whole 
life (so dia iravT 6s, or diairavTSs ad- 
verbially, see in diairavTos) ; Luke 
5. 5 di oXrjs Trjs vvktSs during the 
whole night, i. e. all night: spoken 



of time when, i. e. of an indefinite 
time, during a longer interval, viz. 
dia ttjs vvktos during the night, i. e. 
at some time of the night, by night, 
Acts 5. 19 dia tt)s vvktos rjvoi^eTasQv- 
pas ttjs cpvXaKrjs. b) of time elapsed, 
i. e. after, e. g. Acts 24. 17 di Ztqov 
irXeiovcov after many years, i. e. many 
years being through, elapsed ; Gal. 
2. 1 dia deKaTeaadpoov eToov, Mark 2. 
1 di 7]fxeg5)v i. e. Tivoov. 

3. of the instrument or inter- 
mediate cause, that which intervenes 
between the act of the will and the 
effect, and through which the effect 
proceeds, through, by, by means of, 
&c. ; spoken a) of things, through, 
by, by means of, &c, Mark 16. 20 
tov Xoyov fiefiaiovvTos dia crj/JLeioov, 
Acts 3. 18 a wpoKaTf)yyeiXe dia o~t6- 
/maTos twv 7rpo(f)7]Tcov, 5. 12 dia twv 
Xsip&VTwv UTroo'ToXcov iyiveTo arnxela, 
10. 43 Sia tov bvofxaTos uvtov i. e. 
through a profession of faith in his 
name, &c, 20. 28 dia tov a'lpaTos 
through the intervention of his blood, 
Rom. 3. 20 dia vS/nov, al. ssepiss. : in 
the sense of by virtue of, in conse- 
quence of, 12. 3 Xeyoo dia ttjs x^P LT0S 
ttjs doOeio'rjs fxoi, Gal. 1. 15 : in ob- 
testations and exhortations, through, 
Rom. 12. 1 iraoaKaXob vfxas dia t&v 

OlKTlp/ULCOV TOV ®e0V. b) of PERSONS 

through whose hands any| thing as 
it were passes, through or by whose 
agency, ministry, &c. an effect takes 
place or is produced, the efficient 
cause, Matt. 1. 22 t5 pr)6ev virh tov 
Kvplov dia tov TrpotyrjTov, Acts 2. 22 
&7)fJL6?a a eiroirjo'e 6 ®ebs di avTov, v. 
43 ; so 1 Cor. 11. 12 6 avrjp dia ttjs 
yvvaiKSs, Gal. 1. 1 ; so through the 
fault of, &c. Matt. 18. 7, al. ssep. : in 
this construction did may also refer 
to the author or first cause, when 
the author does any thing through 
himself 'instead of another, e. g. so of 
God, Rom. 11. 36 '6tl ef avTov Kal d? 
avTov Kal els avTov to, irdvTa, 1 Cor. 
1. 9 6 QeSs, di ov eKXr)dr)Te' also of 
Christ, Col. 1. 16 fin ev avTop eKTiaBrj 
to, irdvTa . . . to. irdvTa di avTov Kal 
els avTov eKTiaTai : in obtestations 
and exhortations, Rom. 15. 30 irapa- 
KaXoo vfias dia tov Kvgiov, 1 Thess. 
4. 2. 

4. of the mode, manner, state, 
circumstances, through which any 



Slcl 



93 



5 / 

cca 



thing as it were passes, i. e. takes 
place, is produced, &c. a) of man- 
ner, where did with its gen. forms 
a periphrase for the corresponding 
adverb, Luke 8. 4 clue dia irapafio- 
\rjSj lit. through a parable, i. e. by 
means of, with a parable, irapafioXi- 
kus; Acts 15. 27 did Koyov by word, 
i. e. orally; Rom. 8. 25 6Y virofjLOPrjs 
through or with patience, i. e. pa- 
tiently; 14. 20 did TvpoaK6[xfxaTos, i.e. 

1 so as to give offence :' so John 19. 
23 6Y o\ov throughout ; Acts 15. 32 
did \6yov iroKkov, i. e. ' with many 
words ;' did (3pax*&v and SY bxiyoov 
briefly, Heb. 13. 22, 1 Pet. 5. 12; did 
iroXXwv 2 Cor. 1. 11. b) of the state, 
circumstances, emotions, &c. through, 
in, with which, or on occasion o/which 
any thing exists, is produced or done, 
&c.,the verbs eluai, yiueadai, iqxtv- 
6ai, and the like, being usually ex- 
pressed or implied, Rom. 15. 32 %va 
eAOcti irpbs vfias did O^Krj/jiaros 0eou, 
Gal. 1. 15 Kal KaXecras did ttjs %dpi- 
tos avrov, 2 Cor. 8. 8 did tyjs erepcou 
anrovdrjs, i. e. ' on occasion of, because 
of;' Rom. 14. 14 ovdeu koivov [cVt^] 
tit avrov through itself, i. e. ' in and 
of its own nature ;' 2 Cor. 5. 7 ; 1 
John 5. 6 gvt6s icrriu 6 i\6wu SY vda- 
ros Kal a'l/xaTOs he came by, through 
water and blood, i. e. who received 
baptism and suffered death, whose 
baptism and death were testimonials 
of his mission; Heb. 9. 12 dia rov 
Idiov aifxaros elarjAdev through his own 
blood, i. e. offering himself a sacri- 
fice ; Rom. 2. 27 ere rov did ypdjufia- 
ros Kal 7T€piro/J.r}S TrapafidTrjv [yevo- 
fxevov\ ; 4. 11 tqov tticttsvovtoov di 
aKpofivo-rlas [ovtwv], i. e. * believers 
who are not circumcised;' 1 Cor. 
14. 19 \6yovs dia rod voos jjiov \_ov- 
ras~] XaXrjcrai, 2 Cor. 2. 4 dia iroWcov 
daKpvoov Zypatya, i. e. weeping ; 3. 11 
dia ttjs do^r]s [eorf] =dddo^acrfx4vov, 
Phil. 1. 20 e?re dia $oi}s, efre dia 6a- 
vdrov, i. e. ' whether 1 live or die ;' 

2 Thess. 2. 2 iiriaroX^ &s tii rjficov 
[over a], i. e. cos vfjierepa, 2 Pet. 1. 3 
rod KaXecravTOs rj/jias dia dofys Kal 
agerrjs through glory and virtue, i. e. 
the highest do^a and aperrj of God 
being thus conspicuously exhibited. 

II. with the accusative, through, 
by, by means of, more generally on 
account of, &c. ; spoken 1. of the in- 



strument, the intermediate or effici- 
ent cause (as in I. 3 above), through, 
by, by means of, &c. a) spoken of 
things, John 15. 3 vp.€?s Kadapoi 4o~re 
dia rbvXoyov, Heb. 5. 14 dia tt}v %j>tv 
through use, Rev. 13. 14 irXava dia rd 
orr)/ue?a deceives through, by means of 
those miracles; so also Heb. 5. 12 dia 
tov xpovov through the time spent, i. e. 
considering the time spent, &c. ; 2 
Pet. 3. 12 rov (deov 7]/j.epa, oY %v ktX, 
the day of God, through, in conse- 
quence of which the heavens, &c. b) 
of 'persons (comp. 1. 3. b. above), John 
6. 57 Kayo* £co dia rov 7rarepa, kclkuuos 
(rjcrerai SY i/me, Heb. 6. 7 di ovs. c) 
of emotions, &c. through which, from 
which, one is led to do any thing, 
&c. Matt. 27. 18 dia (pQovov, Eph.-2. 
4 dia r^]V aydirrjv. 

2. of the ground or motive, the mov- 
ing or impelling cause of any thing, 
ow account of, because of, propter, &c. 

a) genr. Matt. 10. 22 fxicrov/jiepoi dia 
to ovop.d fxov, 13. 21 6X7$ is t) dicoy/xbs 
dia. tov Xoyov, Mark 2. 4 dia rov 
oxXou, al. saepiss. ; so before an infin. 
with the article t6, Luke 11. 8, 23. 8 
dia to aKOveiu iroXXa, Acts 18. 3 dia 
to o\x6t^x vov ^vai, Mark 5. 4 dia to 
avTbv iroWaKis dedeaQai, Acts 4. 2, 
al. saep. : also in phrases, e. g. dia rt 
on what account ? wherefore ? why ? 
Matt. 9. 11 (written also diaTi) : dia 
tovto on this account , for this cause or 
reason, therefore, 6. 25, al. saep. ; dia 
tovto foil, by '6ti, on this account . . . 
because, John 5. 16 ; inverted, 15. 19. 

b) in the sense of for the sake of, in 
behalf of, &c. as marking the purpose 
or object of an action, &c, Matt. 14. 
3 dia 'Hpoodidda t^v yvvawa QiXiir- 
ttov, 24. 22 dia tovs £kX€xtovs for the 
elects^ sake, al. saep. ; so dia tovto 
for the sake of this, for this purpose, 
John 12.27 dia tovto tfXOoufor this 
purpose I came ; with 'Iva in order that, 
1. 31 ; cta-cos Heb. 9. 15. c) as mark- 
ing the occasion of any thing, the 
occasional cause, that on occasion of, 
on account of, because of which any 
thing takes place, Matt. 27. 19 iroX- 
Xd eiraOov KaT ovaq di avTov, Rom. 
2. 24 to oVQ\xa tov &eov §: 5 v/j.as jSAao"- 
<f>rifieiTai 9 15. 15 dia t)]v x^P lv T h v 
doBsicrdv /lloi, i. e. ' because of, by 
virtue of.' 

3. of the manner or state through 



2ia/3cu 



Vd) 



94 



StaS/Sw/xi 



or during which any thing takes 
place (comp. I. 4 above), Gal. 4. 13 
oiBare Be on 5Y aadeveiav ttjs oapicbs 
eirnyyeXiadfjLrjv vjjuv through infirmity, 
i. e. during bodily weakness. This 
sense of Bid is rare with the accus., 
and comes from the general idea of 
duration. 

Note. In composition Bid mostly 
retains its signification, and refers, 
1 . to space and time, through, through- 
out, implying transition, continu- 
ance, &c. as Biafiaivca, BiairAeca, 5iot- 
yivofiai, Bidyca, also fig. through, to 
tlie end, marking completeness, and 
thus becoming intensive, as Biafi\e- 
TToo> BiayivdoGKoo ; 2. to distribution, 
diffusion, &c. throughout, among, every 
where, as BiayyeWw ; 3. to mutual 
or alternate efforts or endeavours, 
through, between, among, sc. one an- 
other, to and fro, as BiaKpivofxai, Bia- 
(xaxofxai ; 4. to separation, == Lat. 
dis, in two, in pieces, apart, &c, as 
Bunged), BiaAvca, Biapp^yvvfju. 

Biafiaivoo, f. fiJjaofiai, to pass through 
or over, foil, by ace. of thing, tV 
OaXaa-o-av Heb. 11. 29; by els Acts 
16. 9 ; by ttqos with ace. Luke 16. 26. 

BiafidWoo, fut. (3a\co, pr. to thrust 
through, to transport, to carry over ; 
hence metaph. and in N. T. to carry 
or deliver over to any one in words, 
i. e. to report or inform against, to tra- 
duce, accuse; pass. foil, by dat. Luke 
16. 1 BiefiATjOri avrcp. 

Biafiefiai Sea, u>, f. coaco, to strengthen 
throughout, make very firm ; in N. T. 
mid. Biafiefiaioofjiai, ov/xai, metaph. to 
affirm strongly, asseverate, urge, foil, 
by irepi with gen. Tit. 3. 8. 

diaPAe-rrco, f. i|/a>, to look through, i. e. 
to view attentively / in N. T. to see 
clearly, i. e. fully, Matt. 7. 5. 

Bidfio?^os, ov, 6, tj (BiafidkXto), a 
calumniator, slanderer, accuser, a) 
genr. Tit. 2. 3. b) with the art. 6 
BidfioXos the devil, i. e. the accuser by 
way of eminence, = 6 ^aravas Satan, 
the prince of the fallen angels, who 
in N. T. appears as the constant 
enemy of God, of Christ, of the di- 
vine kingdom, of the followers of 
Christ, and of all truth, full of false- 
hood and malice, and exciting and 
seducing to evil in every possible 
way, Matt. 4. 1, ssep. : hence in rod 



Biafi6\ov or vlbs BiafiShov elvai to be a 
child of the devil, i. e. to be like him, 
John 8. 44, Acts 13. 10 ; in the same 
sense John 6.70 Bidj3o\os a devil, i. e. 
an enemy of God and man. 

BiayyeWoo, f. Xeyoo (did, ayyeXXca), 
to announce throughout, i. e. every 
where, generally, to publish far and 
near, to proclaim, trans. Luke 9. 60 ; 
pass. Rom. 9. 17. b) implying com- 
pleteness, to announce fully, i. e. to 
give exact and certain information of, 
trans., Acts 21. 26. 

Bidye, see ye I. a. 

Biayivofxai, aor. 2 BieyevSfiTjv, to be 
throughout, i. e. to be always ; in N. 
T. of time, to be through, i. e. to be 
past, have elapsed, Mark 16. 1. 

§ lay iv (a a not, fut. yvaxrofiai, to know 
throughout, i. e. accurately, to distin- 
guish; in N. T. to inquire fully into, 
to examine, investigate, in a judicial 
sense, trans. 'Acts 23. 15. 

Biayvoopi £<a, f. iaco, to make known 
throughout, i. e. every where, to tell 
abroad, publish, Luke 2. 17. 

Bidypcoais, ecas, 7) {BiayivdxTKw), pr. 
exact knowledge ; in N. T. in a judi- 
cial sense, examination, trial, hearings 
Acts 25. 21. 

Biayoyyv^ca, fut. vcroo, to murmur 
throughout, i. e. to keep murmuring, 
with the idea of complaint, to express 
sullen discontent, absol. Luke 15. 2. 

diayorjyopeoi), ca, f. rjaca, lit. to wake 
through i. e. the night, &c, to keep 
awake ; in N. T. to be fully awake, 
Luke 9. 32. 

Bidyco, f. |&> (did, &yco), to lead or 
bring through or over any place, &c. ; 
in N. T. spoken of time, to bring 
through, i. e. to pass, rjo-vxiov fiiov to 
lead a quiet life, 1 Tim. 2. 2 ; absoL 
Tit. 3. 3. 

BiaBex°l JLaL > fut. Be£o/jiai, to receive 
through others, i. e. as transmitted 
from one to another through a series, 
to receive in succession, succeed to, 
trans. Acts 7. 45. 

BidBrj/ma, aros, to (BiaBeco), a diadem, 
the symbol of royal dignity, Rev. 
12.3. 

BiaBiBccpn, fut. Bdocrca, 1. to deliver 
through, i. e. various hands, from one 
to another in succession, to deliver 



Ciac 



coy^oc 



95 



CLCLKOVLCl 



over in succession, trans. Rev. 17. 13 
in text, rec, others oi^6aaiu. 

2. to deal out, divide out, distri- 
bute, trans. Luke 11. 22; absol.18. 
22. 

d id.8 oxo s, ov, 6, 7) (diadexo^ai), a 
successor in office, Acts 24. 27. 

hia^(i}vvv\ii, fut. £<i)0~oo, to gird quite 
round, i. e. firmly, trans. John 13. 4 ; 
mid. to gird any thing round one's 
self, 21. 7 ; perf. pass. 13. 5. 

diaOrjKT}, 7)S, 7] (diariOrj/xi), a disposi- 
tion, arrangement, viz, a) spoken of 
a testamentary disposition, a testa- 
ment, will, Heb. 9. 16. b) a covenant, 
i. e. a mutual agreement, or mutual 
promises on mutual conditions ; in 
N. T. spoken of God's covenants 
with men, i. e. the divine promises 
conditioned on obedience, viz. (a) 
of the Abrahamic covenant, confirm- 
ed also to the other patriarchs, of 
which circumcision was the sign, 
Acts 3. 25 ; called also i) diad-qKr] 
irepLTo/jLTJs, 7. 8. (/3) of the Mosaic 
covenant, entered into at Mount 
Sinai with sacrifice and the blood 
of victims, Heb. 8. 9; called also i) 
irpcvTT} diaOrjKT) the first covenant, i. e. 
the old or Jewish dispensation, in re- 
ference to the gospel, 9. 15 ; so v. 4 
t))v Kifioorbv rrjs Sia6r)K7)s . . . Kai at 
7rAa/ces rrjs §iad7)K7)s, i. e. ' the ark, 
which was the symbol of God's pre- 
sence under the Mosaic covenant, 
and the tables of the law, which the 
people had covenanted to obey :' the 
Mosaic covenant was strictly the re- 
newal or confirmation of the Abra- 
hamic, hence Paul uses the plural 
8ia67]Kai Rom. 9. 4, Eph. 2. 12. By 
meton., since the ancient covenant 
is contained in the Mosaic books, 
hiaQ{)K7) is put for the book of the 
covenant, the Mosaic writings, i. e. 
the law, 2 Cor. 3. 14. (7) of the 
new covenant, promised of old, and 
sanctioned by the blood of Christ, 
the gospel- dispensation, Heb. 8. 10; 
called also via 12. 24, kcai>7\ Matt. 26. 
28, KpeirToci' Heb. 7.22, alojj/iosl3. 
20, devrepa implied 8. 7; hence, Gal. 
4. 24 dvo SiaOrJKai the two covenants, 
i. e. the old and the new. 

Siaipecr is, eoos, 7) (diaipeto), division, 
act of dividing ; in N. T. distinction, 
difference, &c, 1 Cor. 12.4 Sicupecreis, 



i. e. diversities, differences, classes 
of gifts, &c. 

hi a 10 (to, a>, aor. 2 SiglAov (Sic£, alpeco), 
to take apart, i. e. to separate, divide ; 
in N. T. to divide out, to distribute, 
trans. Luke 15. 12. 

diaKadapi (ca, f. tcrco and 160, to demise 
throughout, i. e. thoroughly, trans. 
Matt. 3. 12 T7\vahtova, i. e. by venti- 
lation with a fan, to tttvov. 

5 iclkolt eAey^o fiai, fut. ey^ofiai, to 
confute in disputation, =diaKey6fiej/os 
KareAzyxca, foil, by dat. Acts 18. 28. 

diafcoveto, to, aor. 1 dirjKouTjcra (bid- 
kovos), to serve, attend upon, minister 
unto, intrans. ; spoken a) of persons, 
foil, by dat. expr. or impl. (a) genr. 
as a master or guest, Matt. 8. 15 /ecu 
di7)K6vei avroTs, 20. 28 ; especially 
spoken of those who serve at table. 
to wait upon, Luke 10. 40. (j8) by 
impl. to minister to the wants of any 
one, to supply one's wants, with food, 
clothing, &c. Luke 8. 3 ; so of the 
alms collected by the churches, the 
distribution of alms, &c. Heb. 6. 10. 
(7) in the sense of to be the attend- 
ant or assistant of any one, as Ti- 
mothy and Eratosthenes are said to 
be diaKovovvT€s t<2 TlavKcc, Acts 19. 
22. (5) in the primitive church, to 

fulfil the duties of a deacon, i. e. to 
have charge of the poor and sick, 
&c. 1 Tim. 3. 10. 

b) of things, foil, by accus. of man- 
ner and dat. expr. or impl., also in 
the passive construction, to minister, 
sc. any thing to any one, to adminis- 
ter} provide, &c. 2 Tim. 1. 18 oaa eV 
'E</)eV(jD diriK6vn(T€, 2 Cor. 3. 3 hnxr- 
roX)) Xgicrrov diaKOV7]0€?(ra vctf Tjfxccv 
ministered by us, i. e. written by our 
aid or ministrv, bv us : bv imnl., to 
minister any thing to one's wants, &c, 
els eavTovs \_= els aAA^Aous] avrb dia- 
KovovvTts 1 Pet. 4. 10 ; so of alms, 
xdpis, collected by the churches, &c. 
to administer, distribute, pass. 2 Cor. 
8. 19 : spoken of prophets, &c. who 
minister, i. e. announce, deliver, sc. 
the divine will, &c. 1 Pet. 1. 12: 
with dat. alone, Acts 6. 2 SiaKoveiv 
rpaire^oAS to serve money-tables, i. e. 
to have charge of the alms and other 
pecuniary matters. 

diaKouia, as, 7) (Sza/covos), service, at- 
tendance, ministry, viz. a) genr. Heb. 



)IO.KOVOQ 



96 



3ia\ey 



(0 



1. 14 ; towards a master or guest, at 
table or in hospitality, Luke 10. 40. 
b) ministry, ministration, i. e. the of- 
fice of ministering in divine things, 
spoken chiefly of apostles and teach- 
ers, Acts 1.17, saep. ; once of the 
office of a didicopos, Rom. 1 2. 7, where 
others take it in a wider sense, as 
above, c) in the sense of aid, relief, 
spoken of alms, contributions, &c, 
Acts 11. 29 els SiaKovlav 7T€juL\pcu, Rev. 
2.19; spoken of the distribution or 
ministration of alms thus collected, 
&c. Acts 6. 1. 

Blolkovos, ov, 6, r), a servant, attend- 
ant, minister, viz. a) genr. and with 
a gen. of the person served, Matt. 
20. 26 ; spoken of those who wait at 
table, &c. John 2. 5, — among the 
Greeks the diaKovoi were a higher 
class of servants than the SovXoi : 
spoken of the servants or attendants 
of a king, Matt. 22. 13; so Rom. 13. 
4 ®€ov didnovos, i. e. the servant, mi- 
nister, vicegerent of God : spoken 
of an attendant, a disciple, &c. John 
12. 26. b) spoken of ministers or 
teachers, i. e. of divine things, who 
act for God or Christ, with a gen., 
rod &eov 2 Cor. 3. 6, rod XgLffrov 1 1. 
23, rrjs iKKXrjcrias Col. 1. 25, rod 5a- 
rava 2 Cor. 11. 15. c) with a gen. 
of the thing to be done or promoted 
by one's service and ministry, e. g. 
Rom. 15. 8 SioLKOvos irepLTOfxris a mi- 
nister of the circumcision, i. e. of Ju- 
daism, or to the Jews ; 2 Cor. 11. 15 
SiaKovoi diicaiocrvv7]s. d) as denoting 
an officer in the primitive church, 
one who has charge of the alms and 
money of the church, an overseer of the 
poor and the sick, an almoner, Phil. 
1. 1 ; of a female, Rom. 16. 1. 

diaKoaoL, ai, a (Sis, eKarov), two 
hundred, Mark 6. 37. 

SiaKovoo, f. ovaojuai (did, aKOvcc), to 
hear through or out; in N.T. to hear 

fully, in a judicial sense, foil, by gen. 
Acts 23. 35. 

SLaKpivoi), f. lvS>, to separate through- 
out, i. e. wholly, trans, mid. to sepa- 
rate one's self, &c. a) pr. Jude 22 
ovs fxkv eAeerre §taKpiv6}JL€Voi on some 
(i. e. those not Christians) have com- 
passion, separating yourselves from 
them, b) by impl., to distinguish, 
make a distinction, cause to differ, 



Acts 15. 9 ovSey 8i€KpiV€ fxera^v fj- 
fxoov, 1 Cor. 11. 29 psi) ZiaKpivoav rb 
aoofxa rod tcvptov sc. from common 
food : mid. Jam. 2. 4 kcu ov Sie/cgt- 
6r)re 4v eavroTs; interrog. and as 
apodosis, do ye not then make a dis- 
tinction in yourselves ? i. e. are ye not 
partial? — others, if ye do this with- 
out hesitation. With the idea of pre- 
ference or prerogative, 1 Cor. 4. 7 rls 
yag <re SiaKgivei ; fig. to distinguish, 
discern clearly, note accurately, Matt. 
16. 3 ; 1 Cor. 11. 31 et yap eavrovs 
dieKglvo/uev, i. e. ' if we took a proper 
view, formed a just estimate of our- 
selves.' Hence c) in the sense of 
to consider accurately, to judge, de- 
cide, e. g. SiaKptvai oluol peaov tlv6s 
1 Cor. 6. 5. d) mid. diaKpivofiai, 
aor. 1 pass. fiisKpiQnv with mid. sig- 
nify to separate one's self from, i. e. 
to contend with; in N. T. metaph. 
(a) to contend or strive with, dispute 
with, foil, by dat. Jude 9, by irpSs 
with ace. Acts 11. 2. (/3) to be at 
strife with one's self, i. e. to' doubt, 
hesitate, waver, Matt. 21. 21 ; fir)b*ev 
SiaKpivojJLsvos ivithout hesitation, con- 
fidently, Acts 10. 20. 

SiaKgio'is, ea>S) 7) (Sia/cpiVco), a dis- 
tinguishing, a discerning clearly, i. e. 
spoken of the act or power, Heb. 5. 
14 KaXov kclI kclkov, 1 Cor. 12. 10 t&v 
iruev/ndToov : by impl. Rom. 14. 1 jlltj 
els BiaKplaeis §iaXoyt,crp.oi)V, lit. not for 
scrutinisings of thoughts, i. e. * not 
with searching out and pronouncing 
judgment on their opinions,' comp. 
v. 5, 13, — others, doubts, scruples. 

diaKwAvo), f. va'cc, to hinder through- 
out, i. e. to impede or forbid utterly, 
trans. Matt. 3. 14 6 ^IcodvvTjs foe/cw- 
Xvev abrov, i. e. spoken, in the im- 
perf., of a continued action, or at- 
tempt. 

diaXaXeco, &, f. tJctoj, to speak to and 
fro, i. e. a) to talk with any one, to 
converse with, Luke 6. 11 SieXdXovv 
irpbs a.XXr)Xovs, i. e. they communed, 
consulted. b) to speak of every 
where, i. e. to tell abroad, to divulge, 
pass. Luke 1. 65. 

SiaXeyco, f. |co, to gather out apart, 
i. e. to select; in N. T. only as depon. 
mid. diaXeyojjLcu, aor. 1 pass. 8ieXex~ 
dr}v with mid. signif., to speak to and 
fro, i. e. alternately, to converse with, 



SiaXeiTTb) 



97 



tiavevu) 



viz. a) spoken of a dispute, &c. to 
dispute, intrans. foil, by dat. Jude 
9; with irpbs a\\r]\ovs Mark 9. 34. 
b) of public teaching, &c. to discuss, 
discourse, reason, argue, intrans. and 
absol. Acts 18. 4; foil, by dat. 17. 2 ; 
by irp6s with accus. 24. 12 : fig. of an 
exhortation, &c. to address, speak to, 
with dat. Heb. 12. 5. 

5taAei7ra>, f. i|/co, pr. to leave between, 
i. e. to leave an interval of space or 
time ; hence in N. T. to intermit, de- 
sist, cease, with particip. Luke 7. 45 
ov SieAiire KaracpLXovaa she has not 
ceased kissing my feet. 

diaXeicTos, ov, 7] (dia\eyw), speech, 
language; as spoken by a people or 
province, a dialect, peculiar idiom, 
Acts 1. 19. 

5taAAct(T(r<w, f. |cc (did, aAAacrcrco), to 
change between, i.e. to exchange; in 
N. T. only mid. StaAAaccro/xcu, aor. 1 
pass. §i7}\\axQr)v with mid. signif., 
to change one's own feelings towards, 
i. e. to reconcile one's self, become re- 
conciled, with dat. Matt. 5. 24. 

diaXoyi^opai, fut. icrofiai, to reckon 
through, i. e. to complete or settle an 
account; in N. T. fig. to consider, 
ponder, reason, viz. a) genr. e. g. eV 
tcus Kapdiais Luke 3. 15, iv eavrcj> 
12. 17, -nag kauTois Matt. 21. 25; 
foil, by tin John 11. 50, by irorair6s 
Luke 1. 29, absol. 5. 21. b) in a 
reciprocal sense, to consider toge- 
ther, deliberate, debate, foil, by eV 
eavro7s Matt. 16. 7, npbs aWrjAovs 
Mark 8. 16, irgbs eavrovs Luke 20. 
14, absol. Mark 8. 17 ; in the sense 
of to dispute, &c. 9. 33. 

tiia\oyio~p6s, ov, 6 (b*ia\oyl£opai), 
computation, adjustment of accounts ; 
in N. T. reflection, cogitation, thought, 
viz. a) genr. Luke 2. 35 ; Jam. 2. 
4 KgiTcu diaXoyLapHv -kov^qwv, i. e. 
' judges having evil thoughts,' un- 
just, partial (for the gen. of quality, 
see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 142J: 
so in different shades of sense, e. g. 
for reasoning, opinion, Rom. 1. 21 ; 
for mind, purpose, intention, Luke 6. 
8, and especially evil thoughts, pur- 
poses, &c. Matt. 15. 19 ; also doubt, 
Luke 24. 38 diaAoyiapol doubtful 
thoughts, suspense, b) in the sense of 
dispute, debate, contention, Phil. 2. 14 
X^pls yoyyvvpoov /cat diaXoyiapHov, 



diaXvca, f. vaoo, to dissolve ; in N. T. 
spoken of a collection of people, to 
disperse, break up, pass. Acts 5. 36. 

5 LCLp.apTvqop.ai, fut. ovpai, depon. 
mid. to call throughout to witness, 
viz. gods and men, all beings, i. e. 
to affirm with solemn obtestations ; in 
N. T. to testify thoroughly, i.e. to 
bear full and complete witness, viz. 
a) to admonish solemnly, charge ear- ' 
nestly, urge upon, foil, by dat. Luke 
16. 28, absol. Acts 2. 40 ; strength- 
ened by the adjunct zv&ttiov rov 
0eoS 1 Tim. 5. 21. b) to testify fully, 
i. e. to declare fully, teach earnestly, 
enforce, trans. Acts 8. 25 ; foil, by 
dat. and on, 10. 42; absol., spoken 
of a sacred writer, Heb. 2. 6. 

diajj.dxop.ai, f. rjaopai, depon. mid. 
to fight together; in N.T. metaph. to 
contend in words, dispute warmly, 
Acts 23. 9. 

diapevoo, f. ei>oD, to remain through, 
i. e. permanently, to continue in the 
same place; in N.T. spoken of state, 
condition, circumstances, &c, to re- 
main the same, to continue, endure, 
i. e. not to change, Heb. 1. 11, 2 Pet. 
3. 4: with adjuncts, e. g. Kax/>osLuke 
1. 22 ; ttq6s Tiva to remain to, i. e. to 
be preserved to any one, Gal. 2. 5 ; 
perd tlvos, spoken of persons, to 
remain with, i. e. to remain constant 
towards any one, Luke 22. 28. 

diapepi^ca, f. icw, to dispart, sepa- 
rate into parts, divide up, trans, a) 
pr. Mark 15. 24 ; pass. Acts 2. 3 dia- 
pepi^o/jLevai yXooaaai disparted flames , 
i. e. divided out to each person from 
one common source ; mid. in a re- 
cipr. sense, to divide up for one's self, 
or among one another, Matt. 27. 35 : 
in the sense of to divide out, distri- 
bute, Luke 22. 17. b) fig. spoken 
of discord, dissension ; pass, to be 
divided, i. e. into parties, absol. 
Luke 12. 52 ; foil, by hti with both 
dat. and ace. to be divided against, 
be at discord with, ver. 53. 

diap.epio~p.6s, ov, 6 (diapeplfa), divi- 
sion, apportionment, portion ; in N. Tc 
metaph. dissension, Luke 12. 51. 

diav4pco,f. epa), to distribute through- 
out ; in N. T. fig. to divulge, spread 
abroad, els -rov Kd6v, pass. Acts 4. 17. 

diavevoo, f. evcrco, to nod or wink re- 

K 



)iavoT)jxa 



98 



)icunreip(i) 



peatedly, i. e. to make signs with the 
head, eyes, &c. Luke 1. 22. 

diavSrj/xa, cltos, to (dia.voeop.ai), co- 
gitation, thought, Luke 11. 17. 

didvoia, as, r) (diavoeofxai), pr. a 
thinking through, mature thought / in 
N. T. and genr, thought, mind, i. e. 
the power of thought, viz. a)meton. 
the mind, thoughts, intellect, i. e. the 
thinking and sentient faculty, Matt. 
22. 37. ssep. b) in the sense of in- 
telligence, insight, 1 John 5. 20. c) 
mind, i. e. mode of thinking and 
feeling, the feelings, affections, dis- 
position of mind, Col. 1. 21. 

diavoiyco, f. fco (Bid, avoiyco), to open 
through, i. e. what before was closed, 
to open fully, trans, e. g. t))v pA\Tpav 
to open the womb, spoken of the first- 
born, Luke 2. 23 ; ras cucods to open 
the ears, i. e. to cause to hear, to re- 
store hearing, Mark 7. 35 : metaph. 
rovs bcpBaXfxovs to open the eyes, i. e. 
to cause to see what was not seen 
before, Luke 24. 31 ; tovvovv or r%v 
Kapdiav to open the mind or the heart, 
i. e. to make one able and willing 
to understand, receive, &c. 24. 45, 
Acts 16. 14: hence diavoiyeiv ras 
ypacpds to open the Scriptures, i. e. to 
lay open the sense, to explain, ex- 
pound, Luke 24. 32. 

diavvKTepevca, f. ev&ce, to bring the 
night through, to pass the whole night, 
intrans. Luke 6. 12. 

diavvoo, f. vcrcc (did, avvoo), to bring 
through to an end, i.e. to complete, 
finish, Acts 21. 7 tov ttXovv. 

diairavTos, adv. ( = dia iravros XP®~ 
vov), through the whole time, i. e. con- 
tinually, always, Mark 5. 5 ; spoken 
of what is done at all stated or pro- 
per times, Luke 24. 53. 

diairapaTpifii], rjs, 7], vehement dis- 
pute, wrangling, 1 Tim. 6. 5 in mss. 
and later eds. less properly for ira- 
padiarpifi'f). 

d tairepdco, cc, f. acrco, to pass through 
or over, absol. e. g. a lake, Matt. 9. 1 ; 
a gulf, foil, by irpos with ace. Luke 
16. 26; the sea, foil, by els, Acts 
21. 12. 

diairXecc, f. evcrca, to sail through or 
over, to ireXayos Acts 27. 5. 

diairoueco, 6o, f. 'fierce, trans, to labour 
through, produce or effect with labour, 



to exercise with labour, pass, to be 
pained, burdened ; in N. T. mid. dia- 
Troveofiai, ov/Liai, aor. 1 pass. dieirovf}- 
07]v with middle signif., metaph. to 
pain or grieve one's self, be indignant, 
Acts 4. 2. 

diairopevofiai, f. evcrojaai, depon. to 
go or pass through, i. e. a place, foil, 
by accus. Acts 16. 4, by did with 
gen. Luke 6. 1, by /cara with ace. 

13. 22, absol. 18. 36. 

diairopeco, ca, f. rjcrw (did, airopeco), to 
be throughout in perplexity, in mzich 
doubt, to hesitate greatly, intrans. 
Luke 9. 7 dirjiropei dia, t6 Xeye<rdat, 
folk by irepi with gen. 24. 4. 

diairpayixaTevofxai, f. evcrofxai, de- 
pon. to work through, go through with, 
examine closely ; in N. T. to do or 
effect in business, to accomplish by 
traffic, gain by trade, intrans. Luke 
19. 15. 

di air pica, f. icrca, to saw through or 
asunder ; in N. T. only mid. diairgi- 
ofxai, metaph. to be enraged, moved 
with anger, i. e. tcus Kapdiais Acts 

7. 54, absol. 5. 33. 

diapira^ca, f. dcrca or d^ca (did, apird- 
£co), to snatch asunder, i. e. to pillage, 
plunder, spoil, trans. Matt. 12. 29. 

diapp^yvvfxi or diapprjvcrca, fut. |co, 
to tear through, rend asunder, trans., 
tfidTia Matt. 26. 65, x LT ^ J/as Mark 

14. 63, diKTvov Luke 5. 6, dec/id 

8. 29. ' 

diacracpeca, ca, f. -ficrca (did, cracp7]s), to 
make fully manifest, i. e. to make 
known, inform of, tell, trans. Matt. 
18. 31. 

diacreica, f. elect), to shake throughout, 
trans, i. e. to cause to shake vehe- 
mently, fig. to inspire terror ; in N.T. 
metaph. to harass, oppress, extort 

from, trans. Luke 3. 14. 

diacTKOQiri^co, fut. icrca, to scatter 
throughout, i. e. abroad, to disperse, 
trans. Luke 1. 51; pass. Matt. 26. 
31 : spoken of grain, to scatter, i. e. 
to the wind in the threshing-floor, 
to winnow, 25. 24 : metaph. to dissi- 
pate, squander, Luke 15. 13. 

diacrirdca, ca, f. dcrca, to pull asunder, 
tear in pieces, trans. ; in N. T. only 
pass. Mark 5. 4, Acts 23. 10. 

d lacnr eipca, f. epca, to sow hither and 
thither, to scatter as seed, i. e, to scat- 



)ia(T7T0pa 



99 



ciarpift 



•jis) 



ter abroad, disperse, spoken of per- 
sons, pass. Acts 8. 1, 4; 11. 19. 

SiaaTTopd, as, r\ (8iao~7reipct)), disper- 
sion, spoken of the state of disper- 
sion in which many of the Jews 
lived after the captivity, in Chaldea, 
Persia, and chiefly in Egypt, Syria, 
and Asia Minor ; in N. T. meton. 
tlie dispersion, for the dispersed Jews, 
i. e. the Jews living in dispersion, 
Jam. 1. 1. 

SiacrreWoo, f. e\a>, to put asunder, 
set apart, distinguish, hence mid. to 
state distinctly, explain clearly ; in 
N. T. only mid., by impl., to com- 
mand expressly, to charge, enjoin up- 
on, with dat. Acts 15. 24, absol. Heb. 

12. 20; foil, by a negative clause, 
it may be rendered to forbid, pro- 
hibit, &c. Matt. 16. 20. 

Sido~T7}fJLa } aros, t6 (duo~T7)fJLi), dis- 
tance, interval of time, Acts 5. 7. 

5t acr T0A77, 7]s, 7) (SiaCTeAAco), dis- 
tinction, difference, Rom. 3. 22. 

8tao*Tp4(f)a), f. xf/co, perf. pass. 5ie- 
crToaixfJiai, to turn or twist throughout, 
i. e. to distort, turn awry ; in N. T. 
metaph. to pervert, trans., spoken 
a) of persons, to turn away, seduce, 
mislead, Luke 23. 2. b) of things, 
&c. to pervert, wrest, corrupt, Acts 

13. 10 7 as odovs Kvpiov, i. e. to wrest 
divine truth, to turn it aside : pass, 
perf. part. hLecrpa^ifxevos perverted, 
i. e. perverse, corrupt, vicious, Matt. 
17. 17. 

5 t a a a> £ca, f. cccco, to save through, i. e. 
to bring safely through, sc. danger, 
sickness, &c, to preserve, trans. ; 1 
Pet. 3. 20 hieo~(joQy]crav di vdaros were 
brought safely through the waters, 
Acts 27. 43 : with the idea of mo- 
tion, to bring safely through to any 
place or person, pass, to come to or 
reach safely, foil, by irp6s, iiri, &c, 
23. 24 YlavXov fiiacrdocrcocrt irpbs $7]\iKa, 
27. 44 eVi T7?z/ yr\v : so of the sick, 
to bring safely through, i. e. to heal, 
Matt. 14. 36. 

Star ay 4}, 77s, 77 (Biardoraco), a dispos- 
ing in order, a disposition, arrange- 
ment, i. e. a) pr. Acts 7. 53 ixdfiere 
rbv v6p.ov els Biarayas hyyeXw, i. e. 
* into or conformably to the dispo- 
sitions or arrangements of angels,' 
comp. Gal. 3. 19 vo^os diarayels 5;' 



ayyeXcav, also Heb. 2. 2, — for this 
use of els comp. Matt. 12. 41 and 
Luke 11. 32. b) in the sense of or- 
dinance, institute, Rom. 13. 2. 

Sidray pa, aros, to (5iaTcier<ra>), or- 
dinance, mandate, Heb. 11. 23. 

8iaTa,pdo~crQ), f. £co, to stir up through* 
out, spoken of the mind, &c. to dis- 
turb, agitate, pass. Luke 1. 29. 

Siaraccrct), f. %<a, to arrange through- 
out, dispose in order ; in N. T. fig. to 
set fully in order, arrange, appoint, 
ordain, trans, viz. a) genr. Gal. 3. 
19. b) in the sense of to direct, pre- 
scribe, order, Matt. 11. 1; rb Biare- 
rayixevov what is appointed or pre- 
scribed, Luke 3. 13, also ra diarax- 
devra 17. 9 : hence mid. b*iaTo.ao~oixai 
in the same sense, Acts 7. 44 ; 20. 
13 ovrco i\v § tarer ay jj.ev os TiavXos so 
Paul had appointed, where the perf. 
pass, has a mid. signif. 

diareXeco, a), f. ecra>, to bring through 
to a full end, to finish fully, complete ; 
in N. T. absol. to continue throughout, 
remain, Acts 27. 33. 

diarrjo eca, &, f. rjcrco, to have one's eye 
upon throughout, to watch carefully, 
keep with care, trans. ; in N. T. fig. 
a) to guard with care, lay up, retain, 
Luke 2. 51. b) with kavrov, &c. to 
guard or keep one's self ivholly, i. e. 
from any thing, to abstain wholly, 
foil, by e/c Acts 15. 29. 

diari or Sia ri, wherefore ? see in Sid 
II. 2. a. 

diariOrj/HL, f. 8ia9r]0'a), to place apart, 
i. e. to set out in order, to arrange, 
dispose in a certain order, &c; in 
N. T. only mid. SiaTiQepLai, f. hto.Q'f)- 
crofjiai, to arrange in one's own behalf, 
make a disposition of, trans, a) genr. 
to appoint, make over, commit to, &e. 
e. g. tV fiacriXeiav, foil, by dat. Luke 
22. 29 ; so of a testamentary dis- 
position, to devise, bequeath, i. e. by 
will, hence 6 BiaOefxepos a testator, 
Heb. 9. 16. b) spoken of a cove- 
nant, diaride/jLai dLaOrjKrju to make a 
covenant with, foil, by dat. Heb. 8. 
1 0, comp. v. 9 ; by irpos with accus. 
10. 16. 

Siarpifici), f. \pQ)j to rub in pieces, rub 
continually, wear away or consume by 
rubbing, &c. ; in N. T. spoken only 
of time, to spend, pass, trans., e. g, 



Siarpoipf] 



100 



c^acr/caXoe 



Xpdvov Acts 14. 3, 7}/jL€gas 16. 12; 
absol., or with xP^ V0V -> &c. implied, 
to remain, i. e. in a place, to sojourn, 
abide, with an adv. or other ad- 
junct of place, John 3. 22; 11. 54; 
Acts 12. 19. 

5 iarpo(f)7] f rjs, t) (8iarp€(pQ>), aliment, 
food, 1 Tim. 6. 8. 

Biavyd^oe, f. dcca (did, avydfa), to 
shine through, i. e. spoken of day- 
light, to break forth, to dawn, intrans. 
2 Pet. 1. 19. ' 

diavyqs, 4os, ovs, 6, t\, adj. (did, 
avyr)), lit. shining through, i. e. pel- 
lucid, translucent, transparent, Rev. 
21. 21 in later eds. for §ia<pavi\s in 
text. rec. 

dia(pavr}s, 4os, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (8*a- 
(fraivw), pellucid, transparent, see in 
SiavyTjs. 

8ia<p6pa), f. Blolo'oo, aor. 2 Sifysyicov. 
1. to bear or carry through, i. e. a 
place, &c. Mark 11. 16. 

2. £o &ear asunder, carry different 
ways, Lat. differo, viz. a) trans., 
but in N. T. only in the pass, con- 
struction ; spoken metaph. of doc- 
trine, to be divulged, published abroad, 
Acts 13. 49; of a ship, to be borne 
hither and thither, be driven about, 
27. 27. b) intrans., or pr. reflex, 
with havrov impl., to bear one's self 
apart, separate one's self, i. e. from 
others, hence genr. to differ ; in N. 
T. (a) ra diacpepovra things differ- 
ent, discrepant, Rom. 2.18, — others, 
better things, as in y below. (/3) im- 
pers. 5*a</>epei it differs, makes a dif- 
ference, with dat. Gal. 2. 6. (7) foil, 
by gen. to differ from, be other than; 
in N. T. and usually, in a greater 
degree, to be superior, be better than, 
to surpass, Matt. 6. 26 ; foil, by dat. 
ttoo-w 12. 12, by iv nvi 1 Cor. 15. 41, 
by ovdev Gal. 4. 1. 

8i.a(p evyov, f. £co, to flee through, i. e. 
to escape by flight, absol. Acts 27. 42. 

SiacpTijULi^oo, f. iacti, to rumour abroad, 
spread abroad, divulge, trans, tov \6- 
yov, Matt. 28. 15 ; spoken of a per- 
son, nvd, to spread one 's fame abroad, 
9. 31. 

SiacfyOelpQi), fut. cpco, aor. 2 pass. 5te- 
(pOdprjp, perf. part. pass, diecpdapiuie- 
vos, to corrupt throughout, destroy, 
trans., pass, to decay wholly, perish. 



a) genr. Luke 12. 33. b) metaph. 
to corrupt wholly, pervert, 1 Tim. 6. 
5 diE(p6apjiL€P0L rbu vovv corrupted in 
mind, i. e. men of perverse minds ; 
Rev. 11. 18 robs diatyOzlpopras tt)p 
yrjp those corrupting the earth, i. e. 
seducing the nations to idolatry. 

SicupOopd, as, 7} (Siatydeipoo), corrup- 
tion, destruction ; in N. T. as arising 
from putrescence, hence lde?p diatydo- 
pdv to see corruption, i. e. to die, Acts 
2. 27 ; 13. 34 firjK€TL vnocrTpttyeiv els 
diacpOopdp, i. e. to die no more. 

didcpopos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (Biacpepa)), 
different, i. e. a) diverse, various, 
Rom. 12. 6. b) in the sense of su- 
perior, better, &c. Heb. 1. 4. 

5 1 a <p v \ d cr a co, f. £co,to guard through, 
i. e. ever, to protect, Luke 4. 10. 

diaX£ip' L C&i fat. io~oo, to have pass 
through one's hands, to administer ; 
in N. T. mid. Siaxejpifoucu, to lay 
hands upon, i. e. to kill, slay, trans. 
Acts 5. 30. 

5faxAeuc6£a>, f. daco, to deride greatly, 
scoff, absol. Acts 2. 13 in later eds. 
for xAeu<x£« in text. rec. 

5 1 a x & p L C w > £ ' L<T0J > to separate through- 
out, i. e. wholly; in N.T. mid. 5iax w " 
pi£ofiat t to separate one's self wholly 

from, i. e. to depart, go away, foil, by 
air6 twos Luke 9. 33. 

StSa/cri/cJs, 7), 6v (5i5a(T/ccy), didac- 
tic, i. e. apt to teach, 1 Tim. 3. 2. 

8i§aKr6s, i), ov (5t8ao7ca>), taught, 
foil, by gen. of the agent, a) of 
persons, taught, instructed, John 6. 
45. b) of things, &c. taught, im- 
parted, suggested, 1 Cor. 2. 13. 

di8ao"Ka\ia, as, 7) (5i8aa7ca>), teach- 
ing, instruction, spoken a) of the 
art or manner of teaching, Rom. 1 2. 
7 ; in the sense of monition, warn- 
ing, 15. 4. b) of the thing taught, 
instruction, precept, doctrine, as com- 
ing from men, perverse, &c. Matt. 
15. 9 ; or as coming from God, di- 
vine, &c. 1 Tim. 1. 10. 

diddcrnaAos, ov, 6 (5i&ao7ca>), a 
teacher, instructor, master, genr. 
Rom. 2. 20; of Jewish doctors or 
lawyers, Matt. 9. 11, hence = pa&fSi 
John 1. 39 ; of John the Baptist, 
Luke 3. 12; of Jesus, Matt. 8. 19; 
of Paul, 1 Tim. 2. 7 ; of other Chris- 
tian teachers, 1 Cor. 12. 28. 



CtCaCTKO) 



ditidaKo), f. |o> (obsol. 5aa>), to teach, 
instruct, viz. a) genr. and absol. 
Matt. 4. 23 : constr. with an accus. 
of person or thing, or both; with 
accus. of person, 5. 2 ; foil, by accus. 
of thing, 15. 9 ; by accus. of both 
person and thing, John 14. 26 ; in 
pass, constr. 2 Thess. 2. 15 as ibi- 
ddxOTjre: instead of the accus. of 
thing, the infin. is sometimes found, 
Matt. 28. 20 ; or foil, by otl Mark 
8. 31, or iregi with gen. of thing, 1 
John 2. 27. b) in the sense of to 
tutor, direct, advise, put in mind, 
Matt. 28. 15. 

5i5ax^> fa) V (8t5dV/ca>), instruction, 
= SiSacr/caAia ; spoken a) of the art 
of teaching, Mark 4. 2. b) of the 
manner or character of one's teach- 
ing, Matt. 7. 28. c) of the thing 
taught, precept, doctrine, &c, Matt. 
16. 12. 

5i5pa%/«io*>, ov, to (Sis, dpaxi*y)> di- 
drachm, a double drachma, a silver 
coin equal to two Attic drachma? 
and also to the Jewish half-shekel, 
making it equivalent to about Is. 
3%d.; Matt. 17. 24 spoken of the 
yearly tribute to the temple paid 
by every Jew. 

AidvfMos, ov, 6, 7], adj. twain, twin, 
double; in N. T. as a surname of 
the apostle Thomas, Didymus, i. e. 
the twin, John 11. 16. 

didto/jLL, f. 5<wcra>, aor. 1 e5a>/ca, aor. 2 
eBcov, perf. §e<5co/ca, pi up erf. e5e5c6- 
Keiv — (less usual forms : pres. 3 pi. 
Attic SiSoWf, aor. 1 subj. 3 pers. 
dwcrr), aor. 2 opt. 3 pers. defy) later 
for Boirj, pluperf. SeScoiceiv without 
augm.) — to give, i.e. of one's own 
accord and with good will ; trans, 
with the accus. and a dat. expr. or 
impl. a) to give, bestow upon, (a) 
genr. Matt. 4. 9 ravra irdura col 
8a>o~a>, al. ssep. (/3) spoken of sa- 
crifice, homage, &c. to offer, present, 
Luke 2. 24 Sovvai 6vo~iav. 

(y) spoken of a person who does 
any thing to or for another, from 
whom one receives any thing, the 
source, author, or cause of a favour, 
benefit, &c. to any one, to give, 
grant, permit, present, &c. ( 1 ) genr. 
Matt. 21. 23 : hence Sfiovai tottov to 
give place, i. e. to make way, give 
way, yield, Luke 14. 9 : so with an 



101 licit) fxi 

accus., where the idea may often 
also be expressed by the verb cog- 
nate with the noun, e. g. o&ovai 
alvov rep Qecp = to praise, 18. 43; 
a.7r6Kpio~iv= to answer, John 1. 22; 
a.(pogfA7)v to give occasion, 2 Cor. 5. 
1 2 ; Bo£av = to glorify, praise, honour, 
Luke 17. 18; eyK07T7]v=zto hinder, 

1 Cor. 9. 12 ; evTo\r]v = to command, 
John 11. 57; Trpoo~K07rr)v = to offend, 

2 Cor. 6. 3 ; pdirKT/uLa = to strike, 

John 18. 22 ; x^P a yf JLa = X a Q^ (T(TeL1/ i 
Rev. 13. 16 : so hihovai evo'iyxov Ao- 
yov = €vo"f)/j.ctis Xeyeiv to speak dis- 
tinctly, 1 Cor. 14. 9. (2) spoken oj 
God or of Christ, as the author or 
source of what one has, receives, 
&c. to give, grant, bestow, impart, 
Matt. 6. 11 tov aprov tj/jlgov tov eVt- 
ovenov dbs tj/juv o"r\\x.eqov, 9. 8 Qeov 
tov dSura e^ovatav ToiavTTjv ro7s av- 
dpdoTTots, 12. 39, ssep. : so dovvai %a- 
p iv to give or confer grace ox favour, 
and 77 x^Q LS V ^odeicra the grace given, 
benefit conferred, Jam. 4. 6, Rom. 12. 
3; Rev. 2. 21 edottcev avrfj xqovov I 
gave her, granted her, time ; so of 
rulers, Acts 13. 20, 21, In various 
constructions, viz. foil, by gen. of 
part, Swcrcc avTco tov /adwa Rev. 2. 
17, and by e/c tlvos in the same 
sense 1 John 4. 13 ; by els, as SiSovs 
[ai»TO?s] v6fxovs fiov els ttjv Bid.voiav, 
or em KapSias Heb. 8. 10, 10. 16. 
Construed often with the dat. and 
an infin. as a neut. subst., instead 
of an accus., Matt. 13. 11 vfuvdedo- 
tcll yvoovai to, fjiv(TT7jpLa to you it is 
given, granted, to know, &c. : this 
infin. is sometimes implied, Matt. 
19. 11 oTs SedoTai i. e. %copeiz/, John 
19. 11 ; with 'iva instead of the infin. 
Mark 10. 37 : so with an accus. and 
infin. to permit, suffer, grant, Acts 
2. 27, 10. 40 ; Rev. 3. 8 5eWa evdb- 
ttlov o~ov Qvpav aveq>yixev7]v, i. e. elvai, 

1 have granted, caused, an open door 
to be before thee (others under d be- 
low) : spoken of evil or punishment 
divinely inflicted, to give, inflict, &c. 

2 Thess. 1. 8 iKdUrjaiv, Rev. 18. 7 
paaav io~fJLOv kcCi irevdos, 2 Cor. 12. 7 
o~KoAo\p ttj aapKL. 

(5) metaph. of things which are 
the cause, source, occasion of any 
thing, &c. to give, impart, cause, Acts 
3. 16 : so with an accus., where the 
idea may also be expressed by the 



^idioui 



102 



Ot£ 



PX°h 



at 



cognate verb, James 5. 18 SiS6vai 
verov — veiv, Matt. 24. 29 rb (peyyos 
— cpeyyeiv, 1 Cor. 14. 7 <pa>V7}v = cpoo- 
veiy. 

b) to give up, deliver over, present, 
commit to, i. e. to put into the hands, 
power, possession of any one, &c. 
(a) genr. e. g. a person, Luke 7. 15 ; 
things, Matt. 5. 31 Sorw avrfj airo- 
crrdaiov, 14. 8, Acts 9. 41 bobs avrfj 
Xelloa, 1. 26 eScoKav KXrjpovs avrcov 
they gave in their lots (others under 
d) ; Luke 15. 22 Sore SaicrvXiov eh 
t)\v X e ^P a avTOv give or bring a ring 
for his hand (others under d) : foil, 
by dat. of person and infin., 8. 55, 
15. 16. (/3) in the sense of to com- 
mit, intrust, i. e. to the charge or 
care of any one, spoken of things, 
Matt. 16. 19; of works, &c. to be 
done, John 5. 36 ; of persons de- 
livered over, committed to one's 
charge, teaching, &c. 10. 29 : hence 
(7) SiSovai eavrov to give one's self, 
deliver one's self, viz. (1) to conse- 
crate or devote one's self, 2 Cor. 8. 5. 
(2) foil, by virep or irepi twos, it 
means to give or devote one's self, i. e. 
to death for any one, Gal. 1. 4; foil, 
by avriXvroov 1 Tim. 2. 6 ; so rb 
crcojjLa, avrov Luke 22. 19, r^v cdpKa 
avrov John 6. 51 ; so also r)]v xpv- 
y)]v avrov Xvrpov avri ttoXXqov Matt. 
20. 28. (3) constr. with els and an 
accus. of place, to betake one's self to 
any place, to go, &c, Acts 19. 31. 

c) to give forth, render zip, yield, 
&c, especially in return for any 
thing bestowed, as a gift, labour, 
attention, &c, hence often found 
where airoSiSca/jn might have stood. 
(a) genr., e. g. of persons, Rev. 20. 
13 ; of things, Luke 6. 38 : metaph. 
Xoyov Sever ei rc2 ©eoS shall render an 
account to God, Rom. 14. 12. (/3) 
spoken of what is given as a reward 
or recompense for labour, &c. to 
give, reward, pay, Mark 14. 11 ; or 
of the price of any thing, tribute, 
tithes, &c. 8. 37. (7) spoken of 
the earth, to give forth, yield, sc. Kap- 
tt6p Matt. 13. 8. 

d) from the Hebr., used in the 
sense of riOrumi, to put, place, &c. 
(a) pr. and foil, by M with accus., 
to place or put upon any thing, e. g. 
rb apyvpiou eiri ri]v rpdire^av to place 
money upon the table of the broker, 



Luke 19. 23, i. e. to place it at in- 
terest ; so Ta Bv/judfiara iirl rb Ov- 
cnacrr7]pLov, i. e. to offer in sacrifice 
[a/xa] reus irpoorevx^s Rev. 8. 3 ; 
foil, by els Luke 15. 22 : metaph. to 
apply, in the Latinism Sovvai epya- 
ciav, dare operam, to give labour, i. e. 
to apply effort, endeavour, foil, by in- 
fin. 12. 58. (j8) spoken of miracles, 
to do, perform, exldbit, Matt. 24. 24. 
(7) with a double ace. of person, to 
appoint, constitute, i. e. as any thing, 
where the last ace. is by apposition, 
Eph. 1. 22 avrbv eSooKe necpaXty virep 
irdvra. (S) spoken of a law, ordi- 
nance, &c. to give, i. e. to ordain, in- 
stitute, prescribe, e. g. vofxov John 7. 
19, irepirop^v v. 22, StadrjKTju ?regi- 
TOfjirjs Acts 7. 8. 
Sieyeipw, fut. eQoo (Sid, iyelpco), to 
wake up fully, rouse, trans., pr. per- 
sons from sleep, Matt. 1. 24: fig. of 
things, e. g. of a sea, to agitate, 
pass., John 6. 18; of the mind, to 
excite, incite, stir up, 2 Pet. 1. 13. 

Siei/OvjULeofiai, ovfxai (Sid, evdvjmeo- 
p.ai), to revolve in mind throughout, 
i. e. to consider carefully, foil, by iregi 
with gen., Acts 10. 19 in recent eds. 
for ivdvfieofiai in text. rec. 

Sie£oSos, ov, y\ {Sid, e'^oSos) , passage 
out through, a pass ; in N. T. a tho- 
roughfare, i. e. a place in a city 
where several streets meet, and 
where many people usually collect 
or pass, Matt. 22.9, — others, high- 
ways, i. e. leading out of a city. 

Siep[i7}vevT7is,ov,6 (Siep/jLrjvevw), an 

interpreter, 1 Cor. 14. 28. 
Sieo jX7]vev(a, f. evo~<a (Sid, eppunvevoi), 

to interpret fully, explain, expound, 

trans., Luke 24. 27; absol. Acts 9. 

36, 1 Cor. 12.30. 

S lepxof-iai, f. eXevaofxai (Sid, epx°~ 
fxai), to come or go tJtrough, to pass 
through, viz. a) pr., foil, by Sid with 
gen* of place, Luke 11. 24 Siepx^rai 
Si avvSpw, 19. 4 Si eKehrjs sc. SSov, 
2 Cor. 1. 16 Si' vn&v, Matt. 19. 24 
Sia TpvirrifJiaTos pacpiSos : foil, by ace. 
of place, Luke 19. 1 Si^gx^o r))v 
( Upix^ Acts 12. 10 ; Heb. 4. 14 Si- 
eXrjXvOSra robs ovpavovs who lias 
passed through the heavens, i. e. all 
the heavens, quite up to the throne 
of God: absol., but with an accus. 
implied, as r\\v yr\v, r)]v iroXtu, rrjv 



ciepwTu.it) 



103 



tLKaio(Tvvr) 



X&pav, &c. i. e. * through the inter- 
vening- country, the region round 
about,' &c, Acts 8. 40 diepxofJLeuos 
evTjyyeXi^ero ras irokeis irdcras, 10. 
38 ; foil, by Kara ras Koofxas Luke 9. 
b' : so foil, by ecus with gen. of place, 
to go or travel through, i. e. the coun- 
try, as far as. Acts 11. 19, 22 ; and 
hence simply to go or pass to a place, 
foil, by ecos, 9. 38 ; fig. els irdi/ras 
avQp&Trovs 6 Gdvaros Bi7)\9ev, Rom. 
5. 12. Spoken of things, e. g. a 
sword, to pierce through, followed by 
accus. Luke 2.35 : fig. of a rumour, 
\6yos, to go out through, i. e. the 
country, to be spread abroad, absol. 
5. 15. b) spoken of those who pass 
over a river, lake, sea, &c, Mark 4. 
35 Siekdoo/jiej/ els rb irepav, Acts 13. 
14 hieXQovres airb tt)s JJepyrjs, i. e. 
passing over by water from Perga 
to Antioch. 

Btepoordcu, co, f. 7]C(» (8ic£, epojrdoci), to 
inquire through, i. e. till the inquiry 
is successful, to inquire for, e.g. r)]v 
oiKiav, Acts 10. 17. 

titerijs, eos, ovs, 6, t), adj. (dis, eros), 
of two years, two years old, Matt. 2. 
16 cltto dierovs [7rcu5&s] kol\ Karcore- 
pa>, i. e. ■ from the child of two years 
old and under,' — others supply xp6- 
uov. 

dieria, as, 7) (8ieri)s), a space of two 
years, biennium, Acts 24. 27. 

hnjyeoixai, ovfxai, f. 7)o~op.ai, depon. 
mid. (5ia, yyeofxai), pr. to lead or 
conduct through, i. e. to the end, 
hence fig. to go through with, re- 
count, tell, or declare, i. e. the whole 
of any thing, trans, or foil, by ttus, 
irepi, ftaa, &c. Mark 5. 16, 9. 9, 
Luke 8. 39. 

dt-nyrja'is, eccs, r] (dirjyeofxai), narra- 
tion, history, Luke 1.1. 

hii)veK7]s, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (did, 
TjfeKrjs), pr. carried through,!, e. ex- 
tended, protracted ; in N. T. spoken 
only of time, continuous, perpetual, 
els rb Sirjveices, adverbially, continu- 
ally, perpetually, Heb. 7. 3. 

^tQaXaaaos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (Sis, 6d- 
Aacrcra), between two seas, bimaris ; 
in N. T. spoken prob. of a shoal or 
sand-bank at the confluence of two 
opposite currents, Acts 27. 41. 

BttKveofjLai, ovfxai, f. Bii£op.ai (Bid, 



iKveofiai), to go or pass through, i. e. 
to pierce through, foil, by &xpi with 
gen. Heb. 4. 12. 
5 u cr r 7] p. 1, f. dta.crrr)o'co, aor. 1 ZiecrrT]- 
aa, trans, to place asunder, separate, 
aor. 2 SieaTTjv, in trans, to separate 
i. e. one's self, to go away (did, 'ia- 
t7)iai) ; in N. T. spoken of place, 
intrans. to depart, foil, by airo Luke 
24. 51; Acts 27. 28 Ppa X v Be Bia- 
o~Tr)cravres, i. e. eavrovs, departing a 
little, i. e. going a little further : 
spoken of time, to pass away, elapse, 
Luke 22. 59. 

§uo~x v p' i -C f J 'ai, fut. icro/xai, depon. 
middle (did, lo~xvpi£o/j.ai), to affirm 
through and through, i. e. to affirm 
strongly, absol. Luke 22. 59. 

BiKaioKo icia, as, 7] (BiKaios, Koicris), 
just judgment, Rom. 2. 5. 

BiKaios, a, ov, right, just, i. e. phy- 
sically, like, even, equal, e. g. num- 
bers, just as it should be, i. e. fit, 
proper, good ; hence usually and in 
N. T. in a moral sense, right, just, 
spoken a) of one who acts alike to 
all, who practises even-handed jus- 
tice, just, equitable, impartial, spoken 
of a judge, e. g. God, 2 Tim. 4. 8 ; of 
a judgment, decision, &c. John 5. 30. 
b) of character, conduct, Sec. just 
as it should be, i. e. upright, right- 
eous, virtuous, also good in a general 
sense ; 6 BiKaios is strictly one who 
does right, while 6 ayaQos is one who 
does good, a benefactor ; spoken of 
things, epya 1 John 3. 12, evroXii 
Rom. 7. 12 ; and hence rb B'ucaiov 
what is right, proper, &c. as wages, 
Matt. 20. 4 ; genr. Eph. 6. 1. Of 
persons, viz. (a) in the usage of 
common life, Matt. 5. 45 jSpe'xei em 
BiKaiovs Kal clBikovs, al. ; including 
the idea of innocent, 27. 19 ; of mild, 
clement, kind, 1. 19. (£) especially 
of those whose hearts are right with 
God, righteous, pious, godly, Matt. 
13. 43 rore ol Biicaioi eKXdfj.^/ovo'iv 6>s 
6 tjAlos, v. 49, al. ; Rom. 1. 17 Bi- 
Kaios eK irlareas just through faith, 
= BiKaioo0e\s Bid Tviareccs. (y) spo- 
ken, in the highest and most per- 
fect sense, of God, John 17. 25; of 
Christ, Acts 3. 14. 

BiKaioavvT), 7]s, 7) (BiKaios), pr. tlie 
doing or being what is just and right, 
viz. a) the doing alike to all, i. e. 



ClKClWto) 



104 



)iKaai)jia 



justice, equity, impartiality, spoken 
of a judge, &c. Acts 17. 31 ; Heb. 
11. 33 elgyoLffavTo hiKcuocrvvr)v exer- 
cised justice, i. e. dispensed justice 
to the nations, &c. 

b) of character, conduct, &c. the 
being just as one should be, i. e. rec- 
titude, uprightness, righteousness, vir- 
tue, spoken of actions, duties, &c. 
= rb SLkcuop what is right, proper, 

fit, Matt. 3. 15; of disposition, con- 
duct, viz. (a) in the language of com- 
mon life, Eph. 5. 9 ; including the 
idea of kindness, benignity, liberality, 
2 Cor. 9. 9. (/3) spoken of that 
righteousness which has regard to 
God and the divine law, viz. either 

(1) merely external, and consisting 
in the observance of external pre- 
cepts, as duccuoo~vvr] rj Iv vofup or e/c 
vofiov, Phil. 3. 6, 9 (where it is con- 
trasted with 7] Sik. 5m irlcTecas) ; or 

(2) internal, where the heart is right 
with God, piety towards God, and 
thence righteousness, godliness, i. e. 
vital religion, genr. Matt. 5. 6, 10, 

20, 6. 33, al. ssep. : so Xoyi&aOai 
els §utaioo-vvr)v to count or impute as 
righteousness, i. e. to regard as evi- 
dence of piety, Rom. 4. 3, 5, 6, 9, 22 ; 
hence r) diKcuoo~vvr} r) e/c or 5m iri(r- 
recos the righteousness which is of or 
through faith in Christ, i. e. where 
faith is counted or imputed as right- 
eousness, or as evidence of piety, 
9. 30, Phil. 3. 9 ; Karat, tcIcttiv Heb. 
11. 7; and, by meton., Christ as the 
source or author of righteousness, 1 
Cor. 1. 30 ; hence too fiiKctiocrvvn 
®eov objectively, i. e. the righteous- 
ness which God approves, requires, be- 
stows, Rom. 1.17; by meton. r) 5i/c. 
©eoD is = SiKaioi irapa, ©6$, 2 Cor. 5. 

21. (j8) spoken, in the highest and 
most perfect sense, of God subject- 
ively, i. e. as an attribute of his cha- 
racter, Rom. 3. 5 ; perhaps of Christ, 
John 16. 8, 10. 

c) by meton. in the sense of being 
regarded as just, i. e. imputation of 
righteousness, justification, = SikclIoo- 
ais, Rom. 5. 17 ; 2 Cor. 3. 9 r) 5m- 
Kouia rrjs diKaiocrvprjs, opp. to r) 5m/c. 
rr)s KarctKpiaecos : put for the mode 
or way of justification, Rom. 10. 3. 

ducaiSc*, ft, f. coaco (Siicaios), to jus- 
tify, i. e. to regard as just, declare 
one to be just, trans, a) as a matter 



of right, justice, &c. to absolve, ac- 
quit, clear, i. e. from any charge or 
imputation, Matt. 12. 37 e/c tcov\6- 
yoov crov diKcu(ti6r)o"n : folk by airo with 
gen. of thing, Rom. 6. 7 airb c\}xap- 
rias, comp. v. 18 where iXevdepoco. 
So SiKaiovv kavTov to justify one's 
self, excuse one's self, Luke 10. 29. 

b) spoken of character, &c. to de- 
clare to be just as it should be, i. e. to 
pronounce right, &c. ; of things, to 
regard as right and proper, = &|f oco : 
in N. T. only of persons, to acknow- 
ledge and declare any one to be right- 
eous, virtuous, good; hence (a) by 
impl. to vindicate, approve, honour, 
glorify, pass, to receive honour, &c, 
e. g. rbv 0eoV Luke 7. 29 ; v. 35 4di- 
Ktxidodr) r) aocpla airb rccu tekvccv avTr)s 9 
i. e. * true wisdom is acknowledged 
and honoured by her real followers.' 
(/3) in relation to God and the di- 
vine law, to declare righteous, regard 
as pious, e. g. Luke 16. 15 oi 5:/ccu- 
ovvtgs eavrovs iv&mov rwv apdgce- 
iroov, i. e. ' those who profess them- 
selves righteous, pious, before men:' 
spoken especially of the justification 
bestowed by God on men through 
Christ, in which he is said to regard 
and treat them as righteous, to approve 
and reward as truly pious, i. e. to ab- 
solve from the consequences of sin, 
and admit to the enjoyment of the 
divine favour, Rom. 3. 26 fiiKaiovma 
rbv e/c ttIo'teoos^Itjo'ov, v. 30 ; so pass, 
of men, to be justified, e. g. iriffrei, 
5m rr)s or e/c iriarecDS 3. 28, 30 ; e| 
epycov 3. 20, ovk e{ egyew Gal. 2. 16, 
ovk eV vojjlw 3. 11 ; genr. Rom. 2. 13. 

c) in the sense of to make or cause 
to be upright, &c. ; mid. to make one's 
self upright, i. e. to be upright, virtu- 
ous, &c. aor. 1 pass, in mid. sense, 
Rev. 22. 116 S'ikcuos SiKcuoodrjTw en 
he that is upright, let him be upright 
still, but recent eds. read diKawffvirni/ 
Troi^crctTw. 

BLKaicojua, aros, 16 (SlkcuSqo), any 
thing justly or rightly done, hence 
right, justice, equity, &c. a) spoken 
of a doing right or justice to any one, 
a judicial sentence, &c. (a) favour- 
able, i. e. justification, acquital, Rom. 
5. 16, opp. to KarciKpi/xa. (J3) un- 
favourable, i. e. condemnation, judg- 
ment, implying punishment, Rev. 
15.4. Hence b) genr. a decree, as 



)iKaiii)Q 



105 



CL\f/a 



coo 



defining and establishing what is 
right and just, i. e. a law, ordinance, 
precept, e. g. rod Kupiou Rom. 1. 32, 
rod i/6fxov 2. 26 ; rr)s Xargeias, i. e. 
respecting worship, Heb. 9. 1 ; rrjs 
aa.QK.6s, i. e. carnal, ver. 10. c) spo- 
ken of character, &c. righteousness, 
virtue, piety towards God, e. g. of 
saints, Rev. 19. 8 ; of Christ, as ma- 
nifested in his obedience, Rom. 5. 
18, = viraKor) v. 19. 

oifcaicos, adv. justly, rightly, i. e. a) 
with strict justice, Luke 23. 41. b) 
as is right and proper, as one ought, 2 
Cor. 15. 34. c) righteously, piously, 
IThess. 2. 10. 

BiKaiooo'is, eoos, r) (BiKai6oo), justifi- 
cation, i. e. which God bestows on 
men through Christ, Rom. 4. 25. 

oiKaffrris, ov, 6 (Bwdfa), a judge, 
Luke 12. 14. 

8 Iter}, tjs, r), pr. right, justice, espec. 
a judicial process, cause; hence in 
N.T. punitive justice, viz. a) as the 
name of the heathen goddess of 
justice, 7] Alter), Nemesis, Vengeance, 
Acts 28. 4. b) in the sense of judg- 
ment, sentence, implying punishment, 
Acts 25. 15 Kar avrod BiKr\v. hence 
genr. punishment, vengeance, Jude 7. 

BiKrvov, ov, r6, a net, a fish-net, 
Matt. 4. 20. 

Bl\oyos, ov, 6, r), adj. (Sis, \eyoo), 
pr. uttering the same thing twice, re- 
peating; in N. T. double-tongued, de- 
ceitful, i. e. speaking one thing and 
meaning another, 1 Tim. 3. 8. 

Bt6, conj. (Bi o), on which account, 
wherefore, therefore, Matt. 27. 8. 

BtoBevoo, f. ever oo (Bid, SBevoo), to tra- 
vel through, traverse, foil, by ace. of 
place, Acts 17. 1 ; by Kara with ace. 
Luke 8. 1. 

A t o v v o~ i o s, ov,6, Dionysius, an Areo- 
pagite of Athens, Acts 17. 34. 

SiSirep, conj., on which very account, 
wherefore, 1 Cor. 8. 13. 

o toirerrjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (Ai6s, 
iriroo — Triirroo), fallen from Jove, hea- 
ven-descended, Acts 19. 35 rod Biowe- 
rovs sc. aydA/naros. 

Bi6gBoofxa, aros, r6 (Biop66oo), an 
emendation, reform, improvement, Acts 
24. 3 in some eds. 

Bi6pdoocis, eoos, r) (BiopQooo), emenda- 



tion, reformation, Heb. 9. 10 Kaipbs 
Biopdwaeoos, i. e. the time of a new 
and better dispensation under the 
Messiah. 

Biopixrcoo, f. fa> (Bid, opvo'o'oo), to dig 
through, i. e. the walls of houses, 
which in the East are built of clay, 
earth, &c. Matt. 6. 19. 

Ai6orKOvpot, oou, ol (Ai6s, K0Vp0S = 
K6pos), the Dioscuri, i. e. Castor and 
Pollux, in heathen mythology the 
patrons of sailors, Acts 28.11. 

Bi6ri, conj. (Bi tin) = Bia rovro on, 
on account of this that, for this reason 
that, i. e. because, for, Luke 2. 7. 

Aiorg€(pf)s, cos, ovs, 6 (Ai6s, rg4<pcc), 
Diotrephes, pr. name, 3 John 9. 

BntAoos ovs, 6t\ r), 6ov odv, twofold, 
double; in N.T. fig. for any greater 
relative amount, as of honour, 1 Tim. 
5. 17 ; of punishment, Rev. 18. 6 : 
compar. BnrAorepou as adv. twofold 
more, Matt. 23. 15. 

d lit A 6oj, oo, f. oocroo (Bitt\6os), to double, 
trans. Rev. 18. 6 BiirAojorare avrfj 
BnrAa, lit. double to her double, i. e. 
render back to her twofold punish- 
ment. 

dis, num. adv. twice, Mark 14. 30; 
Jude 12 Bis aivoQav6vra twice dead, 
i. e. utterly ; aira^ Kal Bis once and 
again, often, Phil. 4. 16. 

Bicrd^oo, f. daoo (Bis, crrdoo), to doubt, 

be uncertain, intrans. Matt. 14. 31 ; 

28. 17. 
Biarofxos, ov,5,r) (Bis, vr 6 fia), double - 

mouthed; in N.T. spoken of a sword, 

two-edged, Heb. 4. 12. 

Stcx^Atot, at, a, ord. adj. two thou- 
sand, Mark 5. 13. 

BivAi£oo, f. iaoo (Bid, v\i(oo), to filter 
or strain through, i. e. by impl. to 
strain out, trans. Matt. 23. 24. 

BixdC&> f» dcroo (5t%a), to divide in 
two ; in N. T. fig. to set at variance, 
trans. Bixdfciv riva Kara rivos, i. e. 
to excite one against another, Matt. 
10. 35. 

Bixoffraffla, as, fj (Si'xa, o^rdans), 
dissension, discord, Rom. 16. 17. 

Bixoro/JLtoo, oo, f. r)o~oo (Bixa, refivoo), 
to cut in two or in pieces ; in N. T. 
genr. and fig. to inflict severe punish- 
ment, Matt. 24.51. 

Bi\pdoo, oo, f. ^goo (the contraction 



dlx^og 



106 



^OKLfXa^ 



0) 



being properly always into rj in- 
stead of a ; 8i\f/a belongs to tbe later 
Greek), to thirst, be athirst, viz. a) 
pr. intrans. Matt. 25. 35 ; Rom. 12. 
20. b) metaph. to thirst after, long 
for, desire vehemently, foil, by accus. 
t)]v diKcuoo~vj/7iv, i. e. piety towards 
God and its attendant privileges, 
Matt. 5. 6 ; hence absol. to thirst, i. e. 
after the disposition and privileges 
of the children of God, John 4. 14 ; 
7.37. 
Slip as, eos, ovs, t6 (Snf/cta), thirst, 2 
Cor. 11.27. 

di^vxos, ov, (5, 7], adj. (tils, tyvxh), 
double-minded, i. e. inconstant, ivaver- 
ing, Jam. 1. 8 ; 4. 8. 

di.Goyfji.6s, ov, 6 (diojKca), pursuit, i.e. 
of enemies ; in N. T. persecution, 
Matt. 13. 21, saep. 

diojKrrjs, ov, o (dtdoKcc), a. persecutor, 
1 Tim. 1. 13. 

StctJKo?, f. dioo^ca or did>^ofjiaL (Slot), pr. 
to cause to flee, hence genr. to pursue 
after sc. flying enemies; hence in 
N. T. a) to pursue with malignity, 
to persecute, foil, by accus. expr. or 
impl. Matt. 10. 23 ; 23. 34 teal dtdo- 
{6T6 [auTous] airb TrSXeoes els tt6Klv : 
so genr., to persecute, harass, mal- 
treat, foil, by ace. 5. 12. b) genr. to 
pursue, follow, i. e. in company, or in 
order to find, overtake, &c, spoken 
of persons, absol. Luke 17. 23 : me- 
taph. of things, to follow earnestly, 
pursue after, in order to acquire or 
attain to, Rom. 9.30 ; absol. to follow 
on, press forward, Phil. 3. 12. 

dSyfia, aros, t6 (doKeca), a decree, 
edict, ordinance, e. g. of a prince, 
Acts 17. 7; of the apostles, 16. 4; 
of the Mosaic law, i. e. external 
precepts, Eph. 2. 15. 

5 07ft ar l( co, f. lew (d6yfjia), to make 
a decree, prescribe an ordinance, in- 
trans. ; in N. T. mid. SoyfAaTlfrficu, 
to suffer a law to be prescribed to one's 
self, to be subject to ordinances, Col. 
2.20. 

tioKeoo, u> } f. 8o£o>, aor. 1 edo^a, to seem, 
appear, neut. and intrans. viz. a) 
used with a reflex, pron. expr. or 
impl. denoting self, Sokco ep.avT(p 
or eavTtp, &c. to seem to one's self, 
i. e. to be of opinion, think, suppose, 
believe, foil, by infin. pres. Acts 26. 



9 e8oi-a ijuavrcj) Se?v iroWh, irpa£cu : 
hence genr. as an act. intrans. verb 
in the above sense, the reflex, dat. 
being suppressed, viz. to be of opi- 
nion, think, &c. (a) foil, by infin. 
with the same subject, e. g. with in- 
fin. present, expressing a continued 
action, &c. Matt. 3. 9 firj 5o{t?t€ Ae- 
yew ev kavroLS think not, presume not, 
to say, &c, John 5. 39, tiS^y \a- 
Tpelav Trpocr<p€p€u/ t$ 0. 16. 2 ; with 
infin. perfect, implying an action 
completed in reference to the pre- 
sent time, Acts 27. 13 Sofaz/Tes rys 
7rpo$€o~6cos KeKpaTrjKevcu. (/3) foil, by 
infin. with a different subject in the 
accus., Mark 6. 49 etio^av (pavTacfia 
thou, (y) foil, by on instead of the 
accus. and infin., Matt. 6. 7 doKovo~i 
Hri elcraKovad^ffovioLi, 26. 53. (8) 
absol. Luke 17. 9 ov Bokoj, foil, by 
£ &pa 12. 40, by ttoVw Heb. 10. 29. 

b) used in reference to others, 
to seem, appear, &c. foil, by dat. and 
infin. Luke 10. 36 ris Sotce? aoi ttAt}- 
o~iov yey ovevai : without dative, but 
with an infin. of the same subject, 
which then takes the adjuncts in the 
nomin., Acts 17. 18 \evuv daifjLovlwp 
SoKe? KarayyeXevs elvai. Spoken 
also, in the moderation and urba- 
nity of the Greek manner, of what 
is real and certain, Mark 10. 42 ol 
SoKovvres 'dpx^iv =ol dpxovTes, Luke 
22. 24. Gal. 2. 6 ol tionovvTes ehai 
tj who seem to be something, i. e. who 
are persons of note, distinguished, 
comp. v. 9 ; so ol SoKovvres chiefs, 
leaders, ver. 2, 6. 

c) impers. Soke? [jloi it seems to me, 
(a) == pers. to think, suppose, inter- 
rog. rl croi done?, or vjuu, what think- 
est thou? Matt. 17. 25, 18. 12; with- 
out interrog. Acts 25. 27 &Xoy6v fiot 
5o/ce?. (j8) it seems good to me, it is 
my pleasure, —pers. to determine, re- 
solve, foil, by infin. Luke 1. 3 : so 
particip. neut. to Bokovv {jloi what 
seems good to me, i, e. one's pleasure, 
will, &c, Heb. 12. 10 Kara to Zokovv 
avTols, i. e. ' as they thought best.' 

doKip,d(oj, f. dcrco (doKifjios), to prove, 
try, trans, a) pr. to make trial of, 
put to the proof, examine, e. g. metals, 
&c. by fire, l'Pet. 1. 7, 1 Cor. 3. 13 ; 
so of other things by use, Luke 14. 
19 ; and genr. in anyway, Rom. 12. 
2 : spoken in respect to God, to put 



COKL/JL 



acta 



to the proof, i. e. to tempt, = Trtipd- 
(civ, Heb. 3. 9 ; hence, by impl., to 
examine and judge of, i. e. to estimate, 
distinguish, Luke 12. 56. b) in the 
sense of to have proved, i. e. to hold 
as tried, regard as proved, and genr. 
to approve, judge fit and proper, e. g. 
persons, 1 Cor. 16. 3, 1 Thess. 2. 4 
SedoKifJLoio'iJ.eda ; things, Rom. 14. 22, 
with infin. 1. 28. 
doKi/xaaia, as, r) (tioKipd fa) , pr. trial, 
probation ; in the sense of tempta- 
tion, act of tempting, Heb. 3. 9 in mss. 

o*oki(jlt), rjs, i) (Dokijxos), proof, trial, 
i. e. a) the state of being tried, a 
trying, 2 Cor. 8. 2 eV iroWfj hoKifiy 
6\l\peo)s, i. e. * through much afflic- 
tion.' b) the state of having been 
tried, tried probity, approved integ- 
rity, Rom. 5. 4; 2 Cor. 9. 13 doKifxr) 
rrjs SiaKovias tried probity exhibited 
in this ministry. c) proof, in the 
sense of evidence, sign, token, 2 Cor. 
13.3. 

doKifitov,ov, r6 ( 8 Skijaos) , proof, test ; 
in N. T. proof, trial, = doKip.r), viz, 
act. a trying, Jam. 1. 3 ; pass, tried 
probity, sincerity, &c. 1 Pet. 1. 7. 

SoKifJLos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (Se^o^ou), re- 
ceivable, current, spoken of money, 
as having been tried and refined ; 
hence in N.T. metaph. tried, proved, 
approved, and therefore genuine, 
Rom. 16. 10: by impl. acceptable, 
well reported of, 14. 18. 

Sokos, ov, r), a beam, joist, Matt. 7. 3. 

86\ios, a, ov (d6\os), guileful, deceit- 
ful, 2 Cor. 11.13. 

SoAicfco, co, fut. cocrco (b*6\os), to use 
guile, deceive, intrans. Rom. 3. 13, 
where i8oAiovo~av instead of eSoAi- 
ovv; for this Alexandrine form of 
the 3d pers. pi. of the historical 
tenses, see Stuart's N. T. Gram. 
p. 81. 

b*6\os, ov, 6 (SeAco, SeAeap), a bait; 
hence genr. fraud, guile, deceit,M.att. 
26. 4, saep. 

do\6ce, co, f. decree (SoAos), to deceive, 
trans. ; in N. T. to falsify, i. e. to 
adulterate, corrupt, e. g. rov Xoyov 
rod ®€ov, by Jewish traditions, &c. 
2 Cor. 4. 2. 

86/j.a, aros, to (Sidcc/jLi), a gift, Luke 
11.13. 

§o£a, rjs, r) (So/teco), a seeming, an ap- 



107 So'fc 

pearance, opinion, i. e. which one has 
of any thing, or in which one is 
held by others, estimation, reputa- 
tion ; hence in N. T. honour, glory, 
viz. a) spoken of honour due or 
rendered, i.e. praise, applause, &c, 
Luke 14, 10 t6t€ eorai col 5o|a ivde~ 
ttiov irdvroev, John 8.54; 5AlAafxfid- 
vetv 8o£av napa avdpdeircev and 1 Thes. 
2. 6 (flrelv 86^av e| avdpcviroev ap- 
plause from men ; John 12. 43 bo^av 
av6pdeiroev the applause of men, &c. ; 
so (flreiv rrjv D6^av twos, i. e. to seek 
that one may receive honour, 7. 18. 
Spoken of God, e. g. els do£av rov 
Qeov to the honour, glory of God, i. e. 
that God may be honoured, glori- 
fied, &c. Rom. 15. 7 ; and so irpbs 
86^av rov Qeov 2 Cor. 1. 20, inrep tt}s 
do^7]s rov Qeov John 11. 4 ; also Aa- 
$tiv rrjv 86£av to receive praise, glory, 
i. e. to be extolled in praises, &c. 
Rev. 4. 11 ; so in ascriptions, Luke 
2. 14: by meton. spoken of the 
ground, occasion, or source of ho- 
nour or glory, 1 Cor. 11. 15. 

b) in N. T. spoken also of that 
which excites admiration, to which 
honour, &c. is ascribed, viz. (a) of 
external condition, i. e. dignity, 
splendour, glory, 1 Pet. 1. 24; so, 
by meton., that which reflects, ex- 
presses, or exhibits this dignity, &c. 
1 Cor. 11. 7: spoken of kings, &c. 
regal majesty, splendour, pomp, mag- 
nificence, e. g. of the expected tem- 
poral reign of die Messiah, Mark 
10. 37, and of the glory of his second 
coming, 13. 26 ; also of the accom- 
paniments of royalty, e. g. of splen- 
did apparel, Matt. 6. 29 ; of wealth, 
treasures, &c. 4. 8 : meton. spoken, 
in pi., of persons in high honour, 
e. g. d6£ai dignities, i. e. kings, 
princes, magistrates, &c. 2 Pet. 2. 
10, — others, a?igels. 

(/3) of an external appearance, 
i. e. lustre, brightness, dazzling light, 
viz. (1) pr., ovk ivefiX^rrov awb rrjs 
d6^r}s rod (jyceros Acts 22. 11 ; so of 
the sun, stars, &c. 1 Cor. 15. 41 ; of 
Moses' face, 2 Cor. 3.7; of the ce- 
lestial light which surrounds angels, 
Rev. 18. 1, or glorified saints, Luke 
9. 31, 32. (2) spoken especially of 
the celestial splendour in which God 
sits enthroned, the divine effulgence, 
dazzling majesty, radiant glory, genr. 



£o£<x4 



a) 



108 



SovXevoj 



2 Thess. 1.9; as visible to mortals, 
Luke 2. 9 ; as manifested in the 
Messiah's second coming, Matt. 16. 
27 : so x € P ov ^ L l iL 5o|t7s cherubs of 
glory, i.e. the representatives of the 
divine presence, Heb. 9. 5. 

(y) of internal character, i. e. 
glorious moral attributes, excellence, 
perfection, viz. (1) spoken of God, 
infinite perfection, divine majesty and 
holiness, Acts 7. 2, Rom. 1. 23 ; Eph. 

1. 17 6 TTCLTTJp T7/S B6^7]S, i. C pOSSeSS- 

ing infinite perfections ; so of the 
divine perfections, as manifested in 
the power of God, John 1 1. 40, or in 
his benevolence and beneficence, Rom. 
9. 23 ; of Jesus, as the aTvavyacrpia 
(Heb. 1. 3) of the divine perfections, 
John 1. 14; of the Spirit, 1 Pet. 4. 
14 : spoken also of things in place 
of an adjective, excellent, splendid, 
glorious, 2 Cor. 3. 7-9, Eph. 1. 6. 

(5) of that exalted state of bliss- 
ful perfection which is the portion of 
those who dwell with God in hea- 
ven, e. g. spoken of Christ, and 
including also the idea of his regal 
majesty as Messiah, Luke 24. 26 ; of 
glorified saints, = salvation, eternal 
life, &c, Rom. 2. 7 ; Sofa rod ©eo9 
the glory which God will bestow, 5. 2 : 
meton. the author or procurer of this 
glory to any one, i. e. the author of 
salvation, &c, Luke 2. 32. 
5o|a^co, fut. daco (5o|a), to be of 
opinion, think, to consider, estimate, 
judge ; in N. T. to glorify, trans, i. e. 
a) to ascribe glory or honour to any 
one, to praise, celebrate, magnify, 
Matt. 6. 2 ottcos do£ao~8a>crii/ viro roov 
avQpd)TT(av, Luke 4. 1 5 ; ho^a&iv top 
©eoV to glorify God, i. e. to render 
glory to him, to celebrate with praises, 
to worship, adore, Matt. 9. 8 ; t^ ovo- 
\xa 0eoD Rev. 15. 4, irvsvpLa rov ®eov 
1 Pet. 4. 14; ssepiss. 

b) to honour, i. e. to bestow honour 
upon, exalt in dignity, render glorious, 
viz. (a) genr. 1 Cor. 12. 26 efo-e 
5o|a£eTcu €i> p.e\os, 2 Thess. 3. 1 : 
in the sense of to render excellent, 
splendid, &c, pass, to be excellent, 
splendid, glorious, 2 Cor. 3. 10. (/3) 
spoken of God and Christ, to glo- 
rify, i. e. to render conspicuous and 
glorious the divine character and 
attributes, e. g. of God as glorified 
by the Son, rb uvofxa Seov John 12. 



28 ter, or by Christians, 21. 19 : of 
Christ as glorified by the Father, 8. 
54; by the Spirit, 16. 14; by Chris- 
tians, 17. 10 ; genr. 11.4. (7) spo- 
ken of Christ and his followers, 
to glorify, i. e. to advance to that 
state of bliss and glory which is the 
portion of those who dwell with 
God in heaven, e. g. of Christ as 
the Messiah, John 7. 39 ; of Chris- 
tians, Rom. 8. 30. 

Aoqk&s, ados, r), Dorcas, pr. name 
of a woman, Acts 9. 36. 

$6 a is, €cos, 7] (8t<S(i)fju), a giving, i.e. 
a gift, James 1. 17 : in the sense of 
giving out, expenditure, Phil. 4. 15 
els Xoyov Socecos Kal \t)^€oos in an 
account of expenditure and receipt, 
or of debt and credit, — the gift of 
money from the church being reck- 
oned in an account against the 
spiritual gifts imparted to them by 
Paul. 

BottjSj ov t 6 (dlSoofjLL), a giver, 2 Cor. 
9.7. 

dovAayooyeco, w, fut. rjaco (dovAos, 
&ya)), to lead as a slave, to make a 
slave of ; in N. T. fig. to bring into 
subjection, subdue, absol. 1 Cor. 9. 27. 

dovAeia, as, i) (dovAevoo), slavery, 
bondage ; in N. T. fig. spoken of the 
condition of those under the Mo- 
saic law, Gal. 4. 24 ; so Rom. 8. 15 
irvev/na SovAetas a slavish spirit ; also 
of the condition of those who are 
subject to death, 8. 21, or to the 
fear of it, Heb. 2. 15. 

SouAeuw, fut. €vaa) (SovAos), to be a 
slave or servant, to serve, with a dat. 
expr. or impl. a) pr. spoken of in- 
voluntary service, Matt. 6. 24 dvo~l 
Kvpiois, 1 Tim. 6. 2 ; of a people, to 
be subject to, &c. John 8. 33: me- 
taph. of those subject to the Mosaic 
law, Gal. 4. 25. b) fig. spoken of 
voluntary service, to obey, be devoted 
to, Luke 15. 29; Rom. 12. 11 rep 
naipcp dovAevoures, i. e. doing what 
the occasion demands, but others 
read rep Kvpicp : in a moral sense, 
spoken as to God or Christ, &c. rep 
©e£ Matt. 6. 24, rep Xqicrrcp Rom. 
14. 18, t$ v6jj.ee ©cod 7. 25 : spoken 
of false gods, Gal. 4. 8 ; also of 
things, to follow, indulge in, e. g. 
fjia/jiccva Matt. 6. 24, a/napr'to, Rom, 
6. 6, rep vofjicp rr)s afiagrias 7. 25, ttf 



covXtj 



109 



^ / 



cvvajiai 



KoiXia 16. 18, rots ctolx^ois Gal. 4. 
9, 6Tri6v/j.iais Tit. 3. 3. 
oovXrj, rjs, 7] (SoOAos), a female slave 
or servant, a handmaid, Acts 2. 18 : 
used in the oriental style by a fe- 
male in addressing a superior, in- 
stead of the pers. pron. /, Luke 1. 38. 

5 o v A os, 7), ov (5eo>), serving, bound to 
serve, in bondage, foil, by dat. Rom. 
6.19. 

II. oovAos, ov, 6, subst., a slave, 
servant, a) pr. spoken of involun- 
tary service, e. g. a slave, as opp. to 
4\€v6€pos, 1 Cor. 7. 21 ; so genr. 
servant, Matt. 13. 27; Acts 2. 18 oi 
hovKoi /jlov, i. e. the servants among 
my people, b) fig. spoken oi volun- 
tary service, a servant, implying 
obedience, devotedness, &c. John 
15. 15 ; so in modesty, 2 Cor. 4. 5, 
or in praise of modesty, Matt. 20. 
27 : spoken of the true followers 
and worshippers of God, e. g. 2>oO- 
\os tov Qeov, either of agents sent 
from God, as Moses, Rev. 15. 3, or 
the prophets, 10. 7, or simply of 
the worshippers of God, 2. 20. Used 
in the oriental style of addressing 
a superior, instead of the pers. pron. 
J, Luke 2. 29. Spoken of the fol- 
lowers and ministers of Christ, dov- 
Xos rod XpLcrov, Eph. 6. 6 ; especi- 
ally of the apostles, &c, Rom. 1. 1. 
Spoken also in respect of things, of 
one who indiilges in, is addicted to, 
any thing, foil, by gen. e. g. SovAos 
rr)s a/xapTias Rom. 6. 17. c) in the 
sense of minister, attendant, spoken 
of the officers of an oriental court, 
Matt. 18. 23, al. 

dov\6a>, Co, f. ooo'co (dovAos), to make 
a slave of, bring into bondage, trans., 
pass. perf. StdovAooficu with present 
signif. to be a slave, to serve, = Bov- 
Aeuco. a) pr. Acts 7. 6 : metaph. 
defiovAco/nai, to be in bondage, i. e. to 
be bound, be held subject, Gal. 4. 3. 
b) fig. of voluntary service, to make 
devoted to any one, pass, to be or 
become devoted, &c. ; spoken of per- 
sons, 1 Cor. 7. 15 iraCLP i/xavrbv idov- 
Aooo~a, i. e. * I have conformed, ac- 
commodated myself to all ;' Rom. 
6. 22 t£ 0e<£: passive, spoken of 
things, rfj diKcuocrvvr) 6. 18, otvcp iroA- 
\$ Tit. 2. 3. 

^°XV) yS) V (^exo/^at), pr. reception, 



i. e. of guests, hence a banquet, feast, 
Luke 5. 29; 14. 13. 

opanoov, ovros, 6 (depKO/xai) , a dra- 
gon, a huge serpent ; in N. T. sym- 
bolically for 6 ^aravas, Rev. 12. 3. 

dp da ceo, mid. Spdaaofiai, f. ^ofxai, to 
grasp, i. e. with the hand, to seize, 
take, in N. T. and later writers foil, 
by accus. ; fig. 1 Cor. 3. 19. 

opaxnv, fjs, t\ (Bpaaaco), a drachma, 
an Attic silver coin current among 
the Romans as equal to the dena- 
rius, which was worth about l%d., 
Luke 15. 8. 

dpe/xoo, see rpix®' 

open avov, ov, t6 (opzirw), a sickle, 
scythe, i. e. a crooked knife for 
gathering the harvest and vintage, 
Mark 4. 29. 

opofxos, ov, 6 (ope/noo), a running, 
race, a place of running, stadium; 
in N. T. fig. course, career, i. e. of 
one's life, ministry, &c, Acts 13. 25. 

ApovcriWa, 7]S, r), Drusilla, young- 
est daughter of Herod Agrippa I., 
and wife of Felix, Acts 24. 24. 

dv/iii, see Svvoo. 

ovva.jj.ai, f. pr\(Tofjiai, dep. — (imperf; 
4owd}xy]v and with double augment 
7]ovvdfxT)v, aor. 1 r)ovvr)8r}v : for the 
2 pers. sing. pres. ovvrj for ovvcxrai 
see Stuart's N. T. Gram. pp. 95, 
108) — to be able (I can), and ov ov- 
vafxai, to be unable {I cannot), both 
in a physical and moral sense, and 
as depending either on the dispo- 
sition or faculties of mind, the de- 
gree of strength or skill, the nature 
and external circumstances of the 
case, &c. It is always followed by 
an infin., expr. or impl., belonging 
to the same subject, viz. a) foil, 
by infin. expressed, e. g. (a) of the 
present, as denoting continued ac- 
tion, &c, Matt. 6. 24 ov dvvaa&e 
SovAeveiv 0€<£. (j3) more commonly 
of the aorist, implying transient or 
momentary action, either past or 
present, Luke 8. 19 ovk t)ovvg.vto 
gvvtvx^v avrtf: so where the ac- 
tion in itself might be expressed 
either as continued or as transient, 
but the writer chooses to express it 
as transient, Matt. 5. 14 ov ovvarai 
ttoAis Kpvfir)vai. (7) of the perfect, 
to express completed action in re- 



()V 



vajiiQ 



110 



Jwaorrje 



ference to the present time, Acts 
26. 32 aTroXeXvadai iSvvaro 6 oLvQpoo- 
vros ovros, el kt\ this man could have 
been now freed, if, &c. 

b) with an infin. implied, which is 
readily suggested by the context, 
e. g. Matt. 16. 3 ov SiWrfle sc. foa- 
Kpivsiv, Mark 6. 19: constr. with 
accus. r\, depending on the infin. 
TroieTv implied, or as accus. of man- 
ner, 9. 22 ei n Mva<rai, 2 Cor. 13. 8 
ov dvvdjULeOd TJ. 
dvvafiis, €cas,7) {ZvvcLixai), pr. the be- 
ing able, i. e. ability, power, strength, 
efficacy, force, viz. a) spoken of in- 
trinsic power, either physical or 
moral; comp. ^vva^ai init. (a) 
of the body, Heb. 11. 11 ; 1 Cor. 15. 
43. (0)genr. Matt. 25. 15; 2 Tim. 
1. 7 irpedjua 8vi>d/jL€ws, i. e. a spirit 
of strength, manly vigour, opp. to 
ttv. $€i\las ; Heb. 1. 3 to pr)fxa. ttjs 
Swd/iietos avrov, i. e. his powerful 
word ; 7. 16 ; 1 1. 34. So in various 
constructions; e. g. Kara fivvafxiv 
according to one's power, i. e. as far 
as one can, 2 Cor. 8. 3 ; virep dvva- 
fxiv beyond one's strength, power, 1. 
8 ; iv dvudfieL with power, i. e. adv. 
powerfully, mightily, Col. 1. 29 ; and 
so dat. 8vvd/A€L, Acts 4. 33 ; so also 
fivvdjuei and £v dvvdjj.€L as intensive 
with a synon. verb, Eph. 3. 16. 
(7) spoken of God, the Messiah, 
&c. viz. 7) dvvafxis rov ©eoD the power 
of God, his almighty energy, &c. 
genr. Matt. 22. 29 : joined with 86£a 
it implies the greatness, omnipo- 
tence, majesty of God, Rev. 15. 8; 
and hence, as abstr. for concr., om- 
nipotence for the Omnipotent, the Al- 
mighty, Matt. 26. 64 e/c d^iwv rr)s 
SwdfAews, comp. Heb. 1. 3 eV 5e£*a 
rrjs fieyaXooo-vvTqs : meton. spoken of 
a person or thing in whom the power 
of God is manifested, i. e. * the ma- 
nifestation of the power of God, 1 Acts 
8. 10 ; Rom. 1. 16 : where rod ©eou 
expresses the source, &c. i. e. power 
imparted from God, 1 Cor. 2. 5 ; 2 
Cor. 6. 7. Spoken of Jesus as ex- 
ercising a power to heal, Mark 5. 
30, Luke 6. 19 ; or as the Messiah, 
7} dvuajiiLS Xpio~rov, genr. 2 Cor. 12. 
9 : so £p Svvd/J.€i for rod hvvarov 
Rom. 1. 4: in the sense of power, 
omnipotent majesty, Matt. 24. 30 ; 2 
Thess. 1. 7 fJier ayysXoov rrjs Svvd- 



fxecas avrov, i. e. ' the angels who 
are the attendants of his majesty.' 
Spoken also of the Spirit, 7) Svvoljjus 
rod irvevfjiCLros the power of the Spirit, 
i. e. imparted by the Spirit, Luke 
4. 14. Spoken of prophets and 
apostles as inspired by the Holy 
Spirit, Acts 1. 8. (8) spoken of 
miraculous power, Swa^ts o-rifxetcop 
/cat r^pdroov, i. e. the poiver of work- 
ing miracles, Rom. 15. 19, explained 
by 7) dwafiis Trvzvuaros in the next 
clause; Acts 10. 38: by meton. of 
effect for cause, pi. Zvvd^is is put 
for mighty deeds, miracles, Matt. 7. 
22, ssep. ; hence, as abstr. for con- 
crete, put for a worker of miracles, 
1 Cor. 12. 28 dvvdfjicis, =oh tilSorai 
ivepyfifAara dvvdjbLeowx. 10. (e) spo- 
ken of the essential power, true na- 
ture and efficacy, reality, of any 
thing, Phil. 3. 10; 2 Tim. 3. 5; so 
also as opp. to \6yos, speech merely, 
1 Cor. 4. 19 : metaph. of language, 
the power of a word, i. e. its mean- 
ing, signification, 14. 11. 

b) spoken of power as resulting 
from external sources and circum- 
stances, viz. (a) power, authority, 
might, Luke 4. 36 ; 9. 1 : spoken of 
omnipotent sovereignty, as due to 
God, &c. e. g. in ascriptions, Rev. 
4/11 : joined with ovo/ua Acts 4. 7, 
i. e. warrant: meton. of abstract for 
concr., put for 6 4p dwd/uei &v, one 
in authority, and pi. Bvudficis, like 
Engl, authorities, i. e. persons in au- 
thority, the mighty, the powerful, of 
either world, &c. Rom. 8. 38 ; Eph. 
1.21. (£) in the sense of number, 
quantity, abundance, wealth, Rev. 3. 
8 fxiKpav %x €ts SvvafAiv thou hast a 
small number, i. e. of members, or 
perhaps of true believers; 18. 3: 
metaph. for enjoyment, happiness, 
Heb. 6. 5. (7) of warlike power, 
like the Engl, force, forces, i. e.host, 
army, Luke 10. 19 e7ri iracrav rTjvdv- 
vafjiiv avrov, i. e. over the whole host 
of Satan : by Hebr. Swa^eis r&v 
ohpavotv the hosts of heaven, i. e. the 
sun, moon, and stars, Matt. 24. 29. 

dvvafiSoo, a>, fut. do'co (dvva/ns), to 
strengthen, pass. Col. 1. 11. 

dvpdanrjs, ov, 6 (dvvafiai), one in 
power, i. e. a) a potentate, prince, 
Luke 1. 52. b) one in authority, i.e. 



wvarefj) 



111 



^ — 



dQfJLCL 



under a prince, a minister of court. 
Acts 8. 27. 
fivvar ew, a>, f. ^(ra> (Su^aT^s), to be 
able, intrans., Rom. 14. 4 in some 
mss. ; hence to shew one's self able, 
mighty, &c. 2 Cor. 13. 3. 

fivvaros, t), 6v (J>vvap.ai), able, strong, 
powerful, viz. a) genr. e. g. of things, 
2 Cor. 10. 4 cforAa hvuara t$ 0e£, 
i. e. mighty through God, or exceed- 
ingly mighty, like acrretos t£ @ew, 
see dcTetoj. Of persons, 6 hvvar6s 
the mighty, and spoken of God, the 
Almighty, Luke 1. 49 : hence dvua- 
r6s el/j.1, =^vvajxai, to be able, lean, 
with infin., viz. infin. present, Tit. 
1. 9; aor. Luke 14. 31, Acts 11. 17 
iyco 5e ris fj/jirju dvj/arbs Kw\vo~ai ; 
metaph. Swards, strong, i. e. firm, 
fixed, established, Rom. 15. 1 ol hv- 
varoi, i. e. 4v wicrr^L; so Swaros efyu 
without an infin., to be strong, 2 Cor. 
12. 10. b) Bwarbs %v rivi powerful 
in any thing, i. e. able, skilful, emi- 
nent, Luke 24. 19 ; Acts 18. 24 eV 
ra?s ypacpals, i. e. eminent in Scrip- 
ture-learning, c) ol dvvaroi the 
powerful, the mighty, spoken of per- 
sons in authority, &c. 1 Cor. 1. 26 ; 
of members of the Jewish council 
or sanhedrim, Acts 25. 5. d) neut. 
hvvar6v able to be done, i.e. possible; 
ei dvuarSv, absol., or with io-ri, if 
possible, if it be possible, Matt. 24. 
24 ; 26. 39 : foil, by dat. of person, 
possible for or with any one, Mark 
9. 23 ; by napd with dative, possible 
with any one, 10. 27; by ace. with 
infin. Acts 2. 24 : hence to Svvarov 
as a subst. = r) dvvafiis, power, Rom. 
9. 22. 

dvvw, aor. 2 eb*vv (Svca, Sdfu), to sink, 
go down, intrans. of the sun, Mark 
1. 32. 

Svo, ol, at, rd, two, indec. by the At- 
tics and in N. T. (except that the 
irreg. and later dative 5vo-[ occurs); 
in nom. Matt. 9. 27 dvo rv<p\oi, gen. 
18. 16 dvo jxaprvpiav, dat. dvcrl Kvgiois 
6. 24, accus. 4. 18 e?5e dvo ab*e\(povs. 
So in phrases, $vo r) rge?s two or 
three, i. e. some, a few, Matt. 18. 
20 ; ava 8vo and Kara. §vo by twos, 
two and two, Luke 9. 3, 1 Cor. 14. 
27; els Bvo in two, io-x'io-Br} els Svo 
i. e. fieprj, Matt. 27. 51 j from the 
Heb., dvo Bvo two and two, Mark 6. 7. 



5 us-, an inseparable particle imply- 
ing difficulty, adversity, the con- 
trary, &c. like the English un, in, 
mis, &c. 

SvorfidarraKTos, ov, 6, rj, adj. ($vs-, 
fiao-rdfa), hard to be borne, oppres- 
sive, e. g. (popria, Matt. 23. 4. 

Svo'evTepia, as, r) ($vs-, evrepov), 
dysentery, flux, Acts 28. 8. 

8var€p/j.r)UGVTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (8vs-, 
eptxrjvevto), difficult of explanation, 
and by impl. hard to be understood, 
Heb. 5.11. 

dvcTKoXos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (8vs-, ko- 
\oi>), prop. * difficult about one's 
food,' genr. hard to please, morose, 
peevish, ra 8vo~Ko\a difficulties ; in 
N. T. difficult, spoken of things, i. e. 
hard to accomplish, Mark 10. 24. 

Suct/cJAws, adverb, with difficulty, 
hardly, Matt. 19. 23. 

dvo-/j.r), f/s, 7] (Svvca), usually only 
pi. at Svcr/uLai, the going down, set- 
ting of the sun ; in N. T. by impl. 
the west, Matt. 8. 11. 

dvavorjTOS, ov, 6, r), adj. (8us-, vo- 
7]t6s), hard to be understood, 2 Pet. 
3. 16. 

Bvafprj/meco, w, f. r)o'cc (8vs-, <pi)fj.r)), 
to speak evil, i. e. to utter ill-omened 
language, maledictions ; in N. T. to 
defame, revile, 1 Cor. 4. 13 in some 

MSS. 

dvcrcprj/uLLa, as, r) (dvo (prffiea)), evil- 
speaking, pr. ill-omened language, 
malediction ; in N. T. reproach, con- 
tumely, ill-report, 2 Cor. 6. 8. 

5ua>, see fivvw. 

5co5e/ca, ol, al, rd, indec. twelve, 
Matt. 9. 20 ; so ol 8a>5e/ca the twelve, 
i. e. apostles, corresponding to the 
twelve tribes, 26. 14. 

SwdeKaros, 7], ov, the twelfth, Rev. 
21. 20. 

dooBeicdtyvAov, ov, r6 (5c65e/ca, <pv- 
Ar)), collect, the twelve tribes, i. e. of 
Israel, the people of Israel, Acts 

26. 7. 

SoofjLa, aros, to (5e/xo>), a building, a 
house, and by synecd. a hall, cham- 
ber ; in N. T. only in the phrase 
€7ri dcofjiaros upon the house, i. e. the 
house-top, roof, Matt. 24. 17; Acts 
10. 9 eVl to dwfjua. So Matt. 10. 27 
in\ t&v Sooiidrcov; by impl., publicly. 



Sojpea 



112 



eav 



Seeped, as, t) (SiScoiai), a gift, John 4. 
10 ; Eph. 4. 7 /caTa to fierpov rrjs 
Swpeas tou Xpiarov, i. e. * in pro- 
portion to the gift bestowed on us 
by Christ;' others here by impl. 
beneficence : foil, by gen. of that in 
which the gift consists, Acts 2. 38 
rod ayiov irvev/LLaros, Rom. 5. 17 rrjs 
SifcaLocrvvrjs, Eph. 3. 7 rrjs x^P Lros 

TOV &eOV. 

Scopedv, adv. {Scoped), gratis, gratuit- 
ously, a) pr. i. e. freely, without 
requital, Matt. 10. 8. b) in the 
sense of groundlessly, without cause, 
John 15. 25 ; Gal. 2. 21 dpa Xpurrbs 
Swqeav aireOave, i. e. ' then there 
was no cause why Christ should 
suffer.' 

Scope cv, more comm. Scopeofiai, f. r)o~o- 
fjLai, depon. mid. (Scoged), to make a 
gift of, to give, present, trans. Mark 
15.45; 2 Pet. 1.3, 4. 

Scoprjfxa, aros, r6 (Scopeco), a gift, 
Rom. 5. 16 ; Jam. 1. 17. 

Swpov, ov, to (SlScofjLi), a gift, pre- 
sent, Matt. 2. 1 1 : spoken of gifts 
dedicated to God, an offering, sacri- 
fice, &c. 5. 23 ; 15. 5 Scopov, sc. ecrri, 
i. e. ' it is consecrated to God ;' so 
of money contributed in the tem- 
ple, Luke 21. 4 e$a\ov els ra Scepa 
rov &eov they cast in, unto, among, 
the offerings made to God. 

E. 

ea, interj. ah! alas! oh! expressing 
wonder, complaint, indignation, 
&c. Mark 1. 24 ; Luke 4. 34. 

edv, conjunct, (for el &v), if, con- 
tracted also into &v : it differs from 
el, in that el expresses a condition 
which is merely hypothetical, i. e. 
a subjective possibility; while edv 
implies a condition which expe- 
rience must determine, i. e. an ob- 
jective possibility, and refers there- 
fore always to something future 
(comp. el and edv in 1 Cor. 7. 36, 
Rev. 2. 5). 3 Edv is usually con- 
strued with the subjunctive, in later 
writers also with the indicative, and 
very rarely in classic writers with 
the optative. 

I. used alone, i. e. without other 
particles. 1. with the Subjunctive, 
and implying uncertainty, with the 



prospect of decision, a) with the 
subjunct. present, and in the apo- 
dosis (a) foil, by indie, fut. Matt. 
6. 22 eav ovv 6 b<p6a\p.6s orov ankovs 
?7, fihov to ccofjid (rov (pcoreivbv earai, 
ver. 23 ; Luke 10. 6 ; John 7. 17 ; 
Rom. 2. 26, al. ssep. ; after oVt re- 
ferring to a previous clause, 1 John 
5. 14 : the fut. of the apodosis, or 
the whole apodosis, is sometimes 
to be supplied, John 6. 62 eav odv 
decogrjre ktA, i. e. * how much more 
will this offend you,' vjj.as cncavSa- 
Xicrei ; Acts 26. 5 ; 1 Cor. 4. 15 : fut. 
for imperat. Luke 19. 31 na\ edv ris 



« ~ i 



J r\ J *» 



vfxas epcorcz . . . ovrcos epeire avrco : 
instead of the indie, fut. the sub- 
junct. aor. is put after ov pi), Acts 

13. 41 epyov cp ov firj irtcrrevcrrire, edv 
ris eKSiriyrJTai v/mv. (j6) foil, by 
imperat., e. g. present, John 7. 37 
edv ris Sitya, e^xecflw irgos [ie, Rom. 
12. 20; aorist, Matt. 10. 13 eav nev 
y r) OLKia ojfa, eXderco ktA, Mark 9. 
43. (7) followed by indie, present, 
John 8. 16 nal eav Kplvco.Se eyco, r) 
Kpicris 7) ejj.7] a\r)dr)s icrTL, 13. 17; 
21. 22 ; after oVt, Gal. 5. 2 : so foil, 
by indie, perfect in present sense, 
John 20. 23 aV [edv\ tivcov KgarTJre, 
KeKpaTTjvrai. 

b) with the subjunct. aorist, and 
in the apodosis (a) foil, by indie, 
fut. Matt. 4. 9 ravra irdvra croi Scocrco, 
eav irecrcov TrQocTKvvr]a"ns fioi, 5. 13; 
28. 14: with the apodosis or the 
fut. implied, Mark 11. 32 aAA' eav 
etircoixev, ef avdpcoircov, i. e. * ye know 
what will happen;' Rom. 11. 22: 
fut. for imperat. Matt. 21. 3 : in- 
stead of the indie, fut. is put the 
subjunct. aor. after ov jult), John 8. 
51, 52. (£) foil, by imperat., e. g. 
present, Matt. 18. 17 ; aorist, 18. 
15, 17 : so in prohibitions expressed 
by pi) foil, by subjunct. aor. instead 
of the imperat. 24. 23 ; Heb. 3. 7. 
(y) foil, by indie, present, Matt. 18. 
13; Mark 3. 24; 8.36: by indie, 
perf. in present sense, Rom. 7. 2 ; 

14. 23. (S) foil, by subjunct. aorist, 
1 Cor. 7. 28 bis eav Se teal yh^s, 
ovx TJixagres /crA, James 4. 15: so 
after %va depending on a previous 
clause, Mark 12. 19; John9.22; 11. 
57 ; with ottcos Acts 9. 2. 

c) sometimes with both subjunct. 
present and aorist in the same clause, 



eavrov 



113 



» /■•) ~\ 



epco^Kovra 



e. g. foil, by indie, fut. in apodosis, 
1 Cor. 14«. 23 ; by imperat. Matt. 5. 
23 ; by indie, present, 1 Cor. 14. 24. 

2. with the Indicative only once, 
and with indie, perf. as present in 
the apodosis, 1 John 5. 15 idv olda- 
fiev . . . oXda/xev on exofxev /crA. 

3. used in respect to things cer- 
tain, as if they were uncertain, and 
hence equivalent to a particle of 
time, when, z=orav, with the sub- 
junctive, John 12. 32 idv fywdw 4k 
rrjs 777s, 14. 3 ; 1 John 3. 2. 

4. instead of dv used in relative 
clauses and with relative words (see 
in &y I. 2) ; such words are thus 
rendered more general, imply mere 
possibility, and take only the sub- 
junctive, ever, soever, Lat. cunque : 
thus (a) os idv whoever, whosoever, 
whatsoever, Matt. 5. 19. (j3) Vans 
idv whoever, whatsoever, Col. 3. 23. 
(7) ttaos idv whosoever, as many as, 
Matt. 18. 18. (5) ottov idv whereso- 
ever, Matt. 8. 19. (e) ov idu where- 
soever, 1 Cor. 16. 6. (0 &s idv as 
if, in whatsoever manner, as when, 
Mark 4. 26; whensoever, Rom. 15. 
24. (77) Kadb idv according to, what- 
soever, 2 Cor. 8. 12. (0) oadfcis idv 
so often as, Rev. 11. 6. 

II. IN CONNEXION WITH OTHER 

particles, where, however, for the 
most part, each retains its own 
power: the following, all with the 
subjunct, only require to be noted. 
(a) idv 5e Kai and if also, but if also, 
Matt. 18. 17. (£) idv fit if not, 
i. e. unless, except, Matt. 5. 20 : in 
the sense of except that, but that, 
Mark 4. 22 ov ydp iari ri Kpinrrov, 
ft idv fi)j (pavegcedfj, i. e. ' but that it 
shall be revealed/ = aAA' 'iva in the 
other clause ; Matt. 26. 42 idv ^77 
avrb ttlco, i. e. * so but that I drink ;' 
Mark 10. 30 idv ^ \dfy ' but that 
he shall receive,' i. e. who shall not 
receive. (7) idv -nep if indeed, if 
now, Heb. 3. 6, 14; 6. 3. (5) idv 
re if it be, be it that, 2 Cor. 10. 8 ; 
also as repeated, idv re . . . idv re 
whether . . . or, Rom. 14. 8. 
eavrov, Tjs, ov, accus. eavrov, rjv, 6, 
reflex, pron. 3 pers., of one's self, 
of itself, accus. himself, herself, itself 
(the contracted form is avrov, &c, 
which see, p. 62). a) pr. of the 3 
pers. sing, and pi. Matt. 8. 22 ; 27. 



42, al. saep. b) as a general reflexive, 
standing also for the first and se- 
cond persons : for 1 pers. pi. y/nav 
avr&v, &c. ourselves, Rom. 8. 23 77- 
fxe?s avrol iv eavro7s arevd^Ofiev, 1 
Cor. 11.31; for 2 p. sing, aeavrov, 
&c. thyself, dyaTr-qcreis rbv irhrjaiov 
crov 00s eavrov, Rom. 13. 9 ; for 2 
pers. pi. v/jlcov avTwv, &c. yourselves, 
1 Cor. 6. 19 ovk icrre eavroov. c) pi. 
in a reciprocal sense for aWr}Xoov, 
e. g. Xeyovres irpbs eavrovs, i. e. irpbs 
dk\ri\ovs, to one another, one to ano- 
ther, &c. Mark 10. 26 ; genr. Rom. 
1.24. 

d) with prepositions, viz. (a) a<£ s 
eavrov of one's self, by his own au- 
thority, Luke 12. 57. (£) Si' eavrov 
through or by itsolf, in its own na- 
ture, Rom. 14. 14. (7) iv eavry in 
himself, &c. i. e. in mind, genr. Matt. 
13. 21 ; Xeyeiv or elirelv iv eavrcp to 
say within one's self, i. e. to think, 3. 
9, 9. 3 ; so in one's own self, person, 
nature, John 5. 26 : in the phrase 
yiveaOai or epx^o~Qai iv eaurw to come 
to one's self, i. e. to recover one's re- 
collection, senses, Acts 12. 11; once 
iXQoiV els eavr6v Luke 15. 17. (5) 
e{ eavrov of or by one's self, 2 Cor. 
3. 5. (e) /ca0' eavrov by himself, &c. 
i. e. alone, Acts 28. 16 ; James 2. 17 
77 irians . . . Kad' eavrov in itself. 
(Q fied* eavrov with one's self, along 
with, Matt. 12. 45. (77) nap' eavr& 
by himself, i. e. at home, Fr. chez soi, 
1 Cor. 16. 2. (0) irpbs eavrov to one's 
house, home, Luke 24. 12: in the 
sense of ivith or in himself, i. e. in 
mind, in thought, 18. 11. 

idco, a>, fut. idaw, aor. 1 eXaaa, impf. 
eXoov, to let, let be, &c. a) pr. to per- 
mit, suffer, foil, by accus. and infin. 
Matt. 24. 43 ; with infin. implied, 
Acts 16. 7. b) to let alone, leave, 
foil, by accus. of persons, Acts 5. 38 
(where some eds. d(pere)\ spoken of 
things, to let alone, absol. to desist, 
Luke 22. 51 iare ecus rovrov desist! 
thus far, i. e. is enough, c) to leave 
to, commit to, spoken of persons, to 
leave in charge, Acts 23. 32 ; of things, 
27. 40 eiW [ttV vavv~\ els r)]V OaXacr- 
o~av they committed the ship to the sea, 
i. e. let her drive. 

efi$o[AT)Kovra, oi, at, rd, ind. seventy, 
Acts 7. 14 ; Luke 10. 1 oi e^So^- 



tjoZofiriKovraKLQ 



114 



eyeipoj 



Kovra the seventy disciples sent out 
by Christ as teachers, equal in num- 
ber to the sanhedrim. 

€J3$o'j,7)KOVTdKis, adv. seventy times; 
Matt. 18. 22 e/38. eirrd seventy times 
seven, a general expression for any 
large number, comp. Gen. 4. 24. 

efidofios, 7] , op, ord. adj. seventh, 
John 4. 52. 

s E/3ep, 6, indec. Eber or Heber, Heb. 
* over, beyond,' one of Abraham's 
ancestors, Luke 3. 35. 

'Efipa'Citos, i], 6v, adj. Hebrew, Luke 
23. 38. 

{ E$pa7os, a, ov, or ov, 6, a Hebrew, 
Heb. ' passer over ;' in N. T. ol 
'Efipcuoi are the Jews of Palestine, 
who use the Hebrew (Aramaean) 
language, to whom the language and 
country of their fathers peculiarly 
belong; in opp. to ol 'EWrivicrai, 
i. e. Jews born out of Palestine, and 
using chiefly the Greek language, 
2 Cor. 11. 22 ; Phil. 3. 5 'E&pcuos IJ 
'Efipalcov, emphat., comp. in fiacn- 
\cvs a: in Acts 6. 1 spoken of He- 
brew Christians, in distinction from 
Hellenistic Christians. 

e E ft pais, i'dos, t), i. e. did\€KTos, the 
Hebrew language, i. e. the Hebrew- 
Aramaean or Syro-Chaldaic, which 
was the vernacular language of the 
Palestine Jews in the time of Christ 
and the apostles, Acts 21. 40. 

'EjBpa'Co'ri, adv. Hebraice, in Hebrew, 
i. e. later Hebrew, John 5. 2. 

iyyi£w, fut. io'co and lco {iyyvs), to 
bring near, cause to approach, trans.; 
more comm. and in N. T. intrans. 
to draw near, approach, and perf. 
fjyy lku, to have drawn near, i. e. to be 
near, be at hand; spoken of persons, 
absol. Matt. 26. 46 ; foil, by dative, 
Luke 7. 12; by els with ace. Matt. 
21. 1. Spoken of things, time, &c. 
Matt. 3. 2; foil, by iiri with ace. 
Luke 10. 9: fig. Phil. 2. 30 ^e X p\ 
Oavdrov tfyyiae. Also iyyi^siv tg5 
®€<£ to draw near to God, i. e. to do 
him reverence and homage, to worship 
him with pious heart, Heb. 7. 19 ; so 
God is said iyyi^ziv ro?s avOpdoirois 
to draw near to Christians, i. e. by 
the aids of his Spirit, grace, &c. 
Jam. 4. 8. 

iyypdcjxo, f. if/w (eV, ypdcpco), to en- 



grave, insculpere; in N. T. metaph. 
to inscribe, infix, i. e. in the heart, 
&c. 2 Cor. 3. 2. 

e yy vos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iyyvrj), yield- 
ing a pledge; in N. T. masc. 6 ey- 
yvos, a surety, bondsman, metaph. 
Heb. 7. 22. 

iyyvs, adv. near, spoken of place 
and time ; in later writers more fre- 
quently of the latter, a) of place, 
absol. John 19. 42 ; foil, by gen. 3. 
23 ; by dat. Acts 9. 38 : fig. near, 
nigh, absol. Phil. 4. 5 6 kvqlos iyyvs, 
i. e. as a helper, &c. ; foil, by gen. 
Heb. 6. 8 ; iyyvs crov near thee, i. e. 
close at hand, near by, Rom. 10. 8. 
So ol iyyvs as adj. the near, those 
who are near, i. e. the Jews, as hav- 
ing the knowledge and worship of 
the true God, opp. to ol \iaKpdv, gen- 
tiles, Eph. 2. 17 ; iyyvs yiveoSai to 
become near, i. e. to God by embrac- 
ing the gospel, ver. 13. b) of time, 
absol. iyyvs to Bipos Matt. 24. 32 ; 
foil, by iir\ Qvpais ver. 33, 6 aaigSs 
26. 18, rb irdcrxa John 2. 13, r) ioprJi 
7.2,^ fiacnXeia rod ®eov Luke 21.31. 

iyyvrcpov, adv. compar. of iyyvs, 
nearer, spoken of time, Rom. 13. 11. 

iyelpco, fut. iyepob, aor. 1 rjyeipa, to 
wake, arouse, cause to rise up, trans. ; 
mid. iyelgofxcu, to awake, rouse up, 
arise, intrans. ; aor. 1 pass. 7\yipQt]v, 
and perf. pass. iyrjyep/jLcu, with mid. 
signif. to rise, have risen, a) pr. from 
sleep, implying also the idea of ris- 
ing up from the posture of sleep, 
Matt. 8. 25 ; fig. from sluggishness, 
torpor, Rom. 13. 11. So metaph. 
from death, of which sleep is the 
emblem among all nations ; thus 
iyelgeiv venpovs to raise the dead; 
Matt. 10. 8 venpovs iyelpere, John 5. 
. 21. Also iyelgew iic vexgobv to raise 

from the dead, and in mid. foil, by 
airo or e/c, to rise from the dead, John 
12. 1 'bj/tfyeiptv e/c veKp&v, v. 9 ; mid. 
foil, by a™ Matt. 14. 2 ; by in Mark 
6. 14 ; absol. Matt. 16. 21. 

b) the idea of sleep being dropped, 
to cause to rise up, raise up, set up- 
right, and mid. to rise up, arise, viz. 
(a) pr. spoken of persons, e. g. sit- 
ting, Acts 3. 7 ; reclining at table, 
John 13. 4; prostrate or lying down, 
Acts 10. 26 : and so of sick persons, 
Matt. 8. 15; including the idea of 



eyepmg 



115 



eyoj 



convalescence, to set up again, i. e. 
to heal, Jam. 5. 15. (/3) by an ori- 
ental pleonasm, prefixed to verbs of 
going, of undertaking or doing any 
thing, &c. Matt. 2. 13 eyepdels ira- 
pdkafie ro iraiUov. (7) fig. of per- 
sons, mid. to rise up against, i. e. as 
an adversary, foil, by ivi nva, Matt. 
24. 7 ; so iyelpeadai Iv rfj Kpicrei fxerd 
rivos, 12.42. (0) spoken of things, 
to raise up, e. g. out of a pit, Matt. 
12. 11 ; so genr., in later usage, to 
erect, build, e.g. vaov John 2. 19. 

c) metaph. to raise up, cause to 
arise or exist, mid. to arise, appear, 
&c. Luke 1. 69 tfyeipev Kegas crwrrj- 
pias, i. e. a Saviour ; mid. spoken of 
prophets, 7. 16 : in the sense of to 
cause to be born, to create, 3. 8. d) 
intrans., or with kavr6v, &c. implied, 
to awake, arise; thus to awake, i. e. 
from sleep, or fig. sluggishness, Eph. 
5. 14 ; also to rise up, arise, i. e. from 
a sitting or a recumbent posture, 
Mark 2. 9. 

eyepCLS, eccs, 7) (eye'ipa), a waking 
up from sleep ; in N. T. resurrec- 
tion from the dead, Matt. 27. 53. 

iyKoideros, ov, 6, 7), pr. as adj. (£y- 
KaB-nfiai), sitting in ambush, lying in 
wait; in N. T. metaph. i. e. a sub- 
orned emissary, spy, Luke 20. 20. 

iyKaiv La, ecu, ra (iv, kcuv6s), pr. 
initiation or dedication of something 
new; in N. T. a festival at the conse- 
cration of something new or renewed, 
and genr. the festival of dedication, 
John 10. 22. 

iyKaivi^a, fut. icrw (iv, Kaivifa), pr. 
to renew ; in N. T. to initiate, i. e. to 
consecrate, sanction, Heb. 9. 18. 

iyKaXew, w, fut. i)aco (iv, KaXeuj), to 
call in, i. e. to demand ; in N. T. to 
call in question, i. e. to accuse, arraign, 
bring a charge against, foil, by dat. 
of pers. Acts 19. 38, and 5ia with ace. 
23. 28 ; foil, in pass, by gen. of thing, 
26. 2, or Kepi and gen. of thing, 19. 
40; by Kara with gen. of pers. Rom. 
8.33. 

iyKaraXelira), f. tyco (iv, KaraXdiroj), 
to leave behind in any place or state ; 
hence genr. to leave, trans, a) pr. 
Acts 2. 27 ; in the sense of to leave 
remaining, Rom. 9. 29. b) by impl. 
to leave unsuccoured, i. e. to forsake, 



desert, abandon, foil, by accus. Heb. 

10. 25, al. 

iyKaroiKeco, a>, fut. -'ncroi (£v, Karoi- 
k4co), to dwell fixedly in or among, 
foil, by 4v, 2 Pet. 2. 8. 

eyK€vrpi£ci>, fut. icra) (iu, Kevrpifa), 
to prick in, as spurs, to spur on ; in 
N. T. to insert, ingraft, metaph. Rom. 

11. 17. 

eyKXrjfJLa, aros, to (iyKaXeco), charge, 
accusation, Acts 23. 29. 

iyKOfJifioo/JLai, ovfxai, f. cocro/xcu (iv, 
k6jul&os), mid. to tie or bind one's self 
into an iyK6fJL^ct)(jia, i. e. to put on, 
clothe one's self in, foil, by ace. of 
thing, metaph. 1 Pet. 5. 5. 

iyKOirr), rjs, r) (iyKo-rrrco), an impedi- 
ment, hindrance, 1 Cor. 9. 12. 

4yK6TTTCo, f. xpu (eV, kotttco), to strike 
in, to cut in; metaph. to impede, hin- 
der, trans. Rom. 15. 22 ; in the sense 
of to delay, Acts 24. 4 ; to render 
fruitless, 1 Pet. 3. 7 in later eds. 

iyKgdreia, as, i) (iyKparr)s), conti- 
nence, temperance, self-control, Acts 
24.25; Gal. 5. 23; 2 Pet. 1.6. 

iyKpar€vop.aL, fut. Gvcofxai, depon. 
mid. to be iyKparr)s, i. e. to be con- 
tinent, temperate, abstinent, to liave 
self-control, 1 Cor. 7. 9 ; 9. 25. 

iyKoarrjs, 4os, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (e*>, 
Kodros), pr. strong, powerful, having 
power over, master of; in N. T. me- 
taph. having self-control, continent, 
temperate, abstinent, Tit. 1. 8. 

lyKpivoi, f. iv(h (iv, KQLVoi), to judge 
in, i. e. to admit after trial, to reckon 
among, foil, by dat. 2 Cor. 10. 12. 

eyKpvTTTa, fut. t|/o> (iu, Kpvirrco), to 
hide in any thing, trans., i. e. by 
covering, mixing, &c. ; hence in 
N. T. by impl. to mix in, knead in, 
i.e. leaven with flour, Matt. 13.33. 

iyKvos, ov, r), adj. (iyKvco), with child, 
pregnant, Luke 2. 5. 

iyXpiM, £ "7"&> (sPj XP' lQ3 )i t° ruo ■•» 
in N. T. to rub in with any thing, to 
anoint, Rev. 3. 18. 

iyeb, gen. £/jlov, p.ov, I, pron. of the 
first person : the monosyllabic forms 
/jlov, fxoi, fxi, are usually enclitic, but 
are orthotone after prepositions, ex- 
cept in irpos fi€. a) nom. iyco, pi. 
7]fj.€7s, Matt. 8. 7 ; 28. 14, al. saepiss. : 
so with a certain emphasis, 3. 11, 



€da(j)iC,ix) 



116 



•» 

€t 



14; 6. 12, al. saep. Used sometimes 
by Paul Koii'QoviK&s, i. e. where the 
speaker puts himself as the repre- 
sentative of all, or vice versa; e. g. 
eydo for 7]/nt?s, Rom. 7. 9 ; 7]fie7s for 
eyco, 1 Cor. 1.2. In the phrase Idov 
eyw, Kvgie, Acts 9. 10, and eydo, Kvpie, 
Matt. 21. 30, put by Hebraism in- 
stead of an affirmative adverb, b) 
gen. fxov (not 4/j.ov) and r)jj.a>v are 
often used instead of the corre- 
sponding possessive ejnos, &c, e. g. 
ixov Matt. 2. 6, 7)/ulwv 6. 12 ; so fiov as 
passive or objective, John 15. 10 ev 
rfj aydirrj jllov, i. e. love of or towards 
me. c) dat. in the phrase ri ifiol Kal 
croi what is to me and thee? i. e. in 
common, what have I with thee? 
Matt. 8. 29. 

eSaQigco, f. iVcy (edacpos), to level with 
the ground, raze, destroy, trans. Luke 
19. 44. 

e5a</>os, eos, ovs, t6 (e5os), pr. base, 
bottom, floor; in N. T. the ground, 
Acts 22. 7. 

edpa?os, a, ov (eS pa), seated, seden- 
tary ; in N. T. metaph. fixed, firm, 
steadfast, i. e. in mind and purpose, 
1 Cor. 7. 37. 

eSgcuco^ua, aros, ro (eSpaTos), basis, 
foundation, 1 Tim. 3. 15. 

'E^eKlas, ov, 6, Hezekiah, Hebr. 
1 strength from Jehovah,' pr. name 
of a king of Judah, Matt. 1. 9. 

ede\o8g7](rKela, as, 7) (e6e\oo, dprj- 
ffKeia), voluntary worship, will-wor- 
ship, i.e. beyond what God requires, 
supererogatory, Col. 2. 23 ev edeXo- 
OpTjo'Keia Kal TaTreivotypoo-vvn, pro- 
bably referring to the phrase 6e\wv 
ev rair. Kal OprjaKeia toov ayye\03V in 
v. 18. 

ede\co, see de\ca. 

edl£co, fut. icroo (eQos), to accustom, 
pass, to be accustomed, and of things, 
to be customary ; in N. T. pass, par- 
ticip. perf. neut. to elQia\xevov what 
is customary, and as a subst. custom, 
rite, Luke 2. 27. 

eQvdpx^s, ov, 6 (edvos, ^p%oj), an 
ethnarch, i. e. ruler of a people, a pre- 
fect, ruler, chief, 2 Cor. 11. 32. 

£Qvlk6s, tj, ov (edvos), national, po- 
pular ; in N. T 6 in the Jewish sense, 
gentile, heathen, spoken of all who 
are not Israelites, Matt. 6. 7. 



edviKcos, adv. (IOvlkSs), in the man" 
ner of gentiles, GaL 2. 14. 

eOvos, eos, ovs, to, a multitude, people, 
belonging to each other and living 
together, a) genr. Acts 8. 9 t5 eOvos 
T7js ^.ajaapeias the people of Samaria ; 
17. 26. b) in the sense of nation, 
people, as distinct from all others, 
Matt. 20. 25 ; Luke 7. 5, al. c) in 
the Jewish sense, to, eQvt\, the na- 
tions, i. e. gentile nations? the gentiles, 
spoken of all who are not Israelites, 
and implying ignorance of the true 
God, and the practice of idolatry, 
Matt. 4. 15, al. saep. 

eOos, eos, ovs, to, a custom, usage, 
manner, whether established by law 
or otherwise, Luke 1. 9, saep. 

e0a>, only in perf. 2 efada with pres. 
signif., to be accustomed, be wont ; 
hence pluperf. elcbdeiv as imperf. 
Matt. 27. 15 ; particip. /cara t6 elooObs 
ai>T§, ' according to his custom/ as 
he was wont, Luke 4. 16. 

el, a. conditional conjunction, if, ex- 
pressing a condition which is merely 
hypothetical and separate from all 
experience, i. e. a mere subjective 
possibility, and differing therefore 
from lav (comp. el and edv as used 
together in 1 Cor. 7. 36, Rev. 2. 5) : 
el is sometimes construed with the 
optative, more usually with the in- 
dicative, and rarely with the sub- 
junctive. 

I. as a conditional particle, 
used alone, i. e. without other par- 
ticles. 1. with the Optative, imply- 
ing that the thing in question is 
possible, but uncertain and proble- 
matical, though assumed as pro- 
bable ; in N. T. followed only by 
the indie, in the apodosis, affirming 
something definite ; e. g. foil, by 
pres., 1 Pet. 3. 14 el Kal irda-xoire dia 
diKaiocrvvrjv, [icucdpiot, sc. eare, even if 
ye suffer [as is most probable], &c. ; 
foil, by pret. Acts 24. 19 ots edei eirl 
aov irapeTvai Kal KaT7jyoge?v, el ti 
%X 0L * V Trpos fj.e. Elsewhere in pa- 
renthetic clauses, Acts 27. 39 els %v 
e$ovXev<ravTO, el SvvatvTO, e^coaai to 
ttXoTov: 1 Pet. 3. 17 el OeXoi, others 
el deXei. So el ti>x ol should it so hap- 
pen [as is probable], i. e. it may be, 
perhaps, 1 Cor. 14. 10. Here the 
apodosis in each case lies in the 



1 

u 



117 






affirmation. In Greek writers the 
use of et with the opt. is much more 
extensive. 

2. with the Indicative, implying 
possibility without the expression of 
uncertainty, a condition or contin- 
gency about which there is no doubt, 
a) with the indie, present, and in the 
apodosis (a) foil, by pres. Matt. 19. 
10 et ovtods iarlv rj atria rod avQpu>- 
ttov, ov (rvfAcptpei yajjcrjcrai. (/3) by 
imperat. Matt. 4. 3 et vibs el rov 
0€ov, dire, (y) by fut. Mark 11. 26 
et 5e v/jlz?s ovk acpUre, ovde 6 irarrjp 
aQrio-zi. Instead of the indie, fut. 
the subjunct. aor. is put after ov firj, 
1 Cor. 8. 13 ; so also in exhortations, 
15. 32. (5) foil, by aor. Matt. 12. 
26. (e) by perf. 1 Cor. 15. 16 et 
vtKQol ovk iyeiQourai, ou5e Xpicrbs 
tyhysprai, i. e. admitting, suppos- 
ing that the dead are not raised. 

b) with the indie, future, and in 
the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. im- 
plied, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (/3) by fut. Matt. 
26. 33. (7) imperat. after et p.-fj, 1 
Cor. 7. 17. 

c) with the indie, perfect, and in 
the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. 1 Cor. 
15. 19; Acts 25. 1 1. (£) by imperat. 
Acts 16. 15. (7) by fut. John 11. 
12. (5) by perf. 2 Cor. 2. 5. 

d) with the indie, aorist, and in 
the apodosis (a) foil, by pres. Rom. 

4. 2 et 'Afipaa/j. e'| ipyojv e5t/cata>077, 
exet Kavxiw-a, 15. 27. (j8) by im- 
perat. John 1 8. 23. (7) by fut. Rom. 

5. 10, 17. (5) by aor. Rom. 5. 15. 

e) with the indie, of the historic 
tenses, and in the apodosis a similar 
tense with &v, expressing a previous 
condition on which depended a cer- 
tain result, but implying that nei- 
ther has taken place, (a) foil, by 
imperf., in the sense would be, would 
do, &c. after imperf. with et, Luke 7. 
89 ovros et i\v 7rpo(pr}r7)s, 4yivcQ0~K*v 
&v if he were a prophet, he would 
know ; after aor. with et, Heb. 4. 8, 
Gal. 3. 21. (/3) by aor., in the sense 
would have been, would have done, &c. 
after imperf. with et, John 14. 28 et 
ijyairare /j.e, e'xap^re &v if ye had loved 
me, ye would have rejoiced, 18. 30, 
Acts 18. 14 ; after aor. with et, Matt. 
11. 21 et eyivovro . . . p.erev6r\o-av &v 
if these had been done, they would have 
repented, 1 Cor. 2. 8 ; after a pluperf. 



with et, Matt. 12. 7 et eyvwKGir* . . • 
ovk av KareSiKacrare. (y) by pluperf. 
in the sense would have been, &c. 
after imperf. with et, John 11. 21 et 
iis co5e, 6 ade\(p6s /jlov ovk av iredvf}- 
Kei, 1 John 2. 19; after a pluperf. 
with et, John 14. 7. (5) in such con- 
structions &v is sometimes omitted 
in the apodosis, e. g. John 9. 33 ; 
15.22; 19.11; Acts 26.32; Rom. 
7. 7 : so too Matt. 26. 24. 

f) with the indie, sometimes where 
the optative would naturally be ex- 
pected, viz. where a thing is uncer- 
tain, though assumed as probable 
(see in 1. above), Acts 20. 16 eV- 
7r€i>5e yap, et Bvvarbv i\v avrcp, yevia- 
Qai Kr\ (where, however, Lachmann 
has efy) : so where there is no pro- 
bability, nor even assumed possibi- 
lity, Mark 14. 35 et hvvariv iari, 
irap4\eri 77 &pa, 13. 22, Matt. 24. 24. 

g) in the urbanity and delicacy of 
Attic discourse, et with the indie, is 
spoken of things not merely pro- 
bable, but certain, and dependent 
on no condition, (a) after dav^dfe, 
and other verbs signifying an emo- 
tion of mind, where it is equivalent 
to '6ri, Mark 15. 44 idav/xaaev et 
rfdrj re6v7\Ke he wondered if he were 
already dead, i. e. that he was so soon 
dead ; 1 John 3. 13 ; Luke 12. 49 /cat 
ti 0e'Aa>, et rfdrj avrjcpdrj ; Acts* 26. 8, 
22, 23 ; 2 Cor. 11.15. (£) elsewhere 
also as equivalent to eVet, i. e. since, 
as, inasmuch as; with indie. present, 
Matt. 6. 30 et 5e rbv xh T0V • • • & 
&ebs an<pUvvv(nv if then God clothe 
the grass, since ; 7. 11 ; John 7. 23 ; 
13. 17 ; Heb. 7. 15 ; Acts 4. 9 : with 
indie, aorist, John 13. 14, 32 ; Acts 
11. 17 ; 2 Cor. 5. 14. (7) in elf ris, 
e5f ri, if any one, &c, used with a 
sort of emphasis for 'dans, whoso- 
ever, whatsoever, every one who, &c. ; 
with indie, pres. Luke 14. 26 elf rts 
epX*Tai itq6s /xe, Mark 9. 35 ; future, 

1 Cor. 3. 14, 15, Rev. 13. 10 ; perf. 

2 Cor. 7. 14, 10. 7 ; aor. Rev. 20. 15. 

h) with the indie, before an apo- 
siopesis, i. e. where the apodosis is 
not expressed, but left to be inferred, 
the protasis being thus rendered 
more emphatic, viz. (a) genr. Luke 
19. 42 et eyvcas Kal o~v . . . ra irgbt 
elpr\vt)v o~ov if thou hadst known, even 
thou, the things belonging unto thy 






118 



9 

St 



peace! where the natural apodosis 
would be, ' how much better had it 
been for thee !' 22. 42 ; Acts 23. 9, 
the apodosis fity deofAaxufiev in text. 
rec. being probably a gloss ; Rom. 

9. 22 el 5e OeXeov 6 ®ebs ivM&V- 
6cu t$}v opyrjv kt\ if then God, &c., 
where the apodosis might perhaps 
be, ■ what then V or we might repeat 
from v. 20 av ris el 6 avrairoKpiv6- 
jxevos t§ ©ea>; (/3) by Hebr., in 
oaths and asseverations, the apodo- 
sis or imprecation being omitted, e* 
comes to imply a negative, not, e. g. 
Heb. 3^ 1 1 ws tojuLOcra ev rfj opyfj jjlov, 
el elaeXevcrovrai els rnr\v Kardiravaiv 
IJLOv t i. e. they shall not enter ; 4. 3, 
5 ; Mark 8. 12 afx^v Xeyco vjjuv, el 
Sod'fjcrerai, i. e. there shall not be 
given. 

3. with the Subjunctive, rarely both 
in N. T. and early Greek writers, 
and only where an action, &c. de- 
pends on something future, if, if so 
be, supposing that, and with a nega- 
tive, unless, except; Luke 9. 13 el 
fii)TL iropevdevres Tjfieis ay opdcr (a fxev, 
others read ayogdaop.ev ; 1 Cor. 14. 
5 euros el [ity oiepp.f]vevr), others oieg- 
firjvevei; Phil. 3. 12 Blcckco de, el Kal 
KaraXdj3a), Rev. 11. 5 ei ris 6eXrj, 
others OeXei. More frequent in the 
later prose writers. 

II. as an interrogative par- 
ticle, whether, Lat. an, viz. a) pr. 
in an indirect question, after verbs 
implying question, doubt, uncer- 
tainty, and the like, with the opt. 
and indicative, as in the classical 
writers; with the Optative, Acts 17. 
11 avaKpivovres ras ypa(pds, el ex oL 
ravra ovroos, 25. 20 ; so also el dpaye 
if perhaps, whether perhaps, ver. 27. 
With the Indicative ; present, after 
eiire?v Matt. 26. 63, eirepcarav Mark 

10. 2, tdwp.ei' 15. 36, \f/ri<pi£eu/ Luke 
14. 28, frovXevecreai 14. 31, ovk olda 
John 9. 25, Kpiveiv Acts 4. 19, irvv- 
Odveordai 10. 18, aKovecQai 19. 2, irei- 
pd£eiv 2 Cor. 13. 5, yvoovai BoKipA\v 
2. 9 ; future, Mark 3. 2 rragerripovv 
avr6v, el deparcevaei, 1 Cor. 7. 16 ri 
oTSas-, el ktK; aorist, Mark 15. 44 
iTrrjpcorrjcrev avrSv, el iraXat aireQave, 
Acts 5. 8 : so also el &pa if perhaps, 
whether perhaps, with indie, future, 
Mark 11. 13 ^X6ev el 'dpa evgjjaei ri. 
b) in a direct question, Lat. num, ne, 



where it implies some doubt or un- 
certainty in the mind of the inter- 
rogator, which cannot be expressed 
in English, Luke 13. 23 elire ris 
avrcp, Kvpie, el bxiyoi ol <too£6/jL€Voi ; 
22. 49 elirev avrcp, Kvpie, el irard^ofxev 
ev fiaxaipa; Acts 1. 6. It is doubt- 
ful whether el is thus used by any 
classical Greek writer. 

III. IN CONNEXION WITH OTHER 

particles, where, however, each 
for the most part retains its own 
power: only the following require 
to be here noted, in which el pre- 
cedes other particles, its usual place 
being at the beginning of a clause. 
(a) el dpa, see a" pa. (/3) etye, see y 4. 
(7) el oe, where de has its usual ad- 
versative or continuative power, but 
if, and if, &c, Matt. 12. 7; so in el 
de Kal and if also, &c, Luke 11. 18: 
el oe (xi) but if not, &c. always stand- 
ing elliptically, properly, only after 
an affirmative clause, of which it 
then expresses the contrary or ne- 
gative, e. g. John 14. 2 ev rfj olitia 
rod irarpos fiov poval iroXXai elaiv' el 
de fx-t], eiirov av vpXv. sometimes also 
after a negative clause, of which it 
then necessarily expresses the con- 
trary, and therefore affirms, if other - 
wise, else, Mark 2. 21 ovdels eiri^Xyifxa 
eTTippdirret eirl i/naricp iraXaicp' el de 
p.7), aXgei KrX, al. el Be pd) ye, see 
in ye. 

(8) el Kal, where Kai either refers 
to the subsequent clause, and then 
each retains its own separate power, 
if also, or it refers to the condition 
expressed by el, if even, i. e. though, 
although. (1) genr. if also, with the 
indie. 1 Cor. 7. 21 ; optative, 1 Pet. 
3. 14 ; subjunct. Phil. 3. 12. (2) if 
even, i. e. though, although, implying 
the reality and actual existence of 
that which is assumed, thus differ- 
ing from the above use of el Kai and 
Kal el, which leave it uncertain ; 
only with the indie, e. g. present, 
Luke 18. 4 el Kal rbv ®ebv ov <pofiov- 
pai, Phil. 2. 17; imperf. 2 Cor. 7. 8 ; 
future, Luke 11. 8; aorist, 2 Cor. 
7. 8 : so, very rarely, Kal el even 
if, though (=el Kal), Mark 14. 29, 
1 Pet. 3. 1 ; Kal yap el 2 Cor. 13. 4, 
Kal yag etireg 1 Cor. 8. 5. 

(e) el pA\ if not, i. e. unless, except, 
expressing a negative condition, 



elSog 



119 



eccii) 



supposition, &c, in which fiy refers 
to the whole clause, thus differing 
from el ov, where ov refers only to 
some particular word, with which it 
expresses one idea. (1) before fin- 
ite verbs, e. g. with the indie. Matt. 
24. 22 el fxri) 6Ko\ofi(x>67](Tai' at rj/jiepai, 
John 9. 33 el p.7] t)v ovros irapa &eov : 
so also foil, by Iva 10. 10, tin Eph. 
4. 9 : with the subjunct. see above 
in I. 3. (2) genr. and without a fol- 
lowing finite verb, Matt. 11. 27 clf^v 
6 ircLT'fjp, el JUT] 6 vl6s, 1 Cor. 7. 17 el 
fir] i. e. oltias ; Gal. 1. 7, where el yu.77 
refers back to Oavjad^co '6tl : foil, by 
infin. Matt. 5. 13 el /jlt] fiATiOrji/ai e|a>. 
(3) eKrbs el fxi) unless, except, pleo- 
nastic for el /jlt], 1 Cor. 14. 5. (4) el 
fjL"f)Ti unless perhaps, Luke 9. 13. 

(Q eXirep if indeed, if so be, assum- 
ing the supposition as true, whether 
justly or not; with the indie. Rom. 
8. 9 eiireg irvevfxa &eov oIkeT ev vfxiv : 
by impl. since (=eXye), 2 Thess. 1. 
6 eXirep diKaioj/ irapa ®ecp: teal eXirep 
though, although, 1 Cor. 8. 5. 

(77) eX Trees if by any means, if pos- 
sibly ; with the opt. Acts 27. 12; 
indie, fut. Rom. 1. 10. 

(6) eXre . . . eXre whether . . . or ; 

(1) as including several particulars, 
followed by a verb, e. g. in indie. 
1 Cor. 12. 26, subjunct. 1 Thess. 5. 
10; or without a verb, Rom. 12. 6. 

(2) as expressing doubt, 2 Cor. 12. 
2,3. 

elSos, eos, ovs, t6 (eYSco), thing seen, 
external appearance, i. e. a) \>x.form, 
shape, appearance, Luke 3. 22 o~Q0jxa-> 
tik$ eXhei, 9. 29 ; 2 Cor. 5. 7 ov dia 
eXSovs Tregnrarovfiev, i. e. * our future 
bliss has yet no visible appearance, 
form.' b) fig. manner, hind, species, 
1 Thess. 5. 22 hirb iravros eXdovs iro- 
vrjoov, — others here, every evil ap- 
pearance. 

etSco, to see, obsolete in the present 
active, for which opdea is used : the 
tenses derived from the theme eXdoo 
form two families, one of which has 
exclusively the signification to see, 
the other that of to know. 

I. to see, viz. aor. 2 eTSov, opt. 
ffioifu, subj. XBco, infin. lBe?v, part. 
Iti&v, imperat. Att. Ide and later We : 
these forms are all used as the aorist 
of bpdw, in the sense of I saw, trans., 



implying not the mere act of seeing, 
but the actual perception of some 
object, and thus differing from fi\e- 
iteiv. a) pr., foil, by accus. of per- 
son or thing, Matt. 2. 2 eXSofxev avrov 
tov aarepa, 5. 1 Idoov robs ox^ovs, al. 
saep. : foil, by accus. with particip. 
3. 7 iSwv iroWobs epxo^evovs, Luke 
5. 2 ; with an adj., oura being im- 
plied, Matt. 25. 38, 39 : by Hebr., 
with particip. of the same verb by 
way of emphasis, Ificbv elfiov, Acts 7. 
34 : foil, by e 6ri with indie. Mark 
9. 25 : absol. Luke 2. 17 : hence ol 
lb*6vres the spectators, 8. 36: before 
an indirect question, Matt. 27. 49. 
Also in various modified senses, viz. 
(a) to behold, look upon, contemplate, 
Matt. 9. 36 ; 28. 6. (£) to see, sc. in 
order to know, to look at or into, to 
examine, Mark 5. 14. (7) to see, sc. 
face to face, to see and talk with, to 
visit, i. e. to have personal acquaint- 
ance and intercourse with, Luke 8. 
29, 9. 9: so of a city, Acts 19. 21. 
(5) to see out, i. e. to wait to see, to 
watch, observe, Matt. 26. 58. (e) to 
see take place, witness, live to see, 
Mark 2. 1 2 : so I8e7v rr\v rj/xepav tlv6s 
to see one's day, i. e. to witness the 
events of his life and times, &c. 
Luke 17. 22. 

b) fig. spoken of the mind, to per- 
ceive, sc. by the senses, &c. to be 
aware of, to remark, Matt. 9. 2 Idclov 
rr)v irio-Tiv avrCbv, v. 4 ; foil, by bWt 
2. 16. c) by Hebr., to see, L e. to 
experience, viz. either good, to enjoy, 
or evil, to suffer, foil, by accus., e. g. 
Odvarov Luke 2. 26, $ia<pdopdv Acts 
2. 27, irevdos Rev. 18. 7, rjfiepas a- 
yadds 1 Pet. 3. 10, tV $ao~i\eiav tov 
&eov John 3. 3. 

II. to know, viz. perf. 2 o7$a, 
subj. eiSco, infin. eldevaL, part, eldoas, 
pluperf. rjSeiv, fut. el^riaoo (the pi. 
forms oXda/jLev, oiSare, oXSao'i belong 
to the later Greek, instead of the 
purer ones Xcrfiev, fore, Xaao-i) : oTSa 
is strictly to have seen, perceived, ap- 
prehended, hence it takes the pre- 
sent signif. to know, and the plu- 
perf. becomes an imperfect, a) pr. 
and genr., i. e. to be acquainted with, 
&c. foil, by accus., e. g. spoken of 
things, Matt. 25. 13 ovk oXBaTe ri]v 
i)/j.egav, Mark 10. 19; in attract. 1 
Cor. 16. 15 otdare tt]v olKiav'2Te<pava, 



eldioXelop 



120 



eifii 



*6ti ktX. Spoken of persons. Matt. 
25. 12, 1 Pet. 1. 8 bv ovk elBSres, 
sc. by sight, personally; followed 
by accus. with an adj., the part. 
vvtol being implied, elScbs mtov dv- 
dga S'ikcuov Mark 6. 20; in attract., 
o?5a <re rts e? 1. 24; foil, by accus. 
and infin. Luke 4. 41 ; by '6tl with 
the indie, instead of accus. and 
infin., 8. 53 ; by iregi twos, Matt. 24. 
36; absol. Luke 11. 44: before an 
indirect question with the indie. 
12. 39 ; with the subj. Mark 9. 6. 

b) in the sense of to perceive, be 
aware of, understand, foil, by accus. 
of thing, e. g. Tas ii/Qv/mrio-eis Matt. 
12. 25, diauorjjuara Luke 11. 17, viro- 
KQicriv Mark 12. 15, ttjv irapafioX7)v 
4. 13; by on with indicat. 2. 10; 
by irus with indie. 1 Tim. 3. 15 : 
before an indirect question, Eph. 1. 
18. c) by impl. to know, i. e. to be 
able, &c. with infin. Matt. 7. 11; 
infin. implied, 27. 65. d) from the 
Hebrew, with the idea of volition, 
to know and approve or love, hence 
spoken of men, to care for, take an 
interest in, 1 Thess. 5. 12; of God, 
to know God, i.e. to acknowledge and 
adore him, Gal. 4. 8. 

elfiojXzTov, ov, to ^i^wXov), an idol- 
temple, 1 Cor. 8. 10. 

tl$oe\6QvTOV, ov, to (c^BcoXou, Qvoci), 
idol- sacrifice, any thing sacrificed to 
idols, i. e., in N. T., the flesh of vic- 
tims offered to idols, which remained 
over, and was eaten or sold, Acts 
15. 29. 

tldcaXoXaTgGla, as, t) (eXficcXov, Xa- 
Tpeia), idolatry, idol- worship, prop, 
and genr. Gal. 5. 20 ; spoken of par- 
taking of things offered to idols, tol 
elBwXSdvra, 1 Cor. 10. 14; of the 
vices usually connected with ido- 
latry, 1 Pet. 4. 3: fig. of covetous- 
ness, Col. 3. 5. 

eldctiXoXaTprjs, ov, 6 (et^ooXov, Xd- 
Tpis), an idolater, idol- worshipper, 
genr. 1 Cor. 5. 10; spoken of one 
who partakes of Ta elBcoXoOvTa, ver. 
11 : fig. of a covetous person, Eph. 



o. o. 



e'idtoXov, ov, to (elBos), an image, 
spectre, shade ; in N. T. an idol, i. e. 
a) an idol-iMAGE, Acts 7. 41. b) 
meton. an idol-GOD, a heathen deity, 
1 Cor. 8. 4 : by impl. pi. ra ddwXa 



idols, for idol-worship, idolatry, Rom. 
2. 22 ; spec, things offered to idols, 
to. elBcoXoOvTa, Acts 15. 20. 
gIkt), adv. (gIkcuos), without purpose, 
i. e. a) inconsiderately, without cause, 
Matt. 5. 22. b) to no purpose, in 
vain, Rom. 13. 4. 

cUkocl, oi, at, tol, indec. twenty, Luke 
14. 31. 

etna, f. £a>, to give place, give way, 
yield, foil, by dat. Gal. 2. 5. 

II. eif/c oo, obsol., whence perfect 2 
eoiKa with present signif. to be like, 
foil, by dat. Jam. 1. 6, 23. 

elKc&v, 6vos, t) (eftcw), likeness, a) 
image, effigy, figure, Matt. 22. 20 ; of 
an idol-image, statue, &c, Rev. 13. 
14 : in the sense of copy, representa- 
tion, 1 Cor. 11. 7 ; Heb. 10. 1 r) afar} 
elKoov t&v TrpayfiaToov, i. e. the real 
and perfect representation, opp. to 
% a Kid, a shadowy and imperfect 
one. b) abstr. likeness, i. e. to any 
one, resemblance, similitude, Rom. 
8. 29. 

GlXiKQivsia,as, r)(slXiKpivr)s), clear- 
ness, metaph. pureness, sincerity, 1 
Cor. 5. 8; 2 Cor. 1.12; 2.17. 

elXiKpivrjs, eos, ovs, 6,7), adj. {sIXt}, 
Kpivco), pr. judged of in sunshine, by 
impl. clear as light, manifest ; in N. 
T. metaph. pure, sincere, Phil. 1. 10; 
2 Pet. 3. 1. 

elxlcro'ct), f. £a>, to roll up or together, 
as a scroll, pass. Rev. 6. 14. 

el(j.(, f. e^oftat, imperf. r)u, imperat. 
'(o-6i, eo~Tco (less usual forms are, im- 
perf. r^jaqv, TJfiGda, 2 pers. r)s instead 
of rjo'da; imperat. tjtco, 2 pers. pi. 
^re for ecrre 1 Cor. 7. 5 in recent 
eds.) : eljj.1 is the usual verb of ex- 
istence, to be, and also the usual 
logical copula connecting the sub- 
ject and predicate. 

I. as verb of existence, to be, 
to exist, have existence, a) pr. and 
genr. (a) in the metaphysical sense, 
John l.liv apxf) fy 6 x6yos, 8. 50 ; 
of things, 17. 5. Spoken of life, to 
exist, live, Matt. 2. 18 ; not to die, 
Acts 17. 28. (/3) genr. to be, exist, 
be found, as of persons, Luke 4. 25 
TroXXal xvp ai rfvav, v. 27 ; of things, 
to be, exist, have place, 6. 43 ; so io~Ti, 
elai, there is, there are, 1 Cor. 12. 4, 
5 ; John 7. 39 ovirco t\v irj/evfxa dyiov, 



eiut 



r 11 



121 



ELfXk 



i. e. the giving of the Holy Spirit 
had not yet occurred : hence, by 
implic, to be present (=irdp€Lfjii), 
though this sense lies only in the 
adjuncts, Matt. 12. 10. (7) spoken 
also of time, genr. Luke 23. 44 ; of 
festivals, &c, Mark 15. 42. 

b) by impl. and by force of the 
adjuncts, to come to be, come into ex- 
istence, = yivoimcu, i. e. (a) to come to 
pass, take place, occur, be done, &c. ; 
so in the fut. ea-Tcu, &c, Luke 12. 
55 ; 22. 49 rb io-6jj,evov, i. e. ' what 
was about to happen :' foil, by dat. 
of pers. 14. 10: so impers. kol\ ecrrai 
and it shall be, shall come to pass, 
foil, by fut., Acts 2. 17. (/3) from 
the Heb., elvai ds tl, to be for any 
thing, i. e. to become any thing, 
Matt. 19. 5 KotX €0~ovtcu ol Svo eis 
o~dpKa fiiav :* foil, by dat. of person, 
1 Cor. 14. 22. 

c) io~ri foil, by infin., it is proper, 
is in one's power or convenience, &c. 
licet, Heb. 9. 5 irepi S>v ovk ecrri vvv 
\eyciv of which we cannot now speak ; 
so also some 1 Cor. 11. 20, but less 
properly. 

d) part. &v, ovaa, ov, being, viz. 
(a) joined with a noun or pronoun, 
it is used in short parenthetic 
clauses, by way of emphasis, to in- 
dicate an existing state, condition, 
character, &c, and may be rendered 
by the case absolute, or by being, as 
being, as, &c. Matt. 7. 11 el ovv v- 
fjie?s irov7)po\ ovtgs officers, John 3. 4. 
(j8) with the art. 6 lav, tol ovra, &c. 
it implies real and true existence ; 
thus in the phrase 6 hv kqX 6 -h t v kcl\ 
6 epx^/Lievos, which is used as a com- 
pound indec. proper name of God, 
and governed by air6, Rev. 1.4: so 
ra ovra and Ta /xty ovra things exist- 
ing and things non- existing, pr. Rom. 
4. 17; metaph. 1 Cor. 1 28. 

II. as logical copula, connect- 
ing the subject and the predicate, 
to be; where the predicate speci- 
fies who or what a person or thing 
is in respect to nature, origin, of- 
fice, condition, circumstances, state, 
place, habits, disposition of mind, 
&c. ; but all this lies in the predi- 
cate, and not in the copula, which 
merely connects the predicate with 
the subject. The predicate may 
be made by various parts of speech, 



&c. ; thus a) with an adjective as 
predicate, which is strictly the more 
logical construction, John 5. 32 7) 
fJLagTvpia ovk ecrriv aXrjdrjs : with a 
neg. adj. ovtiev, it is nothing, Matt. 
23. 16, p.y]Uv Gal. 6. 3 : with nume- 
rals, Mark 5. 13 ; so in the phrase 
efs or ev thai, spoken of two or 
more, i. e. to be one in mind and 
purpose, John 10. 30, or to be one in 
rank, right, &c. Gal. 3. 28. In this 
construction, elfd with an adjective 
sometimes forms a periphrasis for 
the cognate verb, e. g. hvvarSs cI/jll 
= dvva/j.ai, Luke 14. 31 ; eKdr)kos elfxi 
= ekStiAov/jlcu, 2 Tim. 3. 9. 

b) with a substantive as predicate, 
in the same case with the subject, 
(a) pr. Matt. 3. 4 7; rpotpT] avrov i\v 
aKoides, 3. 17, 7. 12 ovt6s iariv 6 
v6/jlos i.e. is contained in the law: 
sometimes the noun (or pronoun) 
of the predicate is not directly ex- 
pressed, but only implied, 14. 27 
eyco elfxi I am, i. e. the man, it is I; 
John 13. 13 eip} yap, i. e. 6 didder- 
kclAos; 18. 5 iyco elfii, i. e. 3 lrjaovs ; 
so ovtos icTTiv, Mark 6. 16: foil, by 
dat. of pers. or of thing for or in 
respect o/whom the predicate is as- 
serted, Acts I. 8 Kal icreo-Qi fxoifxdg- 
rvpes, 9. 15, 1 Cor. 9. 2. (£) fig. 
and meton. the subst. of the predi- 
cate often expresses not what the 
subject actually is, but what it is 
like, or is accounted to be, or signi- 
fies, viz. by comparison, substitu- 
tion, &c, or as cause or effect, so 
that clfii may be rendered to be ac- 
counted, be like or in place of, to sig- 
nify, &c, Matt. 5. 13, 14 v/mels iare 
rb aAas ttjs yrjs, rb <pu>s rov k6o-[xov, 
12. 50, al. saep. ; so in the words 
of Christ, tovto eVn rb aco/xd (jlov, 
tovtS iari rb aifid /jlov, 26. 26, 28. 
(7) here too elfii with the subst. of 
the predicate sometimes forms a 
periphrasis for the corresponding 
verb, e. g. imdv/jiTiT'fjs el/xi = ettiOv- 
fieco, 1 Cor. 10. 6; (rjXccrrjs el/ui = CV" 
Aoo), 14. 12. 

c) with a pronoun as predicate, in 
the same case with the subject, viz. 
ovros this, the following, Matt. 10. 2 
tol ovo/jLaTa io~Ti Tavra, John 1. 19 ; 
clvtSs Luke 24. 39 ; tIs, t\, indef. 
some one, any thing, 1 Cor. 10. 19, 
metaph. of moment, important, Acts 

M 



eifxi 



122 



9 / 

ELjJLl 



5. 36; ris, ri, interrog. who, what? 
John 5. 13, Acts 21. 22 ri olv iari 
what is then ? i. e. to be done ; irdios 
Mark 12. 28, ttoVos 9. 21, irorcnrSs 
Luke 1. 29, ottoTos Acts 26. 29, oV- 
Tis Gal. 5. 10: so the possessive 
pronouns, as i/uos, o~6s, John 17. 10, 
vjxerepos Luke 6. 20. Fig., as with 
nouns, the predicate often expresses 
not what the subject actually is, but 
what it is accounted to be or signifies, 
e. g. ri iariv, rb Kr\, what that 
means, Mark 9. 10; 1. 27 ri iari 
rovro; John 18. 38 ri icrriv a\-f)- 
deia; so Luke 15. 26 ri sir) ravra, 
8. 9 ; also rovr iari that is, that 
signifies, Matt. 27. 46 ; # iari which 
is, Mark 7. 11. 

d) with a gen. of a noun or pro- 
noun as predicate, spoken (a) of 
quality, character, &c, Luke 9. 55 
ovk offiare o'lov TTUEiifxaros iare vjLie?s, 
Acts 9. 2. (0) of age, Mark 5. 42 
-?\v ircou SoboeKa, Acts 4. 22. (7) of 
a whole, of which the subject is a 
part, Acts 23. 6 to %v fiepos iari 
^a55ouKcuW ktA, 1 Tim. 1. 20. (5) 
of possession, property, &c. prop. 
Matt. 5. 3 avroov iarlv rj fiaaiAeia 
roov ovgavoov, Mark 12. 7, 23: rae- 
taph. of persons or things to whom 
the subject belongs, appertains, or 
on whom it is in any way depend- 
ent, e. g. of God, 2 Cor. 4. 7 ; of a 
master, teacher, guide, &c, Acts 
27. 23, Rom. 14. 8 ; of things which 
one follows after, 1 Thess. 5. 5, 8 : 
so as implying fitness, propriety, 
&c. Acts 1. 7, Heb. 5. 14. 

e) with the dative of a noun or 
pronoun as predicate, to be to any 
one, implying possession, property, 
&c, John 17. 9 on aoi elaifor they 
are thine ; Luke 12. 20 : by invert- 
ing the construction, it may be ren- 
dered to have, as 7. 41 ovo xp ec0( P €l ~ 
Xerai 'qaav Zaveiarfj nvi a certain 
creditor had two debtors, 6. 32, 33, 
34 ; Eph. 6. 12 ovk iariv rjfuv tj ttolXt] 
irpos we have not a struggle against, 
i. e. we wrestle not against ; or to re- 
ceive, Matt. 19. 27 ri &pa iarai r\\xlv 
what shall we receive ? 

f) with a participle of another 
verb as predicate, viz. (a) without 
the article, and then elfii often 
forms with the participle a peri- 
phrasis for a finite tense of the same 



verb, expressing, however, a conti- 
nuance or duration of the action or 
state, like the corresponding con- 
struction in English, Luke 5. 1 na\ 
avrbs 9ju karoos and he was standing, 
instead of imperfect %ary\ he stood ; 
Matt. 24. 9 kcl\ eaea6e jjucov^voi 
virb iravroov, Mark 2. 6 i\aav de rives 
KaQ^evoi, v. 18, Luke 5. 17 : so with 
the part, of the perf. pass., which 
then assumes nearly the nature 
of an adjective, Matt. 9. 36 f t aav 
iaKvXfxevoi teal ippi/j.fieyoi, Mark 6. 
52 : also in impersonals, as heov 
iari for oei, Acts 19. 36; wgeirov 
iari for irpeirei, 1 Cor. 11. 13. In 
some cases the part, is not the pre- 
dicate, and then elfxi is not an auxi- 
liary verb, e. g. Mark 10. 32 f\aav 
iv rfj odop avafiaivovres, where eV rf} 
68$ is the predicate, and avafiai- 
vovres an adjunct; Luke 7. 8. (/3) 
with the article, where the part, 
may then be regarded as equiva- 
lent to a noun, or as an emphatic 
shorter construction instead of a 
personal tense of the verb, Matt. 3. 
3 ovr6s iariv 6 pr]6els virb 'Haa'iov, 
i. e. the person spoken of, the pre- 
dicted, instead of ts ippr]6r] ; 1 3. 19 ; 
Mark 7. 15 iKelvd iari ra Koivovvra 
rbv avdpooirov, Rev. 2. 23 ; 14. 4 ovroi 
elaiv oi aKoXovQovvres, where comp. 
the preceding construction, ovroi 
elaiv 0* ovk ejxoXvvdr\aav. 

g) with an adverb as predicate ; 
e. g. of quality or character, ovroos 
John 3. 8, ovroos earai Matt. 24. 27, 
followed by dative 12. 45; ravra as 
adverb (= ovroos), 1 Cor. 6. 11; 00s 
according as, Rev. 22. 12: of like- 
ness, cos Matt. 22. 30, Sbairep 6. 5, 
foil, by dat. 18. 17: of plenty or 
want, irepiaaorepoos 2 Cor. 7. 15, 
%oopis Heb. 12. 8 : of place, viz. 
place where, e. g. iyyvs Rom. 10. 8, 
e/ceTMatt. 18. 20, uaKpdv Mark 12. 
34, faov 5. 40, tto'u Matt. 2. 2, woe 
12. 6, 41 : of place whence, origin, 
&c. iroOep 21. 25, ivrevBev John 18. 
36: of time, iyyvs Matt. 26. 18. 

h) with a preposition and its case 
as predicate, viz. (a) clttS John 1. 
45. (/3) els with ace, viz. as mark- 
ing that which any thing becomes ; 
e. g. denoting direction, object, end, 
els ri, Luke 5. 17 tivva/jus Kvpiov -f\v 
els rb, laaQai : of a person, eh riva, 



ELfXi 



123 



tlTOV 



1 Pet. 1.21 WO"T€ T7]V TtI(TTIV V/J.UV €?- 

vai els Qeov, i. e. be or rest in God: 
adverbially, 1 Cor. 4. 3 els 4\dxicrr6v 
icrriu: spoken of place whither or 
where, Mark 2. 1 tin els oIkov 4ari. 
(y) 4k, implying origin ; e. g. 
spoken of place, John 1. 47 4k Na- 
£aper bvvarai ri ayaObv elvai ; so of 
family, race, &c, Luke 2. 4. Of 
persons or things as the source, au- 
thor, cause, &c, Mark 11. 30 e| ov- 
pavov i)V $i e| avdpcoiroov, Matt. 1. 20 
4k irvev/jiaros 4o~riv ayiov, 5. 37, John 

7. 17 7] didaxv 4k rod Qeov 4o~riv. 
hence metaph. of a person on whom 
any one is dependent, to whom he is 
devoted as a follower, &c. e. g. John 

8. 47 4k rod ®eov ovk 4o~re ye are 
not of God, i. e. not his followers, 
adherents; ver. 44 4k rod SiafioAov 
4o~re: so of things, as 4k tt)s aXr\- 
Oeias 18. 37, e£ egyocv rov vo\xov Gal. 

3. 10 ; v. 12 6 vofios ovk ear iv 4k 
irlcrrecos, i. e. ' the law depends not 
on faith, has no connexion with it.' 
Of a whole in relation to a part, 1 
Cor. 12. 15 ovk elfxi 4k rov acofiaros: 
of persons, Matt. 26. 73 av e£ av- 
rcov el: of the material, Rev. 21.21 

' i\v e| evbs fiapyapirov. 

(o) 4v, implying being in a place, 
thing, person, &c. ; spoken of place, 
part, &c, Mark 1. 3 4v rfj 4g7]/j.(f}. 
Ofth'mgs, 4v rovrcp in this, i. e. here- 
in, 1 John 4. 10, or hereby, 2. 3; so 
4v rovrois XgQl be wholly in these 
things, occupied with them, 1 Tim. 

4. 15 ; 4v aapKi elvai to be in the 
flesh, i. e. followers of the world, 
aliens from God, Rom. 7. 5 ; 'iva rj 
iricrris vjjlgov p.7) fi 4v ao<pia /ctA, ' may 
not consist in, depend on/ 1 Cor. 2. 
5 : of a state, condition, &c. ywrj ov- 
aa 4v pvo~ei aifxaros Mark 5. 25. Of 
persons, to be in any one, viz. where 
the subject is a thing, Acts 25. 5 
€? ri 4ar\v ev rq} avSpl rovrcp in this 
man, i. e. in his conduct; John 11. 
10 t^ <p6os ovk ear iv 4v avrcp, i. e. in 
his path, around him : so of facul- 
ties, virtues, vices, which are in any 
one, 1. 4, 48. Where the subject is 
a person, i. e. to be near and in inti- 
mate union with, to be one with, sc. 
in mind, purpose, feeling, &c. ; so 
God and Christ, 14. 10; Christ and 
his followers, 15. 4 ; Christ in his 
followers, 2 Cor. 13. 5; the Spirit 



in Christians, John 14. 17; Chris- 
tians in Christ, Rom. 8. 1 : foil, by 
dat. plur. to be among, Matt. 27. 56; 
to be in the midst of, 1 Cor. 14. 25. 

(e) eVi with gen. of place, upon, 
Luke 17. 31, metaph. of dignity or 
station, over, Acts 8. 27; dative of 
place, upon, in, at, Mark 4. 38; ace. 
of place, as elvai eVi rb avr6, spoken 
of conjugal intercourse, 1 Cor. 7.5; 
of person, elvai 4iri riva to be ox rest 
upon, metaph. Acts 4. 33. (() Kara 
with genitive, elvai Kara rivos to be 
against any one, Matt. 12. 30; acc- 
of thing, elvai Kara ritobe according 
to, in accordance with, Rom. 2. 2. 
(77) p.erd with gen., elvai /xerd rivos 
to be with any one, i. e. present 
with, in company with, Matt. 17.17; 
to be for or on the side of any one, as 
an adherent, helper, &c. 12. 30: so 
to be imparted to any one, &c. 2 John 
2. (0) irapd with gen., elvai iraod 
rivos to be from any one, i. e. sent by 
any one, John 6. 46', or received 
from any one, 17. 7 ; accusative of 
place, to be by, on, at, Mark 5. 21. 
(i) irpo with gen. of place, to be be- 
fore, Acts 14. 13; metaph. of dig- 
nity, Col. 1. 17. (k) irpos with ace. 
of place, &c. elvai TrpSs ri to be near 
to, by, &c, Mark 4. 1 ; of persons, 
to be near, with, among, 9. 19. (A) 
elvai avv rivi to be with any one, 
i. e. present with, in company with, 
Luke 24. 44 ; as a follower, disci- 
ple, 8. 38 ; as a partisan, Acts 14.4. 
(fx) virep with gen., elvai vireg rivos 
to be for any one, on his side, Mark 
9. 40 ; accus. of pers. virep riva to be 
above any one, fig. Luke 6. 40. (v) 
vtto with accus. to be under, spoken 
of place, John 1. 49; of person or 
thing, to be subject to, Rom. 3. 9. 

Note. As copula, the forms of 
elfxi are very frequently omitted, 
e.g. Matt. 9. 37; 13. 54. 

e'iveKa, see eVe/ca. 

elirov aor. 2, imperat. elire, opt. eH- 
TToifii, subj. eXircc, inf. elireiv, part. 
elircov, also aor. 1 elira, imperat. el- 
irov, elirdrccaav : with these aorists, 
from an obsolete theme eirca or eXitoj, 
the Greeks employed (prjfxi as a pre- 
sent; the fut. 4pw from e^poo ; the 
perf. e x ip7]Ka from obsol. pecc, plu- 
perf. elpi]Keiv, perf. pass. eXgrifxai, 
aor. 1 pass. 4ppy)Qi)v or less usual 



ELTTOV 



124 



ELpyvrj 



ifipeOiiv, fut. 1 pass. prjO^cro/naL, fut. 3 
pass. elpi)(ToiAai, — to say, to speak, 
i. e. to utter definite words, and 
hence implying more than XaXtiv. 

a) genr. to say, to speak, with an 
accus. of the thing said, Matt. 26. 
44 rhv avrbv \6yov eliroov, 2 Cor. 12. 
6 a\7)deiav ipoo, Rom. 3. 5 ri igov/mev, 
Heb. 7. 9 cos eiros sIttzlv so to speak ; 
the accus. is often supplied by the 
words or clause spoken, Matt. 2. 8, 
4. 3: with an accus. of person, once, 
John 1. 15 bv 6LTT0V, as in English 
whom I said, i. e. of whom I spoke. 
Along with the accus., expr. or im- 
plied, are also further constructions 
of the person to whom, the manner, 
&c. (a) foil, by dat. of pers., John 
16. 4 ravra vjjuv e| apxws ovk gittov, 
Luke 7. 40 ex 00 (T0 ' 1 TL *m&v. (ft) 
by ds with accus. of pers., to speak 
against, Luke 12. 10. (7) by Kara 
with gen. of pers., to speak against, 
Matt. 5. 11. (5) by irepi with gen. 
of pers. or thing, to speak of or con- 
cerning, &c. John 7. 39, 10. 41 ; 
with dative of pers. 18. 34. (e) by 
irp6s with accus. of pers. to speak or 
say to any one, Luke 11. 1; in the 
sense of for, with reference to, Mark 
12. 12 ; with ace. of thing, to say in 
respect to, Rom. 8. 31. (Q by an 
adverb, or a prep, with its noun, 
implying manner, e. g. 6/jlolojs Matt. 
26. 35, dxraiW 21. 30, KadoSs 28. 6. 
So KaXtos etnas thou hast well said, 
i. e. right, correctly, Luke 20. 39; 
absol., with Ka\a>s implied, Matt. 
26. 25 crv eliras : hence, with accus. 
of pers., AcaAws elir€?v rivd to speak 
well of any one, Luke 6. 26; and 
kolkoos elireiv two. to speak evil of, 
Acts 23. 5. So ziireiv iv irapaftoXats 
Matt. 22. 1, dia irapaftoXris Luke 8. 
4; also elireiv irpbs eavrovs or Trpbs 
aW^Xovs to say among themselves or 
to one another, John 7. 35, 16. 17 ; 
iv eavToTs among themselves, Matt. 
21. 38. Metaph., from the Heb., 
eiireTv iv rfj Kapdia avrov to say in 
one's heart, i. e. to think, 24. 48; in 
the same sense elirelv iv eavrcp, 9. 3. 
(77) by infin. with accus. Rom. 4. 1 ; 
with accus. implied, Matt. 16. 12: 
so with elvai implied, where ^Ittelv 
may be rendered to call, name, &c. 
John 10. 35. (0) by tin, John 8. 55 ; 
with dat. 6. 65. 



b) as modified by the context, where 
the sense often lies not so much in 
647re?i/ as in the adjuncts; e.g. spo- 
ken (a) before interrogations, for to 
ask, inquire, Matt. 9-4; 11.3; 13. 

10. (ft) before replies, for to answer, 
reply, viz. to a direct question, Matt. 

15. 34; preceded by aTroKpiQeis or 
aireKgidr) kvX, 11. 4, John 7. 21 : 
without a preceding question, Matt. 
14. 18; with airoKpideis, 4.4. (7) of 
narration, teaching, &c. for to tell, 
make known, declare, Matt. 8. 4; 16. 
20. (5) of predictions, to foretell, pre- 
dict, Matt. 28. 6 ; here used especi- 
ally in the passive forms, e. g. ip- 
pyiOr) Rom. 9. 12, e1gr)Tai Luke 4. 12, 
to ^Iprj/uLevov 2. 24 ; prjOeis, lit. the 
foretold, Matt. 3. 3 ; to prjdev that 
foretold, 1. 22. (e) of what is said 
with authority, for to direct, hid, com- 
mand, Matt. 8. 8 ; foil, by c iva, 4. 3. 

elpTjuevci), f. evade (elprjvr]), to make 
peace, be at peace ; in N. T. metaph» 
to live in peace, harmony, concord, 
absol. 2 Cor. 13. 11, iv iavToh 1 
Thess. 5. 13, iv aWijXois Mark 9. 50, 
fieTa iravTow Rom. 12. 18. 

elprjvrj, r)s, r\, peace, viz. a) pr. in a 
civil sense, the opposite of war and 
dissension, Luke 14. 32; among 
individuals, peace, concord, 12. 51 ; 
Heb. 7. 2 fiao~i\evs elp-r)vr\s, i. e. pa- 
cific king : fig. peace of mind, tran- 
quillity, arising from reconciliation 
with God and a sense of the divine 
favour, Rom. 5. 1. b) by impl. state 
of peace, tranquillity, security, Luke 

11. 21 iv eiprjvrj io~Tl to, virdpxovra 
avTov, 2. 29. c) from the Heb. peace, 
i. e. health, welfare, prosperity, every 
kind of good, Luke 1. 79 odbs elgri- 
vrjs way of happiness ; 10. 6 vlbs €iprj- 
vrjs son of happiness, i. e. one worthy 
of it; Eph. 6. 15 evayyeAiov ttjs elg'f)- 
vns gospel of bliss, i. e. which leads 
to bliss ; 6 ©ebs elgrjvrjs, God the 
author and giver of bliss, Rom. 15. 
33 : so elpi]V7] vfioov, i. e. the good or 
blessing which you have invoked by 
way of salutation, your benediction, 
Matt. 10. 13: hence fteT* elg-fjvrjs 
with good wishes, benediction, kind- 
ness, Acts 15. 33; iv elgrjvr), 1 Cor. 

16. 11 : also in the formulas of salu- 
tation at meeting or parting; on 
meeting, elprjv-n vfuv peace unto you, 



etprjviicog 



125 



elg 



i. e. every good, Luke 24. 36 ; in 
letters, &c. Rom. 2. 10 ; at parting, 
viraye els elpi\vt]v go away into peace 
Mark 5. 34, ev elpr\vn in peace Jam. 
2. 16; irooevov els elp^v-qv Luke 7. 
50, ev elpijvr) Acts 16. 36. 
elprjviK6s, Mi ov (elprjvr)), peaceful, 
pr. relating to peace ; in N. T. a) 
pacific, disposed to peace, Jam. 3. 17. 
b) from the Heb., healthful, whole- 
some, Heb. 12. 11. 

elpTJVOTTOLeCO, CO, fut. TjCTCO (elpTjVT), 

ttoUoo), to make peace, make reconci- 
liation, Col. 1. 20. 

elgr)vo7roi6s, ov, 6, prop, a peace- 
maker; in N. T. fig. one disposed to 
peace, Matt. 5. 9. 

e^pco, f. epco, see el wo v. 

els, a prep, governing the accusa- 
tive, with the primary idea of mo- 
tion into any place or thing, and 
then also of motion or direction to, 
towards, upon any place, thing, &c. ; 
the antithesis is expressed by 4k out 
of. 1. of place, which is the pri- 
mary and most frequent use, into, to. 
viz. a) after verbs implying motion 
of any kind into, or also to, towards, 
upon any place or object, e. g. verbs 
of coming, going, leading, following, 
sending, throwing, placing, deliver- 
ing over, and the like, Matt. 2. 12 
avexvp7]o~av els t\\v x<hpa.v, 5. 1 dvefir) 
els to opos, 6. 6 efoeXde els to Tdfxeiov 
gov, 8. 18 dweXdeiv els to irepav, Mark 
9. 31 irapadiboTcu els %e?pas avdgoo- 
ircov. So in the const, prcsg. John 16. 
21 eyevvrjdr) els tov k6o-jjlov, 1 Pet. 3. 
20 els $}v [klj3gotov^\ bxiyai xpvxal dte- 
o~a>6r)o~av 8i y vScztos. So els with ac- 
cus. of thing, implying place, as John 
18. 6 CLTTTJAdov els ra oiricrco, 7. 8 els 
t^v eoQT7]u i. e. at Jerusalem ; Mark 
4. 22 els cpav epbve\6r), John 1. 11 els 
raftJja tfAde, Acts 15. 38 els to epyov. 
With accus. of person, but referring 
always to the place where the per- 
son dwells or is, and implying to, 
among, &c, Luke 10. 36 i/mireo-cov els 
tovs Xyo-T&s, Acts 18. 6; 20. 29. 
Spoken of persons into whom de- 
mons have entered, Mark 9. 25 ; 
also Luke 15. 17 els eavTbv e\6ojv 
having come to himself, i. e. to his 
right mind. 

b) after verbs implying direction 
upon or towards any place or object, 



e. g. verbs of hearing, calling, an- 
nouncing, shewing, &c, Matt. 10. 
27 aKoveiv els to, d>ra, 22. 3 KaXeaai 
els tovs yd/j.ovs, Mark 5. 14 airi]y- 
yeiXav els tt\v ttoXlv, 13. 10 els irdvTa 
to. edv-n 5e? Krjpvx^^oLL, 2 Cor. 8. 24 
e*9 clvtovs eV5e(|acr0e : especially af- 
ter verbs of looking, &c. Acts 1. 10 
aTevi^ovTes els tov ovpavov, Matt. 22. 
16 ov ftXeireis els npoawnov avOocb- 
ircov: so 5. 35 6/uoaai els '\epoo~6\vjJLa 
towards Jerusalem, i. e. turning or 
looking towards it. So after nouns, 
e. g. Acts 9. 2 e-rrio-Tokas els Aa/j.ao~- 
k6v, i. e. directed to Damascus ; 
Rom. 15. 31. 

c) melaph. of a state or condition 
into which one comes, afrer verbs of 
motion, direction, &c, Matt. 25.46 
aweAevcrovTai els k6\(ictlv al&viov. els 
(oor)v aloovLOv, Mark 5. 26 els to x^pov 
eKQovaa. So in the const, prceg ficnr- 
Ti^eiv efs Tiva or els t5 ovo/md twos, 
i. e. to baptise into the obligations 
incumbent on a disciple of any one, 
&c. Rom. 6. 3, Matt. 28. 19. 

2. of time, viz. a) time when, im- 
plying a term, limit, to, up to, until, 
Acts 4. 3 els ttjv avqiov till the mor- 
row, Matt. 10. 22 els TeKos, Phil. 1. 
10 els rjixepau XpLcrTov i. e. against 
the day of Christ : so with accus. of 
person, as marking the time when 
one lives, appears, &c. Gal. 3. 24 els 
XpiaT6v. b) time how long, marking 
duration, for, &c, Matt. 21. 19 els 
tov alcovafor ever, Luke 1. 50 els ye- 
veds yevecov, 12. 19 els eTt] iroWa. 

3. tropically, as marking the 

object or point to or towards which 

any thing tends, aims, &c. ; spoken 

a) of a result, effect, consequence, 

marking that which any person or 

thing tends to or becomes, Matt. 13. 

30 BrjaaTe clvtovs els dea/jids, 27. 51 

eo~x'i-o~67i els dvo sc. fxeprj, John 17. 23 

TeTeKeioojxevoi els ev, Acts 2. 20 fxe- 

Tao~Tga(p7]creTai els vkotos, els cu/j.a, 

Rom. 10. 10 KapSia incrTeveTai els 

§iKcuoo-vvnv. With an infin. as subst, 

Rom. 7. 4 els t5 yevecrdai v/aas, 12. 

3. From the Heb., \oyi(eo-6ai e'ts 

tl to reckon or count for or as any 

thing, Acts 19. 27, Rom. 2. 26, 9. 8; 

also Xoyi^ecrOai tlvl els tl to reckon 

or impute to any one for or as, 

&c, 4. 3 els SiKaiocrvvnv. So after 

verbs of constituting, making, be- 



etc 



126 



EIQ 



coming, and the like. Acts 13. 22 
¥iyeipev (xvtoTs tov Aa/315 els fiacriXea, 
v. 47 TeBeiKa ere els <pcos. With eivai, 
as ecrovrai els crdpKa plav, instead of 
evovTdi <rap£ fiia, Matt. 19. 5; with 
yiveaBai, Luke 13. 19 eyevero els 
SevSgov jiieya. 

b) of measure, degree, extent, &c, 
chiefly by way of periphrasis for an 
adverb, Luke 13. 11 els rh iravTeXes 
entirely, and Heb. 7. 25 with the idea 
of perpetuity ; 2 Cor. 4. 17 els virep- 
fioXrjV exceedingly ; 10. 13 els ra djULe- 
rpa immoderately ; 13. 2 els to irdXiv 
again; els Kevov in vain, 6. 1. 

c) of a direction of mind, i. e. as 
marking an object of desire, good- 
will, also aversion, &c. (a) in a 
good sense, towards, for, in behalf of , 
Rom. 10. 1 7] evdoKia rrjs e/j.rjs Kap- 
Slas virep avTwv eo~r\v els crooTTjplav, 
1. 27, 14. 19, Jude 21. So after 
nouns, e. g. aydirr) eHs Tiva Rom. 5. 
8, x«p*0>a eXs Tiva 2 Cor. 1.11; af- 
ter adjectives, xp 7 l°' T0 ^ els olXXt]Xovs 
Eph. 4. 32, <piXo£evoi els aXX-fjXovs 1 
Pet. 4. 9. Hither belongs the con- 
struction ofeX7rifa andiria-Tevci) with 
els, these verbs implying an affection 
or direction of mind towards a per- 
son or thing, i. e. to place hope or 
confidence in or upon, e. g. John 5. 
45 els ov rjXmKdTe, comp. eXiri^a 
exwv els tov ®eov Acts 24. 15 ; Matt. 
18. 6 Ttov iriaTevovTCov els efjee. So 
ttiVtis Kal eXirls e?s Tiva 1 Pet. 1.21, 
wIcttls Acts 20. 21, 7reTToi6r}o~is 2 Cor. 
8. 22. (/3) in an unfriendly sense, 
against, e. g. 1 Cor. 6. 18 ajxapTaveiv 
els, Luke 12. 10, Mark 3. 29. So 
after nouns, Heb. 12. 3 avTiXoyia els 
uvtov, Acts 23. 30, Rom. 8. 7 exOga 
els ®e6v. 

d) of an intention, purpose, aim, 
end, i. e. els final, (a) in the sense 
of unto, in order to or for, i. e. for the 
purpose of, for the sake of, on ac- 
count of, &c, Matt. 8. 4 to ficopov els 
/mapTvpiou avTols, v. 34 tj ttSXis e£rjX- 
Bev els ovvdvTiqcriv to> *It)o~ov, 27. 7 
r\yopaaav tov aypbv els Tacfirjv. So 3. 
1 1 fSairTi^eiv els fieTavoiav unto re- 
pentance ; 1 Cor. 12. 13 els ev cra>jua 
efiairTioByifxev, els ev irvevp.a eiroTLtf- 
6r)p.ev, i. e. ' in order that we may be 
one in body and spirit;' Matt. 18, 
20 crvvqyfxevoL els to efxbv ovojua, i. e. 
on my account, for my sake, in order 



to promote my cause, &e. So be- 
fore an infin. with art, in order to, 
in order that, &c, 20. 19 els to ep.- 
iraij-ai, Mark 14. 55 els rb BavaTooerai 
avTov. Hence els t{ to what end? 
wherefore? why? Matt. 14.31; els 
tovto to this end, for this purpose, 
therefore, Mark 1. 38 ; els e 6 to which 
end, whereunto, 1 Pet. 2. 8. (j3) in 
the sense of to or for, implying: use, 
advantage, &c, Matt. 10. 10 /llt] 
KTYjCrjo'de TTTjgav els 656v, 20. 1 e^rjX- 
Bev juicrBdocracrBai epyaWas els tov a/uL- 
ireXwva avTov, Luke 14. 35 ovtc els 
yr\v, ovTe els Koirglav evBeTov eo~Ti, 
Rom. 11. 36 els avT ov for him, i.e. 
for his honour and glory ; Eph. 1. 5 
els avTov, 3. 2 x^Q ls $oBe?crd jjlol els 
villus, 1 Pet. 1.4: so Luke 7. 30 t^v 
fiovXfyv tov &eov 7]BeTrio~av els eavTOvs, 
i. e. to their own detriment. 

e) genr. as marking the object of 
any reference, relation, allusion, into, 
unto, towards, i. e. with reference to, 
&c. (a) pr. in accordance with, con- 
formably to. Matt. 10. 41 o 8€x<fyiez>os 
irpocprjTrjv els ovo/ua irpo<\)i]TGv, i. e. in 
accordance with the character of a 
prophet, or as a prophet; 12. 41 
p.eTevar)o~av els to Krjpvy/ma 3 Icova into, 
i. e. conformably to or at the preach- 
ing of Jonah ; Acts 7. 53 eXafieTe 
tov vS/jlov els diaTayas ayyeXoov into, 
i. e. conformably to, or in conse- 
quence of, the arrangements of an- 
gels. (/3) genr. in the sense of as 
to 9 in respect to, as concerning, &c, 
Acts 2. 25 AajSiS Xeyei els clvtov con- 
cerning him, ; 25.20; Luke 12.21 fx)) 
els tov ®ebv itXovtcov, Rom. 13. 14 
irgovoia els eTriBv/uLias. 

4. sometimes els is found where 
the natural construction would seem 
to require ev, as after verbs which 
imply neither motion nor direction, 
but simply rest in a place or state : 
in such cases the idea of a previous 
coming into that place or state is 
either actually expressed or is im- 
plied in the context; so Matt. 2. 23 
eXBcvv KaTCfKrjcrev els irSXiv, Mark 1. 
39 Kal i\v K7)pvcro~o0V els tcls crvvayw- 
yds comp. v. 38 dyoojxev els tcls e^o- 
jLLevas KoojbLOTToXeis, 2. 1 Kal elo~r\XBev 
els Kairepvaov/uL, Kal 7iKovo~Br] c 6tl els 
oJkov eo~Ti i. e. that he was come into 
the house ; Luke 11. 7, 21. 37, John 
9. 7, Acts 8. 39, 40 : here belongs 



eig 



127 



EMTCIKOVOJ 



also the apparent construction of els 
with a genitive through the omission 
of its noun, as els aSov Acts 2. 27, 
for els oIkov adov, to leave or abandon 
to the grave, not strictly to leave in 
it. In other instances els and ev are 
used alternately, according to the 
different shape of the thought, e.g. 
John 20. 19 fjXQev 6 'Irjcrovs kclI ecnr) 
els to jxeaov, but Luke 24. 36 ravra 
avTcov XaXovvTccv avrbs o'lrjcrovs ea- 
T7? ev [xeaco avT&v — here the atten- 
tion of John is fixed more on Jesus' 
coming and standing, that of Luke 
on his actual presence. So /ca07)cr- 
6ai els Mark 13. 3, Kady\aQai ev Matt. 
26. 69. Mark 1. 9 tfxOev 'l-naovs na\ 
e^aiTTLO'dr) virb 'Iwdvvov els nrbv 'Iop- 
ddvTjv, but Matt. 3. 6 na\ iracra tj irepi- 
Xo>pos rod 'logddvov efiairTi^ovTO ev 
tw 'lopSdvco v-k avrov — the attention 
in the latter case being fixed upon 
the act of baptism, in the former 
also on the coming of Jesus to the 
Jordan. So too in the phrases viraye 
or Tropevov els elgrjvrjv or ev elprjvrj go 
away into peace or in peace, i. e. 
into or in the enjoyment of peace, 
good, &c, the idea being funda- 
mentally the same, but expressed 
under different aspects. 

Note. In composition els implies, 
1. motion into, as elcrdexopai, elcreifxi, 
elaepxo/JLai, elcrcpepoo; 2. motion or di- 
rection to, towards, as elaaKovca, 
els, pia, ev, gen. evos, /uias, evos, one, a 
cardinal numeral, a) pr. and genr., 
e. g. without subst. Luke 18. 19 ov- 
8e\s ayaOos, el pr) els, 6 Oeos, Matt. 
25. 15 ; with subst. G. 27 ttt)x vj/ eva, 
Mark 10. 8 dvo els crdpKa piav: with 
a negative = not one, none, Matt. 
5. 18 ; Rom. 3. 12 ovk eo-riv ea>s evos 
not so much as one, not even one ; so 
ovde els, ov$e ev, not one, not even one, 
more emphatic than ovdeis, Matt. 27. 
14 irpbs ov$e ev pr)pa, Rom. 3. 10 ovk 
eari Mkcuos ovde els : with the art. 6 
els, to ev, the one, Matt. 25. 18 to ev 
TaXavTov, 1 Cor. 10. 17 e/c tov evbs 
&Ptov : foil, by genitive partitively, 
Matt. 5. 19 piav t&v evToXcov tovtmv, 
Mark 6.15 els to>v irpo(pr)Ta>v : so with 
e/c, Matt. 18. 12 l> e| avruv. 

b) used distributively, viz. (a) eh 
. . . els one . . . one, i. e. one . . . the other, 
Matt. 20. 21 ; 24. 41 pia . . . pia : also 
6 els . . . 6 eh the one . . . the other, 24. 



40, els tov eva 1 Thess. 5. 11, els 
virlp tov ev6s 1 Cor. 4. 6 ; so els . . . 
els . . . eh Matt. 17. 4 : in like man- 
ner 6 eh . . . 6 erepos the one . . . the 
other, 6. 24; 6 eh . . . 6 aXXos Rev. 
17. 10. (/3) eh eKaaTos each one, 
every one, Acts 2. 6 ; foil, by gen. 
partitively, v. 3. (7) ko.0 3 eva, naff 
ev, one by one, singly, pr. for eh Ka(? 
eva, &c. 1 Cor. 14. 31, John 21. 25 ; 
01 Ka6* eva Eph. 5. 33 ; ko$ ev eKacr- 
tov each one singly, Kad" ev here qua- 
lifying eKao~Tov, Acts 21.19. So ey 
Kad* ev one by one, one after another, 
singly, Rev. 4. 8 ; from the analogy 
of this correct form has sprung in 
N. T. the anomalous one eh Ka6' eh 
one by one, instead of eh naff eva, 
Mark 14. 19; also 6 5e /cct0' eh, Rom. 
12.5. 

c) emphatic, one, i. e. (a) even one, 
one single, only one, Matt. 5. 36 ov 
Svvaaai fxiav Tpixa XevKr)v 7) peXaivav 
Troirjcai, 21. 24 : in the sense of only, 
alone, el pr] eh 6 Geos Mark 2. 7, els 
eva t6ttov John 20. 7. (j8) for one 
and the same, Rom. 3. 30 eh 6 @ebs 
bs diKaiaxrei, Gal. 3. 28 ; fully writ- 
ten, ev Kal rb avr6 1 Cor. 11. 5. 

d) indef. one, some or any one, a 
certain, —t\s, Matt. 19. 16 eh npo- 
eXdoov: with subst., 8. 19 efs ypap- 
paTevs = ypapparevs tis, Mark 12. 

42 pia xyp a = X'iP a TLS '• f°M* D y g en * 
partit. Luke 5. 3. So eh tis a cer- 
tain, Mark 14. 51 eh tis veaviaKos: 
foil, by gen. v. 47, by e/c Luke 22. 
50. In this use eh sometimes has 
the force of our indef. article a or 
an, as Matt. 21. 19 crvKrjv piav, Jam. 
4. 13 eviavrbv eva. 

e) from the Heb., as an ordinal, 
the first, mostly spoken of the first 
day of the week, Matt. 28. 1 els piav 
\r}pepav~\ tcov aafifidTccv: joined with 
Bevrepos, TpiTos, &c, Rev. 9. 12 7) 
oval 7] pia, 11. 14. 

eladyoo, fut. |w, to lead into, bring in 
or into, trans, and foil, by els with 
accus. of place ; thus of person, Luke 
22. 54 elo~r\yayov avrbv els rbv oJkov, 
2. 27 ; also eladyeiv els tV olKovjue- 
V7)v, i. e. to produce, introduce into the 
world, Heb. 1.6: foil, by a>5e, Luke 
14. 21. Of things, Acts 7. 45. 

elcaKovco, fut. ovvofxai, to hear to, 
listen to, i. e. a) to give heed to, obey, 



EL 



loSe 



X°I d 



at 



128 



ELTCL 



foil, by gen. 1 Cor. 14. 21 oi/5' oOrus 
elcaKovcouTai jjlov. b) from the Heb., 
spoken of God's bearing prayer, to 
hear, i. e. to hear favourably, to grant, 
in N. T. only pass., Matt. 6. 7. 

elcr^exofxai, fut. £o/j.ai, depon. mid., 
to receive into, i. e. one's bouse, city, 
&c. ; in N. T., from tbe Heb., to 
gather, collect, 2 Cor. 6. 17 Kaycb elcr- 
dej;ojJLai vjxas and I will gather you. 

€?o'€i/j.i, imperf. elorrjeiu. to go into, 
enter; foil, by els with ace. of place, 
Acts 3. 3 ; by irpos with ace. of per- 
son, 21. 18. 

elffepxofxai, fut. eXevcofxai, aor. 2 
elcrrjXOov, to go or come into, to enter; 
spoken a) of persons, foil, by els 
with ace. of place, Matt. 6. 6 efoeAOe 
els to Tafx£ov, 24. 38 ; with els and 
ace. implied, 9. 25 : foil, by els with 
ace. of person, Acts 16. 40 els tV 
AvSlav, i. e. into her house (recent 
eds. irpSs); 19. 30 els tov Srjuiov unto 
the people, into the assembly ; 20. 
29 els vjuas among you : spoken of 
demons entering into persons, Mark 
9. 25; into swine, 5. 12; with els 
implied, Matt. 12. 45. Foil, by eV 
with dat. of pers., Rev. 11.11 irvedfjia 
£oo7)s elcrj\6eu ev avrols (text. rec. iir 3 
avrovs), 'life entered and remained 
in them;' by irapd with dat. of pers., 
to enter in by or with any one, to 
lodge with, Luke 19. 7 ; by irpSs with 
accus. of pers., to enter to any one, 
i. e. into his house, &c, Mark 15. 
43 ; by vtt6 with ace. of place, virb 
vty <TTeyr)is, Matt. 8. 8 ; by eaoo 26. 
58, Ue 22. 12, Kirov Mark 14. 14. 

b) metaph. of persons, foil, by els 
with ace. of state, condition, &c. 
Matt. 18. 8 els rrjp (cow, Mark 9. 47 
els tt]v fSacriXeiav rod &eov, Matt. 25. 
21 els t))v x a 9^ v r °v K v p' L0V i Heb. 3. 
11 els tt]v KaraTTavenv: with els im- 
plied, Matt. 7. 13, 23.14: so 26. 41 
elaeQX e(T ^ aL ^ ls Trzipao'iAov to come in- 
to, i. e. to fall into temptation ; John 
4. 38 els tov kottov avroov elcre\ri\v- 
6are ye have entered into their labours, 
i. e. ye succeed them, and reap the 
fruit of their labours. 

c) of things, to enter in or into, 
= elcrcfyepofxai, ' to be brought or put 
into,' e. g. food, els to o"t6[acl Matt. 
15. 11 : metaph. Luke 9. 46 elarjAde 
SLa\oyLo~(JLos ev avTo7s there arose a 



dispute among them; of hope, Heb. 
6. 19 elcrepxojmeuov els to ecroorepov 
entering in, i. e. extending even un- 
to, d) from the Heb., el^repxo^cLL kou 
e^epxofJLCLL to go in and out, i. e. to per- 
form one's daily duties, spoken of a 
man's daily walk and life, e. g. of 
Jesus, Acts 1.21 €<£>' 7]/u.as among us, 
in our company; fig. John 10. 9. 

elffKuAeoo, So, f. eaoo, to call or invite 
into a house ; in N. T. mid. elcntaAe- 
ojjlcu, ovjucu, to invite into one's own 
house, Acts 10. 23. 

eicrooos, ov, t), pr. way into any place ; 
hence in N. T. entrance, i. e. the act 
or power of entering, foil, by els 
with ace. of place, 2 Pet. 1. 1} ; by 
gen. Heb. 10. 19 ; by npSs with ace. 
of person, a coming to any one, ac- 
cess, 1 Thess. 1. 9 ; absol. Acts 13. 24. 

elairrjodoo, So, fut. 'fjcroo, to leap into, 
spring in, e. g. els tov oxXov among 
the people, Acts 14. 14; absol. 16. 29. 

elairopevofxai, f. evcro/uai, depon. to 
go into, enter, a) of persons, foil, 
by els with accus. of place, Mark 1. 
21 ; with els implied, Luke 8. 16 ; 
foil, by ottov Mark 5. 40, ov Luke 
22. 10, by KaTCLTovs o'lkovs from house 
to house Acts 8. 3 ; by irg6s with ace. 
of pers. to enter to any one, i. e. into 
his house, 28. 30. b) of things, 
to enter in, foil, by els, Matt. 15. 17: 
metaph. to arise, spring up in the 
mind, Mark 4. 19. c) from the Heb. 
eltfiropevofj.oLi kou eKiropevofiai to go in 
and out, i. e. to perform one's daily 
duties, spoken of a person's daily 
life and walk, Acts 9. 28. 

eltfTgex®' aor * 2 elffedpafiov, to run 
into a house ; in N. T. absol. to run 
in, Acts 12. 14. 

el(T(f)epoo, aor. 2 elo"ir\veyKov, aor. 1 
elo"t]veyK&, to bear into, bring into, 
trans, and foil, by els with ace. of 
place, 1 Tim. 6. 7 ; with els impl. 
Luke 5. 18. Spoken of persons, 
and foil, by els with ace. of state, 
condition, —to lead into, e. g. els 
ireipao'fxov, Matt. 6. 13 : fig. elo~<pepeiv 
tl els tcls ciKods twos to bring to 
(into) the ears of any one, i. e. to 
announce, Acts 17.20. 

elra, adv. then ; spoken a) of time, 
i. e. afterwards, after that, Mark 8. 
25 efra ird\iv eiredrjKe. By a sort of 



♦/ 
EITE 



129 



» 
EK 



redundance, before a participle, 4. 
17 elra. yevop.£wns Bki^/ecos. b) of 
order and succession, as irp&Tov , . . 
e?ra 1 Tim. 2. 13, 1 Cor. 12. 28. c) 
as a particle of continuation, then, 
so then, consequently, &c, Heb. 12. 9. 

efTe, see in et III. 0. 

4k (before a vowel e£), a prep, go- 
verning the genitive, with the pri- 
mary signif. out of, from, of; spoken 
of such objects as before were in 
another, but are now separated from 
it in respect of place, time, source 
or origin, &c. ; it is the direct anti- 
thesis of els. 1. of place, which is 
the primary and most frequent use, 
out of, from, viz. a) after verbs im- 
plying motion of any kind out of or 
from any place or object, e.g. verbs 
of going, coming, sending, throw- 
ing, failing, gathering, separating, 
removing, and. the like; Matt. 2. 6 
Kal o~b Bj]d\e€fi, 4k crov yap e'leAeucre- 
tcll Tjyovfievos, 7. 5 f/c/3aAe tt\v Sokov 
4k tov b(p6aXfxov crov, Luke 2. 4 ave- 
£77 'Icco~7)(p 4k iv6Xeuis Nafaper els tj]v 
'Iouficua/>, Mark 1. 11 (poovi) eyevero 
4k tcou ovpav&v, Luke 10. 18 4k tov 
ovpavov Trecro^ra, Matt. 2. 15 e£ Ai- 
yinrrov e/cctAecra rbu vl6v [xov, Mark 
11.8 ckotttov 4k ruiv deudpccv, 2 Thess. 
2. 7 4k fiecrov yevnTai i. e. ; be taken 
away.' With gen. of pers. out of ov 
from whose presence, number,&c.any 
person or thing proceeds, &c, John 
8. 42 4yb) 4k tov &eov 4^rj\6ou, Mark 
7.20 to 4k tov avBp<*)irov iropevofxevov \ 
spoken also of persons out o/whora 
demons are cast, or depart, v. 26 ; 
here it is interchanged with airo, 
Luke 4. 41. So, by Hebr., 4£<Epx€<r- 
6ai 4k ttjs oo~(pvos twos to come forth 
out of the loins of any one, i. e. to be 
born to him, Heb. 7. 5. 

b) after verbs implying direction 
out of or from any place, &c, thus 
marking the terminus de quo, the 
point from which the direction sets 
off or tends, Luke 5. 3 4didaoKei/ 4k 
tov -nXoiov, John 19. 23 4k tcov avoo- 
6eu vtpavTos, Mark 11. 20 ovktju 4£t}- 
gafifiei/rjp 4k piCoov, Acts 28. 4. So by 
Hebr., in the const, prceg. Rev. 18. 
20 tKpivev 6 &ebs to Kpi/ma v/jloou e| 

CLVTTJS, 19. 2 4^dLK7]CF€ TO CU/J.CL TQOV 

dovXcop avTov 4k ttjs x ei00s clvttis, 
i. e. * God has avenged or taken 



vengeance of or from her,' &c. : so 
in the const, prceg. of a different 
sense, 15. 2 eT<W tovs viK&vras 4k 
tov drjpiov, i. e. ' those who come off 
conquerors from or over the beast,' 
&c. As implying the direction in 
which one is placed from or in re- 
spect to a person, &c. e. g. Kadio-ai, 
laTavai, or eivai 4k 5e£ta>j>, e| evuvv- 
julcop, where in English we use at or 
on, xMark 10. 37, Matt. 25. 33, Acts 
2.25. 

c) metaph. of a state or condition, 
&c. out of which one comes, is 
brought or tends, after verbs of 
motion, direction, &c. John 10. 3!) 
4£r)Ad€i/ 4k ttis x eL P 0S oajtwv i. e. ' out 
of their power,' Rom. 13. 11 c{ ftr- 
vov 4yepQr\vai, 6. 4 T\yip$r\ Xpio~Tbs 4k 
vtKpoiv, Gal. 3. 13 Xp. 7]/j.as 4fy)yopa- 
o~ev 4k ttjs Kardpas, John 12. 27 crai- 
o~6v /xe 4k ttjs wools TavTrjs, Rev. 2. 
21 \xeTavor\o~ai 4k ttis iropveias. 

2. of time, viz. of the beginning 
of a period of time, a point from 
which onward any thing takes place, 
&c. ; so 4k KoiXias fxrjTpos Matt. 19. 
12, 4k veoT7)Tos ver. 20, 4k xp6vwv 
Ikolvwv Luke 8. 27, e{ apxfh* John 6. 
64, 4k yeveTris 9. 1, 4k tov aluvos v. 
32 : hence it may sometimes be ren- 
dered after, Rom. 1. 4 e| avao'Taaewv 
veKgcou, Rev. 17. 11 4k toov kirTa 4o~tl 
is after the seven, i. e. their successor; 
so by Hebr., 2 Pet. 2. 8 T)\x£pav e£ 
7)/j.epas, lit. day out of day, or as in 
Engl, day after day. With an adject, 
or pron. it forms sometimes an ad- 
verb of time, e. g. e| avTrjs (or 4£av- 
tt]s), sc. copas, lit. from this time, i. e. 
immediately, Mark 6. 25 ; e£ Ikclvov, 
sc. xpoj/oi/, of a long time, of old, 
long, Luke 23. 8 ; 4k tovtov, sc. 
Xpovov, from this time, i. e. after- 
wards, John 6. 66; 4k devTeoov, sc. 
Xpovov, i. e. a second time, again, 
Acts 10. 15 ; 4k TpiTov, Matt. 26. 44. 
3. of the origin or source of any 
thing, i. e. the primary, direct, im- 
mediate source, in distinction from 
euro i this is strictly the primary 
sense of the genitive case itself, e. g. 
2 Cor. 4. 7. Spoken a) of persons, 
viz. of the place, stock, family, con- 
dition, &c. out of which one is de- 
rived, or to which he belongs ; e. g. 
(a) of the place whence one is, or 
resides, &c, Luke 8. 27 avr\p tls 4k 



t 



130 



k* 



ttjs tt6X€ccs, 23. 7 on e/c rrjs e£ovo~ias 
'Hpdooov iari, John 1. 47 ; 6 e£ vfxwv 
of you, i. e. of your city, Col. 4. 9 ; 
Luke 11. 13 6 Trarijp 6 e£ ovpavov 
heavenly Father, elsewhere usually 6 
eV ovpavolz Matt. 5. 45. (/3) of family, 
race, ancestors, &c. Luke 1. 5 iepevs 
ns e| icprj/jLEpias \A/3ta, 2. 4 e'| oj/cou 
AafitS, Acts 15. 23 adeX(pol ot e{ e0- 
ywj' i. e. gentile Christians, Rom. 9. 
6 o/ e£ 'lo-pai)\ i. e. Israelites, Acts 
17. 26 ef e>bs aijULaros, John 3. 6 ; so 
e/c rod airepfxar6s twos of or from the 
seed, i. e. family, race of any one, 7. 
42 ; foil, by gen. of the mother, yev- 
vao~6ai e/c yvvaiK^s Matt. 1. 3. (7) 
of condition, state, &c. John 8. 41 
7)fj.sis e/c TTopveias ov yeyewfj/uieda : so 
01 e/c Trepirofxris ttlctol believers out 
of the circumcision, meaning Jewish 
Christians, Acts 10.45. 

b) of the source — i. e. the person 
or thing — &c. out of or from which 
any thing proceeds, is derived, or 
to which it pertains, &c. (a) genr. 
Mark 11. 30 rb Raima-fAa 'loodwov 
ii; ohgavov l\v, 77 e| auOpojTicav ; Matt. 

21. 19 f/.7)K€Tl €K GOV KOLpiTOS yeVTjTCLl, 

Luke 1. 78 avaroX)] e'| vtyovs, John 
4, 22 7) accrrjpia e/c r&v 'lovdaiow 
4o~riv, i. e. ' is first revealed to the 
Jews, and proceeds from them to 
others;' 2 Cor. 5. 2 rb e£ ovpavov, 
i. e. heavenly ; John 3. 25 (tfrTjo'is 
e'/c roov juadrjrccv, i. e. * proceeding 
from the disciples;' Rom. 12. 18 rb 
e£ vfAwv, i. e. ' so far as it is of or from 
you, depends on you,' &c. ; so 1 Cor. 
2. 12 rb 7rj/€vfxa rb e/c ©eou, i. e. di- 
vine. Spoken of an affection or state 
of mind out of which an emotion 
flows, 1 Tim. 1. 5 ay dirt} e/c Kadagas 
Kapdias 1 Pet. 1. 22, e/c iroXXrjs 6Xi- 
i//eo>s eypa\pa vjmv 2 Cor. 2. 4 ; like- 
wise of any source of knowledge, 
Matt. 12. 33 e/c rod Kapirod rb ozvogov 
y iv do antral, John 12. 34; or of proof, 
Jam. 2. 18 od^oj cot e/c rwv tpyoiv 
fxov rr\v iricrriv fxov, 3. 13 ; or of the 
source from which any judgment is 
drawn, from, out of, where in Engl. 
by, according to, Matt. 12.37 e/c rS>u 
Xoyoov gov dLKaia)6r)ar), Luke 19. 22. 
(£) as marking not only the source 
and origin, but also the character of 
any person or thing as derived from 
that source, &c, implying connex- 
ion, dependence, adherence, devot- 



edness, likeness, &c, John 7. 17 
yvoifferai irepl rrjs didaxys irSTepov 
e'/c rod ®€ov iariv, 8? 47 6 tiov e/c rod 
&eod ra prjjmara rod ®eov aKovei, v. 44 
e/c rov diafioXov, 3. 6 e 5 /c rr)s aapK6s, 
v. 31 e'/c rrjs yrjs, 8. 23 e/c rcav Karoo, 
e/c rwv (XV03, 17. 14 e/c rov koc/jlov. 
Fig. of the source of character, qua- 
lity, &c, implying adherence to, 
connexion with, &c, 18. 37 rras 6 <bv 
e/c rrjs aXrjdeias, Gal. 3. 10 o'er 01 e£ 
ipyoiv vofwv elaiu, v. 12: hence e/c 
with its gen., preceded by the ar- 
ticle, forms a periphrasis for an adj. 
or particip., e. g. 6 e/c iricrreoos, lit. 
* a person of faith,' a believer (=6 
7n<rreiW), Rom. 3. 26, 4. 16; so 6 
e/c vofxov one of the law, i. e. one 
under the law, an adherent to it, 
&c. 4. 14; 2. 8 01 $ 4gi6eias = 4pl- 
£ovres, v. 27 r) e'/c (pvaeoos aKpofivaria 
— (pvoriKT}, Tit. 2. 8 6 e| evavrias = b 
iuavrios. 

c) of the motive, ground, occasion, 
whence any thing proceeds, the in- 
cidental cause, from, out of, i. e. by 
reason of, because of, in consequence 
of, &c, John 4. 6 KeKoiriaKoos e'/c rrjs 
ooonropias, Jam. 4. 1 ovk evrevdev e/c 
roov rjoovoov, Rev. 8. 1 1 ; so 2 Cor. 13. 
4, Heb. 7. 12 e'J avayKrjs, Phil. 1. 16, 
17; so oiKaiovv, oiKaLooQrjvai e/c iricr- 
r zoos from faith, i. e. on account of, by, 
through, &c, Rom. 3. 30, 5. 1 (else- 
where with dat. iriarei, 3. 28), e| ep- 
yoov 3. 20 ; oiKaios e/c Trio~r€oos 1.17, 
0LKaioo~vvr) e/c Tricrrecas 9. 30. 

d) of the efficient cause, agent, &c, 
that from which any action or thing 
proceeds, is produced, efFected,/row, 
by, &c, Rom. 9. 1 1 e/c rod KaXovv- 
ros, 1 Cor„ 8. 6 e£ ov ra ir6<vra, 2 
Cor. 1. 11; so e| ifiavrov of myself, 
John 12. 49, likewise Matt. 1. 18, 
Rom. 9. 10. So especially for vir6 
or irapd after passive verbs, where 
in the active construction the gen. 
after e'/c would become the nomi- 
native, John 6. 65 iav ^ y deoo- 
fxivoi/ abrq> e/c rod rrargos /j.ov, 2 Cor. 

2. 2 6 XVKOVfJLSVOS €K 4/uLOV, 7. 9. 

e) of the manner or mode in which 
any thing is done, &c, out of, from, 
in Engl, in, with, &c. Mark 12. 30 
ayairav e| oXrjs rrjs Kapdias Ka\ e£ 
oXtjs ryjs tyvxys ktX, Rom. 6. 17 e/c 
Kapoias heartily, Eph. 6. 6 e/c tyvxvs, 
Rom. 14. 23 ovk e'/c iriareoos not out 






131 



ek/juWoj 



of faith, i. e. not in or with faith. So 
where in Engl, of, according to, &c, 
2 Cor. 8. 1 1 e'/c rod i%^ iv l - e - ' accord- 
ing to your ability,' v. 13 e'£ \a6rt]- 
ros, John 3. 31 e'/c rrjs yr)s XaXeT, 1 
Pet. 4. 11 e'£ io~xvos ris /ctA. So in 
an adverbial sense, e. g. e'/c irepiaaov 
abundantly, exceedingly, Mark 6. 51; 
e'/c juepovs ex parte, in part, partly, 
1 Cor. 12. 27; e/c fxerpov measurably, 
moderately, John 3. 34; e/c o~v/j.<pdbi/ov 
by mutual consent, 1 Cor. 7. 5. 

f) of the means, instrument, in- 
strumental cause, from, i. e. by means 
of, by, through, with, &c, Luke 16. 
9 Troirjaare eavrois cpiXovs e'/c rod fia- 
fAWva, i. e. by means of; John 3. 5 
eav fir] ris yevvr)6rj e'£ vbaros, 1 Cor. 
9. 14, Rev. 3. 18 xpvaiov Tzeitvo^fxe- 
vov e'/c Trvpos: so with verbs of fill- 
ing, being full, &c, Matt. 23. 25, 
John 12. 3 : hence also of the price, 
as a means of acquiring any thing, 
&c, Matt. 20. 2 o~v/j.(po0j/T]aas fxera 
rQiv epydroov e/c drjuapiov, 27. 7, Acts 
1. 18 — here e'/c with gen. is equiva- 
lent to the simple gen., which is the 
usual construction. 

g) of the material, viz. of, out of, 
from, Matt. 27. 29 aretyavov e'| aKav- 

Boov, John 2. 15, Rom. 9. 21. 

h) of a whole in relation to a part, 
a whole from which a part is spoken 
of, i. e. partitively, 1 Cor. 12. 15 ovk 
eariv e/c rod acojiaros, Acts 10. 1 ; so 
after eadico, (pdyofiai, iriuco, to eat or 
drink of any thing, i. e. part of it, 
e. g. eaOico e/c 1 Cor. 9. 7, (pdyojxai e/c 
Luke 22. 16, ttipco e'/c Matt. 26. 27; 
also after other verbs, where an ace. 
would imply the whole, 25. 8 d6re 
7]/jl?u e/c rov eXatov v/llcoj/, John 1. 16 
e/c rod irXi^poofxaros avrov ^fxels eXd- 
fSofJiev, 1 Cor. 10. 17 irdvres e'/c rod 
evbs &prov fierexofjiev, Matt. 13. 47 
aayr\vt] e/c iravrbs yevovs awaya- 
yovaa. Spoken of a class or num- 
ber out of which one is separated, 
of which he forms part, &c. John 1. 
24 ol airearaX/Lieuoi r)aav e/c rcav <f>a- 
piaaioov, Mark 14. 69 ovros e^avrwv 
eariv, Phil. 4. 22 ol e/c rr)s Kaiaapos 
olitias, Rom. 16. 10. After a numeral 
or pronoun, e. g. %v e£ avrccu Matt. 
10. 29, Svo Mark 16. 12, TreVre e'£ 
avrcau Matt. 25. 2, izpooros e'£ Acts 
26. 23, feKdrw e/c Heb. 7. 4 : after 
r\s indef., Boktj ris e| v/jlwv 4. 1, rives 



Luke 11. 15; after ris interrog. 
Matt. 21. 31 ris e'/c r&v Uo\ after 
ovdeis John 7. 19 ; so with rives im- 
plied, Matt. 23. 34. 
Note. In composition e'/c implies, 

1. removal, out, from, off, away, as 
e/c/3c»Va>, e'/c/3aAAw, eKcpepo) ; 2. con- 
tinuance, as e'/cTeiVco, eKrpe(pa) ; 3. 
completion in full, as e'/c5a?ravaa> ; 
4. hence genr. intensive, as eKBrjXos, 
e^airardco, eKrapdaaco. 

eKaaros, rj, ov, each, every one, sc. of 
any number separately, a) genr. 
Matt. 16. 27 onroBdoaei eKaaro) Kara 
rrjv Trpal-iv avrov, Luke 6. 44 eKaarov 
deudoou: foil, by gen. pi. Matt. 26. 
22 eKaaros avroiv. This idea of se- 
paration or singling out is expressed 
still more strongly by eh eKaaros 
each one, Acts 20. 31 ; foil, by gen. 
pi. 2. 3 : so in Kad* eKaarrju r^xeoav, 
where it strengthens the distribu- 
tive force of Kara, Heb. 3. 13. b) 
distributively, in construction with 
pi. verbs, where it is in apposition 
with a pi. noun implied, Matt. IS. 
35 eav /jl7) a<pr)re eKaaros rco aheX- 
</>£ : foil, by gen. pi. Acts 1 1. 29 ; so 
els eKaaros, 2. 6 : in apposition with 
a pi. noun or pron. expressed, Luke 

2. 3 eiropevovra irdvres, eKaaros els 
ttjvttSXiv: with els 1 Cor. 12. 18. 

eKaarore, adv. (eKaaros), each time, 
ever, always, i. e. assiduously, 1 Pet. 
1. 15. 

eKarov, ol, al, rd, a hundred, Matt. 
18. 12 ; adverbially, an himdredfold, 
centuple, 13. 8. 

eKarovraerr)s, ov, 6, r), adj. (eKa- 
rov, eros), a hundred years old, Rom. 
4. 19. 

eKarovrawXaaicvv, ovos, 6, r), adj. 
a hundredfold, Luke 8. 8. 

eKarovrdpxys and eKarovrapxos, 
ov, 6(eKarov, apx^>)i a centurion; in 
-7)s Acts 10. 1, -os, 21. 32, al. 

eKfiaivcc, aor. 2 e^efirjv, to go out, 
Heb. 11. 15 Griesb., text. rec. e'|?)A- 
6ov. 

e/c/3aAAw, aor. 2 e£efiaXov, pluperf. 
€KJ3efiXr)Keiv, to throw out, cast out, 
trans, a) genr. and with the idea 
of force, foil, by els with accus. of 
place, Matt. 1^5. 17 els acpedgcova e/c- 
fidXXerai, 8. 12; foil, by e|o> with 
gen. of place, 21. 39 e^efiaXov e|co 



eKpacrig 



132 



£K$OTOg 



rov a/n7T€\(hvos : so ei*cc with gen. 
impl. Luke 20. 12. In the sense of 
to force or thrust out, to urge or drive 
out, Mark 9. 47 top o<£0aA,uoV, 1. 12 
rb irvzvfxa. avrbv iKfiaAAei els rTjv 
%p7]}xov, John 10. 4 irgofiara eKftaXr) 
comp. 4£dy€i in ver. 3; foil, by 4k 
with gen. of place, 2. 15 irdvras Ife- 
fidhev 4k rod Upov : by e£o> with gen. 
Luke 4. 29 e|co T7}s 7roAeft>s, with gen. 
impl. 8. 54 ; by airo with gen. of 
place, Acts 13. 50 4£efia\ov airbrwv 
opiccv : absol., but from a place impl. 
16. 37: spoken of demons, to cast 
or drive out, expel, i. e. from the body 
of any one, airo rivos Mark 16. 9, 
%k rivos 7. 26, genr. 1. 34. In the 
sense of to send out, i. e. ipydras ds 
rbv depia/mov Matt. 9. 38 ; to send 
away or off, James 2. 25. Metaph. 
in the sense of to cast out, i. e. to 
scorn and reproach, to reject, Luke 
6. 22 ttrav e/c/3aAft>a"i rb ovofxa vfxcov 
us TTovqpov, i. e. ' when they shall 
falsely slander you,' == e'lTrooo'i irav 
irov7)pbv pTJjaa /ca0' v/ul£>v Matt. 5. 11. 
b) the idea of force being dropped, 
to extract, remove, &c. Matt. 7. 4 4k- 
&d\cv rb ndptyos airb rov b<pQa\(xov, 
v. 5 4k rov 6^)9. : so to bring out or 
forth, 12. 35; also to throw out, i. e. 
not to include, to leave out, Rev. 11. 2 
rrjv av\)]V r))V e{o>0ez/ e/cjSaAe e£a>, so 
the writer explains it by adding the 
neg. /cat /it] avrTjv /nerp^crjs. 

eKfiacris, coos, t) (e/c/3cuVa>), a going- 
out, egress ; in N. T. spoken of egress 
from life, exit, end, Heb. 13. 7: fig. 
of the exit of any thing", i. e. result, 
event, end, 1 Cor. 10. 13. 

4k^o\t), yjs, t) (eKfidWoo), a casting 
out, as of the lading of a ship in 
order to lighten her, Acts 27. 18. 

4Kya{jLL^(a, f. icco, lit. to marry out, 
trans., i. e. to give in marriage, absol. 
1 Cor. 7. 38; pass. Matt. 22. 30. 

4Kyafxi(rKoo, same as eKyafilfa, pass. 

Luke 20. 34, 35. 
eKyovos, ov, 6, t), adj. (4Kyivofiai), 

lit. sprung from, horn of; in N. T. 

neut. ra %Kyova descendants, spec. 

grandchildren, 1 Tim. 5. 4. 

4k^ air avdco, a>, f. r)crco, to spend out, 
i. e. entirely, to consume, pass, to be 
consumed, entirely spent, spoken of 
one's life, powers, &c. virep rivos 2 
Cor. 12. 15. 



4K§exojJiai ) f. (o/jiai, to receive from 
any quarter, trans. ; in N. T. in- 
choatively, to be about to receive from 
any quarter, i. e. to wait for, look 

for, expect, trans. John 5. 3 ; absol. 
Heb. 10. 13. 

ckStjXos, ov, 6, t), adj., quite plain, 
conspicuous, 2 Tim. 3. 9. 

4K$r)/uL€oo, a>, f. Tjarco (e/c877/<ios), to go 
out from one's people, be absent from 
one's country ; in N. T. genr. to be 
absent from any place, person, &c. 
2 Cor. 5. 6, 8, 9. 

e/c5i§a)ftf, f. e/c8ftVft>, to give out; in 
N. T. mid. 4kB'i8o[xai, to let out, hire 
oat, i. e. for one's own benefit, e. g. 
ajuweX&va, Matt. 21. 33. 

4K^i7]y4o}xai, ovfiai, f. faofxcu, to tell 
out, relate in full, trans. Acts 13. 41. 

e/cSi/ceco, cS, f. 7)o~go (e/cSwos), to exe- 
cute right and justice, viz. a) to do 

justice to, maintain one's right, defend 
one's cause, Luke 18. 5 ; so in the 
const, prcsg. ver. 3 4KdiK7)(r6v fie airb 
rod avridiKov fiov. b) to avenge, i.e. 
to make penal satisfaction, Rom. 
12. 19 fjLT) eavrovs 4Ko s iKovvres: so to 
take vengeance of punish, e. g. in the 
const, prceg. rb aifia airo rivos or e*c 
rivos blood from or at the hand of any 
one, Rev. 6. 10 ; 19. 2 : in the sense 
of to punish simply, 2 Cor. 10. 6. 

4kBikt)o'is, €<as, t) (efcSi/ceco), execu- 
tion of right and justice, viz. a) 
maintenance of right, support, protec- 
tion, hence iroieTv 4k^'ik7]0'iv (=4k8i- 
ke7v) to maintain one's right, defend 
one's cause, folk by gen. of pers. for 
whom, Luke 18. 7, 8 ; by dative of 
pers. against whom, Acts 7. 24. b) 
avengement, vengeance, i. e. penal 
retribution, Rom. 12. 19; in the 
sense of vindictive justice, punish- 
ment, Luke 21.22 7)fiepai 4Kb s iK7)aecos: 
so 2 Cor. 7. 11, referring to the evil- 
doer. 

ckSikos, ov, 6, 7] (4k, Sikt)), pr. exe- 
cuting right and justice, hence a re- 
tributor, avenger, punisher, Rom. 13. 
4; IThess. 4. 6. 

e/cSfco/cft>, f. £ft>, to pursue out, drive 
out of or from a place, &c. ; hence 
in N. T. to persecute, trans,, Luke 
11. 49. 

eKdoros, ov, o, 7], adj. (eKdidco/jLi), de- 
livered up or out, Acts 2. 23. 



tKCOXV 



133 



EKKadaipoj 



iKBoxVy ys> V (e/cSexo/xat), a wait- 
ing for, expectation, Heb. 10. 27. 

e/c5va>, f. vcrco, intrans. to go or come 
out of, hence in the trans, relation 
to put off, as clothes ; in N. T. to 
put off one of his garments, to un- 
clothe, with two accus. Matt. 27. 31 
i^edvcrau avrov rr/u xXafxv'ba : with 
ace. of person, v. 28. Mid. to put off 
one's clothes, unclothe one's self, fig. 
of the body, 2 Cor. 5. 4. 

e/ceT, adv. of place, there, i.e. a) of 
place where, there, in that place, 
Matt. 2. 13 Xo-di e/ce?: so, by impl., 
Luke 13. 28 e/cet earai 6 kKclvO/jlos: 
also ol ens? those there, i. e. those 
who were there, Matt. 26. 71 : by 
Hebr. joined with ottov, as ottov e/ce? 
where, Mark 6. 55. b) by attrac- 
tion, spoken of place whither, thi- 
ther, to that place, after verbs of 
motion, instead of e/ce7<re, Matt. 2. 
22 €(po/3r)6r] e/ce? oLirsKQeiv. 

£k€?6<ev, adv., thence, from that place, 
Matt. 4. 21 TTQofias enelQev: so ol 
e/ce?0ei> those from thence, i. e. those 
who belong there, Luke 16. 26. 

e/cetz/os, 77, o, pron. demonstr. (e/ceT), 
lit. that, that one there, pi. those, = 
an emphatic he, she, it, or to he there, 
she there, it there : when put in an 
antithesis or opposition, it usually 
refers to the person or thing more 
remote or absent; elsewhere to the 
next preceding, which it thus often 
renders more definite and emphatic, 
a) in antithesis, &c. referring to the 
more remote subject, e. g. with ov- 
tos, Luke 18. 14 Karefirj ovros dedi- 
Kaito/jLevos t) eneivos : so genr. Matt. 
13.11 v/uuv dedorai . . . e/c eiVcns 5e ov 
dedorai. b) without antith., refer- 
ring to the person or thing imme- 
diately preceding or just mentioned, 
(a) genr. Matt. 17. 27 evprjcreis ara- 
TTJpa, eKtivov Kaficci' dos, Acts 3. 13 
HiXarov kqivolvtos ineivov, Jam. 1. 7 
b QLvQpusTTos eKslvos. So with a subst. 
of time, and referring to a period 
more or less definite, e. g. iu Tats 
7]/j.€gais sKeivais Matt. 3. 1, £v e/cei- 
vaLS Tats 7]}jl. 24. 19, ev rrj rjfj.. eKeivfj 
7. 22, iu ine'ivr) rfj ?//x,. 22. 23, <x7r 5 
iKeiurjs rr)s ^u. v. 46. (ft) empha- 
tic, like the English that, he, &c, 
where, however, the emphasis lies 
in the construction, and not in the 



word itself: thus where it is put in- 
stead of repeating the subject, &c, 
Mark 7. 15 ra iKTropevoutva an av- 
rov, eK€?ud ecrrt, John 1. 18 6 fxovo- 
yevrjs vlbs . . . eKe?j/os i^yrja'aro, 5. 
116 7roL7]cras fxe vyirj, iiteivos /noi eZ- 
ireu: or where it introduces a fol- 
lowing clause, e. g. before a relative, 
John 13. 26 ekzlvSs ecrrL, 3> kt\: so 
neut. £k€?vo before on, Matt. 24. 43 
e/ce?j>o yivwaKeTz, '6tl kt\: especially 
for persons well known and cele- 
brated, 27. 63 ckcivos 6 irXavos : so 
of Jesus, John 7. 11 ttov tariv e/ceT- 
vos\ 2 Tim. 2. 13: in like manner 
7] r)fA€pa e/ce/j/77 refers to the time of 
Christ's second coming, Matt. 7. 22. 
c) gen. iKeiuTjs, as an adv. for inei- 
vr)s odov, that way, Luke 19. 4 '6tl 
eAceiVrjs rj/meWe Siep^ec^at, where 
text. rec. 5i 5 iKelvrjS. 

eAceTce, adv. (e/ce?), thither, to that 
place; in N. T. by attraction, in- 
stead of e/ce?, there, in that place, 
Acts 22. 5 robs e/ceTcre ovras. 

e k ^r]T 4 co, cc, f. rjcrco, to seek out, search 
out any thing lost ; in N.T. metaph. 
viz. a) to inquire diligently, to scru- 
tinise, with case, irepl twos 1 Pet. 1. 
10, where it is parallel with e|epeu- 
vdco. b) to seek after, i. e. to endea- 
vour to gain, to solicit, trans. Heb. 
12. 17 /uLerd daKgvccv eK^7]T7]cras av- 
Tt)v. By Hebr., in the sense of to 
require, demand, e. g. eKQnrelv rb 
alfxd twos diro twos, i. e. to avenge, 
punish, Luke 11. 50. c) from the 
Heb., iK&jTeiv rbu ®eov to seek out 
God, i. e. to turn to him, humbly 
and sincerely to follow and obey 
him, Acts 15. 17. 

iKda/nfieoo, a>, f. rjcrco (eKdanfios), to 
astonish greatly, amaze, trans. ; in 
N. T. pass. iKda/uLfieofjiai, ov/xai, to be 
greatly amazed, astonished, from ad- 
miration, Mark 9. 15; terror, 16. 5; 
distress of mind, 14. 33, where it is 
parallel with XvirelaBai Matt. 26. 37. 

eKdafifios, ov, 6, 7), adj. utterly asto- 
nished, greatly amazed, Acts 3. 11. 

eKOeros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (eKrldrjiuLi), ex- 
posed, e. g. as an infant ; hence Acts 
7. 19 iroietv €K0€ra rd j3gecp7] = £KTi- 
6evai rd fipe<pr), i. e. to expose. 
KKadaipeo, f. apev, to purge out, i. e. 
to cleanse thoroughly ; in N. T. me- 
taph. with ace. of pers. kawrbv diro 

N 



Ikkcliu) 



134 



EKkiyoj 



rwos 2 Tim. 2. 21 : foil, by ace. of 
tiling-, to cleanse out, put away, &c. 
1 Cor. 5. 7. 

iKKalco, f. fcavcoo, aor. 1 pass. e|e/cat5- 
077^, fo cawse fo biirn or flame out, i. e. 
to kindle, trans.; in N. T. pass, or 
mid. to burn out, flame up, intrans. 
to be inflamed, burn vehemently, me- 
tapb. iu rfj opefet with lust, Rom. 
1. 27. 

eKKaKeca, So, f. 'fjo'co (e/c, ko,k6s), pr. 
to turn out a coward, i. e. to lose 
one's courage ; in N. T. genr. to be 

faint-hearted, to faint, despond, in 
view of trial, difficulty, &c. intrans. 
Eph. 3 13; in the sense of to be re- 
miss, slothful in duty, Luke 18. 1. 

€KK€VT€Cf), So, fut. 'fjo'edi to prick or 
pierce out, trans. ; in N. T. to pierce 
through, transfix, John 19. 37. 

eKKXdoo, So, f. dcoo, aor. 1 pass. e£e- 
KXaaOnv, to break out or off, trans. 
e. g. a branch, Rom. 11. 17. 

i/ocXe'ioo, fut. eitfo?, aor. 1 pass. e£e- 
KXeio'drjv, to shut out, exclude, trans. ; 
in N. T. fig. to exclude, as from the 
intercourse and instruction of any 
one, foil, by accus. Gal. 4. 17; pass. 
to be excluded, i. e. to have no place, 
Rom. 3. 27. 

€KK\r)0'La, as, 7] (eKKXrjros), a con- 
vocation, assembly, congregation, viz. 
a) pr. of persons leg-ally called out 
or summoned, Acts 19. 39 kv rrj ev- 
vo/jLCt) eKK\7]cria, i. e. of the people ; 
and also of a tumultuous assembly 
not legal, v. 32 : in the Jewish sense, 
congregation, assembly of the people 
for worship, e. g. in a syngaogue, 
Matt. 18. 17, or genr. Acts 7. 8. b) 
in the Christian sense, an assembly 
of Christians, genr. 1 Cor. 11. 18 
cvvcpxo^poi iv £KK\7)o~ia : hence a 
church, the Christian church, viz. (a) 
a particular church, e. g. in Jerusa- 
lem, Acts 8. 1 ; in Antioch, 11. 26; 
in Corinth, 1 Cor. 1. 2; of Asia 
Minor, 16. 19; of Galatia, Gal.1.2; 
at Thessalonica, 1 Thess. 1. 1 ; at 
Cenchrea, Rom. 16. 1, &c. : so at 
£KK\r)o-'iaL rSov eOuSov, churches of 
gentile Christians, v. 4 ; also r\ Kar 
olkov twos €KK\r)o-ia, the church 
which meets at the house of any 
one, v. 5 : so eKKXrjaia rod Xqlcttov 
v. 16, rod ©eoO 1 Cor. 1. 2. (j8) the 



church universal, Matt. 16 18; so 
iKKXyjcia rod ©eov, 1 Cor. 11. 22. 

6kkX'ivc0, fut. woo, to bend out, turn 
aside or away, intrans. ; in N. T. 
metaph. of those who turn away or 
swerve from piety and virtue, Rom. 
3. 12 ; foil, by airo with gen. to turn 
away from, to avoid, 16. 17. 

eKKoXv/LLfidoo, So, f. 4}c», to swim out, 
i. e. to land, Acts 27. 42. 

eKKo/ai^oo, f. 10*00, to bear out, carry ' 
out, as a body for burial, Luke 7. 12. 

£kk6tttco, f. if/a, to cut off, trans., e.g. 
a branch or scion, e/c twos Rom. 11. 
24, absoL v. 22 ; devdpov to cut down, 
Matt. 3. 10; tV d^idv, 5. 30: me- 
taph. r\\v a<pop(Jish,v iKKowrew to cut 
off occasion, i. e. to remove it, 2 Cor. 
11.12. 

EKKQifxafxai, mid. form intrans. of 
eKKgc/jidvvvfii, to hang from, fig. of 
those who listen closely to a person 
speaking, as in Engl, to hang on the 
lips of any one ; foil, by gen. of pers. 
Luke 19. 48. 

i KXaXeoo, So, f. 4\o*oo, to speak out, i. e. 
to disclose, trans., with dat. of pers. 
Acts 23. 22 jULTjdevl iKXaXrjcrai. 

iKXd/jL7rco, f. \pco, to shine out, be re- 
splendent, Matt. 13. 43. 

tKXavQdvoo, f. iKXrjcrco. to make forget 
entirely; in N. T. mid. inXayddvo- 
/nat, perf. pass, in mid. signif. ckXe- 
Xycfxai, to forget entirely, foil, by 
gen. Heb. 12. 5. 

ircXeyoo, f. £co, pr. to lay out together, 

i. e. to choose out, select, trans. ; in 

N. T. mid. sKXeyofxai, fut. £o/j.ai, to 

choose out for one's self, i. e. genr. to 

choose, select, trans. a) genr. of 

things, Luke 10. 42 tt)V aya6))v fie- 

giSa i^X^aro, 14. 7; foil, by %va of 

purpose, 1 Cor. 1. 27. Of persons, 

foil, by acciis. simply, John 6. 70 ; 

Acts 15. 22 e8o|e rots air ocrr6Xo is e/o 

Xe^afAGVovs izvdgas ire/uLxpai, i.e. either 

to send men who let themselves be 

chosen, or else inXs^a/jLevovs is in the 

ace. bv anacoluthon, instead of the 

dat., as also the nom. ypdxpavrcs in 

v. 23 : foil, by e/c with grn. John 15. 

19 e/c rod uScrjuov, by awo with gen. 

Luke 6. 13 ; with an infin. implied, 

James 2. 5 i^eX^aro robs tttqoxovs 

[ehai~] irXovtriovs : foil, by iv among, 

Acts 15. 7 6 ®ebs eV rjfuv efeAefaTO 



iK\ei7r<x) 



135 



tK7ri7TT(i) 



5i<x rod (TtSixoltSs /jlov a.Kovo'ai ra. e6- 
vi\ rby \6yov, i. e. * God chose among 
us that through my mouth,' &c. b) 
by impl., to choose out, with the ac- 
cessory idea of kindness, favour, 
love, &c. Mark 13. 20. 
e/cAei7rw, f. \j/60, to leave out or off, 
trans., i. e. to relinquish, desert ; in 
N. T. intrans. to leave off, i. e. to fail, 
cease, e. g. i) irians Luke 22. 32, ra 
irt) Heb. 1. J 2 : by impl., to cease to 
live, i. e. to die, Luke 16. 9. 

£k\€kt6s, t], 6v (e/cAeyw), chosen, 
elect, a) select, choice, excellent, At- 
6os 1 Pet. 2. 4; of persons, chosen, 
distinguished, yevos 4kXzktov v. 9 ; 
so of angels, 1 Tim. 5. 21. b) by 
impl. chosen, with the accessory idea 
of kindness, favour, love, = che- 
rished, beloved, &c. Luke 23. 35 6 
Xpiarbs 6 rov ©eou £k\ckt6s, Horn. 
16. 13 comp. v. 12 : hence ol e/cAe/croi 
the elect, i. e. those chosen of God 
unto salvation, and who therefore 
enjoy his favour and lead a holy 
life in communion with him, = 
saints, Christians ; foil, by ©eoDRom. 

8. 33 ; absok Matt. 20. 16 ; so genr. 
with subst. 1 Pet. 1. 1. 

itcAoyr), rjs, i) (iKAeyoo), choice, elec- 
tion, selection, viz. a) genr. Acts 

9. 15 crKevos inAoyrjs a chosen vessel. 
b) in the sense of election, i. e. the 
benevolent purpose of God where- 
by any are chosen unto salvation, 
so that they are led to embrace and 
persevere in the religion of Christ 
and the enjoyment of its privileges 
and blessings here and hereafter, 
Rom. 11. 5 kclt iK\oyr]v x^P LT0S '' 
by meton. of abstr. for concr. = ol 
SkAcktoi, ver. 7. c) by impl. free 
choice, free will, libera voluntas, Rom, 
9. 11 7) kclt iK\oyr]u rrpodeais the pur- 
pose according to free choice, i. e. the 
free, spontaneous purpose of God, 
uninfluenced by external motives. 

€/cAfo?, f. vaco, to loose out of, set free 
from, to relax, weary; in N.T. pass. 
or mid. enXvo^ai, to be iveary, ex- 
hausted, to faint, Gal. 6. 9 fir) 4k\vo- 
ixzyoi, i. e. in well-doing, parallel 
with iKKaKa/uLO': spoken of the body, 
Matt. 15. 32; of the mind, to faint, 
despond, Heb. 12. 3, absol. v. 5. 

iKfj.do-0-cti, f. £co, to wipe off, i. e. to 
wipe dry, trans. Luke 7. 38. 



iKfJLVKT7)pi£w, f. io'Qi), to deride out 
and out, to scoff at, trans. Luke 16. 
14. 

e/cj/€ua>, fut. eixrov, lit. to nod out, as 
spoken of a horse, to throw out the 
head, to shake off by throwing out the 
head, then genr. to incline out, i. e. 
with the head, to avoid by inclining 
the head or body; hence in N. T. in- 
trans. to turn aside, turn away, absol. 
John 5. 13 6 'Irjaovs e|eVeua"€j/, i. e. 
' he turned away, went aside, with- 
drew,' — others derive the form e£- 
evevore from inveoo, f. evaat, to swim 
out, i. e. to escape by swimming, 
and hence genr. to escape, withdraw 
privately, &c. 

£KV7](poo, f. xf/co, intrans. to sober out, 
i. e. to become sober out of drunken- 
ness; in N. T. metaph. to rouse up, 
awake from a state of torpor, igno- 
rance, delusion, &c. 1 Cor. 15. 34. 

£kovo~ios, ou, 6, 7], adj. (e/ca>»/), will- 
ing, voluntary, Philem. 14 Kara £kov- 
aiov willingly, spontaneously. 

eKovcrioDS, adv. (eKovcrios), willingly, 
voluntarily, Heb. 10. 26. 

zKiraKai, adv. (7raAcu), of old, long 

since, 2 Pet. 2. 3; 3. 5. 
€KTT€ipd£a), f. dcroo, to try out, i.e. to 

put to the test, tempt, trans. Matt. 4. 7. 

6/c7T6/x7ra>, fut. *J/co, to send out, send 
forth, Acts 13. 4; 17. 10. 

iK7T€pio~o~a>s, adv. abundantly, ex- 
ceedingly, vehemently, Mark 14. 31 
in some eds. 

iKireTai'i'v/j.i, f. dcroo, to spread out, 
expand, stretch forth, e. g. the hands 
in supplication, Rom. 10. 21. 

iKiri)ddco, 6o, f. t\cjoo, to leap out, rush 
forth, intr. Acts 14. 14 in later eds. 

i ktt i it too, f. iKTreaov/uLcu, perf. £ktt4tt- 
tooko,, aor. 2 i^eireaov, aor. 1 i^eireaa, 
to fall out of,jrom or off, intrans. a) 
pr., spoken of things which fall out 
of or from their places, &c. e. g. 
stars from heaven, Mark 13. 25 ; 
flowers, dvQos avrov e£e7re(T€ Jam. 1. 
11; chains from the hands, Acts 12. 
7; a boat from a ship, 27. 32: spo- 
ken of a ship, to fall out or to be 
driven out of its course, usually foil, 
by els with ace. of place, to be driven 
upon, v. 17: fig. to fall from any state 
or condition, i. e. to lose one's part 
or interest in that state, foil, by gen. 



£K7r\£(t) 



136 



EKreXeo) 



rrjs %apiTos Gal. 5. 4, rod Idiov arrj- 
piy/nov 2 Pet. 3. 17, iroQev eKireirrcoKas 
Rev. 2. 5 text. rec. 

b) metaph. to fall away, i. e. to 
fail, be without effect, be in vain, r) 
aydirr) 1 Cor. 13. 8, 6 \6yos rod &eod 
Rom. 9. 6. 
eKirXeoo, f. evcroficu, to sail out of or 
from a port or harbour, foil, by els, 
Acts 15. 39; by air6 20. 6. 

eKir\r)p6co, co, f. cocco, to fill out, com- 
plete in full, trans. ; in N. T. metaph. 
to fulfil, e.g. a promise, Acts 13. 32. 

eKir\r)poocrLS, coos, r) (eKrrXripooo), a 
filling out, completion; in N. T. of 
time, fulfilment, Acts 21. 26 diay- 
yeXXoov rr)v eKirXrjpooo'ii' roov rjfxepcov 
rod ay via /nod announcing the fulfilment 
of the days, i. e. that he was about to 
keep in full the proper number of 
days. 

eKirXr)cro'oo, f. |oj, aor. 2 pass, efe- 
TrXayrjv (a instead of rj) in such com- 
pounds as signify ' to terrify,' &c, 
pr. to strike out, force out by a blow, 
but found only fig. to strike any one 
out of his senses, i. e. of his self- 
possession, = to strike with asto- 
nishment, terror, admiration, &c. ; 
in N. T. only pass, to be struck with 
astonishment, admiration, &c. i. e. 
to be astonished, amazed, genr. Matt. 

19. 25; absol. 13. 54; foil, by M 
with dat. 7. 28 eirl rfj di8uxf}> 

i Kir via), fut. evaoo, to breathe out or 
forth, trans.; in N. T. intrans. to ex- 
pire, die, Mark 15. 37, 39. 

eKiropevofxai, f. evaofxai, to go out of, 
go or com eforih; spoken a) of per- 
sons, foil, by e/c with gen. of place 
whence, eKTrogevofxevov avrov e/c rod 
iepov Mark 13. 1; by air6 Matt. 20. 
29 ifarop. avrcov arrb 'legix^ ; by e^oo 
with gen. Mark 11. 19; by eKe?6ev 
6. 11 ; by irapd with gen. of person 
from whom, John 15. 26; absolute, 
Luke 3.7; spoken of demons, absol. 
Matt. 17. 21 ; foil, by els with ace. of 
place whither, eiarop. avrov els boov 
Mark 10. 17 ; by eVi with ace. of pers. 
Rev. 16. 14; by7rposwith ace. ofpers. 
Matt. 3. 5. b) of things, to go 
forth from, proceed out of, foil, by e'/c 
with gen. e/c rod avQpooirov Mark 7. 

20, e/c rrjs Kapolas v. 21, rb eKirop. 
e/c rod orro/maros Matt. 15. 11; also 
symbol, of a sword Rev. 1. 16, of 



lightning 4. 5, fire 9. 17, a river 
22. 1 ; foil, by aw6 Mark 7. 15; by 
did with gen. Matt. 4. 4 ; by e<roo6ev 
Mark 7. 23 ; by els with accus. of 
place whither, spoken of rumour, 
Luke 4. 37; in the sense of to be 
ejected, els rbv acpeSpoova Mark 7. 19. 
c) from the Heb., in the phrase elo-- 
iropevojAai /cat eKiropevofiai to go in 
and out, i. e. to perform one's daily 
duties, Acts 9. 28. 

eKiropvevoo, f. evaoo, to commit forni- 
cation habitually, to be given to lewd- 
ness, intrans. Jude 7. 

eKirrvoo, f. vaco, to spit out; in N. T. 
metaph. to loathe, reject, trans. Gal. 
4. 14. 

eKpi^ooo, So, f. ooaoo, to root out or up, 
trans. Matt. 13.29; Jude 12 devdga 
eKpi^oodevra, i. e. * the same as rooted 
up.' 

eKaraa ls, eoos, r) (e£larr)fxi), pr. a 
removal of any thing out of a place, 
&c. ; in N. T. and commonly metaph. 
ecstasy, i. e. the being out of one's 
usual state of mind ; thus a) genr., 
as arising from any strong emotion, 
astonishment, amazement, e. g. from 
admiration, Mark 5. 42 ; terror, 16. 
8. b) a trance, i. e. a state in which 
the soul is unconscious of present 
objects, being rapt into visions of 
distant or future things, Acts 10. 10. 

eKtrrpecpco, fut. if/ca, to turn out of a. 
place ; in N. T. metaph. to change 
for the worse, i. e. to pervert or sub- 
vert, pass. Tit. 3.11. 

eKrapdaaoo, f. |o>, to stir up wholly, 
disturb or agitate greatly, trans, e.g. 
fig. rr\v ivoXiv, Acts 16. 20. 

eKreivoo, fut. rev 00, perf. reraKa, to 
stretch out, extend ; in N. T. spoken 
a) of the hand, rrjv xelpa eKreiveiv to 
stretch forth the hand, genr. Matt. 12. 
13; for the purpose of healing 8. 3, 
of assisting 14. 31, of entreaty John 
21. 18 ; foil, by eVt with ace. of pers. 
to stretch out one's hand upon, i. e. 
genr. towards, Matt. 12. 49, or = to 
lay hands upon in a hostile manner, 
Luke 22. 53. b) of an anchor, i. e. 
to let go an anchor with its cable, to 
cast anchor, Acts 27. 30. 

eKreXeoo, So, fut. eaoo, to finish out 
or off, to complete fully, absol. Luke 
14. 29. 



EKTeveia 



137 



EK X e 



o) 



dKreueia, as, r) (eYreiVa>), extension; 
in N. T. fig. intentness, assiduity, 
Acts 26. 7 e/c eKreveia intently, as- 
siduously. 

eKrewns, eos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (eKreivw), 
pr. extended, fig. intent, earnest, fer- 
vent, Acts 12. 5 irpoo~evxhi 1 Pet. 4. 8 
D/ya^: neut. compar. eKrevearepov 
as adv. wore earnestly, Luke 22. 44. 

eicrevoos, adv., intently, earnestly, 1 
Pet. 1. 22. 

iKTiOri/jii, f. eK6i)cra), to place out, ex- 
pose, trans, viz. a) an infant, that 
it may perish, Acts 7. 21. b) mid. 
eicridefiai, to set forth, expound, de- 
clare, Acts 11. 4. 

eK.rivao~o~w, f. a£a>, to shake out or 
q^, e. g. kovloqt6v Matt. 10. 14, %°^ 
Mark 6. 11, ra ifxaria Acts 18. 6: 
these were symbolical actions, sig- 
nifying the total breaking off of in- 
tercourse. 

euros, 7), ov, or din. num. (e£), the 
sixth ; €KT7) &ga the sixth hour, i. e. 
in the Jewish reckoning noon, Matt. 
20. 5, ssep. 

£ktos, adv. (e/c), out of, without, i.e. 
a) pr. of place, with the art. to euros 
the outside, Matt. 23. 26 ; as a prep, 
with a gen. ow£ o/, 2 Cor. 12. 2 euros 
rod ado/xaros, 1 Cor. 6. 18 irav a[xap- 
ry]}xa eKrbs rov o'wp.arSs eo~ri i. e. 
' does not pertain to the body, is 
not physical.' b) fig. without, i. e. 
except, besides, as prep, with gen. 
Acts 26. 22 ovoeu eKrbs \eyoou &v 
KrK, 1 Cor. 15. 27: by pleonasm 
prefixed to el fir], as euros el p.r], lit. 
without, perhaps, unless, except, 14. 5 
eKrbs el fir] OLepyaf\vevri, 15. 2. 

enrgeTTO), f. i\/oo, to turn out or away 
from; mid., and aor. pass. e^erpd^v 
as mid., to turn one's self away from 
a way or course ; in N. T. mid. me- 
taph. to turn away from, intrans. viz. 
a) from the true course, spoken of 
those who abandon the truth and 
embrace error, 1 Tim. 1.6; foil, by 
oiricru) 5. 15, by eiri 2 Tim. 4. 4 ; ab- 
sol. Heb. 12, 13 iVa fir) rb x<a\bv e/c- 
rpairrj, viz. ' make straight and level 
paths, that the lame may not be 
driven to turn aside into other paths, 
but may be healed,' i. e. that those 
who are wavering in faith may not 
be led to turn quite away, but rather 



be brought back and established, 
b) foil, by accus. of person or thing, 
to turn away from, to avoid, 1 Tim. 
6.20. 

eKTpecpoo, f. eKOgetyw, to nourish up, 
bring up to maturity, e. g. children ; 
in N. T. genr. to nourish up, cherish, 
e. g. rr]v eavrov capita, Eph. 5. 29 : 
in the sense of to train up, educate, 
trans. 6. 4. 

e/CT poojjia, aros, ro (eKrirpd>o~Kca), an 
abortion, one born prematurely, fig. 

1 Cor. 15.8. 

eK(pepco, fut. e£oi(ra>, aor. 1 etfiveyKa, 
aor. 2 etfiveyKov, to bear out, carry 
out, bring forth, trans, a) pr. out of 
a place, Luke 15. 22 r)\v o~roXj\v, 
Acts 5. 15 robs aadeveh: so of a 
body for burial, 5. 6. b) spoken of 
the earth, to bring forth, yield, trans. 
Heb. 6. 8 ras aKavOas. 

eKcpevyco, fut. ev^ojxai, to flee out of a 
place, intrans., Acts 19. 16 eK<pvye?v 
eK rod oXkov, absol. 16. 27 : trans, to 
flee from, escape, foil, by ace, e. g. 
calamities, Luke 21. 36 ; ras x^P^s 
rivos, out of the power of any one, 

2 Cor. 11. 33; rbKpijxarov Qeov Rom. 
2. 3; also with ace. impl. Heb. 2. 3. 

eK<po$eo), w, f. rjaca, to frighten out- 
right, terrify greatly, trans. 2 Cor. 
10.9. 

eKQofios, ov, 6, 7], adj. (eK<pofiev), 
frightened out of one's senses, greatly 
terrified, Mark 9. 6, Heb. 12. 21. 

eKcpvca, f. v(TQ3, aor. 2 e^eepvv, to gene- 
rate out, to produce, put forth, trans. 
Matt. 24. 32 orav 6 kAcloos ra (pvAXa 
eKcpvy, in subjunct. present, — others 
read encpvrj, which is the subjunct. 
of e£e<pvi)v, a later form of the aor. 2 
for 4^e(pvu (intrans. as also the perf.), 
to egerminate, shoot out, put forth, i. e. 
the leaves put forth. 

e/cxeco, also e.K%vvoi, fut. eKye& in- 
stead of Att. eKx e '^ for e/cx^vco), aor. 
1 e|exea, perf. pass, e/c/ce'xu^cu, aor. 
1 pass. e^exvOrjv, fut. 1 pass. eKXvOi]- 
GOfxai, — to pour out, trans, a) pr. 
Matt. 9. 17 6 olvos eKx^Tai the wine 
is poured out, i. e. spilled ; John 2. 15 
e£exee (aor. 1) rb Kepp.a poured out 
the money, i. e. scattered it upon the 
ground; Acts 1. 18 e^ex^V itavra 
ra (nrAayxva. avrov all his bowels 
gushed out. In the phrase e/cxecc 



EK 



Xyvto 



138 



eXey^tg 



aifxa to pour out blood, shed blood, to 
kill, Acts 22. 20 ; part, cufxa itcxv- 
v6/j.evov, Matt. 23. 55 : spoken of the 
blood of Christ shed or poured out as 
a sacrifice for sin, irepl or virep iroX- 
X<2v, Matt. 26. 28, Mark 14. 24. By 
meton. of the container for the con- 
tents, efc%. ttjv (piaXrjv, Rev. 16. 1- 
17. b) metaph. to pour out, shed 
abroad, give largely, foil, by iv Rom. 
5. 5, by girt with accus. of pers. Acts 
2. 17. c) fig., pass, or mid., to be 
poured out, spoken of persons, i. e. 
as in Engl, intrans. to pour forth, 
rush tumultuously ; in N. T. and later 
writers spoken metaph. of a passion 
or direction of the mind, to rush into, 
give one's self up to, e. g. rfj irXavn 
rod BaXad/j. Jude 11. 

inx^vw, see e/cxew. 

iKx&g*to, &> f. 7)aa>, to depart out of 
a place, go away, Luke 21. 21. 

fK^Xw, f. £&>, to breathe out, expire, 
die, intrans. Acts 5. 5, 10. 

eKwv, ovo~a, ov, willing, voluntary, 
usually in an adverbial sense, Rom. 
8. 20, 1 Cor. 9. 17. 

iXaia, as, r), an olive, viz. a) the 
tree, an olive-tree, symbolically, 
Rom. 11. 17: elsewhere to opos rcov 
iXaioov the Mount of Olives, i. e. the 
high ridge lying east of Jerusalem, 
parallel to the city, and separated 
from it by the valley of the Cedron ; 
it was formerly planted with olive- 
trees, of which few remain, Matt. 
21. 1. b) the fruit, an olive, Jam. 
3. 12. 

eXaiov, ov, to (iXaia), oil, i, e. olive- 
oil, of various qualities and uses ; 
e. g. for lamps, Matt. 15. 3 ; for 
wounds and anointing the sick, 
Mark 6. 13; as mixed with spices 
for anointing the head and body in 
token of honour, &c. Luke 7.46: it 
was also an article of traffic, 16. 6: 
by meton. and genr. oil is put for the 
fruit or the tree, Rev. 6. 6. 

iXatc&v, covos, 6 (iXala), pr. an olive- 
yard; in N. T. as a name of the 
Mount of Olives, Acts 1. 12. 

'EXa/HLTrjs, ov, 6, an Elamite, an in- 
habitant of Elam or Elymais, a re- 
gion of Persia near the extremity of 
the Persian gulf, between Media and 
Babylonia, and forming part of the 



district of Susiana or tlie modern 
Khusistan, of which Susa was the 
capital ; Acts 2. 9. 

ixdorcroov or ttcuz/, ovos, b, r), adj. (pr. 
a compar. of eAa%us, but used as 
compar. of fiiKpos), less, minor, e. g. 
in quality, inferior, as wine, John 2. 
10 ; in aofe, younger, Rom. 9. 12; in 
dignity, Heb. 7. 7 : neut. adverbially, 
less than, 1 Tim. 5. 9. 

iXaTToveco, &, f. 7io~b) (ixdrTcav), to 
make less, diminish; in N. T. intrans. 
to be less, in respect to quantity, i. e. 
to lack, fall short, absol. 2 Cor. 8. 15. 

iXaTToo), a>, fut. coa'ca (iXaTTcop), to 
make less, trans., e. g. in dignity, 
7]XaTT(t)(Tas avrhv /3pa%v tl irap cfy- 
yeXovs made him lower than, Heb. 2. 
7: pass., or mid. intrans., to become 
less, decrease, John 3. 30. 

iXavvcc, f. ixdcrco, perf. iXf)XaKa, to 
drive, impel, urge on, trans. ; in N. T. 
used a) of ships and clouds driven 
about by winds, Jam. 3. 4, 2 Pet. 2. 
17: metaph. of a person, Luke 8. 
29. b) by impl. to impel, as a vessel 
with oars, i. e. to row, absol. Mark 
6.48. 

eXcMppia, as, t) (eXatypos), lightness, 
pr. in weight; in N. T. metaph. spo- 
ken of mind, lightness, inconstancy, 
2 Cor. 1. 17. 

eXacppos, a, ov, pr. light, easy to bear ; 
fig. Matt. 11. 30 (popTiov fJLov iXacppdv 
iariv, i. e. * my precepts, require- 
ments, are light :' metaph. 2 Cor. 4. 
17 to iXa<ppbv ttjs Oxtyzcos^r) iXa- 
<ppa 6X?\pis. 

ixdxio-Tos, 7], op (pr. a superl. of 
iXaxvs, but used as superl. of fii- 
Kpos), the least, e. g. in magnitude, 
Jam. 3. 4 ; in number and quantity, 
Luke 16. 10; in rank or dignity, 
Matt. 2. 6 ; in weight or import- 
ance, 5. 19. 

eXaxufTOTepos, rj, ov (comp. from 
4xdxwTos),far less, far inferior, Eph, 
3. 8. Such double comparatives, 
though used by the poets, are else- 
where found only in the prose of a 
later age. 

eXaca, see iXavvw. 

'EXed£ap, 6, indec. Eleazar, Heb.. 

* God his helper/ pr. name of a 

man, Matt. 1. 15. 
%Xsy£is, eus, r) (ixiyx®)) conviction, 



■XeyxoQ 



139 



iXevOenoQ 



reproof, 2 Pet. 2. 16 eXzy^iv e%^ lv 
(== £Aeyx eo ~Q aL ) t0 nave conviction,) 
i. e. to be convicted, reproved. 

eXeyxos, ov, 6 (ikeyx^)} convincing 
argument, proof; in N. T. conviction, 
i. e., by meton., certain persuasion, 
Heb. 11. 1 ; also in the sense of re- 
futation, i. e. of adversaries, 2 Tim. 
3. 16. 

iXeyX®, fut. |co, to shame, disgrace; 
usually and in N. T. to convict, prove 
any one in the wrong, and thus to 
shame him, trans, a) pr. to convict, 
shew to be ivrong, &c, John 8. 9 virb 
T7)s avveifirjcreoos iheyxo'tievoi : foil, by 
irepi 8.46 : hence to convince of error, 
to refute, confute, Tit. 1. 9. b) by 
impl. to reprove, rebuke, admonish, 
Luke 3. 19 : hence, from the Heb., 
to reprove by chastisement, to correct, 
chastise, in a moral sense, Rev. 3. 19 
tXeyXo* Kal iraihevoo. c) by impl. 
spoken of hidden things, to detect, 
demonstrate, make manifest, John 3. 
20, where iKeyxOfj is parallel with 
(pavepooOr} v. 21. 

eAeetj/o's, r), 6v (eAeos), inclined to 
pity, merciful; in N. T. deserving of 
pity, pitiable, by impl. wretched, mi- 
serable, 1 Cor. 15. 19 : the Attic form 
is iAzivos. 

eAee'co, co, f. iicca (eAeos), to pity, have 
compassion or mercy on, i. e. a person 
in unhappy circumstances, trans. ; 
pass, to be pitied, to obtain mercy ; 
implying not merely a feeling of the 
evils of others (sympathy, oUrip- 
fx6s), but also an active desire of 
removing them, a) genr. Matt. 5. 
7 avrol £\GT}Qy\aovTCLi, 9. 27 ikerjaov 
-rj/uas. Spoken perhaps of those who 
had charge of the poor, Rom. 12. 8 ; 
of those who are freed from deserved 
punishment, in the pass., to obtain 
mercy, be spared, 1 Tim. 1. 13: by 
impl., and from the Heb., to be pro- 
pitious towards, bestow kindness on, 
Rom. 9. 15. b) spoken in N. T. of 
the mercy of God through Christ, or 
salvation in Christ, = to bestow sal- 
vation on, pass, to obtain salvation, 
Rom. 11.30,31. 

i\^7jij L oo'vv7],T]s,7] (eAe^ucov), mercy, 
compassion ; in N. T., by meton. of 
effect for cause, alms, money given 
to the poor, &c, Matt. 6. 2, al. 

iXcfj/xcou, ovos, 6, 7), adj. (eAeos), 



merciful, compassionate, i. e. actively 
so, Matt. 5.7, Heb. 2. 17. 

eAeos, ov, 6, mercy y compassion, i.e. 
active pity, Matt. 23. 23 : from the 
Heb. goodness in general, and espec. 
piety, 9. 13. 

II. eAeos, ovs, t6 (found only in 
Sept., N. T., and ecclesiastical wri- 
ters, = 6 eAeos), mercy, compassion, 
i. e. active pity, a) genr. Luke L 
50 : so iroizlv eAeos jxera. twos, lit. to 
do mercy with any one, i. e. to shew 
mercy to (= e'AeelV), v. 72 ; also fieya- 
Xvveiv eAeos fierd twos v. 58 : in the 
phrase [x.vr\o-Qr\vai eAeous to remember 
mercy, v. 54, i. e. ' to give a new proof 
of mercy and favour to Israel,' in 
allusion to God's ancient mercies 
to that people. Spoken of mercy as 
exhibited in the remission of de- 
served punishment, Jam. 2. 13. b) 
spoken of the mercy of God through 
Christ, meaning salvation from sin 
and misery, in the Christian sense, 
Jude 21 to eAeos '1770-0 G, i. e. 'the sal- 
vation of or through Christ,' Rom. 
11. 31 : so in benedictions, includ- 
ing the idea of mercies and bless- 
ings of every kind, e. g. Scot? eAeos 6 
kvqlos, 2 Tim. 1. 16, saep. 

iXevOepia, as, r) (£\evd€pos), free- 
dom, liberty, i. e. to do as one pleases, 
1 Cor. 10. 29 ; from the yoke of the 
Mosaic law, Gal. 2. 4 — of external 
observances in general, 1 Pet. 2. 16; 
from the dominion of sinful appe- 
tites and passions, Jam. 1. 25, 2. 12 ; 
from a state of calamity and death, 
Rom. 8.21. 

eAevdepos, a, ov, pr. * one who can 
go where he will' (fr. obsol. i\ev6aj 
= epxofJ.cu), hence free, at liberty, 
viz. a) in a civil sense, {a) free-born, 
Gal. 3. 28 ; fig. of the heavenly Je- 
rusalem, nobler, 4. 26. (/3) freed, 
made free, John 8. 33. (7) free, 
exempt from an obligation, law, &c. 
Matt. 17. 26 ; dlsofree from external 
obligations in general, so as to act 
as one pleases, 1 Cor. 9. 1 ; or in 
respect to the exercise of piety, 1 
Pet. 2. 16 : metaph. free from the 
slavery of sin, John 8. 36. b) in the 
sense of free from, without, destitute, 
Rom. 6. 20 i\ev6epoL rfj SiKaioavvr) 
destitute as to righteousness, i. e. 
without righteousness. 



sXevdt 



pou) 



140 



e\7Tl^iO 



iAevOepooo, Co, f. oocrco (4\€v6epos), to 
free, set at liberty, trans. ; in N, T. 
metaph. to make free, i. e. from the 
power and punishment of sin, John 
8. 32, foil, by euro with gen. Rom. 6. 
18; from the yoke of the Mosaic 
law, Gal. 5. 1, or of its condemna- 
tion, foil, by a-no Rom. 8. 2 ; from a 
state of calamity and death, v. 21. 

eXevcris, ecos, 7} (i\ev6co), a coming, 
Acts 7. 52. 

£\€<pavTivos, 7), ov (eAec/>as), made 
of ivory, Rev. 18. 12. 

'EAta/cei^u, 6, indec. Eliakim, Heb. 
' God-appointed,' proper name of a 
man, Matt. 1. 13. 

3 E\i4(ep, 6, indec. Eliezer, Heb. 
' God his help,' pr. name of a man, 
Luke 3. 29. 

5 EA*ou5, 6, indec. Eliud, pr. name of 
a man, Matt. 1. 14. 

5 EAfcra/3eT, 7], indec. Elizabeth, the 
wife of Zacharias and mother of 
John the Baptist, Luke 1.5. 

J E \icrcra7os, ov, 6, Elisha, Heb. 'God 
his deliverance,' a celebrated pro- 
phet in O. T., Luke 4. 27. 

eAtcrcrco, f. ijco (eAiJ, €iAeco), to roll 
up, fold up, as a garment to be laid 
away ; figur. of the heavens, Heb. 
1.12. 

eA/cos, eos, ovs, to (eA/cco), a wound; 
in N. T. and later writers an ulcer, 
a sore, Luke 16.21. 

4 A ko oo, co, f. doaoo (eA/cos), to ulcerate, 
trans. ; pass, to be full of ulcers, Luke 
16. 20. 

eA/cco, f. e\Kvo~oo fr. eXKvco, aor. 1 et'A- 
/cucra, £o draw, drag, trans., e. g. a 
net, John 21. 6; a sword, 18. 10. 
Of persons, to drag, force away, e. g. 
before magistrates, Acts 16. 19 ; or 
out of a place, 21. 30 : metaph. to 
draw, i. e. to induce to come, John 
6.44. 

'EAActs, d$os, r), Hellas, Greece, at 
first the name of a city in Thessaly 
founded by Hellen the son of Deu- 
calion ; then of the adjacent portion 
of Thessaly inhabited by the Myr- 
midons ; afterwards of the whole 
central part of continental Greece as 
far north as to Thesprotia, exclud- 
ing the Peloponnesus and islands : 
in the last sense it seems to be used 



Acts 20. 2, where it is distinguished 
from Macedonia. 

"EAAt?*/, 7}i/os, 6, Hellen, pr. name of 
the son of Deucalion ; then of his 
descendants, "EXk-qves, the early in- 
habitants of the Thessalian Hellas ; 
afterwards a general name for all 
the Greeks; hence in N. T. "EXX-qv a 
Greek, ol ''EXXrjves the Greeks, viz. 
a) pr. as opp. to ol jSapjSapoi, under 
which term are comprised all who 
are not Greeks, Rom. 1. 14, where 
the polished Greeks are the ol co- 
(poi: so Acts 18. 17, spoken of the 
Greek inhabitants of Corinth in 
distinction from the Jews, — but the 
reading is uncertain, b) as opp. to 
oVlovdouoi it means the Greeks in the 
broadest sense, i. e. all those who 
use the Greek language and cus- 
toms, whether in Greece, Asia Mi- 
nor, or other countries ; and as this 
was then the prevailing language, 
the name Greek was often used to 
designate all those who were not 
Jews, and thus is = gentiles, Acts 16. 
1, 3, ssep. c) spoken of a gentile 
convert to Judaism, a Greek prose- 
lyte, John 12.20. 

'EWrjvifcos, t), ov, Greek, Grecian, 
Luke 23. 38, Rev. 9. 11. 

e EA\r)vis, ifios, r), pr. Greek; in N. T. 
a female Greek, =a gentile, Mark 7. 
26, Acts 17. 12. 

e EWrjvi(rri]s, ov, 6 (eAA^vifco), a 
Hellenist, i. e. a Jew by birth or 
religion who speaks Greek; used 
chiefly of foreign Jews and prose- 
lytes, whether converted to Chris- 
tianity or not, Acts 6. 1. 

'EWrjULcrri, adverb (eWyvlfa) , in 
Greek, i. e. in the Greek language, 
John 19. 20. 

iWoyeco, co, fut. rjaco (eV, Aoyos), to 
reckon in, i. e. to put to one's ac- 
count, Philem. 18: metaph. of sin, 
to impute, Rom. 5. 13. 

'EAfAoofidfA, 6, indec. Elmodam, pr. 
name of a man, Luke 3. 28. 

i\iri(co, fut. (coo and loo (iXiris), to 
hope, hope for, expect, trans, and ab- 
sol. a) pr. absol. 2 Cor. 8. 5 ; foil, by 
infin.aor. Luke 6. 34 ; by infin. perf. 
2 Cor. 5. 11 ; by oVi instead of an in- 
fin. Luke 24. 21 ; by accus. of thing, 
to hope for, Rom. 8. 24, 25 ; hence 



IXttcq 



141 



'JLfJLfjLaOVQ 



pass, tci eXiu^ofxeva, Heb. 11. 1. b) 
in the constr. to hope in or on any 
one, i. e. to trust in, confide in; genr., 
foil, by dat. Matt. 12. 21, by els John 
5. 45 ; by eiri tlvl Rom. 15. 12, eVi 
riva 1 Pet. 1. 13. Spoken of those 
who put their trust in God, foil, by 
els 2 Cor. 1. 10, by iiri with dat. 1 
Tim. 4. 10, with accus. 5. 5. Spoken 
of trusting in Christ, foil, by ev, 1 
Cor. 15. 19. 

i\Tris, iBos, 7), hope, confident expecta- 
tion, i.e. of good, a) genr. Rom. 8. 
24 rfj i\iridt eo~ood7)fxev in hope are we 
saved, as yet only in expectation, 
not actually. With a gen. of the 
thing hoped for, Acts 27. 20 iraaa 
e\ir\s rod o~db£ea6ai, 23. 6 irepl e\Tri- 
Sos koll avaardaeoos instead of irepl 
cAtt'iSos tt)s avaardcrecos : or of the 
person hoping, 28. 20. So irag 3 eA- 
iridx against hope, i. e. without ground 
of hope, Rom. 4. 18 ; also eV iA-iriSi, 
lit. on hope, Engl, in hope, i. e. with 
hope, full of hope and confidence, ib. 
By meton. spoken of the object of 
hope, Rom. 8. 24, comp. in fiAeircc 
1. b. b) spoken espec. of the Chris- 
tian's hope, i. e. the hope of salva- 
tion through Christ, Rom. 5. 2 ; 15. 
13 o ®ebs ttjs eKiridos, i. e. God the 
author and source of hope : foil, by 
gen. of the thing or person on which 
this hope rests, Col. 1. 23 : by meton. 
spoken of the object of this hope, = 
salvation, v. 5 ; Gal. 5. 5 e/c irio'Teoos 
eXiriBa dLKaiocrvvns, i. e. the hope of 
salvation resultingfrom justification 
by faith : meton. also of the source, 
ground, author of hope, e. g. Christ, 
Col. 1. 27; genr. 1 Thess. 2. 19. c) 
of a hope in or upon any one, i. e. 
trust, confidence, &c. foil, by els Acts 
24. 15, by iiri tlvl 1 John 3. 3. 

'EAu/xas, a, 6, Ely mas, 6 fxdyos, a 
magician, as explained Acts 13. 8. 

'EAon, Eloi, interj., Aram., my God, 
Mark 15. 34. 

ifxavrov, t)s, ov, reflex, pron. of 1st 
pers., found only in the gen., dat., 
and ace. sing., of myself, to myself, 
myself, &c. John 5. 31 ; 8.54; 1 Cor. 
4. 4. Sometimes used merely as the 
simple ifjiov, Matt. 8. 9, al. 

e/xfiaivee (ev, fiaivco), in N. T. only 
in aor. 1 evefir)v, infin. ep.$r\v(xi, part. 
e/xfids, to go in, enter, intrans., John 



5. 4, supply els to vdooo : elsewhere 
only as followed by els to itKolov, &c. 
to go on board, embark, Matt. 8. 23, 
saep. 

e/xfiaWco, f. aAcD (eV, /3aAAco), to cast 

in, Luke 12. 5. 
e /xfidirTco, fut. \j/co (ev, fidwTco), to dip 

in, i. e. into any thing, trans., Matt. 

26. 23, Mark 14. 20, John 13. 26. 

e/j./3aTeva), fut. evau (ev, fiaTevoo = 
fiaivoo), pr. to go in, enter ; in N. T. 
metaph. to go into a matter, to inves- 
tigate, and with the idea of imper- 
tinence, to pry into, intrude into, loll, 
by accus., = with els implied, Col. 2. 
18 a fj.7) ewpanev e/ULfiaTevcov. 

e/j.fiil3d£(D, fut. dcroo (ev, /3i/3a£co), to 
cause to go in, usually spoken of a 
ship, to embark, put on ship-board, 
trans., Acts 27. 6. 

eji^Xe-Koo, f. xpeo (eu, fiAeTrco), to look 
in, pr. into a place ; hence in N. T. 

a) to look in the face, fix the eyes up- 
on, regard fixedly, foil, by dat. Mark 

10. 21 ; by els Acts 1. 11 : so in the 
sense of to look at or upon, i. e. to 
contemplate, consider, Matt. 6. 26. 

b) by impl. to look at distinctly, i. e. 
to see clearly, discern, trans. Mark 8. 
25, absol. Acts 22. 11. 

e/xfig i/ido/nai, ufiai, f. 7]o"o/j.ai, depon. 
mid. (ev, figL/xdo/xaL), to express in- 
dignation against any one, foil, by 
dat. a) in the sense of to murmur 
against, to blame, Mark 14. 5. b) 
by impl., to admonish sternly, charge 
strictly, i. e. to threaten with one's 
indignation for disobedience, Matt. 
9. 30. c) to be greatly moved, agi- 
tated, foil, by dat. of manner, John 

11. 33 evej3pifjLr)o~a.TO Top Trvev/xari, 
where it is parallel with erdgal-ev 
eavTOV, V. 38 ev eavTop. 

e/x eo), co, f. eaoo, to spue out, vomit 
forth, fig. in contempt, Rev. 3. 16. 

efxp.aivQiJ.ai, f. ov/xai (ev, /xaivo/xai), 
to be mad in or against any person 
or thing, to be furious against, foil, 
by dat. Acts 26. 11. 

3 Ef.ip.avov7]A, 6, indec. Emmanuel, 
Heb. ' God with us, 5 a name of the 
Saviour, Matt. 1. 23. 

'E/x/xaovs, 7], Emmaus, a village 60 
furlongs, or about 7f miles, from 
Jerusalem, probably in a northern 
direction, Luke 24. 13. 



w 



EVb) 



142 



ajjaropevojiiaL 



4 p. new, f. evoo (4v, p.evoo), to remain 
in a place ; in N. T. metaph. to re- 
main in j continue in, persevere in, foil, 
by 4v, Gal. 3. 10, Heb. 8. 9; by dat. 
simply, Acts 14. 22. 

'EfA/x6p, 6, indec. Emmor, Heb. Ha- 
mor, ' ass,' pr. name of a man, Acts 
7. 16. 

4 /j. 6s, r), (^possess. pron. of 1st pers. 
sing, my, mine, viz. a) pr. marking 
possession, property, &c. Matt. 18. 
20 to ifibv ovo/jia, al. saep. ; t& 4fx6v, 
ra 4p.d, my own, i. e. my property, 
&c. 25. 27, 20. 15 ; emphat. rfj ifj.fi 
%eipi with my own hand, 1 Cor. 16. 
21 ; implying power, office, &c. ovk 
eo'riv 4p.6v, sc. dovvcu, it is not mine 
to give, Lat. meum non est, Matt. 20. 
23. b) spoken of things which pro- 
ceed from any one as the source, 
author, agent, &c. Mark 8. 38 robs 
4/jlovs x6yovs, al. saep.; so to 4p.6v, 
i. e. my doctrine, John 16. 14, 15. 
c) objectively or passively; spoken 
of that which is appointed, destined 
for a person, as 6 Kcupbs 6 4p.6s John 
7. 6, 7} 7]/j,€pa ifir) 8. 56, Kcupbs rrjs 
ifir)s auaXvaecas 2 Tim. 4. 6 ; or of 
that which is done to or in respect 
to a person, as els rtyv 4{xt]v avdfjLvr)- 
<riv in my memory, i. e. in memory of 
me, Luke 22. 19; aydnrj t) iy.7], i. e. 
love of me, John 15. 9. 

i/nTraiy/jLovf), tjs, i) (ifnralfa), deri- 
sion, scoffing; only in later eds. 2 
Pet. 3. 3 4v ifjLTraiyfjLOPy 4/jlttcuktcu, 
i. e. intens. for shameless scoffers. 

£fxiraLy[x6s, ov, 6 (ifjLTraifa), derision, 
scoffing, mocking, Heb. 11. 36. 

ijAirai^o), f. |o> {4v, iraifa), aor. 1 4ve- 
Trai^a, (earlier form 4vewcuo'a), pr. to 
sport in, or with, against any one, 
Lat. illudere, to mock, i. e. a) to 
deride, scoff at, foil, by dative, Matt. 
27. 29 4ve-ncti(ov avrcp, absol. 20. 19. 
b) in the sense of to delude, deceive, 
pass. Matt. 2. 16. 

4{jL7raiKT7)s, ov, d(ifJLTralfa), a mocker, 
scoffer, spoken of impostors, false 
prophets, &c, 2 Pet. 3. 3, Jude 18. 

efATrepnraTeao, a), f. rjo'c*) (4v, ttsqi- 
irareoo), pr. to walk about in a place; 
in N. T, metaph. to walk in or among 
a people, to live among, i. e. to be 
habitually conversant with, absol. 2 
Cor. 6. 16. 



e/jLTriirXrjfJLL, f. 4jJLTr\r)o60 (ev, TrlfiirXr}- 
fM, the fj, being dropped after 4p.) t 
aor. 1 4veTr\y]o~a, aor. 1 passive 4ve- 
Tr\i)a6r)u, part. pres. 4p.irnrXwv (Acts 
14. 17) from a form ijuLiriirXdci) less 
usual in this tense — to fill in, Lat. im- 
plere, i. e. to fill up, make full, trans. ; 
in N. T. spoken only of food, to fill 
with food, to satisfy, satiate, absol. 
John 6. 12 oos 4veirXi]ad'no'av : fig. to 
fill, satiate, i. e. one's desire with 
good, absol. Luke 6. 25, foil, by ace. 
and gen. 1. 53 ; metaph. pass, to be 
filled with any person or thing, i. e. 
as in Engl, to enjoy the society, in- 
tercourse of any one, Rom. 15. 24. 

4fJLirtirTca, f. ireo'ovfxai (4v, irlirToo), 
aor. 2 4veiteGov, to fall in, foil, by els 
with ace. of place, to fall into, Matt. 
12. 11 els fioQvvov, Luke 14. 5 els 
(ppeag. Of persons, to fall in with, 
fall among, meet with, Luke 10. 36 
els robs X-nards. Metaph. to fall 
into any state or condition, to come 
into, to incur, foil, by eh, 1 Tim. 3. 6 
els Kpifia, v. 7 els bvei§io~ix6v, 6. 9 ; so 
4jLLTTeae?u els ^etjpas @eov to fall into 
the hands of God, i. e. into his power 
for punishment, Heb. 10. 31. 

4fJLirXeKQo, fut. |a> (4v, irXeKco), pr. to 
braid in, to interweave ; in N.T. me- 
taph. to involve in, entangle, mid. to 
entangle one's self in, 2 Tim. 2. 4 ; 
pass. 2 Pet. 2. 20. 

4jj,7rAr)doo, see 4pLTriirX , nii.i. 

4{nrAoKr), rjs, r) (4fXTTXeKoo), a braid- 
ing, inter* wining, plaiting, i.e. of the 
hair in ornament, 1 Pet. 3. 3. 

e [Mir ve co, f. evcroj (4v, irveo)), to blow 
in or upon, to breathe in, intrans. ; 
in N. T. fig. and intrans. to breathe, 
respire, and foil, by gen. to breathe of 
any thing, i. e. to be full of, ready to 
burst with, Acts 9. 1 4p,Tvve(av aireiXrjs 
kcu (pouov. 

4fjLTrogevojJ.ai, fut. evo'op.ai, depon. 
mid. (4u, iropevofJLai), to go in, enter 
in, to travel about in, to journey ; in 
N. T., and usually, to travel about, 
as a merchant or trader on a large 
scale, i. e. to trade, traffic, viz. a) 
genr. and absol. Jam. 4. 13. b) foil, 
by ace us. to traffic in, make gain of, 
2 Pet. 2. 3 vfxas 4p.iropev(rouTai, i. e. 
' they will deceive you for their own 
gain.' 



ZfJLTTOplCL 



143 



y 
EV 



i/jLiropla, as, rj (ejxiropos), a journey 
for traffic ; in N. T. trade, traffic, com- 
merce, Matt. 22. 5. 

e/JLirSpiov, ov, t6 (e/jLiropos), empo- 
rium, mart, John 2. 16 oIkov ep.7ro- 
piov a market -house. 

efiiropos, ov, 6 (ev, irSgos), lit. a pas- 
senger from one place to another, a 
traveller, espec. a passenger hy ship, 
who pays fare ; in N. T. and usually 
a merchant, one who trades to fo- 
reign countries by sea or land on 
a large scale, a wholesale dealer 
(distinguished from the K&TrqXos or 
ayopcuos, who purchased his wares 
of the efiiropos, and retailed them), 
Matt. 13. 45, Rev. 18.3. 

i/jLTrgv,6o), f. rjaco (ev, irpr}8co), Lat. 
incendo, to inflame, set on fire, i. e. 
to destroy by fire, Matt. 22. 7. 

euirpocrOev, adv. and prep. (ev,irp6cr- 
Bev), before, viz. 1. as adverb of 
place, after verbs of motion, for- 
wards, Luke 19. 28 ; or before a per- 
son implied, v. 4 : so ra. e/jLirpo(r- 
6ev things before, Phil. 3. 14 : of the 
body, before, in front, Rev. 4. 6. 

2. as prep, with genit. ; spoken 
a) of place, before, with genitive of 
person, after verbs of motion, &c, 
John 10. 4 ep.7rgoa8ev avrcou irogeve- 
rai. Genr. before, in the presence of, 
Matt. 5. 16, saep. ; so 7. 6 fiaXXeiv 
efxirpocrQev Twv x o ' l P (,ov ) 23. 14 KXeieTe 
t\\v fiacriXeiav tgov ovpavcov e/j.irpocr6ev 
roov avdgcioircov ye shut up before, so as 
to prevent from entering : hence, 
and from the Heb., efiirpocrOev rov 
&eov before God, in the sight of God, 
i. e. God being witness, knowing 
and approving, 1 Thess. 1. 3; so 
Matt. 11. 26 ovras eyeveTO evdoKLa 
ep.Trpocr9ev crov (see in yivop.ai II.), 
18. 14 6eXr]fxa efiirpoadev crov. Foil, 
by gen. of thing, before, at, 5. 24 rov 
Gv&iao'TTjpiov. b) of time, before, 
foil, by gen. of person, John 1. 15, 
27, 30. 

ifiirrvct), f. vera) (ev, tttvcd). to spit in 
or on, foil, bv els Matt. 26. 67, genr. 
27. 30; by dat. Mark 10. 34; pass. 
Luke 18.32. 

i/x(papr]S, eos, ovs, 6, tj, adj. (efiepal- 
vco), ^.appearing in any thing, hence 
genr. apparent, and ep.cpavrjs yivop.ai 
to become apparent, = ep.(pav(£o/nai, 
hence to appear or be seen openly, 



Acts 10.40; metaph. to become ma- 
nifest, known, &c. Rom. 10. 20. 

i/Li(pavi(ot), f. icroi (e/JLcpavys), to make 
apparent, cause to be seen, to shew, 
trans., pass, to appear, be seen openly. 
a) pr. Matt. 27. 53 eve(po.vLGBr,(jav 
iroXXo7s, Heb. 9. 24 euc()avLcr6rjvaL to! 
7rpocrdoTra) rov Qeov virep v,p.wv, i. e. in 
our behalf, b) fig. to manifest, make 
known, to declare, shew, folL by dat. 
Acts 23. 15 e/uLcpavicare tw yj\io.pyj$ 
forcos ktX, by irp6s with ace. v. 22, by 
otl Heb. 11. 14. In a judicial sense, 
with dat. and Kara tlvos, to inform 
against, accuse, Acts 24. 1 ; so irept 
twos, 25. 15. Of a person, eixcpavi- 
£eiv eavrov tlvl to manifest one's self, 
i. e. to let one's self be intimately 
known, John 14.21. 

ep.<pofios, ov, 6, ?7, adj. (ev, <pofios), 

pr. in fear, i. e. terrified, affrighted, 

Luke 24. 5, 37, al. 
i/jL<pvada), w, f. 7)aco (ev, (pvadco), to 

blow in or on, to breathe on, absol. 

John 20. 22. 

ep.(pvros, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ep.(pva)), in- 
born, implanted by nature ; in N. T. 
fig. implanted, engrafted from another 
source, tov ep.(pvTov Xoyov Jam. 1. 
21, the gospel being here repre- 
sented under the figure of a seed or 
shoot implanted or engrafted, as else- 
where by seed sown. 

ev, prep, governing the dative, with 
the primary idea of rest in any place 
or thing, as also on, at, by : as com- 
pared with els and 4k, it stands be- 
tween the two, els implying motion 
into, ev the being or remaining in, 
and e/c motion out of 

I. of place, which is the primary 
and most frequent use, and em- 
ployed of every thing which is con- 
ceived as being, remaining, or tak- 
ing place within some definite space 
or limits, in, on, at, by, &c. a) pr. 
in, within, Luke 11. 1 ev t6tt<p tlvl, 
Matt. 8. 6 ev Trj oIk'lu, Acts 2. 46 ev 
t<£ tepep, Luke 22. 55 ev p.ecr<p tt/s 
avXrjs, Matt. 4. 23 ev tcl7s crvvayco- 
ycus, v. 21 ev t$ irXoicp, Luke 9. 57 ev 
Trj <55£, Matt. 6. 2 ev tclls pvLtats, 1 1. 
16 ev ayoQcus, 20. 23 ev Trj ttoXel, 13. 
24 ev t$ ay pep, With the names of 
cities, countries, places, &c. Luke 
2. 43 ev 'UpovcraXTtp., Matt. 2. 19 ev 
AlyvTrrcf, 9. 31, 3. 1 ev ttj eprj/mcp tt\s 



9 

EV 



144 



Iv 



'lovdaias, 4. 13; so iv rep ahn Luke 
16. 23, iv ovpavw, iv tols ovpavots, 
Matt. 6. 10, 5. 12; also of God, 6 
Trarrip 6 ip ro?s obpavo7s as adj. = 6 
iirovgdvios, heavenly Father, v. 45 ; 
iv rfj fiacTiAeia rcov ovpav&v v. 19, iv 
Tvaarj rfj yfj Rom. 9. 17, iv rco koct/ulo) 
John 13. 1, iv T77 OaXdcrarj Mark 5. 
13, iv fxecrcc t?is 6aXdcra7]S 6. 47. Of 
a book, writing, &c. Mark 12. 26 iv 
rfj filfiXcp Mcovcrecos, Acts 13. 33 iv rep 
\pa\jULw, Heb. 4. 7 iv Aa/3/8 i. e. in the 
book of David, the Psalms, John 6. 
45 e^ ro?s irpocfi'fiTais, Rom. 11. 2 iv 
'HA/a i. e. in the section respecting 
Elijah. Of the body and its parts, 
Rom. 6. 12 iv rep OvrjTq} o~&fxaTi, Matt. 
3. 12 iv rfj X €L P^ oivtov, 7. 3 iv Tcp 6<p- 
QaXfxcp, 1. 18 iv yaarpl ex €a/ i. e. to 
be pregnant, Luke 1. 44 iv rfj kolXicl : 
fig. iv rots fxix^ai Rom. 7. 5, iv rfj 
Kapfiiq, iv rats Kagdiais, Matt. 5. 28, 
9. 4, iv arS/mari 1 Pet. 2. 22. Spoken 
of persons, pr. in one's body, Matt. 1. 
20 rb iv avrfj y€W7]6ep, 6. 23 ; of a de- 
moniac, Acts 19. 16 : fig. Rom. 7. 17. 

b) spoken of elevated objects, a 
surface, &c, in, i. e. on, upon, as a 
fig-tree, iv avrfj Mark 11. 13; a 
mountain, iv r(p opei Luke 8. 32 ; 
Matt. 8. 24 ffeio-jjibs ip rfj OaXdaarj 
on the lake; 2 Cor. 3. 7 ivr^rviroo- 
fxevr] iv XiOois, Rev. 3. 21 iv rep 6po- 
pep: fig. Jude 12 iprats aydirats vjucop 
o~7riXao*€S. 

c) in a somewhat wider sense, im- 
plying simply contact, close prox- 
imity, &c, in, i. e. at, on, by, near, 
with, =zirapd, e.g. ip de^Larivos Heb. 
1.3: so Matt. 6. 5 iv rats yooviais 
r&v 7rXaT€iccv, 24. 30 iv rep ovpavcp in 
or on the sky, Luke 13. 4 6 irvpyos iv 
rip ^iXcodfi at or near the fountain, 
Matt. 7. 6 iv rots ttoctIv avroov at or 
under their feet ; John 15. 4 ea*/ fity 
(to KXrifia) fxeivn iv rfj afxi?lXu>, i. e. 
* remains on, attached to, the vine ;' 
19.41; 11. 10 rb <pa>s ovk ecrriv ip 
avrcp, i. e. * by him, around him, in 
his path ;' so fig. 1 John 1. 5. Fig. 
with dative of person, i.e. (a) spo- 
ken of those with whom any one is 
in near connexion, intimate union, 
oneness of heart, mind, purpose, 
especially of the union by faith of 
Christians with Christ, who are then 
in Christ, as a branch is in or on a 
vine, John 15. 2 ; so 6. 56, 14. 20, 



Rom. 16. 7, Eph. 2. 13, al. ssep. ; 1 
Thess. 4. 16 olveKpol ivXpicrcp, i.e. 
' who by faith died in union with 
Christ, as Christians:' hence ot iv 
Xpiarcp as adj, = olXpio-riavoi, 2 Cor. 
12. 2, Gal. 1. %2; so genr. i. e. ' in 
connexion with Christ, in the Chris- 
tian faith,' Rom. 12. 5, Gal. 3. 28. 
Vice versa of the union of Christ 
with Christians in consequence of 
their faith in him, John 6. 56, Rom. 
8. 9, Gal. 2. 20 ; of a like union with 
God, and vice versa, 1 Thess. 1.1, 

I John 3. 24, 4. 13 ; of the mutual 
union of God and Christ, John 10. 
38; of the Holy Spirit in Christi- 
ans, 14. 17, Rom. 8. 9. (£) of those 
in, with, on whom, i. e. in whose per- 
son or character any thing exists or 
is done (comp. irapd), e. g. in ex- 
ternal life and conduct, John 19. 6 
ovx evpicKco iv avrcp aWiav, Acts 24. 
20: so genr. of any power, influ- 
ence, efficiency, e. g. from God, the 
Holy Spirit, &c, Matt. 14. 2 at 5u- 
vdjAZLS ivepyovoriv iv avrcp, John 1. 4, 
14. 13, 30 iv ifxol ovk e%ei ovBev, 
ssep. : so iv eavrcp in, with, or of 
one's self, &c. Matt. 13. 21, John 5. 
26, 6. 53. (7) of those in or with 
whom, i. e. in whose mind, heart, 
soul, any thing exists or takes place 
(irapd), e. g. virtues, vices, faculties, 
&c. John 1. 48 iv $> SoXos ovk icrri, 
4. 14 iv avrcp i. e. in his soul, 17. 13, 
Rom. 7. 8 : so KgvirreaOaL iv ®ecp i. e. 
in the mind and counsels of God, 
Col. 3. 8, Eph. 3. 9 : so iv kavrcp, iv 
eavrots, in or with one's self, them- 
selves, i. e. in one's heart, Luke 7. 
39, 49. 

d) of a number or multitude, as 
indicating place, in, among, with, 
= ip /j,€crq) in the midst, Matt. 2. 6 ' 
iXaxi(TT7] iv rots rjy e /jlo a ip'lovb* a, 11. 

II ovk iyriyeprai ip yevvnrots yv- 
paiKcop, v. 21 04 yev6fj,€V0L ip VjJUV, 
20. 27, saepiss. : so iv eavrots among 
themselves, 9. 3, 21. 38 ; iv aXX'fjXois 
with one another, Mark 9. 50 : so 
with a dative sing, of a collective 
noun, Luke 4. 25 iv Tcp'IaparjX, 1. 
61, 2. 44, John 7. 43; hence with 
dat. pi. of persons by whom one is 
accompanied, escorted, &c. Luke 
14. 31, Jude 14: with dative pi. of 
thing, 1 Cor. 15. 3 iv Trpcvrois among 
the first, i. e. adv., first of all. 



» 
EV 



145 



9 

EV 



e) of persons, by implic. before, in 
the presence of, Mark 8. 38 os inai- 
o~X vp Of) M 6 * v T V 7 €l/ *V' Tavrr), Luke 
1. 25,Acts 6. 8*, 24. 21 eo-rws eV aw- 
ro7s i.e. as judges: fig., and from 
the Heb., Luke 4. 21 iv to7s wcnz/ 
v/xcov: hence metaph. in the sight 
of any one, he being judge, 16. 15 
to iv avdpwirois v^-qXov i. e. in the 
sight or judgment of men, 1 Cor. 14. 
116 XaXcov iv ifiol fidpfiapos, Col. 3. 
20 ; so, by Hebr., iv 6<pdaX/j.o7s v/xcov 
in, i. e. before your eyes, in your judg- 
ment. Matt. 21. 42. 

f) spoken of that by which one is 
surrounded, in which one is enve- 
loped, &c. in, with, Matt. 16. 27 
epxeo-eai iv rrj 5o£??, 25. 31, Mark 
13. 26 iv ve(p€\ats, Luke 21. 27, Acts 
7. 30 iv cpXoyl irvpSs. Of clothing, 
Matt. 11. 8 iv fiaXa/cols IfxarioLs r)fj.- 
tyieo-fxivov, 6. 29, 7. 15; of orna- 
ments, 1 Tim. 2. 9; of bonds, Eph. 
6. 20 : so iv capKi in the flesh, i. e. 
clothed in flesh, in the body, 1 John 
4. 2 ; (fjv iv aaQKi Gal. 2. 20 : hence 
of that with which one is furnished, 
which he carries with him, &c. 1 
Cor. 4. 21 iv £a£5> eA0a>, Heb. 9. 
25 ; metaph. Luke 1. 17 iv Trvev/xarL 
Kal Wa/xei'HAiou, Rom. 15. 29, Eph. 
6. 2. 

2. of time, a) of time when, i.e. 
a definite point or period, in, during, 
on, at which any thing takes place, 
&c. Matt. 2. 1 iv rj/jLeQaLs'HpooSov, 12. 
1, 2 iv (raP/Baro), John 11. 9, 10 eV 
rfj 7]fjL€pa, iv rrj vvktI, by day, by 
night: with a neut. adj. Acts 7. 13 
iv rat Szvrepcp, 2 Cor. 11. 6 iv iravri 
i. e. xpwQi Acts 26. 28 iv bxiycp i. e. 
X9^ V(J 9 shortly, v. 29 iv oXiyw Kal iv 
iroXXq) ' in short or in long :' with a 
pron. absolute, e. g. iv <£ i. e. XP® VI ? 
Mark 2. 19: so with art. and adv.. 
Luke 7. 11 iv rfj e^s, 8. 1 iv r<£ 
leaders, John 4. 31 iv tw /mera^v. 
Spoken of an action or event which 
serves to mark a definite time, Matt. 
22. 28 iv rfj avacrrdcr€L, Luke 11. 31 
iv rfj Kpicrei, John 21. 20 iv rep dei- 
irv(f) : so iv oTs sc. irgdy/nao~L, i. e. 
during which things, meanwhile, 
Luke 12. 1 : especially with the art. 
and infin., in, i. e. on or at an action 
or event, while it is taking place, 9. 
36 iv Tcp yeviaQai r^v (pcovrjv, 1. 8, 
Acts 2. 1, saep. b) of time how long, 



i. e. a space or period within which 
any thing takes place, in, within, iv 
rpLcrlv 7}/j.egais in three days, Matt. 
27. 40. 

3. METAPH. of the STATE, CON- 
DITION, manner in which one is, 
moves, acts ; of the occasion, means, 
on, in, by, through which one is af- 
fected, moved, acted upon, &c. a) 
of the state, condition, or circum- 
stances in which a person or thing 
is, viz. (a) genr., either external or 
internal ; e. g. of an external state, 
Luke 7. 35 iv rpvcpfj xmdpxovres, 8. 
43 yvvr] ovcra iv pvcrei ai/maros, 2. 29 
iv €ip7]vr), 16. 23 iv fiacravois, 23. 12 
iv ex^pa, Rom. 1. 4 vlbs Qeov iv Sv- 
vd/j.€i, Gal. 1. 14 iv raj 'IouSa'icr/uw, 2 
Thess. 3. 16 iv iravrl rpoirco i. e. in 
every state, at every turn. Of an 
internal state, i. e. of the mind, feel- 
ings, &c. Acts 11.5 iv iKcrrda€L, Rom. 
15. 32 iv x a Q& 1 Cor. 2. 3 iv ao~6e- 
veia Kal iv (pofico, 14. 6 iv airoKaXinpei 
i. e. in the state or condition of one 
who receives and utters a revela- 
tion. In this usage iv with its da- 
tive is often equivalent to an adjec- 
tive, Rom. 4. 10 cbv iv TTGpiTO/uLr}, iv 
aKpoj3varia, i. e. as circumcised or 
uncircumcised ; Phil. 4. 19 iv So^y 
= svdo^os, Tit. 1. 6 iv KctTTiyopia i. e. 
accused, 3. 5 epya ra iv BiKaioo-uvy 
= ra BiKaia. So also adverbially, 
Acts 5. 23 iv irdcrr) aacpaXeia, Rom. 
2. 28, 29 iv t($ cpaveptc, iv rw kqvtttw. 
(/3) of the business, employment, ac- 
tions in which one is engaged, Matt. 
21. 22 iv irpoo-evxy, Mark 4. 2 iv rfj 
BiSaxy avrov i. e. as he taught, S. 
27 ivrfj 6S$ i. e. in the walk or jour- 
ney, John 8. 3 iv fAoixeta KareiXrifx- 
[xivr)v, Rom. 1. 9 iv tgj evayyeXicv 
i. e. labouring in the gospel, 2 Cor. 
7. 11 iv iravri, Col. 1. 10 iv iravrl 
Zoyto, 1 Tim. 4. 15 iv rovrois IcrQi, 
Heb. 6. 18 iv oh: so Matt. 20. 15 
iroiriaai o OeXcc iv ro7s i/j.o?s i. e. in 
mv own affairs, 23. 30 kolvccvoI iv rw 
aUfxari i. e. in slaying the prophets. 
So with dative of person, i. e. in the 
work, business, or cause of anyone, 
Rom. 16. 12 r\T is iKOTTiacrev iv Kupicc. 
(y) implying/?* the power of any one, 
Acts 5. 4 iv rfj cry i^ovcria, 4. 12 ovk 
(ecttlv iv aXXcp ovBevl 7] aurrjpia : so 
iv Trvevfxari, i. e. in the power or 
under the influence of the Spirit, 
o 



kv 



146 



ev 



in a state of inspiration, inspired, 
Matt. 22. 43, saep. Of demoniacs, kv 
7rv€v/j,aTL cLKaddprcp, i. e. in the power 
of, possessed, Mark 1. 23. Hence 
yevofxevos kv eavrcp having come to 
himself, Acts 12. 11. 

b) of manner or mode, i. e. the 
state or circumstances, external or 
internal, by which any action is ac- 
companied, in, with, in reference to 
which it is performed, viz. (a) genr. 
of manner, &c, Matt. 22. 37 ayairav 
kv oXrj rfj Kapdla, ktX, Mark 4. 2 8l- 
ddaiceiv kv irapafioXcus, Luke 2. 36 
kv k^ovcria kclI dwd/xei kirirdcro'ei, 21. 
25 cvvoxh %8v&>v kv airopia, John 16. 
25 kv irapoi/xiais XaXelv, 23. 24 7rpocr- 
Kvvelv kv irvev/xarL kclI aXrjdeia i. e. 
to render sincere and spiritual wor- 
ship, Rom. 1. 9 ev rep irvevfxari fxov, 

1 Cor. 2. 4 ovk ev irei6o?s Xoyois, 2 
Cor. 3. 7 ev ygdjxp,acriv, 1 John 5. 6 
kv ra> vdari teal rat aifxa.ru So in an 
adverbial sense, Matt. 22. 16 kv aXr)- 
6eia truly, in reality, Acts 12. 7 kv 
rdx*h 17. 31 kv dLKaioo~vvr) righte- 
ously, 26. 7 kv kKreveia continually, 
Eph. 6. 19 Iv irapprjo-ia boldly. (/3) 
of a rule, law, standard, in, by, ac- 
cording to, conformably to, Matt. 7. 2 
kv $ Kgifxari Kpivere KpLdriceaOe, Luke 

1. 8 kv rfj rd^ei, 1 Thess. 4. 15 kv 
X6ycp Kvpiov, 1 Tim. 1. 18 kv avrcus 
sc. Trgoc})7]reiaLS. So of a rule of life, 
&c. Luke 1. 6 iropevofxevoi kv irdtfais 
reus ivroXous: with dat. of person, 

2 Cor. 10. 12 kv eavrols eavrovs /xe- 
rpovvres: also 'in conformity with 
the will, law, precept of any one,' 
John 3. 21 kv ©e<£ kcrlv elpyao~fxeva. 
(y) in the sense of in respect to, as 

tO, Luke 1. 7 7TpO^€^7]K6r€S kv rats 

rj/xegais, Gal. 4. 20 on airopovfxai kv 
vfxiv, Eph. 2. 11 edvr) kv (rapKi, Tit. 1. 
13 "vol vyiaivojcnv kv rfj iria-rei, Jam. 

2. 10, 3. 2 irraieiv kv evi, kv Xoycp : 
so kv iravri in every respect, 2 Cor. 8. 
7; kv /jLTjdevi in no respect, 7. 9; kv 
ovSevi Phil. 1. 20 : also after words 
signifying plenty or want, Rom. 15. 
13 7re pier or eve lv kv rfj eXTridi, Eph. 2. 
4 irXovaios kv kXeei, 1 Cor. 1. 7 vcrre- 
getaBai kv fxyjSevl x a Q^°'f JLaTl ' 

c) of the ground, basis, occasion, 
in, on, upon which any thing rests, 
exists, takes place, &c. (a) of a 
person or thing in or on which, as a 
substratum, any thing rests, exists, 



is done, &c. ; with dat. of thing, 1 
Cor. 2. 5 7) irto'Tis fi)] rj kv (ro<pict, av- 
6g., Gal. 6. 17 kv tw acb/xari, Eph. 2. 

1 1 irepLTo/jiT] kv capKt : foil, by dative 
of pers., i. e. in the person or case of 
any one, in or by his example, &c, 
Luke 22. 37 rovro 5e? reXeaOrjvai kv 
kjuol, Acts 4. 2 KarayyeXXeiv kv rq> 
3 lr}o~ov t?V avdaraaiv. So after verbs 
implying * to do any thing in one's 
case, 7 i. e. to or for one, where the 
ace. or dat. might stand, Matt. 17. 

12 kTrotrjcrav ev avrcp ocra 7)9eX7]o~av, 
1 Thess. 5. 12 robs Koiu&vras kv vfxiv 
i.e. for your benefit : so too opoXo- 
yelv ev tivl to confess in one's case or 
cause, i. e. to acknowledge, Matt. 
10. 32; also CKavBaXi^eo-QaL ev tivl 
to take offence in any one, i. e. in his 
case or cause, 11. 6. Spoken also 
of that in which any thing consists, 
is comprised, fulfilled, manifested, 
&c, John 9. 30 kv rovrca QavfxacrSv 
ko~riv, Rom. 13. 9 kv rovrco rep Xoyco 
avaKe<paXaiovrai, Gal. 5. 14 6 nets v6- 
fjios kv evi Xoytp irXypovrai, 1 John 4. 
9 kv rovrco k<pavepoo6r]. Here too we 
may refer the use of kv by Hebr. 
after verbs of swearing, to mark the 
ground, basis, object, on which the 
oath rests, in Engl, by, sometimes 
upon, Matt. 5. 34-36 fir) ofxotfai kv rdp 
ovpava), kv rfj yfj, kv rrj Ke<paXfj crov. 
(/3) of the motive, or exciting cause, 
in consequence o/which any action is 
performed, in, on, at, by, i. e. be- 
cause of, on account of, propter, 
Matt. 6. 7 on kv rfj iroXvXoyia elcr- 
aKovaO^aovrai, Acts 7. 29 eepvyev kv 
rqiXoycp rovrca, 1 Cor. 11. 2 kv rov- 
T(p ovk kiraivca, 2 Cor. 6. 12 kv 7]/x7v, 
1 Pet. 4. 14 el 6veidi£eo~6e kv hv6fxari 
Xgicrrov : so kv rovrco herein, hereby, 
i. e. on this account, therefore, John 
15. 8; kv rovrcp yivcccTKeiv to know 
herein, hereby, i. e. by this, 13. 35; 
ev q>, — ev rovrcp '6tl, herein that, i. e. 
in that, because, Heb. 2. 18; where- 
fore, 6. 17. Spoken also of the au- 
thority in consequence of which any 
thing is done, in, by, under, i. e. by 
virtue of, &c. Matt. 21. 23 kv iroia 
k^ovoria ravra iroiels, Acts 4. 7 kv 
TToia. dvvd/uei, -f) kv iroia> bvofxari : so 
aire?v kv rq) 6v6/nari 'Irjorov to ask in 
the name of Jesus, i. e. under his au- 
thority and sanction, John 14. 13. 
(7) of the ground or occasion of an 



» 



147 



EVaVTLOQ 



emotion of mind, after words ex- 
pressing joy, wonder, hope, confi- 
dence, &c. and the reverse ; with 
dat. of thing, Luke 1. 21 iBavfxa^ov 
iv rep xp° VL £ €LV avrov, Rom. 2. 23 bs 
iv vSjJLco Kavxacrai, Luke 10. 20 iv 

TOVTCti fJLT) X aL P eT€ f Epll. 3. 13 yU7/ €K- 

KaKelv iv rats 6Xi\\/eai /jlov, Matt. 12. 
2 1 iv rep 6v6/j.ari avrov edvr] iXTTiovert : 
of person, Rom. 5. 11 Kavyavai iv rep 
&eep, 1 Cor. 15. 19 ^XiriKores ierfxev 
iv Xpiffrep /jlovov. 

d) of the means hy the aid or in- 
tervention of which any thing takes 
place, is done, in, i. e. by means of. 
(a) with dat. of person, by whose aid 
or intervention, in, by, with, through 
whom any thing is done, &c, Matt. 
9. 34 iKfiaXXei haifJi6via iv rep &p- 
Xovri roiv 5., Acts 4. 9 iv rivi ovros 
aeaenerrai, 17. 31 iv av§QL, Gal. 3. 8 
evXoyr)9r)crovrai iv o~o\ ixdvra ra edvrj 
in and through thee. (/3) of thing, 
but used strictly only of such means 
as imply that the object affected is 
actually in, among, surrounded by 
them, prop, in and through, Matt. 8. 
32 air eQavov iv ro?s vdacri in and by 
the waters, 1 Cor. 3. 13 iv ttvq\ airo- 
KaXvirrerai : hence genr. where the 
object is conceived as being in, or 
in contact or connexion with the 
means, &c, Matt. 3. 11 Pairrifa iv 
vdarty 5. 13 iv rivi aXierB^crerai; 17. 
21 iv TTpocrevxp, Luke 21. 34 iv upai- 
TrdXrj, Rom. 10. 9 iav bfxoXoy^o-ns iv 
rep crro/JLari crov. So iv x eL P L TLV °s 
in or by the hand of any one, Acts 
7. 35 : hence in N. T. and later 
writers simply of the instrument, 
where the classic authors usually 
employ the dative alone, Luke 22. 
49 el 7rard£ofxev iv fxax^ipa ; Rom. 
16. 16, Jam. 3. 9 iv avrfj evXoyovfxev, 
Rev. 6. 8 airoKretvai iv pop,epaia. (y) 
from the Heb., spoken of price or 
exchange, of that by means q/" which, 
with which, any thing is purchased 
or exchanged, &c, Rev. 5. 9 Tiyog-n- 
aras rep (deep 7) fxas iv rep afyari aov, 
Rom. 1. 23 rjXXa&v rf)v do^av &eov 
iv 6/uoiev/mari elicovos for an image. 

4. sometimes iv is found where 
the natural construction would seem 
to require els, as after verbs which 
imply not rest in a place or state, 
but motion or direction into or to- 
wards an object; in such cases the 



idea of arrival and subsequent rest 
in that place or state is either ac- 
tually expressed or is implied in 
the context (see the converse of this 
in els 4): so after verbs of motion, 
Matt. 10. 16 aTTOcrreWea vfxas iv /meaep 
Xvkcov in the midst of wolves, by 
whom ye are already surrounded ; 
Luke 5. 16 r)v virox^ooov iv rats iprj- 
Iaois, i. e. he withdrew and abode 
in deserts ; 7. 17 i^rjXdev 6 Xoyos iv 
tiXr) rfj 'lovSaia, i. e. went out, spread 
abroad in the whole land ; John 5. 
4 icarefiaivev iv rfj KoXvfJL^r\doa Kal 
irdpacrere: so Matt. 14. 3 edero iv 
(pvXaKrj, as in Engl. ' to put in pri- 
son,' for into; Mark 15. 46 Kared-n- 
Kev avrhv iv /jLvn/neiep, as in Engl. 

1 they placed him in the tomb;' 1. 
16 fiaXXovras afxepi^Xiqarpov iv rfj 
daXao-err}, comp. Matt. 4. 18 els rr\v 
0.; John 3. 35 irdvra 8e8ecK.ev iv rfj 
%6££>1 avrov has given, i. e. has put, 
placed all things in his hand: fig. 
Luke 1. 17 : metaph. after words 
expressing an affection of mind to- 
wards any one, e. g. aydirn iv r\p2v 

2 Cor. 8. 7, 1 John 4. 9, 16. 
Note. In composition ^implies, 

1. a being or resting in, as evei/ju, 
i/njuLevo) ; 2. into, when compounded 
with verbs of motion, as i^aivea ; 3. 
conformity, &c. as evdiKos, evvojxos ; 
4. 'participation, as evoxos ; &c. 

ivayKaXi^ofxai, fut. icrofiai, to take 
into one's arms, Matt. 9. 36, 10. 16. 

ivaXios, ov, 6, 7], adj. (iv, aXs), be- 
longing to the sea, marine, Jam. 3. 7. 

evavri, adv. (avri), pr. over against, 
hence in presence of, before, foil, by 
gen. Luke 1. 8. 

ivavriov, adv. (ivavrios), pr. over 
against, hence before, in the presence 
of, foil, by gen., Mark 2. 12. From 
the Heb., in the sight of, Acts 7. 10 
edeoKev avrep x^P iV ivavriov <&apaev, 
i. e. with him ; Luke 24. 19 dvvarbs 
ivavriov rod ®eov in the sight of God, 
i. e. God being judge. 

ivavrios, a, ov (iv, avrios), aver 
against, opposite, a) pr. in N. T. of 
a wind, contrary, adverse, Matt. 14. 
24; foil, by dat. Mark 6. 48 : so e£ 
ivavrias, or i^evavrias as adv., with 
gen. over against, 15. 39. b) me- 
taph. contrary, adverse, hostile, foil, 
by dative, Acts 28. 17; by irpds with 



evapypfJLCU 



148 



evcvvii) 



ace. 26. 9 ivavria irgd(rcr6ii/ : sooef 
svavTias, = 6 iuaurios, an adversary, 
an enemy, Tit. 2. 8. 

evdpxojLLai, f. ^ofiai, to make begin- 
ning in, i. e. to begin, commence, absol. 
Gal. 3. 3, foil, by ace. Phil. 1. 6. 

evaros, see ei/varos. 

ivSe-fts, ovs, 6, ?7, adj. (iuBeco), in 
want, needy, destitute, Acts 4. 34. 

%v^eiyfxa, aros, to (evde'iKVVfii), indi- 
cation, token, proof, 2 Thess. 1. 5. 

ivdeiKW/uLi, f. 5ei|<w, £o point out in 
any thing, £o shew in any thing; in 
N. T. only mid. iv^eiKuvjxaL, to shew 
forth, manifest, i. e. any thing relat- 
ing to or depending on one's self, 
foil, by accus. Rom. 2. 15 Iv^'ikvvv- 
rai to epyou tov vo/ulou ypaiTTov, 9. 
17 tt\v fivva/jLiv /jlov. Hence, by impl., 
to manifest towards any one, i. e. to 
do to any one, foil, by accus. and 
dat. 2 Tim. 4. 14 iro\\d /jlol kolkcl 4ve- 
5e/£aT0. 

e^SeifiS, ecas, t) (ivde'iKi'vjjLi), a point- 
ing out, pr. with the finger ; in N. T. 
figur. a) manifestation, declaration, 
Rom. 3. 25, 26. b) indication, token, 
proof, =€vdeiyfJLa, Phil. 1. 28. 

e^Se/ccc, ol, at, Ta, card. num. eleven; 
in N. T. only of the eleven apostles, 
after the apostacy of Judas, Matt. 
28.16, Mark 16. 14. 

ZvdeicaTos, 7], ov, ordin. eleventh, 
Matt. 20. 6, 9. 

ivdexo/Jiai, f. ^ofxai, to take or receive 
in, to admit ; in N. T. only impers. 
ivd*X €TCU > it is admissible, possible, 
Luke 13. 33. 

eudrjfxea), So, f. i)cr<a (eVS^/xos), pr. to 
be among one's people, be at home; in 
N. T. fig. to be present in any place 
or with any person, 2 Cor. 5. 9 ; foil, 
by iu v. 6, by Tcpos v. 8. 

ez>5i5ucr/cco (=ip$voo or ivdvvoo), to 
clothe in a garment, mid. to clothe 
one's self in, to wear, with ace. Luke 
8. 27, 16. 19. 

evfiiKOS, ov, 6, rj, adj. (6 ivdiKr)), con- 
formable to right, i. e. right, just, Rom. 
3. 8, Heb. 2. 2. 

£v86/jly)0- is, ecos, r) (e^So^teco), prop. 
something built in ; in N. T. genr. a 
structure, building, Rev. 21. 18. 

e v 5 o £ a fa;, f. daw (4V§o|os), to cause 



to be iv SSty, i. e. to glorify, pass, or 
mid. 2 Thess. 1. 10, 12. 

evdo^os, ov, 6, 7], adj. (eV, SJfa), pr. 
in honour, in glory, i. e. a) of per- 
sons, honoured, respected, noble, 1 
Cor. 4. 10 ; of deeds, tu eV5o£a, glo- 
rious, memorable, Luke 13. 17. b) 
of external appearance, splendid, 
glorious, of raiment, Luke 7. 25 : 
fig. eKKATjala Zvdol-os, i. e. the church 
adorned in pure and splendid rai- 
ment, as a bride, Eph. 5. 27. 

evdvfxa, aTos, to (ii/fiva)), clothing, 
raiment, a garment., Matt. 6. 25 : spo- 
ken of the outer garment, 3. 4 iv- 
dv/jia airb Tpiyfi>v Ka\xA]kov, the usual 
garment of the ancient prophets; 
also €pdv/j.a ydfxov a wedding-garment, 
22. 11, presented to guests in token 
of honour, according to oriental 
custom: metaph. 7. 15 ev ivdvfAao~i 
7rpofidTCdV, i. e. ' externally with the 
meekness and gentleness of lambs, 
in contrast to the spirit of wolves.' 

ivdvuaixoco, w, f. wgoo, to strengthen 
in, i. e. to render strong, impart 
strength to, trans., pass, or mid. to 
acquire strength, be strong; spoken 
of the body, as made strong out of 
weakness, Heb. 11. 34: fig. of the 
mind, &c. Acts 9. 22. 

ivdvvco or ivdvet), f. varcc, aor. 1 4v- 
edvo~a, aor. 1 pass. ivedvdrju, perf. 
pass. iv$e$vfj.ai. 1. to go in, enter in, 
foil, by els tcls olizias, 2 Tim. 3. 6. 

2. to put on a garment (prop. ' to 
cause to go into a garment'), to 
clothe, dress, trans., with double ace. 
i. e. of pers. and thing ; pass, to be 
clothed, and mid. to clothe one's self, 
with ace. of thing in or with which, 
a) pr. Matt. 6. 25 tl eV5vo-7?(T0e ; 27. 
31 ii/efivaav avTov ra 1/j.dTia ovtov. 
Spoken of armour, Ta 07r\a, Rom. 
13. 12. b) metaph. (a) of the soul 
as clothed with the body, 2 Cor. 5. 3. 
(j8) of a person as clothed (i. e. en- 
dued or furnished) with any power, 
quality, &c, SvvafAiv Luke 24. 49 ; 
acpdapcriav, aOavaaiav 1 Cor. 15. 53; 
aivXdyxva oIktip/jlov, i. e. compas- 
sion, Col. 3. 12. (7) of one who 
puts on, i. e. assumes, a new charac- 
ter, &c. Thy Kaivbv &vQponvov Eph. 4. 
24 ; eV5. tov Xplott6u, i. e. to be filled, 
imbued with Christ's spirit, to be 
like him, Rom. 13. 14. 



tvcvmc 



149 



tVZ\li) 



i'pfivais, €0)s, 7) (ipdvco), the putting 
on of clothes, wearing, 1 Pet. 3. 3. 

eVeS^a, ay, rj (eV, eSpa), a lying in 
wait, pr. in war, an ambuscade ; in 
N. T. in order to kill any one, Acts 
25. 3. 

tpedpevco, f. evaco (ipedpa), to lie hi 
wait for, trans., pr. in war, to lie in 
ambush against; in N. T. in order to 
kill any one, Acts 23. 21 : by impl. 
to lie in wait for as prey, in order to 
ensnare or seize, to watch narrowly, 
Luke 11. 54. 

e vedpov, ov, t6, in text. rec. Acts 23. 
16, = ipe8pa in later eds., q. v. 

4p€l\4co, co, f. t)(TU), to roll ox wrap up 
in, trans, and with dative of thing, 
Mark 15. 46. 

eveifii, pr. to be in any place, fig. to 
be in or with any person; in N.T. 
impers. euecrrt, but only in the 
form ivi (i. e. the Ionic form of the 
prep, ip, the verb being dropped), 
there is in, with, among, e. g. eV* sc. 
iu vfiiv, Gal. 3. 28, — others ip Xpicr- 
t<£ ; Col. 3. 11 oirov ovk ivi, James 
. 17 Trap op ovk cvi. ibo ra €Poptcz 
things within, that which is within, 
Luke 11. 41 ra eVoVra 5oVe iA^n/uo- 
crvvnv, i. e., in the figurative dis- 
course of Jesus, give that within the 
ciip and platter as alms (comp. ver. 
39), here spoken of the inner man, 
the heart, viz. ' give alms from the 
heart, and not merely externally,' — 
others prefer the sense [/cara] ra 
ivovra, pro facultatibus, according to 
what you have, but the more usual 
construction would then be etc toop 



iPQPTCOP. 



<EP€Ka, more frequently eVe/ce^, and 
Attic etVe/cez/, prep, governing the 
genitive, on account of because of, for 
the sake of, Matt. 5. 10; 2 Cor.' 3. 10 
6V6KGV rrjs 8o£?7s because of by reason 
of; hpeKep Tovroufor this cause, there- 
fore, Matt. 19. 5; ov evetcevfor ivhich 
cause, wherefore, Luke 4. 18; tlpos 
eVeAca/or what cause, wherefore, Acts 
19. 32: so eip^Kep rod (papepooQr}pcu 
in order that, &c. 



€P EOS, See €PP€OS. 



ipspyeia, as, rj (eP€gyr)s), energy, 
pr. the being in work, i. e. operation, 
efficiency, active power, &c, Eph. 1. 
19 Kara, ttjv ivepyeiav tov KpaTovs 



avrov ac ording to the efficiency, ac- 
tive exhibition, of Ids might, i. e. 
in raising up Jesus: especially as 
exhibited in mighty works, mira- 
cles, e. g. of God, Phil. 3. 21 ; of 
Satan, 2 Thess. 2. 9 : by meton. put 
for the w r orks or miracles them- 
selves, v. 11 ipepyeiap irXavns, i. e. 
false miracles, delusive signs, viz. 
those mentioned v. 9, 10. 

ipepyeoo, So, f. r)o~co (iuepy^s), pr. to 
be in work, i. e. to work, be effective, 
operative, &c. a) neut. to work, be ac- 
tive, produce effect, spoken of tilings, 
Matt. 14. 2 at Zvpoljxels ipepyovcrip 
Ip avrcp, i. e. the power of miracles 
works, miracles are wrought by him; 
Eph. 1. 20, 2. 2, Phil. 2. 13 to eVep- 
yelv: with dative of pers. Gal. 2. 8 
6 £pepyr}o~as Hetqcc . . . ipyipyrjae /ecu 
i/jLol els Ta eOptj, i. e. ' he who effected 
in the case of Peter that he should 
be the apostle of the Jews, effected 
also in my case that 1 should go to 
the gentiles.' b) trans, to work, 
effect, produce, with ace. of person, 
1 Cor. 12. 6; Phil. 2. 13 6 ipeoycop 
iu 7j/jl7v to OeAeip. c) mid. to shew 
one's self active, i. e. neut. to work, be 
active, operate, spoken only of things, 
Rom. 7. 5, Gal. 5. G: part, evepyov- 
fxevos as adj. ivorking, effective, Jam. 
5. 16 de-nais ipepyov/iewn. 

ivipynjxa, aros, to (epepyeoo), pr. 
what is ivrought, i. e. effect produced, 
operation, 1 Cor. 12. 10 ipepyrj/j-aTa 
dvpctjULGoop operations of miracles, i. e. 
put for miraculous effects, the gift 
of working miracles. 

evsqyhs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (e^, ep- 
you), energic, pr. in work, i. e. ivork- 
ing, operative, active, effective, Heb. 
4. 12 ; 1 Cor. 16. 9 6vpa /jlol apeccye 
fMeyd\rj Kal ipepyrjs effective, i. e. 
* presenting opportunity for great 
effects.' 

ivevAoyeoo, So, f. r)crco, to bless in or 
through any one ; in N. T. only pass. 
Acts 3. 25, see ip 3. d. a. 

ipexoj, f. £co, pr. to have in anything, 
viz. a) to have in one's self, foil, by 
dat. implying a disposition of mind 
towards a person or thing ; in N. T. 
unfavourable, Mark 6. 19 'HpooBias 
£pe?X ei/ \_X°^ 0P ~\ avT< £i Luke 11. 53 
SeiPcos ipex^LV- b) pass. e^e^o^ou, to 
be held in or by any thing, rig. to be 



evdah 



150 



rraXjuL 



a 



entangled in, subject to, foil, by dat 
Gal. 5. 1 icdXiv &y§ dovXeias eve- 

evddde, adv., strengthened form of 
evOa, viz. a) of place where, here, 
in this place, Luke 24. 41. b) of 
place whither, hither, to this place, 
John 4. 15, 16. 

evOev. demonstr. adv., hence, from 
this place, Luke 16. 26, for ivrevOev 
in text. rec. 

evOvfxeofxai, ovfxai, f. Tjcrofiai, depon. 
mid. (4v, dvfjios), aor. 1 pass, with 
middle signif., to have or revolve in 
mind, think upon, trans. Matt. 1. 20; 
foil, by irepi with gen. Acts 10. 19 in 
text. rec. 

evOvfiTjcris, ecos, 7} (evOvfieofxat), 
thought, cogitation, Matt. 9.4; 12. 
25; Heb. 4. 12: in the sense of ex- 
cogitation, invention, Acts 17. 29. 

%vi for eveuri, see eveipu. 

eviavrds, ov, 6, a year, John 11. 49: 
by Hebr. put for any definite time, 
cera, Luke 4. 19 iviavrbv Kvgiov deK- 
t6v. 

£vio~T tiijli, in N. T. only fut. mid. 
evcrT^cofiai, and perf. act. evecrrTjKa, 
part. eveo~T7]K(as contr. evecrrcos, in- 
trans. to stand in or upon ; fig. to 
stand near, i. e. to he at hand, impend, 
2 Thess. 2. 2 : part. perf. iveorrcas, 
instant, i. e. present, Rom. 8, 38 ovre 
evearcora, ovre fxeXXovra. 

evto~xvo), £ ^°" w ) P r * t° b e strong in 
any thing ; in N. T. to in strengthen, 
i. e. a) in trans, to be invigorated, 
become strong, Acts 3. 19. b) trans. 
to invigorate, strengthen, i. e. to cause- 
to be strong, foil, by ace. Luke 22. 43. 

ewaros, tj, ov, ordin. adj. (evvea), 
ninth, Rev. 21. 20; elsewhere only 
in the phrase r) oopa t) evvdrT) the ninth 
hour, i. e. in the Jewish mode of 
reckoning corresponding to our 3 
o'clock p.m., the hour of evening 
sacrifice and prayer (see Acts 3. 1), 
Matt. 20. 5: some mss. and eds. have 



evaros. 



ewe a, ol, at, rd, card. num. nine, 
Luke 17. 17. 

4wev7)Kovraewea, ol, at, rd, nine- 
ty-nine, Matt. 18. 12: some mss. and 
eds. have evevfjKovra evvea. 

ewe 6s, d, ov, better eve6s, speechless, 
dumb, with amazement, Acts 9. 7. 



ewevca, fat. eveco, to nod or wink to- 
wards any one, i. e. to make signs 
with the head, eyes, &c. Luke 1. 62. 

evvoia, as, r) (iv, vovs), pr. what is in 
the mind, e. g. idea, notion ; in N. T. 
thought, intent, Heb. 4. 12: in the 
sense of mind, disposition, mode of 
thinking and feeling, 1 Pet. 4. 1 rrjv 
avT7]v evvoiav, i. e. with Christ. 

ewofios, ov, 6, r) (ev, vofios), pr. 
within the law, conformable to law, 
i. e. a) legal, legitimate, Acts 19. 39. 
b) under law, subject to law, 1 Cor. 
9. 21. 

evvvxos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, vvj-), noc- 
turnal; neut. evvvxov as adv., in the 
night, by night, Mark 1. 35 irpcot ev- 
vvxov Xiav very early, yet in the night, 
= 6p8pov fiadeos Luke 24. 1. 

evoiKeca, co, fut. t)o~q), to dwell in, in- 
habit; in N. T. metaph. to dwell in 
or with any one, to be in or with, foil, 
by ev; spoken of the indwelling of 
the Holy Spirit in Christians, Rom. 
8. 11; of the divine presence and 
blessing, 2 Cor. 6. 16 ; so of ^ iricrris 
2 Tim. 1. 5, 6 Xoyos rod Xpio~rov Col. 
3.16. 

evoT7}S, ttjtos, 7] (efs), unity, Eph. 4. 
3, 13. 

evox^eca, w, f. 7}(T(ti, to excite tumult 
in, hence genr. to disturb, trouble, 
annoy, i. e. a community, person, 
&c. absol. Heb. 12. 15. 

evoxos, ov, 6, t), adj. (evexo^ai), = 
evexopt-evos, pr. held in, contained in, 
fastened in or on anything; in N. T. 
metaph. subject to, liable to, obnoxious 
to, viz. a) pr. and usually with dat. : 
so foil, by dat of tribunal, for the 
punishment inflicted by that tribunal, 
Matt. 5. 21 rfj Kpicrei, v. 22 evoxos els 
rrjv yeevvav = evoxos fiaXXeaOai els 
yeevvav. Construed also with gen., 
Heb. 2. 15 evoxot dovXeias, as in 
English, subjects of bondage: so of 
punishment, evoxos davdrov, lit. a 
subject of death, i. e. guilty of death, 
Mark 14. 64, 3. 29. b) in the sense 
of chargeable with, guilty of foil, by 
gen. of that in or in respect to which 
crime is committed, 1 Cor. 11. 27; 
Jam. 2. 10 irdvroDV evoxos. 

evraX/ma, aros, to (evTeXXofxai), = 
evroXi), mandate, precept, ordinance, 
Matt. 15. 9, Mark 7. 7, Col. 2. 22. 



kvTU.QjlU.Lyh) 



151 



eVTV7T()d) 



evra<pid(co, f. daw (ivrdcpios), to pre- 
pare for burial, i. e. to lay out in the 
£vrd(pia, to decorate, embalm, in the 
Jewish manner, trans. Matt. 26. 12, 
John 19.40. 

ivracpLao'p.Ss, ov, 6 (ivratyidfa), pre- 
paration for burial, i. e. a laying out, 
embalming, &c. Mark 14.8. 

ivr ekAofMCLi, fut. T€\ov/bLcu, depon. 
mid., perf. pass. ivreraXjxai with 
mid. or act. signif., to enjoin upon, 
charge with, command, with ace. of 
thing and dat. of person, one or both 
of which are often implied, Matt. 28. 
20; 17.9; 15.4: foil, by irepi with 
gen. of thing, 4. 6 ; by 'iva Mark 13. 
34 ; by infin. Matt. 19. 7. By Hebr. 
8i.a97)Krjs t)s [_W~\ evere'iAaro Trpbs v/nas 
6 ®e6s which God enjoined upon or 
towards you, Heb. 9. 20. 

ivTsvQev, adv. (evdev), hence, thence, 
from this or that place, Matt. 17.20; 
so ii/Tevdev kcu ivrevOzv hence and 
hence, on this side and that side, on 
each side, John 19. 18: fig. of the 
cause or source, hence, Jam. 4. 1. 

evrev£is, ecus, 7] (ivTvyxdvco), pr. a 
falling in with, access, audience, peti- 
tion ; in N. T. supplication, prayer, 
i. e. to God, 1 Tim. 2. 1 ; 4. 5. 

evri/uLos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (£v, ripLT]), pr. 
in honour, i. e. a) honoured, estim- 
able, dear, Luke 7.2. b) precious, 
costly, spoken of a stone, fig. 1 Pet. 
2. 4, 6. 

£vto\t), rjs, i) (ivTeWofjiai), instruc- 
tion, charge, command, i. e. a) pr. 
charge, commission, direction, John 
10. 18 evroXi)V zKafiov irapa rod ira- 
rpos: in the sense of a public charge, 
edict, from magistrates, 11.57. b) 
in the sense of precept, command- 
ment, law, spoken (a) of the tradi- 
tions of the rabbins, Tit. 1.14. (/3) 
of the precepts and teaching of Je- 
sus, John 13. 34. (7) of the pre- 
cepts and commandments of God in 
general, 1 Cor. 7. 19. (5) of the pre- 
cepts of the Mosaic law, in whole or 
in part, Matt. 5. 19. (e) genr. and 
collect. 7) VtoAt} or 7) ii/roAr} ©eoD, 
put either for the law (i. e. the Mo- 
saic law), Matt. 15. 3, or for the pre- 
cepts given to Christians, Christian 
doctrines and duties, 1 Tim. 6. 14. 

cvtSttios, ov, 6, 7), adj. (4u, rSiros), 



pr. in the place, spoken of one who 
dwells in any place, a resident, an 
inhabitant, Acts 21. 12. 

£vr6s, adv. (ei>), in, within; also as 
prep, with gen., Luke 17. 21 7) fia- 
aiXeia rod 0eoO ivrbs v/ucoi/ iariv the 
kingdom of God is within you, i. e. its 
seat is in your heart and affections, 
not external : so rb ivros the inside, 
Matt. 23. 26. 

€VTp€Trcc, f. 1//00, to invert, i. e. to turn 
about; fig. to turn one in upon him- 
self, to bring to reflection, affect, move ; 
hence in N. T. a) to shame, put to 
shame, trans., 1 Cor. 4. 14 ovk 4u- 
rpiiroov vjxas ypdtyoo ravra : pass. 2 
Thess. 3. 14, Tit. 2. 8. b) mid. eVrpe- 
TTOjjiai., to shame one's self before any 
one, i. e. to feel respect or deference 
towards, to respect, reverence, foil, by 
accus., Matt. 21. 37 lvrpa-K7\(rovrai 
rbv vlov fxov, where pass, as mid. 

€vrp€(p(/), f. evQptyu), to nourish up in 
any thing, to bring up in, hence pass, 
fig. to be skilled in, imbued 'with, foil, 
by dat. of thing, 1 Tim. 4. 6. 

evrpofios, ov, 6, 7), adj., pr. in trem- 
bling, i. e. trembling with fear, terri- 
fied; hence tvrgo^xos yivofiai or el/ii 
to tremble, Acts 7. 32, Heb. 12. 21. 

ii/rpoTTT), TJs, i) (evrpeiroo), shame, a 
putting to shame, 1 Cor. 6. 5. 

ivrpvepdeo, a>, fut. 7]o~oo, to live deli- 
cately or luxuriously in, to revel in, 
e. g. iv reus ayd-rrais 2 Pet. 2. 13 in 
some mss., but the common reading 
is 4v reus cnrdrais, i. e. fig. to revel in 
their frauds, or by means of them. 

ij/rvyxdvu), fut. rev^ouai, to fall in 
with, to light upon, genr. to meet and 
talk with; in N. T„ to come to, ad- 
dress, apply to, foil, by dat. Acts 25. 
24 TTcpl ov irav rb irArjOos svkTvy6v 
/iiOL : in the sense of to intercede, 
make intercession for or against any 
one, viz. foil, by dat. expr. or impl. 
and virep or Kara with gen., Rom. 
11. 2 &>s iurvyxdueL rep @€<5 Kara rod 
3 Iapa7}\, 8. 27 vTreg ayicov. 

ivrvXio'o'oo, fut. |a>, to roll up in, to 
inwrap, trans., with dat. of thing, 
Matt. 27. 59 ; also to fold or wrap 
together, John 20. 7. 

ivrvTTocc, a), f. doaco (evrvwos), to in- 
stamp, impress, engrave, pass. 2 Cor. 
3.7. 



evvfjpl^ii) 



15 



e^a\ei(p(t) 



cvvfSpi^co, f. icrco, to be contumacious 
in or towards any one, to treat ivith 
despite, contemn, Heb. 10. 29. 

iuvirvid^co, also evvTrvid£op.ai depon. 
(ivvirviov), to dream, intrans., spoken 
of visions in dreams, Acts 2. 17; fig. 
€Vwnvia£6fA<EVoi dreamers, i. e. holding 
vain and empty opinions, deceivers, 
Jude 8. 

ivvirviov, ov, r6 (eV, vtvvos), pr. what 
comes in sleep, a dream, spoken of 
visions in dreams, Acts 2. 17. 

evdyiTLOv (ivtioTTLos), prep, governing 
the gen., in the presence of, before, 
found only in later Greek; in N.T. 
used chiefly by Luke, Paul, and in 
the Apocalypse, a) pr. mostly of 
persons, but also of things, as eVcS- 
ttlov rod 6p6vov before, in front of, 
Rev. 1.4: of persons, before, in the 
presence of, in the sight of, Luke 1. 
17 irpoeAeiVeTcu evwinov avrov, as a 
herald, — 7rgb irpoGumov avrov Mark 
1.2; so irpoo'KvveLV or ir'nrreiv iuca- 
iriov twos to prostrate one's self before 
any one, Luke 4. 7; ivcbinov £Qvwv 
Acts 9. 15. b) as marking the man- 
ner, and espec. the sincerity in which 
any thing is done, ev&inov rov &eov 
in the sight of God, i. e. God being 
present and a witness, Rom. 14. 22 ; 
so in obtestations, before God, God 
being witness, Gal. 1. 20. c) me- 
taph. in the sight of, i. e. in the mind, 
will, purpose, judgment, of any one, 
Luke 1. 6 hiKaLoi evcoiuov rov ®eo0, 
15. 18 rj/uiaprov ev(ain6v aov, 16. 15 
Slkcliovvtss kavrovs evamiov avQpooircov. 
From the Heb., kv&inov twos, where 
in Greek a dat. is usual, Luke 15. 
10 x a P a y^^roLL evtioTTioi' roov ayyi- 
Xoov, i. e. joy to them, they rejoice ; 
24. 11 £(pdvnaav kvooitiov avroov chcrel 
Xrjgos, i. e. seemed to them ; Acts 6. 
5 rioto'ev zvqqtvlov iravros, i. e. was 
pleasing to all : also in the phrase 
evoicTKco %dpw ivomiSv twos to find 
favour in the sight of any one, 7. 46 ; 
elsewhere irapd rwi, Luke 1. 30. 

*Ej>o)s, 6, indec. Enos, Heb. * man,' 
pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 38. 

eucoriCo/JLai, f. icropLai, depon. mid. 
(eV, ovs), to receive in the ear, i. e. to 
give ear to, listen to, Acts 2. 14. 

s Eyc6x> o, indec. Enoch, Heb. * dedi- 
cated,' the patriarch who walked 
with God, Luke 3. 37. 



e |, see 4k. 

e£, ot, at, rd, six, Matt. 17. 1. 

e£ayy eW w, fut. eA<£ (e/c, hyyiKKuS), 
to give out intelligence, e. g. from one 
camp to another ; in N. T. to an- 
nounce abroad, i. e., by Hebr., to 
make widely known, to celebrate, ras 
aperas rod ©eoS 1 Pet. 2. 9. 

£i;ayopd£(ti, f. dcrco (e/c, ay opdfa), to 
purchase out, buy up, i. e. from the 
possession or power of any one, 
trans. ; in N. T. to redeem, set free, 
i. e. out of service or bondage, Gal. 
3. 13 e/c rrjs Kardpas rov vSjulov : mid. 
pr. to redeem for one's use, fig. Eph. 
5. 16 e|a7 oga^ofxevoi rbv naip6v re- 
deeming the time, i. e. rescuing and 
improving every opportunity to do 
good. 

e|a7co, f. afco (e/c, 'dyoo), to lead out, 
conduct out of any place, with accus. 
of pers., e. g. out of prison, Acts 5. 

19, foil, by e/c 12. 17 ; out of Egypt, 
7. 36, by e/c v. 40 ; genr. Mark' 15. 

20, by e|&> 8. 23 ; as a shepherd his 
flock, John 10. 3. 

i^aipecc, ca, f. rjcca (e/c, alpico), aor. 2 
QeiXov, aor. 2 mid. irreg. efeiAaTo 
(see avaipico), to take out, trans., 
i. e. a) to pluck out, e. g. an eye, 
Matt. 5. 29. b) to take out from a 
number, to select, mid. to select for 
one's self, to choose, Acts 26. 17. c) 
mid., fig. to take out of the power of 
any one to one's self, i. e. to rescue, 
deliver, foil, by ace. and e/c, Acts 12. 
1 1 eJeiAeTo fjis e/c x €L P 0S 'Hgc£5oi>, with 
e'/c impl. 7. 34. 

ei-aigco, f. aga> (e/c, aXp<*>), to take up 
out of any place, to lift up from; in 
N. T. to take away out of or from, to 
remove, trans., foil, by e/c, 1 Cor. 5. 
13 rbv irovriQbv e£ vfxoou, i. e. to expel, 
excommunicate. 

£ ^aireco, <£, f. 7](T0i (e/c, atria), to ask 
out, to desire to have, demand; mid. 
to demand for one's self, Luke 22. 31. 

i^alcpvrjs, adv. (e/c, aX<pvqs = a%<pvws), 
suddenly, unexpectedly, at once, Mark 
13. 36, Luke 2.13, 9.39. 

e£a/coAou0 eo>, a, f. rjcrco (e/c, a/coAou- 
0e'w), to follow out, i. e. fig. to copy, 
conform to, foil, by dat. 2 Pet. 1. 16. 

k^aKoo" io i, ai, a, six hundred, Rev. 
13.18, 14.20. 

e|aAei(£ctf, f. ;f/a> (e/c, aAet0a>), pr. to 



l^aWofxcu 



153 



eZEpXOfJLCLL 



smear out, i. e. to blot out, expunge, 
trans, a) pr. Rev. 3. 5 : in the sense 
of to abrogate a law, rb x* l po'yp a > ( P ol/ 
Col. 2. 14: fig. for to pardon, ras 
afxagrias Acts 3. 19. b) by impl. to 
wipe off or away, Rev. 7. 17. 

i^aWofiai, f. aKovfxaL (e/c, oi.Wop.ai), 
to leap out; in N. T. to leap up or 
forth from the place where one sat 
or was, Acts 3. 8. 

i^avdaracTLS, ecos, rj (e£cma"T77/xi), a 
rising up; in N. T. resurrection from 
the dead, Phil. 3.11. 

i^auareWco, f. eAw (e/c, auareWcf)), 
to spring up out of any place, the 
ground, &c, spoken of plants, to 
shoot forth, sprout up, intrans., Matt. 
13. 5, Mark 4. 5. 

i^aviorrrj/JLi, f. crr^crca (e/c, ai/io~Tr)p.i), 
trans, to cause to rise up out of, to 
raise up out of, intrans. to rise up out 
of. a) trans., pr. of soldiers out of 
ambush, or beasts out of their lairs ; 
in N. T., aor. 1 act., from the Heb., 
to raise up seed, offspring, Mark 12. 
19 ii-ai'ao~T7)crr) OTt£p\xa t<£ a5e\<pcp 
abrov, i. e. e/c ttjs yvvaiKos. b) in- 
trans., aor. 2 act., to rise up out of 
a place, a number or body of per- 
sons, &c, to stand forth, Acts 15. 5. 

i^airardw, w, f. r)cra> (e'/c, a7raTa&>), 
to deceive wholly, beguile, seduce, i. e. 
to lead out of the right way into 
error, trans. Rom. 7. 11, 16. 18. 

i^diriva, adv. (later form for e'lcnri- 
vt]s Ion. for i^aicpurjs), suddenly, un- 
expectedly, Mark 9. 8. 

££a7rop€Ofji.ai, ov/j.at (e/c, airopiofxai), 
to be wholly without resource, despair 
utterly, foil, by gen. 2 Cor. 1. 8, absol. 
4.8. 

e|a7ro <TTe AAco, fut. creAcD (e/c, airo- 
ctt e'AAw), to send away out of the 
place where one is, to send forth, 
trans, a) genr. as an agent, mes- 
senger, &c, Acts 7. 12; foil, by els 
of place whither, 9. 30. b) simply 
to send away, to dismiss, let depart, 
Acts 17. 14: in a stronger sense, to 
send away peremptorily, with accus. 
and adj. Luke 1. 53 t:\ovtovvt as ef- 
aTrecTTeiAGi/ Kevovs. 

i^apri^co, fut. iVco (e/c, aprifa), to 
complete fully, trans., spoken of time, 
to finish, bring to an end, Acts 21. 5 
ras 7]fj.4pas : of a religious teacher, 



to make thoroughly perfect, to furnish 
out, 2 Tim. 3. 17. 

i^aarpdirTOD, f. $<*> (e/c, ao-rodirroo), 
to flash out, as lightning; in N. T. 
of raiment, to shine out, glitter, in- 
trans. Luke 9. 29. 

i^avrrjs, adv. (e'/c, aurr,s), lit. from 
this time, i. e. forthwith, presently, 
immediately, Acts 10. 33. 

i^eyeipa), f. epco (e'/c, iyelpoo), to walce 
out of sleep, pr. implying also the 
rising up from the posture of sleep ; 
hence in N. T. fig. a) to raise up 
out of death ( = 4y€iow e/c twv ve- 
Kpcdv), 1 Cor. 6. 14. b) to raise up, 
i. e. to cause to arise or exist, spoken 
of Pharaoh, Rom. 9. 17. 

e|ei/xt (e/c, eifii), see e^ecrri. 

II. e|ei^ti (e/c, €l/jll), to go out of 
a place, intrans., foil, by e'/c, Acts 13. 
42 e/c tt)s o~vvayooyris, 27. 43 4w\ rr,v 
yr\v i. e. out of the water : in the 
sense of to go away, depart out of sl 
place, absol. 17. 15. 

e'^eAe^xco, fut. |o> (e/c, 4\4yx<»), to 
convict fully, shew to be wholly wrong ; 
in N. T. to rebuke sternly, condemn, 
punish, Jude 15. 

e£e'A/cco, f. Kvaco (e/c, eA/cco), to draw 
out, drag out, trans., pr. from a place, 
house, &c. ; in N. T. fig. to draw 
out from the right way, i. e. to draw 
away, hurry aiuay, Jam. 1. 14. 

ej^epafia, aros, ro (e|epctco), a vomit, 
that which is thrown up, 2 Pet. 2. 22. 

e^epevvdoo, w, f. rjcrco (e/c, ipevvdw), 
to search out, trace out, explore, trans., 
i. e. assiduously, diligently, 1 Pet. 
1. 10. 

i£epXop.ai, f. eXevaopai, aor. 2 r]\9ov, 
to go or come out of any place, &c. ; 
spoken a) of persons, to go or come 
forth, (a) with adjuncts denoting the 
place out ©/"which, &c, foil, by gen. 
Matt. 10. 14 ££gpxop-gvol rr\s oWias, 
Acts 16. 39; by e/c with gen. of 
place, Matt. 8. 28 e/c rcov p-i/Tj/xeicov, 
John 4. 30 ; by efy 19. 4 ; by !(« 
with gen. Matt. 21. 17 e£co rrjs tt6- 
Aecos, Heb. 13. 13 ; by cWo with gen. 
of place, to depart from, Matt. 13. 1 
&7rS rrjs olKias, 24. 1 ; by adv. 5. 26 
e'/ce?0ei/, 12. 44 oBev. (/3) with an ad- 
junct of person out of or from whom, 
&c, as of those out of whose bodies 
demons depart, foil, by e'/c Mark 1. 



t^ip^ojiai 



154 



efyxeoj 



25 ; by airo Matt. 12. 43 ; absol. Acts 
16. 18. Of those from whom, from 
whose presence, one goes forth with 
authority, &c. =rto be sent out by 
any one, foil, by airo, John 13. 3 airo 
®eov, 16. 30 ; by iragd with gen., v. 
27 iraQa rod &eov, 17. 8 : so genr. to 
depart from any one, i. e. from his 
presence, intimacy, &c. Luke 5. 8 
l£eA0e cW i/uov, 2 Cor. 6. 17 eK /xeVou 
avrcoi/. (y) the place whence being 
not expressed but implied, to go out, 
i. e. to go away, depart, &c. Matt. 9. 
31 oi e^eXdoures &je(£^iucraz/, Mark 2. 
12; so of demons departing from 
the body, Matt. 8. 32, Acts 8. 7. 
(5) with an adjunct of the place 
whither any one departs, &c, foil, 
by els, Matt. 11. 7 e^XOere els rrjp 
%gr)iLLov, Mark 8. 27 ; so with els 
final, 1. 38 els rodro, Matt. 8. 34 els 
a7ravT7}o-iv\ foil, by eiri with ace. 
Luke 8. 27 ewl rfyv yr\v i. e. from a 
vessel, Acts 1. 21 ; by ivapd with ace. 
Mark 2. 13 irapa rrjv daXaa-cay, Acts 
16. 13 ; by irpos with ace. of pers. 
John 18.29, 2 Cor. 8. 17. 

b) metaph. of persons, (a) to go 
forth from, proceed from, Matt. 2. 6 4k 
crov e^eXevcrerai 7)yov}xevos, Acts 15. 
24 ; also, from the Heb., e^epx^o-Qat 
in rrjs oerepvos twos to come forth out 
of the loins of any one, i. e. to descend 
from any one, Heb. 7. 5. (/3) John 

10. 39 egqXQev eK tt)s X €l P 0S avT&Vy 
lit. ' he departed out of their hand,' 
escaped from their power, (7) 1 
John 4. 2 tyevSoTrpocprJTCU e^eXrjXvda- 
crcv els rov koct/jlou have gone forth, 
gone abroad, into the world. 

c) of things, to go or come forth, 
to proceed from, viz. (a) of a voice, 
doctrine, rumour, &c. to go forth, 
Rev. 16. 17 e^rjXOe epeavrj curb rod vaov, 
19.5; to go forth, spread abroad, 1 
Cor. 14. 36 &(£>' vfJLoov 6 Xoyos rod 
®eov e£f/A0e*>: with place whither or 
where, foil, by els, Matt. 9. 26 ej-rjh- 
6ev 7) <pi]fj.ri els oXt\v rr}u yr\v, Rom. 
10. 18; foil, by ev Luke 7. 17, by 
Kara with gen. 4. 14. (j8) of thoughts, 
words, &c. 4k rr\s KapSias Matt. 15, 
18, eK rod (xrojuiaros Jam. 3. 10; of 
healing power or virtue, to emanate, 
££ eavrov Mark 5. 30, Trap 3 avrov 
Luke 6. 19 ; of an edict, to be pub- 
lished, promulgated, irapa Kalcrapos, 2 
1 ; of lightning, to come out of, ap- 



pear from, airo avaroXoxt Matt. 24. 
27. (7) of liquids, to flow out, John 

19. 34 4£ > r)X6ev aljua nal vbcop, Rev. 
14. 20 4k rrjs Xrjvov. (5) of a hope, 
to depart, i. e. to be at an end, va- 
nish, Acts 16. 19. d) from the Heb. 
elaeQXOfJLcu Kal e|e£Xo/xcu, Acts 1. 21, 
see el<repxofxaL d. 

ef ecTTt, impers. verb, part. e^Su (fr. 
e^ei/jLL,. not otherwise in use), it is 
possible, one can, referring to moral 
possibility or propriety, i. e. it is 
lawful, is right, is permitted, one may, 
constr. with dat. of pers. and infin. 
expr. or implied ; e. g. with infin. 
pres., marking prolonged or cus- 
tomary action, Matt. 14. 4 ovKei-ecrri 
croi ex eiv uvrhvi Mark 6. 18 : with 
dat. impl. Luke 6. 2. Foil, by infin. 
aor., marking transient action, Matt. 

20. 15 ouk e^ecrri jjlol 7roL7}o~ai b OeXco; 
19. 3 ; so part. e£bv t)v 12. 4, efoV i. e. 
eW= e£e<TTL 2 Cor. 12. 4 : with dat. 
impl. Matt. 22. 17, 27. 6 ; so part. 
efoV i. e. earco Acts 2. 29. With infin. 
implied, 1 Cor. 6. 12 ; and dat. Mark 
2. 24 t ovk e^ecrTL i. e. avroils itoielv. 

e^erd^co, f. da'co (eK, erdfa fr. 4r6s), 
pr. to verify out, i. e. to examine, ex- 
plore whether any thing is true or 
not : hence a) genr. to inquire out, 
i. e. to seek out the truth by inquiry, 
&c. ; foil, by irepi with gen. Matt. 2. 
8; by ris interrog. 10. 11. b) by 
impl. to question, ask, foil, by ace. of 
pers. John 21. 12. 

e^rjyeofxaL, ov/j.ai, f. 'fjo'o/uLaL, depon. 
mid. (eK, ^yeofxai), to lead out, i. e. 
to take the lead, be leader; in N. T. 
to lead or bring out, i. e. to make 
known, declare, trans, a) genr. to 
tell, narrate, recount, Luke 24. 35 
e^r]y ovvto Ta ev rfj o5c£. b) of a 
teacher, to make known, unfold, e. g. 
rov @e6v, to reveal, John 1. 18. 

e£i)K0VTa, oi, at, rd, sixty, Matt. 
13. 8. 

4£f/s, adv. (e%co, e|co), in order, suc- 
cessively; in N. T. only with art. as 

ac U« V *£y s > i* e * VH-cgUf the following 
day, the next day ; in full, Luke 9. 
37; with rj/nepa impl. 7. 11. 

e^%6co, co, fut. ijcroo (eK, i)x^)i to 
sound out, sound abroad; in N. T. 
pass, to be sounded abroad, fig. of the 
gospel, &c. to be proclaimed, 1 Thess. 
1.8. 






155 



etovma 



e£ts, tecs, 7] (e%o>, e£a>), habitude of 
body, habit of life ; in N. T. habitude, 
as the result of long exercise, prac- 
tice, Heb. 5. 14. 

€^icrT7]/iiL, also e^Lcrrdo) (4k, 'lctttj/jll), 
aor. 1 e£eVT77<ra, aor. 2 i^earrju, trans. 
£o />w£ ow£ of place, intrans. £o be put 
out, be out of place, also to recede from, 
yield, depart; in N. T. only fig. a) 
trans, in pres., aor. 1, and later perf. 
4j-4o~TaKa, to put out of one's self, = 
robs avdpdbirovs rod (ppovelv i^io'TrjfjLL, 
hence genr. to astonish, fill with won- 
der, Luke 24. 22 4^eo~rr]crau 7]fxas, 
Acts 8. 9, 11. b) intrans. in perf., 
and aor. 2 act. and mid., to be beside 
one's self, be out of one's mind, Mark 
3. 21 zXeyov on ^earr], 2 Cor. 5. 13 : 
hence genr. to be astonished, amazed, 
filled with wonder, Matt. 12. 23 e|ur- 
ravro irdvres ol tr^Aof, Mark 5. 42 
i^Ecrrrfcrai/ EKcrrdcrcL /jLeydXy, Luke 2. 
47 e7ri rfj crvveaei. 

ef iO*xua>, f. vo~cti (4 k, iVxi'co), to be in 
full strength, be fully able, foil, by inf. 
Eph. 3. 18. 

€%odos, ov, 7) (4 k, 6$6s), pr. way out, 
exit ; in N. T. exodus, journey out, 
departure, Heb. 11. 22: fig. of de- 
parture from life, exit, decease, Luke 
9.31, 2 Pet. 1.15. 

4£o\o6 gevw, f. eiVco (4k, oAoOgevco), 
to destroy utterly, pass. foil, by 4k rod 
\aov Acts 3. 23. 

4%0/j.oAoyeco, co, f. i)aoj (4k, dfxoXo- 
yeco), pr. to speak out the same things, 
i. e. as another ; hence in N. T. 1. 
act. and mid. to acknowledge, confess 
fully, trans., e. g. ras a/uagrias, Matt. 
3. 6 : in the sense of to acknowledge 
openly, profess, e. g. to 6vo/xd rivos 
Rev. 3. 5 text. rec. ; foil, by on Phil. 
2. 11 : hence mid. to make acknow- 
ledgment for benefits, i. e. to give 
thanks, praise, foil, by dat. of pers. 
Matt. 11.25. 

2. act. to assent fully, agree, pro- 
mise, absolute, Luke 22. 6 4£w/jlo\6- 
yrjo~€. 

e|oV, see s^eari. 

e|op/ci£co, f. icco (4k, bpKifa), to exact 
an oath, i. e. to put to an oath, to ad- 
jure, trans. Matt. 26. 63. 

i^opKLarr)s, ov, 6 (e£op/a£a>)> an ex- 
orcist, pr. one who binds by an oath ; 
genr. one who by adjuration and in- 



cantation professes to expel demons, 
Acts 19. 13. 

4^opvaaco, f. |w (4k, opvcro-w), to dig 
out, trans. Mark 2. 4 4^opv^avres sc. 
T7]v creyrju digging out or removing 
the tiles, earth, &c. : fig. Gal. 4. 15 
d(p6a\/j.ovs v^xoov 4'£ > opv£avres, denot- 
ing entire devotedness. 

4^ovde^6co, w, f. a>o~oo (4k, ovdevSoo), 
to set out at nought, i. e. to despise, 
contemn, treat with scorn, and by 
impl. to reject with contempt, trans. 
Mark 9.12. 

4£ov6€v4(t), oD, f. rjcrct) (4k, ovBzvzw), 
to set out at nought, i. e. to despise, 
contemn, treat with despite, trans. 
Luke 18. 9 'j-ovda/ovvras robs Aoi- 
irovs, 23. 11, 2 Cor. 10. 10 ^uvdeurj- 
fx4vos contemptible, abject : by impl. 
to reject witli scorn, Acts 4. 11. 

4\ovo~ia, as, rj (extern), power, i. e. 
a) the power of doing any thing, 
ability, faculty, Matt. 9. 8 Boura e|- 
ovffiav roiavrrju rots avQounrois, John 
19. 11 : foil, by gen. of thing to be 
done, Luke 10. 19 4^ovaiav rov 7ra- 
re7u : by infin., e. g. pres. Matt. 9. 6 
4£ovo~iav ex €l &(pi4j/ai i. e. ' is able to 
forgive,' Luke 5. 24 ; aor. 12. 5 e£ou- 
aiav exovra e/x/3aAe*V, Rev. 9. 1 0. In 
the sense of strength, force, efficiency, 
Rev. 9. 3, 19 ; so Matt. 7. 29: 4v e|- 
ovo~ia as adj. powerful, Luke 4. 32 ; 
4v4£ > ovcrla, kclt 4£ovo~iai/, as adv., i. e. 
1 with intrinsic strength, with point 
and effect,' v. 36, Mark 1. 27. b) 
power of doing or not doing, i. e. 
license, liberty, free choice, Acts 1. 
7 4u rfj iSia e^ovaia, 5. 4 ; 1 Cor. 7. 
37 4£ovo~iav ex eL ^P' T °v &' L0V O^Xr]- 
(autos, i. e. ' if it stands in his own 
free will.' c) power as entrusted, 
i. e. commission, authority, right, full 
power, Matt. 21. 23 4v iroia 4£ov<ria. 
ravra 7roi€?s, ssep. 

d) power over persons and things, 
dominion, authority, rule, viz. (a) pr. 
and genr. Matt. 28. 18 eSoOrj julol ira- 
cra e|oucria 4v ovpavcp kcu 4itI yijs, 8. 
9 virb 4£ovo~iav elvai i. e. subject to 
authority, rule, Mark 13. 34 ri]u 
4^ovcri(xv sc. avrov. So foil, by gen. 
of pers. to whom the power belongs, 
Luke 20. 20 ej. rov r)y€/j.6uos : by 
gen. of the object subjected to the 
power, Mark 6. 7 ef. rcop irpev/mdrccv 
i. e. power over, Matt. 10. 1 ; by 4iri 



ei;ov(ria£io 



156 



iOpTY] 



with gen. Rev. 2. 26 e£. eVi rcov iO- 
vcov, 11.6; by tiri with accus. 6. 8 ; 
by infin. with &(TT€ impl. 11. 6; by 
inrdvco with gen. Luke 19. 17. (j8) 
meton. put for (1) what is subject 
to one's rule, domain, jurisdiction, 
Luke 4. 6 ; 23. 7 itc tt)s ef. 'Hg><S5oi/. 
(2) in pi. or collect, those invested 
with power, as in Engl, the powers, 
viz. for r 'tilers, magistrates, Rom. 13. 
1 : so for the celestial and infer- 
nal powers, princes, potentates, e. g. 
either angels, archangels, Eph. 1. 
21, or demons, 6. 12 ; so genr. of the 
powerful adversaries of the gospel, 
1 Cor. 15. 24. (3) 1 Cor. 11. 10 
6<pel\€i 7] yvvr) i^ov&iav ^X €LJ/ ^ 7rL T V S 
K€<paArjs §:a robs ayyeXovs, prob. 
1 emblem of power,' i. e. a veil or 
covering (comp. ver. 13, 16), as an 
emblem of subjection to the power 
of a husband, a token of modest 
adherence to duties and usages es- 
tablished by law or custom ; lest 
spies or evil-minded persons should 
take advantage of any impropriety 
in the meetings of the Christians. 

ef ovo~id£co, f. dcrco (e^ouoria), to have 
power, to exercise power, folk by gen. 

a) in the sense of to have leave, be 
'permitted, 1 Cor. 7. 4 rod Ifiiov oroo- 
fiaros ovk e^ovcridfei, i. e. ' one has 
no separate power or liberty over 
his own body, to use it as he will.' 

b) to exercise authority, to rule, reign, 
Luke 22. 25 ol Qovcrid^ovres avrcou 
their rulers, princes: pass. foil, by 
vtto twos, to be ruled by, i. e. to be 
under the power of, be in bondage to, 
fig. 1 Cor. 6. 12. 

*£°X^> ^ s » V (e^X 00 ) )P rom i nence i P ro ~ 
jection, e. g. a point, corner, &c. ; 
in N. T. metaph. eminence, distinc- 
tion, Acts 25. 23 dvZpes oi kclt e|o- 
yj]V qvtss, = ol ei-oxoi' 

c^virvi^cc, f. icoo (e%vitvos)i to wake 
out of sleep, trans., fig. of the dead, 
John 11. 11. 

elvirvos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (e/c, virvos), 
pr. out of sleep, i. e. wakened, awake, 
Acts 16. 27 ktyirvos yevo/xevos awak- 



ing. 



ejcu, adv. of place (e{), also prep, 
with gen. out, without, viz. a) of 
place where, without, out of doors, 
foris, after verbs not implying mo- 
tion, as kardvui, &c, John 18. 16 



Uerpos €to"T7iK<Ei irpbs rfj 6vpa e£o>, 
Matt. 12. 46; so genr. without a 
place or city, abroad, Mark 1. 45 
e|co eV iprifxoLs tottois, Luke 1. 10; so 
ol e|o> as adj. (external), those with- 
out, Acts 26. 11 els ras efcu iroXeis 
even to foreign cities. Fig. of those 
not belonging to one's society, 
church, &c, in N. T. not Christians, 
1 Cor. 5. 12, 13, or of those not be- 
longing to the number of the apos- 
tles, Mark 4. 11 : so e|o> tj/jloov dv- 
Spcoiros our outward man, the body, 2 
Cor. 4. 16. As a prep t with gen. 
out of, outside of, Heb. 13. 11. b) 
of place whither, out, forth, out of 
doors, foras (i. e. from a place), after 
verbs implying motion or direc- 
tion, John 19. 4 dyco v/juv abrov e£co, 
Matt. 5. 13 el ^ @\r)Qr}vai !{», John 
11. 43 devpo e£o>, Acts 5. 34 ttoltjo'cu 
e£co, 16. 30 Trpoayaycov e£a>: so after 
verbs of motion compounded with 
eK, as e£dyco Luke 24. 50, eicBdAXco 
8. 54, i^^xop-cct Matt. 26. 75. As a 
prep, with gen. Matt. 21. 17 e^rjXBev 
e£co rrjs iroXecos. 

e^coOev, adv. of place (e£co), from 
ivithout, i. e. outwardly, externally, 
viz. a) pr. Matt. 23. 27 : so 6 e|co- 
6ev as adj. outward, external, 1 Pet. 
3. 3 ; rb e^coQev the outside, Matt. 23. 
25; that from without, Mark 7. 18: 
fig. ol e£co6ev those from without, i. e. 
not Christians, 1 Tim. 3. 7. b) = 
e|co, out of, without, as prep, with gen. 
Mark 7. 15 e^ca&ev rod dvQp<airov. 

e | cod eco, co, f. i)aoo and e^docrco (e/c, 
coOeco), to thrust out, drive out, i. e. 
from a place, viz. a) pr. of a na- 
tion, to expel, trans, and foil, by oltt6, 
Acts 7. 45. b) as a nautical term, 
to thrust forward a ship from the sea 
towards the shore, to propel, drive 
out on shore, trans., Acts 27. 39. 

e | do rep os, a, ov (compar. from e|co), 
outer, uttermost, Matt. 8. 12 rh cko- 
tos rb e^oorepov uttermost darkness, 
i. e. * far remote from the light and 
splendour of the feast within' (ver. 
11), and put for the infernal re- 
gions, or tartarus. 

eoprd^co, f. ceo (eopri)), to keep a fes- 
tival or holyday, intrans. 1 Cor. 5. 8. 

eoprr), r)s, r), a feast, festival, holy* 
day, Col. 2. 16 : spoken of the pass- 
over, and the festival of unleavened 



E7rayye\ia 



157 



f.iraiayyvo\iai 



bread connected with it, the paschal 
festival, tj eoprrj rov irdox a Luke 2. 
41, toov afyfxcov 22. 1, rj eogrri sim- 
ply Matt. 26. 5: also of the feast of 
tabernacles, rj koprr) rj o~K7)j/07rr)yla, 
John 7. 2. 
iirayyeXta, as, rj (eTrayyeXXco), an- 
nunciation, announcement, viz. a) pr. 
1 John 1. 5 text, rec, where later 
eds. ayyzXia. b) by impl. order, 
mandate, Acts 23. 21. c) by impl. 
promise, viz. (a) promise given, 2 
Cor. 1. 20 flcraL eirayyeXiou rov &eov, 
Eph. 6. 2 iuroXr] TTodorr) ev iirayye- 
Xia, 1. 13 rep iri/ev/JLaTi rrjs iiray- 
yeXlas the spirit promised. So of 
special promises, e. g. made to 
Abraham, Acts 7. 17 comp. ver. 6, 
Heb. 11. 9 yrj rrjs iirayyeXias i. e. 
the promised land ; so in respect of 
Isaac, Rom. 9. 9 ; of a spiritual seed, 
v. 8 : or as made to Abraham and 
the Jewish patriarchs and prophets 
in general, e. g. of a future Saviour, 
Acts 13. 23 ; of future blessings and 
the enjoyment of God's favour, 2. 
39 ; of salvation in Christ, 2 Tim. 1. 
1 Kar eirayysXiav £o>t)s, an apostle 
in respect to the promise of eternal 
life in Christ, i. e. appointed to an- 
nounce it, Heb. 4. 1. (j8) meton. 
put for the thing promised, Heb. II. 
13; of salvation in Christ, 10. 36; 
of the Holy Spirit, t\\v swayy eXiav 
rov irarp6s, Luke 24. 49 : so t))v 
iivayyeXiav rov Truev/naros Xaficov, = 
rb irvev/ua to eirayyeXXSjULSVov, i. e. 
having received the promised effu- 
sion of the Spirit, Acts 2. 33. 
iirayyeXXco, f. eAa> (eVt, dyyeXXcc), 
to bring word to or up to, i. e. to an- 
nounce, e. g. events, &c. ; in N. T. as 
depon. mid. eTrayyeXXojxai, to an- 
nounce one's self, i. e. as doing or 
about to do any thing, to promise, 
with perf. pass. iir^yyeX/jiai in mid. 
signif. Rom. 4. 21, but also as pass. 
Gal. 3. 19. a) genr. to promise, with 
ace. and dat. expr. or impl. Jam. 1. 
12 tu iirriyy tiXcLTO 6 Kvpws ro7s aya- 
iraxTiv clvtov, 2. 5 ; with dative and 
infin. Mark 14. 11 ; absol. Heb. 10. 
23 : pass, impers. with dat. Gal. 3. 
19 £> iirriyyeXrai, i. e. ' to whom the 
promise was made.' b) in the sense 
of to profess, make profession of, foil. 
by ace. Qeocrsfisiav 1 Tim. 2. 10, yv&- 
uiv 6. 21. 



iirayyeXfia, aros, to (iirayyeXXo- 
fjLCLi), a promise, 2 Pet. 1. 4, 3. 13. 

e way co, aor. 1 part, iird^as, to lead 
up to, bring upon, introduce, pr. to a 
place ; in N. T. upon persons, with 
ace. and dat. 2 Pet. 2. 1 indyo^Tes 
eavrols Tax^vir\v aircoXeLau, v. 5 : foil, 
by €7rt, Acts 5. 28 iirayayelv e<£' r}fj.as 
to af/aa to bring upon us, i. e. to im- 
pute to us, make us answerable for. 

eirayiovi^ofJLai, f. Icro/jiai (eVi, ayec- 
vi£ojj.ai), to contend upon, i. e. for or 
about, with dat. of thing for which, 
Jude 3. 

e7r a6 police, fut. otcrcc (e7ri, aOpoifa), 
trans, to collect together to or upon 
any place, &c. ; mid. intrans. eVa- 
6poi(o/j.aL, to collect together to or 
upon, to crowd together upon, Luke 
11. 29. 

'E-rraiveTos, ov, 6, Epcenetus, proper 
name of a man, Rom. 16. 5. 

iTrau/eoo, a>, f. eVoj, Att. icrop.ai (eV/, 
cuWa>), lit. to praise upon, i. e. to ap- 
plaud, laud, commend, trans. Luke 
16. 8. 

eiraivos, ov, 6 (4ttl, alvos), pr. ap- 
plause, commendation, praise, Eph. 1. 
6 : meton. object of praise, some- 
thing praiseworthy, Phil. 4. 8. In 
the sense of approbation, commend- 
ation, Rom. 2. 29, 13. 3. Meton. 
reward, 1 Cor. 4. 5. 

iTraipeo, fut. apw (iiri, atpco), to take 
up, raise tip, trans, a) pr. as a sail, 
to hoist up, Acts 27. 40 ; pass, to 
be taken up, be borne upward, 1. 9. 
Spoken of the hands, to lift up, as 
in prayer and benediction, Luke 24. 
50 : fig. to lift up, e. g. tous 6<p6aX- 
/novs, i. e. to look upon, 6. 20 ; ttji/ 
cpicvriv, i. e. to cry out with a loud 
voice, 11. 27; r)jv KecpaXrjy, i. e. to 
take courage, 21. 28; ttju wTtpvav 
iiri Tiva to lift up the heel against, sc. 
in order to attack and injure, John 
13. 18. b) mid. iiraipojuiai, to lift up 
one's self, rise up against any thing, 
foil, by Kara, 2 Cor. 3 0. 5 : meraph. 
to be lifted up, become elated, 11. 20. 

e 7r a i cr % u */ o /i. cu, only mid. (tiri, alcr- 
Xvvoo), aor. 1 pass. iirrjcrxvvOTiv, an d 
fut. 1 pass. €Trai(rxvv6'flo-o/j.ai, both 
in mid. signif., to shame one's self 
upon, in, at any thing, to be ashamed 
of with ace. Mark 8. 38 os au iwaicr- 



inatTeit) 



158 



£7ra 



tptt; 



it) 



Xvv&fj fie, Rom. 1. 16 ; absol. 2 Tim. 
1. 12: foil, by eiri with dat. Rom. 6. 
21 icp 3 oTs vvv eiraio'xvveaOe : by in- 
fin. pres. Heb. 2. 11; so 11. 16 ovk 
4-7raLcrx^ P€TaL clvtovs 6 &e6s, Sebs 
imKa\€?(r6ai abrcav, where the latter 
construction is epexegetical. 

eiraiTecc, cc, i. rjaco [em, aireoo), pr. 
to ask thereto or for more, hence to 
beg, ask alms, absol. Luke 16. 3. 

eiraKoXovQeoo, w, f, ^}C(a (eiri, a/co- 
\ov6eco), to accompany, attend upon, 
follow, Mark 16. 20 tia ra>v enaKO- 
Xovdovvrcov a"q{xeioov the accompany- 
ing signs ; with dative, 1 Tim. 5. 24 
ricrl 5e kvu eiraKoAovdovaiv, sc. at 
afxapTiai, and some they follow after, 
i. e. are manifest only subsequently : 
metaph. 1 Pet. 2. 21 'Iva eiraKoXov- 
6r)crr}T€ ro?s i ix v * (TLV uvrov to follow 
upon his footsteps, i. e. to follow his 
example ; 1 Tim. 5. 10 d ttclvt] ep- 
ycc ayaOcp eirrjKoXovdrjae has followed 
close upon every good work, i. e. been 
studious of, devoted to. 

iiraKovoo, fut. ovcca (eTri, cutovoo), to 
hear to, hearken upon, i. e. to hear 
any thing at which one is present ; 
in N. T. to hear to, hearken to, i. e. 
to hear and answer prayer, foil, by 
gen. 2 Cor. 6. 2 eTrrjKovcrd gov. 

iiraKpodofiai, w/jtai, deponent mid. 
(eTri, clk po do /aa l) , to hear to, hearken 
to, —sttclkovgo', with gen. Acts 16.25. 

eirdv, conj., for e7rel av, whenever, so 
soon as, with subjunct., Matt. 2. 8 
eirav evprjre, Luke 11. 22, 34. 

GiravayK.es, adv. (eiri, avdyKij), ne ~ 
cessarily, and rb eirdvayKes necessary, 
Acts 15.28. 

iiravdyca, f. d^oo (eiri, avdyu)). 1. to 
lead iip upon, in N. T. as a nautical 
term, to lead up or out upon the sea, 
to put out to sea, els rb fidOos, Luke 
5. 4, absol. v. 3. 

2. to lead back upon or to a place, 
to cause to return; in N. T. intrans. 
to return to, e. g. els ti\v ttSKiv, Matt. 
21. 18. 

eiravaixifxvr]CKi>3, fut. a/uvr)o~cc (eiri, 
apafiifjiPrjcTKco), pr. to call up the mind 
upon, i. e. to remind of, put in mind 
upon or of, Rom. 15. 15. 

eiravairavcc, f. avaoo (eiri, avairavoo), 
to cause to rest upon, mid. to rest one's 
self upon, to lean upon ; in N. T. only 



mid, eiravaTravofjiai, to rest upon, me- 
taph. viz. a) to abide upon, remain 
with, Luke 10. 6. b) to confide in, 
rely upon, foil, by dat. Rom. 2. 17. 

eiravegx°l J - a h aor « 2 eiravrjABov (eiri, 
avipxo^ai), to come back upon or to 
a place, to return hither or thither, 
&c. absol. Luke 10.35, 19. 15. 

eTtavio~Ty\\xi (eiri, avicTr^fxi), in N. 
T. only mid. eiravio'Ta/JLai, f. GT^aro- 
jxai, to rise up upon, i. e. against any 
one, foil, by eiri riva Matt. 10. 21. " 

eirav6pB(acis, ea>s, i) (eTravopdSoo), a 
setting to rights, reparation, restitu- 
tion, e. g. of a city ; in N. T. fig. 
correction, reformation, i. e. of heart 
and life, 2 Tim. 3.16. 

eirdvoo, adv. (eiri, &v<a), also prep, 
with gen., pr. up above, i. e. above, 
over, upon, &c. a) as an adv. of 
place, above, over, Luke 11. 44; of 
number, above, more than, Mark 14. 
5, where the gen. of price depends 
on the verb, b) as a prep, with 
gen. of place, above, over, Matt. 27. 
37 eirdvoo ttjs Ke<paXrjs avrov : so up- 
on, 5. 14 induce opovs Kei/nevr). Spo- 
ken of dignity, over, Luke 19. 19 
yivov eirdvoo irevre irSXecov. 

eirapfceco, w, f. eaoo (eTri, apKecc), lit. 
to hold up or in, i. e. to hold back 
from going further, to ward off; in 
N. T., by impl., to aid, relieve, foil, 
by dat. 1 Tim. 5. 10. 

eTrapxia, as, i) (eirapxos), province, 
prefecture of the Roman empire, 
Acts 23. 34, 25. 1. 

eiravAis, ecos, i) (eTri, avAis), a fold, 
stall, country- dwelling, cottage, tent ; 
in N. T. genr. house, dwelling, abode, 
Acts 1. 20. 

eiravpiov, adv. of time (eTri, avpwv), 
upon the morrow, to-morrow ; hence 
in N. T. 7] eiravpiov, i. e. i)juega, the 
morrow, the next day, Matt. 27. 62, 
ssep. 

eTravTO<poopcp, see avroepcopos. 

'Eiratypas, a, 6, Epaphras, pr. name 
of a man, Col. 1. 7, and not im- 
probably contracted from 3 E7ra<pg6- 
diros, both designating the same 
person. 

iira(ppi£o0, fut. icrca (eiri, a<Pgi£oo), to 
foam upon, foam out, fig. to pour out 
like foam, trans. Jude 13. 



'YLTcatypo^iTOQ 



159 



E7rep<i)-a(jj 



ETra<pp65iTos, ov, o, Epaphroditus, 
pr. name of a man, Phil. 2. 25. 

eireyeipa), fut. e/?u> (e7rt, iyetpoo), to 
wake up, rouse up, i. e. out of sleep ; 
in N. T. fig. to rouse up upon i. e. 
against any one, to excite against, 
trans., foil, by irrt tlvol Acts 13. 15, 
Kara, twos 14. 2. 

iwei, conj. (eVi), as, spoken of time 
and motive, viz. a) of time, as, 
when, after that, foil, by indie, aor. 
Luke 7. 1 iirel 5e eVA^pcocre. b) of 
cause or motive, as, since, because, 
inasmuch as, always in the apodosis, 
which, however, may stand first ; 
foil, by indicat. Matt. 18. 32 i-rrel 
TrageKaXeads /xe, 27. 6 ; eVel fX7]irore 
since never, Heb. 9. 17; iirel ovv 
since therefore, 4. 6, since then, since 
in that case, 1 Cor. 5. 10, 7. 14 : 
hence before questions implying a 
negative, and before similar hypo- 
thetical clauses, it stands in the 
sense of for, i. e., byimpl.,/or then, 

for else, for otherwise, &c. Rom. 3. 6 
e7rel iroos Kpivzi 6 Qebs tqv k6o~ixov\ 
1 Cor. 14. 16 ; so Rom. 11. 6 eVel tj 

X^pi-S 0VK6TL yivtTCU X^P LS i l ' e - f 0r 

then, for otherwise. 

iTreidJ), conj. (iirei, St}), as indeed, 
as now, spoken in N. T. only of a 
ground or motive, i. e. since indeed, 
since now, because now, inasmuch as, 
and is always in the apodosis, which, 
however, may stand first; foil, by 
indie. Matt. 21. 46 iiret^rj ws irpocprj- 
ttiv avrbp elx ov * 

iTreidrj-nrsg, conj. (iireiSrj, irep), since 
now, inasmuch as now, Luke 1.1. 

eTreTdov, aor. 2 (icpogdeo), to look upon, 
behold; in N. T., from the Heb., to 
look upon, regard, attend to, e. g. for 
good, with kindness, Luke 1. 25 £p 
Tifjiipcus als eirudev a<p€Ae?i' = £Tre'i5£i/ 
p.* &(/>eAe?z/ kt\: also for evil, with 
disfavour, foil, by eVi with ace. Acts 
4. 29 e7ri5e e7rt ras cbreiAas avrcov. 

eireLfit (iiri, efyu), to go upon, come on, 
approach; in N. T. part. imwv, £ttl- 
ovcra, imou, spoken only of the suc- 
ceeding day or night, the coming, the 

following, the next, Acts 7. 26 rfj 
inLovarj tyuega, without r,jx4pa. 16. 11*; 
23. 11 rfj iiriovar) vvktL 

iireiirep, conj. (iirei, 7reo), since in- 
deed, since now, Rom. 3. 30. 



£Tr€io~ayccyr), rjs, rj (eVt, daaycoyr}) , 
lit. a leading in upon, i. e. the bring- 
ing in, introduction of something ad- 
ditional, fig. Heb. 7. 19. 

€7reiTa, adverb (iiri, eTra), marking 
succession in time, thereupon, then, 
afterwards, next, Luke 16. 7 e7reira 
€T€pcp elireu. For the sake of em- 
phasis, placed between a verb and 
preceding participle, Mark 7. 5; so 
along with a more definite notation 
of time, John 11.7 eireiTa pera rovro. 
Also in enumerations, when the pre- 
ceding clause contains likewise a 
notation of time, genr. 1 Cor. 12.28; 
so irpaJTOj/ . . . 67retra first . . . then, 
next, &c. 15.46. 

£iT€KeLua, adv. (en-' e/ceiVa), beyond, 
with gen. Acts 7. 43. 

£tT€KT€LJ/(0, f. €VQ) (ilTL, e/CT€lVco), to 

stretch out upon, extend towards, mid. 
to reach forth towards, fig. Phil. 3. 14. 

£ir€vdvT7)S, ov, 6 (eVe^Suw), upper 
garment, tunic, i. e. the usual tunic 
( Att. xitwj/), in distinction from the 
inner garment next the skin, which 
was called vttoSvttjs (Att. x iT(JiVi<T ~ 
kos), John 21. 7. 

£ir€udv(a or vuco, f. ucrco (iiri, eVSuco), 
to put on over; in N. T. only mid., 
to put on over one's other garments, 
&c. to clothe upon, fig. of the new 
spiritual body, 2 Cor. 5. 2, 4. 

iirepxofiai, f. eXevoropaL, aor. 2 eV^A- 
Oov, to go or come upon or over any 
place, &c. ; in N. T. to come on, upon, 
to any place or person, viz. a) of 
place, to come to, i. e. to come thither, 
arrive, absol. Acts 14. 19 iir^Xdop airb 
3 APTLox*La>s. b) of person, to come 
upon, e. g. in a hostile sense, to 
invade, attack, Luke 11. 22 ; so of 
evils, calamities, &c. to come upon, 
befall, foil, by hei with ace. 21. 35 : 
spoken of the Holy Spirit as rest- 
ing upon and operating in a person, 
foil, by hd with ace. 1. 35. c) part. 
iTrepxop-ei'os, spoken of time, sea- 
son, destiny, &c. coming on, impend- 
ing, future, Eph. 2. 7 eV ro?s alooai 
rots iirepxop-tvots. 

iirepoordw, w, f. rjffcc {iiri, ipcordco), 
to ask at or of any one, to inquire of, 
viz. a) genr. and with double accus. 
Mark 11. 29 eirepcaTTjo'co vpas Kayw 
eva Xoyov : foil, by accus. and irspi 



E7repo)Ti]fjia 



160 



E7TL 



with gen. of thing, 7. 17 eirrjpcorwi/ 
abrhv irepl rrjs irapafioArjs : by accus. 
of person and keycap, or the question 
itself, Matt. 12. 10 Kal eirrjpcvr'no'au 
abrov, Xeyovres : absol. 22. 35. In 
the sense of to require, demand, with 
ace. of pers. and infin. 16. 1. b) in 
a judicial sense, to question, inter- 
rogate, with double accus. John 18. 
21 ; with ace. of pers. and \eywv, 
Matt. 27. 11 ; absol. Luke 23. 6. c) 
from the Heb., eiregcoray rov <deov 
to ask or inquire after God, i. e. to 
seek God, Rom. 10. 20, comp. e/c- 

£r)T€G0 c. 

e it epic nip. a, aros, to (eire pear dec), a 
question, inquiry; in N.T. spoken of 
a question put to a convert at bap- 
tism, or rather of the whole process 
of question and answer, i. e. by impl. 
examination, profession, 1 Pet. 3. 21 
fid.7rTio'fjia. . . o~vveior)(retas ay aOrjs eire- 
pwr^ua els Qeov, i.e. as marking the 
spiritual character of the baptismal 
rite, in contrast to a mere exter- 
nal purification, — others render en-. 
els %e6v inquiry, longing, after God ; 
others again, desire, petition to God, 
sc. for salvation. 

e7T6%oj, f. ecpe^ca, aor. 2 eiretrxw (eiri, 
e%o>), to have or hold upon, to hold 
out towards, direct upon ; hence in 
N. T. a) fig. spoken of the mind, 
to fix the mind upon, give heed to, 
mark, foil, by dat. and with vovv im- 
plied, Acts 3. 5 ; by ireas, Luke 14. 7. 
b) as in English, to hold up or on, = 
to hold back or in, viz. (a) in the 
sense of to retain, not to lose, fig. 
Phil. 2. 16 \6yov C W7 ) S eirexovres, 
i. e. * persevering in the acknow- 
ledgment and practice of the Chris- 
tian doctrine.' (/3) more usually, 
to keep back, detain a person, in N. 
T. intrans., or with eavrov impl., to 
hold one's self back, i. e. to remain, 
stay, Acts 19. 22. 

eirr)ped£ca, f. dcrca (eirr)peia), to mis- 
use, treat despitefully, insult, trans. 
Matt. 5. 44 : in the sense of to tra- 
duce, accuse falsely, with accus. 1 
Pet. 3. 16. 

iirl, prep, governing the genitive, 
dative, and accusative, with the pri- 
mary signif. on, upon, viz. 

I. with the genitive; e.g. 1. of 
place, in a great variety of relations, 



which may, however, be compre- 
hended under the two leading ideas 
of rest upon, on, or in, and of mo- 
tion upon, to, towards, a) of place 
where, after words implying rest 
upon, on, in, &c. (a) genr. and with 
gen. of place, Matt. 4. 6 iirl x (El P& v 
apodal o~e, 9. 2 iirl kXlvtjs /SejSAT^e- 
vov, v. 6 iirl rrjs yr)s, 24. 30 epxdfie- 
vov iirl rcav ve<pe\cai/, 27. 19 KaOr\fxevou 
abrov iirl rod fir)fAaros, Mark 8. 4 eir 3 
egij/jiias on or in the desert, Luke 4. 
29 ooovs e<p* ov r) irokis cpKodo/j.'nTO, 
John 6. 19 irepiirarovvra iirl rrjs 6a- 
Xao'o'Tjs walking on the lake, 19. 31 
%va jj.7) fxeivn iirl rod crravpov, Acts 
20. 9 67rl rrjs Bvpioos upon or in the 
window, Rev. 1. 20 iirl rrjs deltas 
jxov on or in the hollow of my hand, 
5. 13 iirl rrjs 6a\do~o"ns on the bottom 
of the sea, in the deep ; so Luke 22. 
21 rj %ety) ijlet ifjiov eirl rrjs rpaire&is 
upon the table, v. 30 c lva ea6ir)re Kal 
iriurjre iirl rrjs rpaireQns fxov l of the 
things upon my table/ Engl, at my 
table ; also Matt. 21. 19 locav q~vkt\v 
fjiiav iirl rrjs odod upon the way, by the 
way- side ; John 21.1 en-! rrjs 6a\dor- 
o"ns on the shore of the lake. Fig. 
Matt. 8. 16 eirl crofxaros dvo fiaprv- 
pcav r) rpicav crraOfj irav pr)p.a, Luke 
20. 37 iirl Trjs fidrov on Or in the 
passage or section of the bush, &c. 
(comp. Rom. 11. 2 in ev 1. a.) Foil, 
by gen. of pers. Acts 21. 23 &vdges 
eu^V exovres *$* eavrcav having a 
vow upon them. (j8) in the sense of 
before, in presence of, chiefly of judges, 
witnesses, &c. as is said in Engl. * to 
be led or brought up before, to stand 
before a court,' &c. Matt. 28. 14 eav 
aKovcrdfj tovto iirl rod r)yep.6vos, Acts 

24. 20 crrdvros fiov iirl rod crvveopiov, 

25. 9 KpiveaOai Sir ep.od, v. 10 ; so 
genr. 2 Cor. 7. 14 t) K.avx'no'is rjfiup r) 
iirl Tirov our boasting before Titus, 
comp. e'l ri abrca zce/cau^T^ca ib. 

b) of place whither, after words 
implying motion or direction upon, 
to, towards, &c. with subsequent rest 
upon, Matt. 26. 12 fSaAodcrarb fxvpov 
iirl rod o-ca/uiaros fiov, Mark 4. 26 fid- 
Arj rov tmopov iirl rrjs yrjs, Luke 22. 
40 yevo\xeuos iirl rod roirov, John 6. 
2 crrjixeTa a eiroiei iirl roov avdevovv- 
riav which he did upon, to the sick 
(others, on, in the case of t\\e sick), 
v. 21 to irkoTov eyevero eirl rrjs yrjs 



£7Tt 



161 



E7TL 



at the land, on the shore, 19. 19 
eOrjKeu iirl rod o'ravpov, Acts 5. 30 
Koe/ndaai/Tzs iirl |uAou, Rev. 13. 16 
iVa 5<2(ni> avrols x^P a yi J ' a ^ T ^ s 
Xeip^s. Fig. iirl napMas Heb. 8. 10, 
L0. 16. 

2. of time when, as in Engl. w/?ow 
a time, i. e. era, at, in, during, &c. 
Heb. 1. 1 iir 3 iaxdrov rcou i}p.zq(hv \ 
of time as marked by contemporary 
events, persons, &c, Matt. 1. 11 
iirl rr\s [JL€ToiK€(jias &a$v\u>vos at the 
time of, Acts 11. 28 iirl KAavdiov in 
the days of, under: so of actions as 
specifying time, e. g. inl ra>u irpoo 1 - 
evx&v p-ov in my prayers, i. e. when 
I pray, Rom. 1. 10. 

3. fig. ; spoken a) of dignity, 
authority, &c. upon, over, Matt. 2. 22 
fiaaiXevei iirl tt)? 'lovdaias over Ju- 
dea, Rom. 9. 5 6 oov iirl irdvrw 0€os, 
Acts 8. 27 t>s fy iirl irdo-rjs rrjs yd&s, 
12. 20 TOP M TOV koltcouos : so kolQ- 
io~TT){xi iiri Matt. 24. 45, Sdxrw e|ov- 
criav iirl rcou iQvoov Rev. 2. 26. b) 
of a subject of discourse, on, of, con- 
cerning, only after verbs of speech, 
writing, &c. Gal. 3. 16 ob Keyei els 
iirl iroWccu, aAA' cos €<£>' kvos. c) of 
manner, where hei with gen. forms a 
periphrasis for an adverb, e.g. eV 
aXriOeias, lit. upon the truth, i. e. of a 
truth, truly, = a\r)doos, Mark 12. 14. 

II. with the dative ; e. g. 1. of 
place, in the same sense and cir- 
cumstances as iiri with gen., so that 
the Greek poets often use the gen. 
and dat. interchangeably, while in 
prose the dat. is more usual, a) of 
place where, after words implying 
rest upon, on, in, &c. comp. 1. 1. a. 
(a) pr. Matt. 14. 8 iirl irivaKi, Mark 
2. 4, 6. 39 eVi roi x&Q TCC avanXivai, 
v. 55 iirl rols upafidrois, Luke 11. 44 
XiBov iirl XiBco, Rev. 19. 14 4$' 'lir- 
irois XevKo7s. (/3) as implying close 
proximity, contact, upon, at, close 
by, Matt. 24. 33 iyyvs ianv iirl 6v- 
paLS, John 4. 6 iKade(ero iirl rfj irr]- 
yfj by the fountain i. e. on the side 
of the well, Acts 3. 10 iirl rfj irvXy, 
5. 9 iirl rfj dvpa. (7) foil, by dat 
pi. of persons, —with, among, Acts 
28. 14 671-' avrols iirijAuvcu, 2 Cor. 7. 
7 i(f>' vpXv i. e. &v. 

b) of place whither, after words 
implying motion or direction upon, 
to, towards, &c. and including the 



idea of subsequent rest upon. (a) 
genr. Matt. 9. 16 ovSels iirifiaWei 
iirifi\7)fJLa iirl Ifiarico iraXaicp, John 8. 
7 AiBov iir avrrj /3aAeVco : so Mark 
5. 33 l b yiyovzv iir' avrfj, Acts 5. 35 
iirl rots avQpdoirois ri /xeAAeTe irpdo~- 
o~€iv. Fig. Heb. 10. 16 SiSovs v6- 
fjiovs iirl rats KapSiais. (j8) fig. of a 
direction of mind towards any one; 
e. g. in a friendly sense, 2 Cor. 9. 
14 x^9 LV T °v ®-ov i(p* vpuv, Luke 18. 
7 /JLaKpoOvfAcov iir 1 avrols : also in a 
hostile sense, against, 12. 52 rptis 
iirl hvtrl nal 5uo iirl rpicA Siap-epicr- 
G'qcrovraL, Rev. 12. 17 ccpyiaBrj iirl rfj 
yvvaiKi. 

2. of time when, chiefly as mark- 
ing a definite period of time, upon, 
at, in. a) genr. Heb. 9. 26 iirl avv- 
TeAe/a revv altovtov. As designated 
by contemporary institutes, actions, 
&c. 2 Cor. 3. 14 iirl rfj avayvwaei rrjs 
iraAaias dia£'f]K7}s during the read- 
ing, whenever it is read; Phil. 1. 
3 iirl irdcrr) rfj p.veia v/jloov at every 
mention, as often as I think of you ; 
Heb. 9. 15 iirl rfj irpcorrj 8iadr)Kr) du- 
ring the first covenant, while it was 
in force. So, as implying merely 
co-existence in time, 2 Cor. 7. 4 iirl 
irdarj rfj OAixpet. tj/jloov in, during, un- 
der all our afflictions ; Eph. 4. 26 
6 tjAlos fJLi) iiriSveroo iirl rep irapopyia- 
lj.ee vjjlcou during, while your wrath 
continues. b)in the sense of after, 
immediately following upon, Acts 
11. 19 0AuJ/ecos rr)s yevofxivns iirl 
iZrecpdvw, i. e. immediately after 
Stephen; John 4. 27 iirl rovrtc upon 
this, thereupon. 

3. fig.; spoken a) of power, au- 
thority, care over, &c. Matt. 24-. 47 
iirl iracn rols virdpxovcnv avrov'Ka- 
raarrjazi avrov. b) as marking ac- 
cession or addition upon or to some- 
thing already mentioned or implied, 
upon, unto, besides, Matt. 25. 20 aAAa 
raKaura e/cepS^cra e7r 5 avro7s, Luke 
16. 26 iirl iraai rovrois besides all 
this, 1 Cor, 14. 16 igu rb a/xV iirl 
rfj o~fj eu%apicrTia, Phil. 2. 27 Xvirr] 
iirl \virri text. rec. c) of that upon 
which any thing rests as a basis, 
foundation, or support ; in various 
specifications, viz. (a) genr. Luke 
4. 4 £fjv ovk e7T 5 cLprcx) fxouco, &AA' iirl 
iravrl prip-arL Qeov to live upon, i. e. 
to sustain or support life upon. So 



E7TL 



162 



9 r 

E7TI 



after words implying hope, trust, 
confidence -upon or in any person or 
thing, Rom. 15. 12 eV avr$ eBprj 
i\TriovcTLV, Mark 10. 24 irsiroiOoTas 
eV! to?s xpypaciv, Luke 24. 25 7nc- 
T€V€iu eVi iracrip oTs kt\, Acts 14. 3 
Trapp7](Jia£6fAevoi iir\ t£ fcvpicp : also 
in the phrase e7r 5 iXiriSi upon or fw 
&0/9e, lit. resting wpow hope, Acts 2. 
26. Here belongs the phrase eVi 
re? ovSjuari tlpos upon the name of 
any one, i. e. to do any thing upon 
or in the name of a person, on 
the ground of, under colour of his 
name, &c. Acts 4. 18 8iSd(TK€ip iirl 
tg5 ovo/mari rod 'Irjcrov to teach upon 
the name of Jesus, i. e. resting upon 
his name, upon him as the ultimate 
teacher and author ; so Luke 9. 49 
e7r! rep dvofACLTi gov itcfidWoPTa ra, 
daifAovia casting out demons upon thy 
name, i. e. resting the efficacy of their 
exorcism upon thy name ; Acts 2. 38 
fiaTrTiffOyiTQ) iirl rep bp6p.aTi 5 I. Xp. be 
baptised upon the name of Christ, i. e. 
the baptism being grounded upon 
the profession of his name ; Matt. 
18. 5 bs eap oi^nrai iraidlop %v iirl t§ 
ovojiari fxov, i. e. as resting upon or 
professing my name as a Christian. 
(/3) of the subject of an action or 
of discourse, upon, in reference to, 
Mark 6. 52 ov avpr\K<xp \rb cttj/jl^op 

TO 7T67T 017)IA<EV0V~\ 67Ti TOLS dpTQLS, 1. C 

wrought upon, or in respect to, the 
loaves : of discourse, &c. on, of, con- 
cerning, John 12. 16 otl tclvto, e7r' 
avrcp yeyga/jL/jLeva, Rev. 10. 1 1 irpocpr)- 
Tevo-cu inl Xao?s, 22. 16 fxaprvprjcaL 
iwl tcus eKKXTjcriais. 

(y) of a condition, law, sanction, 
upon or under which alone any thing 
takes place, 1 Cor. 9. 10 eV iKiridt 
apoTpiqv, Heb. 8. 6 SiaOrjKT] r\Tis 4ttI 
KpeiTTOcriv sirayyeXiais pepofioOeTrj- 
rcu, i. e. under the sanction of; 9. 
1 7 dia6r)K7) iirl petcpo?s fiefiaia, i. e. a 
testament is only valid the testator 
being dead ; 10. 28 M Svcrlp r) rpicrl 
fxapTvaiv aTroGprjcrKet, i. e. was put to 
death under two or three witnesses. 

(5) of the ground, motive, exciting 
cause of any action, upon, at, i. e. on 
account of because of Matt. 19. 9 p.7] 
iirl Tropveia, Luke 2. 20 clIpovptcs tov 
&ebp €7r\ iraaip, 5. 5 ctt! t<£ p^fxa/ri o~ov 
XaAacrco to Slktvop, Acts 3. 16 ewl rfj 
irivTsi, 4. 21 ; with dat. of person, 



67r 5 clvtoIs 21. 24 (see oaircLvdw). 
Hence ifi gl>, for iirl tqvtq> e 6ri, on 
this account that, because, Rom. 5. 12. 

(e) of the occasion upon or at 
which, in connexion with which, any 
thing takes place, upon, at, over, af- 
ter words signifying an emotion of 
mind, as joy, sorrow, compassion, 
astonishment, &c. Matt. 18. 13 x a ' L - 
p€t e7r 5 avra>, Luke 1. 47 riyaWiaaep 
iirl Tcp ®e<p, Mark 3. 5 o-vWvitovjjlgpos 
eVi tt} TroopcocTGi, Luke 19. 41 eKXavaep 
67r' avrfj, Matt. 14. 14 icirXayx^io-Br] 
in avTols, 7. 28 i^7r\7}cro'opTo im rfj 
Sifiaxfj avTov, Luke 1. 29 dieTapdxOy 
ettI tu> Aoycp. So of the occasion of 
penitence and shame, 2 Cor. 12. 21 
/lit] /UL€TaP07]crdpTCi)P iirl Trj aK<x9apo~iq, 
Rom. 6. 21 €(/>' oTs pvp iiraicrxvpecrOe. 

(£) of the object or purpose of any 
action, &c. upon, unto, for, Gal. 5. 13 
vfxels e7r' i\ev6€glq iK\r)6rjT€, 1 Thess. 
4. 7, Phil. 3. 12 icp 3 $ that for which: 
hence icp? J) for what, wherefore, Matt. 
26. 50 text, rec, others i(fS o. (77) 
of the norma or model upon or to 
which anything is adjusted or con- 
formed, upon, after, according to, 
Luke 1.59 snaXovp clvto eirl t<£> opq- 
jjluti tov waTpbs avrov : also Rom. 5. 
14 oi>x ajLiapTTjcraPTas e7Ti t<£ o/jlolco- 
pari T7)s ktX, 2 Cor. 9. 6 6 aireipwp 
67r' sbXoyias as adv. bountifully. 

III. with the accusative; e.g. 
1. of place, and generally combining 
the ideas of rest and motion upon, 
where sometimes, however, the idea 
of motion upon is more prominent, 
and rarely rest upon, a) as imply- 
ingrestand motion combined, where 
it marks an extension or spreading 
out upon or over any thing, a stretch- 
ing or spreading out in various 
directions, distribution upon, over, 
among; hence pr. along upon, along 
over, throughout, &c, or else simply 
upon, over, at, among, the direction 
of the implied motion being deter- 
mined by the adjuncts ; e. g. (a) 
genr. Matt. 27. 45 ctkotos iyeptro 
iirl t)]V yrjp, 10. 34 fiaXelp elpfipriP, 
ixdxaioap 4ir\ tt]P yr\v* 14. 19 tovs 
oxXovs apaK\i6r\pai iirl tovs x^Q^ovs, 
v. 26 inl tijp OaAaaaap irepnraTovPTa, 
18. 12 iirl tcl opt) iropzvQeis about upon 
the mountains, Mark 4. 38 iirl to 
7TQO(rK€(pd\<xiop KaOevSeop i. e. stretch- 
ed upon, Luke 5. 36 eirifiX-qim iiri- 



tin 



163 



ETTL 



fiaXXei inl lp.driov, Rev. 20. 4 ou/c 
eXafiov rb xdpay/^cc inl rb fitrconov. 
So Matt. 13. 2 o o%Aos eVt toz/ cuyta- 
Aoi/ €L(TTrjKet stood or had stationed 
themselves along upon the shore; 19. 
28 KaBicrecrSe v/jLels inl Sco5e/ca floo 7 - 
vovs along upon the row or circle of 
thrones, as in Rev. 4. 4. So with 
accus. pi. of persons, upon, over, to- 
wards all of whom, Matt. 5. 45 inl 
novrjpovs kcu ayaBovs, 12. 49 iKreivas 
T h v X e ?P a * v 1 tovs fxadrjrds. 

(/3) where the motion is directed 
to a higher place, implying eleva- 
tion or placing upon, i. e. up upon, 
up over, up to, out upon, &c. or simply 
upon, over, Matt. 4. 5 'la-rrjo-iv avrbv 
inl nrepvyiov rod Upov, 13. 48 ava- 
fitfidcravres inl rbv aiyiaXSv, 21. 5 
imfiefirjKcbs inl ovov i. e. mounted 
upon, 22. 16 (pevyerwcrav inl ra opr), 
Mark 10. 16 ridels ras x e ^P as &? 
aura, 15. 22 cpepovaiv avrbv inl ToX- 
7o#a rdnov, Luke 5. 19 avafidvres 
inl rb doo/na. So of a yoke or bur- 
den taken up and placed upon any 
one, Matt. 11. 29 oLpare rbv £vy6v 
fjiov 6(f) 3 vjllus, 23. 4 cpooria inirideao~iv 
inl robs cojulovs rcov avBpconcov v fig. 
of a covenant, Heb. 8. 8. Metaph. 
spoken of fear, evils, guilt, punish- 
ment, which come upon any one as 
a burden, as something laid upon 
him ; so after yiveaBai, inepxsvBai, 
epXtvOai, imirirrreiv, and the like, 
Matt. 23. 35 onus eXBrj ifi vjxas nav 
afjua dlicaiov, Luke 1. 12 (pofios ine- 
necrev en-' avrov, v. 65 iyevero inl 
ndvras cpofios, 21. 35 ineXevaerai inl 
ndvras, Acts 13. 11 x^P Kvpiov inl 
ere : in like manner of good, pro- 
sperity, &c. Matt. 10. 13 ixOerca t\ 
elp-fjvri vfxcov in avrr)v, Acts 4. 33 
Xapjs tfv inl ndvras. So of a lot, 
i. e. any thing imposed by lot, 1. 26 
enecrev 6 nXripos inl MarBiav. (y) 
where the motion is directed to a 
lower place, Matt. 10. 29 ev e| avroov 
ov 7T€c~€?rai inl rrjv yrjv, 26. 7 Kare- 
X*tv inl rr]v KecpaXrjv, Rev. 22. 5 
cjyconeT eV avrovs i. e. like the sun. 
Fig. of the divine Spirit or power 
descending and abiding upon any 
one, Matt. 3. 16 rb nvev/aa naraficu- 
vov Kal epxo'fJiEvov in avrov. 

b) of place whither, implying mo- 
tion upon, to, towards any place or 
object as a limit, aim, end, with 



subsequent rest thereupon, (a) pr. 
and genr., e. g. after ntnroo, inin'in- 
rca, Matt. 26. 39 eneo~ev inl np6o~a>- 
ttov forwards, Luke 15. 20 inenecrev 
inl rbv rpdxf]Xov avrov, Acts 10. 25 
7r€o~(0V inl robs noBas upon i. e. at his 
feet; also Luke 9. 62 imfSaXuv rrjv 
%eTpa in 'dporpov, Phil. 3. 14 Kara 
GKonbv diooKco iirl rb fipafiuov. So 
after verbs of going, coming, con- 
ducting, collecting, &c. = noos with 
accus., Matt. 3. 13 napayiverai iirl 
rbv 'lopSd.vrjV upon the Jordan, i.e. to 
the region of Jordan; 12. 28 erpBacrev 
i(p 3 vjjlols rj fiaciXeia rov Qeov, Mark 

5. 21 awfjxQy u \Xos noXvs in avr6v: 
so crvvaxBr\vai or avvegx^crBai iirl rb 
avr6, i. e. upon or to the same place, 
together, Matt. 22. 34, 1 Cor. 11. 20. 
Of judges, tribunals, upon, unto, i. e. 
up before, Matt. 10. 18 iirl rjye/j.. Kal 
fiaoriXe?s axBrjaeo-Be. Of an oracle, 
miracle, testimony, &c. upon, unto, 
Luke 3. 2 iyevero pr\p.a 0eoO iirl 
'Iccdvvrjv, Acts 4. 22 icjS hv iyeySvei rb 
o~7)ime?ov, 2 Thess. 1. 10 to /xagrvpiov 
tj/jlcov [yevS/xevov^ 4(p 3 v/jlus. Also as 
implying accession, addition, Matt. 

6. 27 irpoadeTvai inl rrjv 7]\lklov av- 
rov TtT)x vv ^ Pa > Rev. 22. 18. 

(j8) where the motion or direc- 
tion upon implies also an affection 
of the mind for or against ; e. g. 
favourable, kindly, Luke 9. 38 hei- 
/3Aei//ou inl rbv vlov fiov, 1 Pet. 3. 12 
ol b(pQaXfxol Kvpiov inl robs SiKaiovs 
i. e. are directed upon ; of disfavour, 
upon, against, v. 12 npocrccnov Kvpiov 
inl noiovvras KaKa i. e. is directed 
against. In a hostile sense, Matt. 
10. 21 iwava<rri]CFovraL reKva inl 
yoveTs, Luke 12. 53 biafiEpLaO^ae- 
rai nevdega inl rrjv vv/j.<pr]V avrrjs, 
14. 31 igxo/L^vcp in avrov, Acts 7. 
57 obp/jLTjcrav in 3 avrov. Fig. of con- 
duct or testimony against any one, 
Mark 10. 11 p-oixj^rai in avrt'tv, 
Luke 9. 5 els fJLO.grvpiov in avrovs : 
so in an imprecation, 2 Cor. 1. 23 
indprvpa rbv &ebv inLKaXovjuai inl 
rrjv ifj.7]v \pvxw- (y) fig. of mea- 
sure, extent, upon, unto, i. e. up to, 
about, Rev. 21. 16 i/jierprjae r)jv no- 
Xiv inl arabtovs ddodeKa %iAia5o>^. So 
i<p 3 e 6o~ov in so far as, inasmuch as, 
Matt. 25. 40; inl nXelov further on, 
further, the more, Acts 4. 17. 

c) rarely of place where, after 



9 f 

tTTL.. 



164 



£7T 



/3a Ww 



words signifying rest upon, on, in, 
at, where, however, the idea of pre- 
vious motion upon is implied, Rev. 
5. 1 iirl ttjv de^idv upon i. e. in his 
right hand, 20. 1 : after verbs of 
sitting or standing, upon, at, by, &c. 
Matt. 9. 9 KaOrifievov iirl to reAd>- 
viov, Acts 10. 17 i'jreo'Trjo'av iirl tov 
irvXiava : so arrival iirl tovs irodas to 
stand up upon the feet, 14. 10 ; also 
e7ri to avTo, lit. upon the same place, 
as adv. together, 1. 15. 

2. of time, viz. a) time how 
long, during, for, Luke 4. 25 iicXe'io*- 
07] 6 ovpavbs iirl err} Tpla, 13. 31 : so 
67rt xpo vov f or a time, 18. 4 ; ift b'o'ov 
Xpovov so long as, Rom. 7. 1, and e<£' 
oaov, sc. xpovov, idem, Matt. 19. 15 ; 
4<p 3 ttcavov, sc. xP° U0V i a l° n S while, 
long, Acts 20. 11: so adverbially, 
€?Ti iroXv or iimroXv long, 28. 6 ; 4ttI 
irXeTov longer, further, 20. 9, 24. 4. 
b) implying a term or limit of time 
upon the coming of which anything 
is done or assigned, upon, at, about, 
Mark 15. 1 ebOevs e7rl to irpco'i, Luke 
10. 35 iirl ttjv avpiov, Acts 3. 1 iirl 
TTjv&pavTTJsTrpoorevxys: joined with 
an adverb in the later usage, e. g. 
iirl tqIs up to thrice, i. e. thrice, 10. 
16, 11. 10. 

3. fig.; spoken a) of power, au- 
thority, care over, upon, over, Luke 
1. 33 fiaori\<Ei>o'€i iirl TOvviKov'IaKCtifi, 
9. 1 dvvafiiv Kal i^ovcriav iirl Sai/jLO- 
via, Heb. 3~. 6 XpiffTbs ws vlbs iirl 
tov qIkov avTov, Luke 2. 8 <pvXaa'- 
(Tovres (pvXctKas errl t^jv 7roi/xvr}V av- 
twv. b) as marking accession or 
addition, upon, over, Phil. 2. 27 Au- 
ttt) iirl Avtttjv, see II. 3. b. c) of an 
object or ground upon, over, or in 
respect to which any thing is done, 
felt, directed, &c, comp. II. 3. c. ; 
e. g. (a) of the subject of an action 
or discourse, upon, over, in respect 
to, Mark 15. 24 fiaXXovTes KXrjpov 
eV aura, 1 Cor. 7. 3, Jam. 5. 14 irgocr- 
ev^do-Qciocrav eV clvtSv let them pray 
over him, i. e. in his behalf, in allu- 
sion also perhaps to the posture : 
so of a subject of discourse, writ- 
ing, &c. upon, of, concerning, Mark 
9. 12 yiypaiTTai iirl tov vlbv tov 
avOgcvirov, Rom. 4. 9. (/3) of that 
towards which the mind, heart, feel- 
ings, are directed, either in kind- 
ness or hostility, upon, over, towards; 



e. g. in kindness, Matt. 14. 14 ec- 
nXayxvivOr] in avrovs, Luke 6. 35 
XPT)0~t6s icTTiv enl tovs hx a Q' l<TT0VS i 
Rom. 9. 23 ; so in hostility, against, 
Matt. 12. 26 4(p y kavrbv i^picrdrj, 
Acts 7. 54 efipvxov tovs 6$6vTas in 
avTov. Hence also of the object of 
trust, confidence, or hope, Matt. 27. 
43 TreTTOiOev iirl tov ©eoV, Acts 9. 42 
noXXol iiricrTevcrav iirl tov Kvpiov, 
Heb. 6. 1 irlo-Tis iirl ©eoV, 1 Tim. 5. 
5 jjATwcev iirl tov ©eoV : also of the 
occasion or object upon or over which 
joy or sorrow is felt, Rev. 18. 20 
evtygaivov e?r 5 avTr)v text, rec, others 
e7r 5 avTrj ; Luke 23. 28 p.7] /cAa/ere 
eV 4/ue, Rev. 1. 7. (7) of that to- 
wards which the will or intention is 
directed, the end, purpose, aim of 
an action, &c, upon, for, for the sake 
of after, Matt. 3. 7 ipxop-svovs iirl 
to fidTTTio~p.a avTov i. e. in order to 
be baptised, 26. 55 &s i-irl Xyo'T'fjv, 
Luke 7. 44 vBcap iirl tovs irofias p.ov 
water for my feet : so of a result, 2 
Tim. 3, 13 M to %e?ooj/. ($) from 
the Heb., spoken of persons upon or 
over whom a name is called, who 
are called by that name, implying 
property, relation, &c. James 2. 7 ; 
Acts 15. 17 £<$? ovs i7riK€KAr)TCU to 
OVOjLld jnov. 

Note. In composition iiri implies, 
1. motion upon, towards, against, as 
iirdyco, iiregxo/JLai, &c. ; 2. rest up- 
on, over, at, as irrexca, iiravairavw, 
&c. ; 3. accession, addition, as eVt- 
o-vvdyw, iiraiTeco; 4. succession, as 
iireifja, eiriTacro'co ; 5. repetition or 
renewal, as iiravopOworis : very often 
it cannot be expressed in English, 
and is then to us simply intensive. 

iiriBalvca, f. ^aofiai, to go upon, tread 
upon, intrans. ; in N. T. a) to set 

foot upon, come upon or into, arrive 
in a country, province, &c. els t\v 
'Ao~iav Acts 20. 18, tt) iirapxia- 25. 1. 
b) to go up upon, mount, intrans., e.g. 
iirl ovov Matt. 21.5: so of a ship, 
to embark, i. e. els to irXolov Acts 21. 
6, t$ irXola) 27. 2, absol. 21. 2. 

e7r 1 fid XX 00, flit. aXco, to cast upon or 
over, to lay upon, trans, a) pr. and 
foil, by dat., Mark 11. 7 iirefraXov 
avr^ tcl IfjLaria, 1 Cor. 7. 35 fipoxov 
vpuv sirifidXcti. In the sense of to 
put upon, i. e. to sew on, as a patch, 



£7Tl 



fjapio) 



165 



e7TiyiV(i)(TKU) 



Matt. 9. 16. In the phrase emfidx- 

\eiv rV x^p a or r ^ s x € w as > ^°^- °y 

iiri nva. or dat., £o /«// hands upo?i, 
i. e. (a) to seize, do violence to a per- 
son, foil, by iiri nva. Matt. 26. 50, by 
dat. Acts 4. 3, and by attraction 12. 

1 iirefiaAev ras xeljoas KaKooaai nvas, 
for €7Ti ri^as wa*T6 KaKwaai abrovs. 
(/3J in the sense of to lay hold of, to 
undertake, Luke 9. 62 eirifidAAwv ttt]v 
X*LQ a ^ 7r> dporpov. 

b) intrans. or pr. with kavrov im- 
plied, to cast one's self upon, i.e. to 
rush upon, fall upon; with els and 
ace. Mark 4. 37 ra Kvp.ara iirefiaAev 
els rb irXotov. also absol. 14. 72 e7ri- 
fiaA&v e/cAaie rushing forward, i. e. 
out of the hall (comp. Matt. 26. 75 
and Luke 22. 62), — others, iirifia- 
Ktov i. e. tfidnov, covering his face 
or head ; others, by impl., begin- 
ning. Hence impers. to fall upon, 
fall to, i. e. to pertain or belong to 
any one, Luke 15. 12 D6s fioi rb iiri- 
fidWov fxipos the portion pertaining 
to me. 

iirifiageco, So, f. r^o'cc, lit. to burden 
upon; in N. T. metaph. to be bur- 
densome upon, e. g. in a pecuniary 
sense, foil, by accus. 1 Thess. 2. 9. 

2 Cor. 2. 5 'iva fj.^ iirifiapcv irdvras 
vfjicis that I may not burden you all, 
i. e. bear too hard upon you all in 
my censure, — others take 'iva /jl^j 
iiriftapSb as parenthetic, that I may 
not be too severe, and then irdvras 
v/xas depends on AeAvir-nKev. 

^7rt/3i/3a^u>, f. daw, to cause to mount, 
trans., as on an animal for riding, 
foil, by iiri with accus. Luke 10. 34 
iiri&ifidcras abrbv iwl rb tdiov tcrrjvos : 
with iiri impl. 19. 35. 

iirifiAiirco, f. i|/a>, to look upon, fix the 
eyes upon; in N. T. fig. to look upon, 
have respect to, with iiri and accus., 
i. e. in kindness, favour, Luke 1. 
48 ; in partiality, James 2. 3. 

iirifiATHJLa, aros, r6 (iirifiaAAco), lit. 
any thing put on, an addition, hence 
a patch, Matt. 9. 16, Mark 2. 21. 

iirifiodco, co, f. jjcrco, to cry out upon, 
to exclaim vehemently, absol. Acts 
25. 24. 

iirtfiovAr), tjs, 7] (fiovA'f)), pr. counsel 
upon or against, hence plot, conspi- 
racy, Acts 9. 24; 20. 3, 19; 23. 30. 



iiriyafifigevcc, fut. evaco (eVt, ya/j.- 
&o6s), to contract affinity with, to in- 
termarry with; in N. T. to marry by 
right of affinity, trans. Matt. 22. 24, 
spoken of the marriage of a bro- 
ther's widow, according to the Jew- 
ish law. 

eiriyeios, ov, 6, tj, adj. («rt, yrj), up- 
on earth, i. e. earthly, terrestrial, viz. 
belonging to the earth, as ra aco- 
fxara 1 Cor. 15. 40; persons, Phil. 
2. 10 ; ra iiriyeia earthly things, i.e. 
relating to earth and this life, 3. 19 ; 
crocpia iiriyeios earthly wisdom, i. e. 
imperfect and perverse, Jam. 3. 15. 

i-Kiyivo\xai, to arise upon, come on, 
intrans., e.g. of a wind, to spring zip, 
Acts 28. 13. 

iiriyivcbo'KCt), fut. yvcoaofxai, pr. to 
know thereupon, i. e. by looking on 
as a spectator; hence genr. with 
iiri intens. to know fully, both in an 
inchoative and a completed sense. 
1. to know fully, inchoative, i. e. 
to come to know, to gain or receive 
full knowledge of, to become fully ac- 
quainted with, &c. a) genr., foil, by 
ace. of thing, expr. or impl., Luke 
1. 4 'iva iinyvccs r^jv acrcpdAeiav, Acts 
22. 24; by iregl with gen. 24. 8; 
absol. 1 Cor. 13. 12 ; by ace. of pers. 
rbv vl6v, rbv irarepa, Matt. 11. 27: 
so with air6 twos, to know from or 
by any thing, 7. 16, 20. b) in the 
sense of to know well, i. e. from 
others, to ascertain, find out, learn, 
foil, by tin, Luke 7. 37 iiriyvovaa 
on avaKetrai ktA, 23. 7 ; absol. Acts 
9. 30. c) in the sense of to perceive, 
be fully aware of, foil, by ace. Luke 
5. 22 imyvovs rovs diaAoyia/Jiovs, 
Mark 5. 30 ; by on 2. 8. d) in the 
sense of to recognise, know, i. e. by 
sight or person, foil, by ace. of per- 
son, Matt. 14. 35 : so of things, Acts 
12. 14 iiriyvovaa r)]v (peevqv twos, 
27. 39 r))v yrjv ovk iireyivccaKov i. e. 
did not know it from any other. 

2. to know fully, in a completed 
sense, to have a full knowledge of, &c. 
a) genr. and foil, by ace. of thing, 
Rom. 1. 32 rb Sucaioo/xa rov ®eov iirt- 
yvovres, Col. 1. 6 : by ace. of pers. 
in attraction with on, 2 Cor. 13. 5 ; 
absol. Acts 25. 10; pass. 1 Cor. 13. 
12 Ka\ iireyvcccrd^v. b) in the sense 
of to acknowledge, i. e. as being what 



Z7riyvk)arLQ 



166 



kiri^ribi) 



one is or professes to be, a prophet, 
apostle, teacher, &c, Matt. 17. 12 
'HAias ?j5?7 ^Afle, koX ovk iireyvooo'av 
avrov, 2 Cor. 1. 14: so of doctrines, 
an epistle, &c, v. 13 bis. c) from 
the Heb., and with the idea of good- 
will, to know and approve, acknow- 
Udge and care for, cherish, foil, by 
accus. 1 Cor. 16. 18 I^Wnr/cere ovv 



TOVS T0L0VT0US. 



iiriyvooo'LS, ecos, rj (iiriyLvcticrKCti), pr. 
full knowledge, i. e. a) the act of 
coming to a full knowledge of any 
thing, cognition, acknowledgment, e.g. 
iiriyvcocis a\r)deias 1 Tim. 2. 4, aya- 
6ov Philem. 6, rod ©eov 2 Pet. 1. 3 ; 
so iirlyvoocris auaprias Rom. 3. 20, 
b) objectively, full knowledge, spo- 
ken of what is known, in N. T. 
of God, Christ, divine things, &c, 
Rom. 1. 28 rbv ®ebv e%€i^ ev eiriyvcti- 
crei to retain God in knowledge, i. e. to 
retain a knowledge of him ; ssep. 

£iriypa<pi], rjs, rj (imygdcpoo), an in- 
scription, superscription, e. g. on coin, 
Mark 12. 16 ; on the breast or over 
the head of one crucified, stating 
his name and crime, 15. 26. 

siriypacpu), f. \pco, to make a mark up- 
on, to graze upon; in N. T. to inscribe, 
i. e. with a stylus, &c, pr. of a pub- 
lic inscription, only in pass. Mark 
15. 26. Fig. to impress deeply upon, 
e. g. vS/jlovs ettI Kagfiias avroov Heb. 

8. 10, 4ttI rcov diavoioov 10. 16. 

eTTLdeiKuvfxi, fut. 5et|a>, to shew up, 
shew before any one, i. e. genr. to 
shew, exhibit, trans., the idea of mo- 
tion up to, towards any one being 
implied. a) pr. Matt. 22. 19 im- 
dei^are /jlol to vofxior/JLa : mid., Acts 

9. 39 iTTidsua'vp.evcu x LT ^ vas shew- 
ing their tunics; Luke 17. 14 iirid. 
eavrovs roils Upsvcri shew yourselves, 
present yourselves before the priests. 
So of deeds, miracles, to shew forth, 
exhibit, Matt. 16. 1. In the sense 
of to point out before or to any one, 
e. g. avrcp ras olKodofids, Matt. 24. 
1. b) fig. to shew, i. e. by argu- 
ments, to demonstrate, prove, with 
ace. Heb. 6. 17, with ace. and infin. 
Acts 18. 28. 

£ ir i$ exo pa i, f. ^ofjLUL, depon. mid., 
to receive upon or up to one's self, 
i. e. genr. to receive, admit, in N. 
T. in kindness, hospitably, trans., 



3 John 10: fig. to admit, assent to, 
ver. 9. 

6 7riS77 / U€o>, oo, f. faca (iiridrjfJios), to be 
among one's people, be at home; in 
N. T. to come among a people, i. e. as 
a stranger, to reside as a stranger, 
intrans., Acts 2. 10 ol iiriSriixovvTzs 
'Poo/ulcuoi, i. e. Roman residents at 
Jerusalem ; 17. 21 ol eTTLd-nfiovvres 
feVot, i. e. resident foreigners. 

iTTLdtardcrcro fiai, fut. £ofiai, to ar- 
range upon, superadd unto, e. g. other 
and further conditions, fig. Gal. 3. 
15. 

eTridiBcofji.1, f. Bdeo~w, to give upon, i. e. 
in addition to; in N. T. to give forth, 
i. e. from one's self upon or to an- 
other, to give or deliver over, i. e. to 
put into one's hands, trans. a) 
genr. Matt. 7. 9 /jltj kiOov €Tri8d>o~€i 
aurop, Luke 4. 17 iiredodr} abrcp /3x- 
fixiov. b) fig. to give over, commit 
to, as a ship to the wind, Acts 27. 
15 eTTifiSpTzs [i. e. rb tt\o7ov or ra 
icrria rep ave/acpl iepepofjieda. 

iirid to gdooo, a>, fut. cocrco, to make 
straight upon, i. e. to put further to 
rights, arrange further, trans. ; in N. 
T. only mid., Tit. 1. 5 ra Xe'nrovra 
ZmBiopOobo-n, where Lachmann gives 
£tt id io p decoys active. 

iiriBvca, fut. dvo'cc, to go down upon, 
spoken of the sun, to set upon or 
during any thing, foil, by 4ttI rivi, 
Eph. 4. 26. 

iirieiKeia, as, r\ (£iri€iK7}s), propriety, 
probity, moderation; in N. T. gentle- 
ness, clemency, Acts 24. 4. 

iirieLK^is, eos, ovs, o, f), adj. (eltcos, 
fr. eoiKa), pr. fitting upon, i. e. fit, 
suitable, proper, hence neut. rb £ttl- 
eitces = 67Tiet/c6ia, propriety, probity, 
moderation, Phil. 4. 5 : by impl. mild, 
gentle, clement, 1 Tim. 3. 3. 

£iri£r}Tetc, S>, f. tjctgo, to seek for, in- 
quire after, trans, a) genr. Acts 12. 
19 zinQr)TJ](ras avrbv koX fx)] zvpwv. 
In the sense of to seek at the hands 
of any one, to require, demand, Matt. 
12. 39 o~7)fA€iop iirifrre?: so Phil. 4. 
17 rb U[xa, Acts 19. 39. b) to seek 
to acquire, strive after, long for, trans. 
Matt. 6. 32 ravra ra eOvrj im^re?, 
Phil. 4. 17 rbv Kapirov. Foil, by inf. 
to desire earnestly, Acts 13. 7 eVe^- 
rrjerev aKovaai rbv Xoyov rod 0eot>. 



kiridavaTLOQ 



167 



'YjirLKOvpuoe 



eiriQavaTios, ov, 6, 7), adj. (err/, 6dva- 
tos), appointed to death, condemned, 
1 Cor. 4. 9. 

4-ntdeo-is, coos, r] (emiiB-npLi), aplaci g 
or laying upon of hands, the emblem 
through which the Holy Ghost was 
imparted, Acts 8. 18. 

eiriBvpew, oo, f. rjo~oo (eiri, Bv/n6s), to 
fix the desire upon, desire earnestly, 
long for, viz. a) genr., foil, by gen. 
Acts 20. 33 apyvpiov ovSevbs eireBv- 
fir]o-a: by infin. aor. Matt. 13. 17 
iTre6vjJL7}(TCLP l$e?v, Luke 22. 15 ; with 
infin. pres. Heb. 6. 11; with Kara 
twos Gal. 5. 17; absol. 1 Cor. 10. 
6. b) spoken of unlawful desire, to 
covet, Rom. 7. 7 ovk eT-iBvp.T}o~eis : in 
regard to a woman, to lust after, 
with gen. Matt. 5. 28. 

iTTL6vfxr]T7}s, ov, 6 {e-KiBvp-eoo), a de- 
sir er, one eager for any thing, 1 Cor. 

10. 6 £-KLBvfX7)Ta\ KOLK&V. 

eir iQvfJiia. as, r] (e-KiBvp.eoo), earnest 
desire, longing, viz. a) genr. Luke 
22. 15, Phil. 1. 23 ttjv eiriBvp.lav ex<*v 
els to avaXvcrai. b) more frequently 
in a bad sense, irregular and inordi- 
nate desire, cupidity, lust, viz. (a) 
genr. Col. 3. 5 eiriBvpLiav KaKr,v, Rom. 
13. 14 els eirtdvjuitas for its lusts i. e. 
to satisfy the carnal appetites; saep. 
So e7riBvp.lai aapKos carnal desires or 
appetites, Gal. 5. 16; aapKiKai 1 Pet. 
2. 11 ; Koo~/JLiKai worldly desires, Tit. 
2. 12 ; toov b<pBaXp.oov, 1 John 2. 16 ; 
p.iacrp.ov polluted desires, 2 Pet. 2. 10 : 
all the above refer to those desires 
which are fixed on sensual objects, 
as pleasures, profits, honours, &c. 
Further eTriBv/uLLai ttjs clttolt^s de- 
ceitful lusts, Eph. 4. 22; veooTepiKai 
youthful lusts, 2 Tim. 2. 22. (/3) 
spoken of impure desire, lewdness, 
Rom. 1. 24. (7) meton. lust, i. e. 
object of impure desire, that which 
is lusted after, John 8. 44. 

eiriKaBi^oo, fut. Icrcc, to cause to sit 
upon, seat upon, trans. Matt. 21. 7 
4treKa.Qi.o~av [avTov~\ iirdvoo avT&v, in 
text, rec, they set him upon them; 
intrans. to sit upon, e. g., as others 
here read, eireKaBiaev eirdvca avTocv 
he sat upon them. 

e7T LKaXeca, 00, f. ecroo, to call upon, viz. 
1. to call upon for aid ; in N. T. only 
mid. to call upon for aid in one's 
own behalf, to invoke, trans, a) pr. 



of invocation addressed to Christ for 
aid, Acts 7. 59 ~%Te(pavov eiriKaXovp.e- 
vov\rbv Kvpiov] Kal XeyovTa. Hence 
genr. to invoke, pray to, worship, spo- 
ken of God, tov Kvpiov Rom. 10. 12 ; 
foil, by to ovopa Kvpiov Acts 2. 21 : 
also of Christ, foil, by to ovop.a tov 
Kvpiov *It]o~ov XpiaTov 1 Cor. 1. 2. 
b) in adjurations, imprecations, &c. 
to call upon, invoke, i. e. as a witness, 
2 Cor. 1. 23 fxdpTvoo. tov Qebv eVi- 
KaXovp.ai eir\ tt\v eprjv \pvxv u - c ) in 
a judicial sense, to call upon, invoke 
a higher tribunal or judge, i. e. to 
appeal to, e. g. Kaiaapa, Acts 25. 1 1 ; 
foil, by infin., ver. 21 UavXov eiriKa- 
Xecrapevov Tr)py\Br\vai avTbv els ktX, 
i. e. demanding by appeal that, &c. 
2. to call a name upon, i. e. to name 
in addition, to surname, with double 
ace. Matt. 10. 25 eireKaXeaav in later 
eds. : so mid. 1 Pet. 1. 17 el iraTepa 
eiriKaXelcrde tov KplvovTa, i. e. ' if ye 
call him your Father.' Elsewhere 
only pass, to be sumamed, viz. a) 
pr. Matt. 10. 3 6 e-TriKX-nBels 0a5- 
8a?os, saep. b) from the Heb., Acts 
15. 17 €(£' ovs eiriKeKX^Tai to ovofid 
pov upon whom my name is called, 
i. e. wiio are called or surnamed by 
my name, implying property, rela- 
tion, &c. 

eiriKaX vp.pa, aTos, t6 (eniKaXinrTcc), 
a covering ; in N. T. fig. a cloak, pre- 
text, 1 Pet. 2. 16. 

€7Tf KaXviTToo, f. ij/ctf, to cover over ; in 
N. T. fig. to cover over sins, i. e. to 

forgive, pardon, Rom. 4. 7. 

eir iKaTapaTos, ov, 6, ?;, adj., pr. 
1 one upon whom a curse rests,' i. e. 
accursed, devoted to curses, doomed 
to punishment, Gal. 3.10; v. 13 eVj- 
KaTapaTos ircls 6 Kpep.dfj.evos em £vXov. 

etTLKe 1 p. a 1, f. eiaofiai, to lie upon, be 
laid upon, intrans. a) pr., foil, by 
e7ri tlvl, John 11. 38 Xldos eireKeiTO 
e7r 5 avTcp, absol. 21. 9: metaph. to be 
laid upon, imposed, e. g. necessity, 1 
Cor. 9. 16 ; by law, Heb. 9. 10. b) 
by impl. to lie heavy upon, press up- 
on, with dative, Luke 5. 1 iv to3 tov 
oxXov eiriKe'io-Bai avTcp : so of a tem- 
pest, absol. Acts 27. 20. Fig. to 
press upon, be urgent, with entrea- 
ties, absol. Luke 23, 23. 

'ETTLKovpetos, ov, 6, an Epicurean, a 
follower of Epicurus, Acts 17. IS. 



ewiKovpia 



168 



£7TlJJLEVit) 



iirtKovpla, as, t) (iirlKovpos), help, 
Acts 26. 22. 

iTTLKpiva), f. woo, to judge upon, i. e. 
to confirm by a like judgment ; in N. 
T. to give judgment upon, adjudge, 
foil, by infin. Luke 23. 24. 

iiriXap.fidi'oo, f. X7]\pop.ai, to take hold 
upon, seize upon, surprise; in N. T. 
only mid. iTriXafi^dpofiaL, to take hold 
upon, lay hold of, i. e. in order to 
hold or detain to or for one's self, 
construed usually with gen. of the 
part, but also of person, where, 
however, only a part is implied; 
sometimes apparently with accus., 
which really depends on the subse- 
quent verb, a) genr. to take hold 
of, e. g. rrjs %eipos to take the hand, 
i. e. to take by the hand, Mark 8. 
23 : with gen. of person, expr. or 
impl., denoting that some part is 
laid hold of, e. g. in order to lead, 
conduct, &c, Acts 17. 19; appa- 
rently with ace. 9. 27 Bappdfias iiri- 
\af$6[Azvos abrov rjyaye, i. e. ^ycrye 
clvtov. So in order to succour, 
heal, &c, Luke 14. 4; fig. Heb. 2. 
16. With the idea of violence, to 
lay hold of, seize as a prisoner, &c, 
Acts 21. 30, 33; with accus. appa- 
rently, 16. 19. Fig. spoken of lan- 
guage, to lay hold of one's words, 
i. e. to cavil at, censure, Luke 20. 
20 %va zTTiXafioovrcu. avrov Xdyov. b) 
fig. to lay hold of in order to obtain 
and possess, 1 Tim. 6. 12 iirtXafiov 
rrjs alwviov ferjs. 

e7r iXavQdw, f. Xtjctcc, to cause to for- 
get upon, i. e. over or in consequence 
of something else, hence mid. iiri- 
Xavddvofxai, f. Xtjo-o/ulcli, aor. 2 e7reAa- 
6op.r]v, to forget upon or over some- 
thing else ; in N. T\ and genr. mid. 
to forget. a) pr. and foil, by infin. 
aor. Mark 8. 14 iireXdOopro Aa/3e2V 
&provs: with birotos Jam. 1. 24. b) 
in the sense of to neglect, not to 
mind or care for, foil, by gen. Heb. 
6. 10 iiriXaOizo-dai rod epyov: by ace. 
Phil. 3. 14 ra oirlaco. So pass. perf. 
part. Luke 12. 6 ovk earns eViAe- 
XrjcrfJLeyop epdoiriou rod ©eou is not for- 
gotten, neglected, before God, 

eiriXeyw, f. |co, to speak or say upon, 
i. e. besides, in addition to ; in N. 
T. 1. to say or utter upon, i. e. by 
impl. to name, call, John 5. 2. 



2. to choose upon, i. e, in addition 
or succession to another, mid. to 
choose for one's self, with accus. Acts 
15. 40 iTriXe^dfieuos ^iXav. 
tiriXtiira), fut. xf/ca, pr. to leave or 
forsake upon, i. e. in or during any 
thing; hence, by impl., to fail, not 
to suffice, foil, by ace. of pers. Heb. 
11. 32 iiriXetyei /xe oi'qyovpLtvov 6 
Xpovos. 

eTriXrjcr fJLovr}, rjs, 7] (iiriXavOdvojuai), 

for getf ulness, James 1. 25 aKooartys 

eiuX7i(rfjLov?is a forgetful hearer, for 

CLKp. i7riX7]0~jJ.OW. 

iiriXonros, ov, 6,7], adj . ( eiri, XoiirSs) , 
remaining over, remaining, spoken of 
time, 1 Pet. 4. 2. 

iiriXvais, ecas, 7) (iiriXvot)), solution; 
in N. T. fig. exposition, interpreta- 
tion^ 2 Pet. 1. 20 irao'a irpo^Tjreiaypa- 
cf>7]s Idias iiriXvcrecios ov yiverai, l no 
prophecy is of, comes from, any pri- 
vate exposition' sc. of the will and 
purposes of God by the prophets 
themselves, i. e. it is not QeXyixari 
avBp&irov, but virb irvev/JLaros ayiov, 
as in v. 21, — others less properly, 
' no prophecy is [capable] of pri- 
vate interpretation' sc. by the pro- 
phets themselves, i. e. the prophets 
cannot explain their own predic- 
tions. 
iiriXvoo, f. i&to, to let loose upon; in 
N. T. fig. to solve, trans., the idea of 
further being implied, viz. a) in 
the sense of to explain, interpret, 
Mark 4. 34. b) to determine upon 
as a doubtful question, Acts 19. 39. 

67r ifiapTVQGOi), a>, f. 7}(T(*), to testify 
upon, to attest, with accus. and infin. 
1 Pet. 5. 12. 

iTTi/neXeia, as, t) (iirip.e'Xopai), care 
for, attention, Acts 27. 3 iirificXeias 
rvx&v, i. e. to enjoy the kind atten- 
tions of his friends. 

eTTL/uLeXo/jLai, or iojiai ovfxai, f. t)o~o- 
pai, depon. pass., to have care upon 
or over, to take care of or for, foil, by 
gen., e.g. of the sick, Luke 10. 34; 
of the church, 1 Tim. 3. 5. 

iiri/uLeXcos, adv. (iTnfieXTjs), carefully, 
sedulously, Luke 15. 8. 

£ Tripe poo, f. epoo, aor. 1 eirefxeipa, to 
remain upon, i.e. in addition, longer, 
whence genr. to remain, continue, in- 
trans. a) pr. in a place, foil, by ah- 



tTTlVlVb) 



169 



t'KMJK.S.'KT 0^X0.1 



rov there, Acts 15. 34; by iv with 
dat. of place, 1 Cor. 16. 8 ; by iiri 
with dat. of pers. Acts 28. 14; by 
irp6s with ace. of pers. Gal. 1. 18, of 
time how long Acts 10. 48. b) fig. 
to continue in any state, course, &c. 
to be constant in, persevere in, with 
dat., t?; iriarei Col. 1. 23, rfj x&P LTL 
Acts 13. 43, rfj ajj.apria Rom. 6. 1 ; 
1 Tim. 4. 16 iirifieve avrols, i.e. in 
one's duties. Foil, by part. Acts 
12. 16 iirefieve kqovcov, as in Engl. 
he continued knocking. 

iirLVtvco, f. evcroo, to nod or wink up- 
on, i. e. to assent to by a nod or wink ; 
in N. T. genr. to assent, consent, in- 
trans. Acts 18. 20. 

iirivoia, as, i) (iiri, vovs), pr. thought 
upon, i. e. cogitation, purpose, Acts 
'8. 22. 

e7T£op/ceco, cD, fut. rjorco (iiriopKOs), 
to forswear one's self, i. e. to swear 
falsely, not to fulfil one's oath, absol. 
Matt. 5. 33. 

iiriog kos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iiri, SpKos), 
forswearing, false-swearing, perjured, 
pr. i taking oath upon oath' lightly, 
and therefore breaking all ; in N. 
T. of persons, as subst. aforswearer, 
a perjurer, 1 Tim. 1. 10. 

iin.ovo~ios, ov, 6, r), adj., a word found 
only in N. T., Matt. 6. 11 and Luke 
11. 3 &prov tj/jlccv rbv iiriovo~iov : one 
class of interpreters derive it from 
the part. iiriovo'a i. e. r)/uL€pa, and 
then &gros iiriovo-ios would be to- 
morrow's bread, bread for the coming 
day, — daily bread ; others, because 
this &gros iinovo-ios is asked not for 
to-morrow but to-day, derive iiriov- 
o~ios from iiri and ovoria being, exist- 
ence, and translate bread for sustain- 
ing life, i. e., by impl., sufficient, 
necessary. 

iiriiriirroo, f. ireaov/iaL, aor. 2 iire- 
•7T60W, perf. iiriireirrooKa, to fall upon, 
in N. T. only used of persons, viz 
a) pr. = to throw one's self upon, with 
dat. Acts 20. 10 iireiTeo'ev avr<p, i. e. 
upon his body; with iiri and accus. 
Luke 15. 20 iireireo'ev iirl rov rpd- 
XV^ov avrov, i. e. embraced him ; 
John 13. 25 iiwreaoov iirl to arr)6os 
avrov, i. e. throwing himself back 
on Jesus' breast as he reclined at 
table, see avdnsinai 2. In- the 
sense of to rush or press upon, foil. 



by dat. Mark 3. 10 Soar* iirnriirT€Lv 
avrcp. b) fig. to fall upon, come up- 
on or over any one, foil, by iiri with 
ace. of pers. e.g. cp6fios Acts 19. 17, 
(eko-tclo-is 10. 10, ax^vs 13. 11, bvei- 
dicr/jLoi Rom. 15. 3. So of the Spirit, 
to descend upon, foil, by iiri riva Acts 
10.44, iiri nvi 8.16. 

iirnr\r)o~o~co, f. |co, to strike upon, give 
blows upon, beat; in N. T. fig. to chide, 
rebuke, foil, by dat. 1 Tim. 5. 1. 

iimrviyco, f. £&>, to choke upon, to 
strangle, in some mss. Luke 8. 7. 

iirtiroOecc, a>, f. f)o~a>, to desire upon, 
i. e. over and above, besides ; in N. 
T. by impl. to desire earnestly, long 

for, foil, by infin. Rom. 1. 11 iimro- 
6o) idtw vfjLas : with accus. of thing, 
to ydXa 1 Pet. 2. 2 ; of person, to 
long after, regard with longing, to 
love, 2 Cor. 9. 14: foil, by irp6s ri, 
to incline towards, tend to, Jam. 4. 5 
irpbs <p66vov iiwrode7. 

iimrodrjo'is, coos, r) (eVi7ro0ea>), ear- 
nest desire, strong affection, 2 Cor. 7. 7. 

€7wr6dr)Tos, ov, 6, r), adj. (iiriirodtoo), 
much desired, longed for, Phil. 4. 1. 

iwnrodia, as, 7] (inLivoQioi), = iiri- 
7r6dr)(Tis, earnest desire, Rom. 15.23. 

iiriiropevo/JLai, fut. euco^ucu, to go or 
come upon, i. e. to a place or person, 
foil, by irpbs avr6v Luke 8. 4. 

iirifipdirrca, f. \pa), to sew upon, trans., 
foil, by hri with dat Mark 2. 21 M- 
fi\r)fia iirippdirrGL iirl t/jLaricp izaKaicp. 

iirippiirrco, fut. tyw, to throw or cast 
upon, trans., foil, by iiri with accus. 
Luke 19. 35 iirippi\pavr€S ra lp.dria 
iirl tov TTooXov. Fig. of care, &c. to 
cast off upon, in filial confidence, 1 
Pet. 5. 7. 

iiriarjinos, ov, 6, tj, adj. (iiri, crrjfxa), 
lit. * having a mark upon,' e. g. of 
money, stamped, coined; in N.T. fig. 
noted, in a good sense, distinguished, 
eminent, Rom. 16. 7 ; in a bad, noto- 
rious, Matt. 27. 16. 

iiriffLria'p.os, ov, 6 (iiriVLrifa), food, 
victuals, Luke 9. 12. 

iiriaKeirrofiaL, fut. if/opai, depon. 
mid., to look upon, look at, i. e. genr. 
to view, inspect ; in N. T. a) to 
look at, i. e. in order to select, to 
look out, seek out, e. g. persons for 
office, trans. Acts 6. 3. b) to look 
upon, i. e. to visit, go to see, look after, 
Q 



e7TL(7Keva^o} 



170 



E7ri(TTY)pi^(jJ 



foil, by accusative, (a) pr. Acts 7. 
23 iiriCK^acrOaL robs adeXepovs, 15. 
36 : so of those who visit the sick 
or poor, Matt. 25. 36. Q8) from 
the Heb., spoken of God, who is 
said to visit men, i. e. to inquire, 
as it were, into their situation, and 
afford them relief or aid, foil, by 
accus. expr. or impl., Luke 7. 16 
eirecrKe^aTO 6 ®ebs tov Xabv avrov, 
Acts 15. 14 eirecrKe^aro \_ra edv7]\ 
XafSe'iv Xaov, Heb. 2. 6. 

eiricrKevd^co, fut. dcrco, to put all in 
readiness upon or for any thing, to 
furnish out upon, equip ; in N. T. only 
mid. to furnish out one's self upon, 
i. e. to make preparation for a journey ', 
absol. Acts 21. 15 in later eds., see 

a 7T o~ K e v d £c0. 
67T L(TK7)v6cO, CO, fut. C&CTCO, pr. to pitch 

tent upon, and genr. to come and 
dwell upon or in; in N. T. fig. of a 
divine influence, to descend and abide 
upon, rest upon, 2 Cor. 12. 9. 

emeriti a £00, f. dcrco, to cast a shadow 
upon, overshadow, with accus. Matt. 
17. 5; dat. Mark 9. 7. Fig. of a 
divine power and influence, to over- 
shadow, rest upon, Luke 1. 35 Uvua- 

fJLLS vtylCTTOV 61U0~KldcT€L 0~€. 

eiricr kg ire co, co, f. r}crco, to look upon, 
inspect, visit; in N. T. to look after, 
take care of, absol. 1 Pet. 5. 2 eiri- 
CTKOTTovpres to Troifxviov : with neg. 
fj.7] tls, to take care lest, Heb. 12. 15. 

iiricTKoiT'r], rjs, 7) {eiricr kott eco) , visita- 
tion, spoken a) of the act of visit- 
ing or being visited, inspected, &c. ; 
in N. T. fig. of God, who is said to 
visit men for good, Luke 19. 44 tov 
Kaipbv iTTLCTKOTrrjs crov, i. e. * the time 
when God visited thee, was present 
to favour thee ;' 1 Pet. 2. 12. b) of 
the duty of visiting, inspecting, i. e. 
charge, office, genr. Acts 1. 20: spo- 
ken of the office of an en icr kott os, i. e. 
the care and oversight of a Chris- 
tian church, 1 Tim. 3. 1. 

4 iticr kott os, ov, 6 {eirLcrKeTTTQfxai), an 
inspector, overseer, guardian, of trea- 
ties, laws, public works; of cities, 
a prefect, or a patron as Minerva of 
Athens ; hence in Athens iiricrKOTroi 
were magistrates sent out to tribu- 
tary cities to organise and govern 
them : in N. T. spoken of officers 
in the primitive churches, an over- 



seer, superintendent, Acts 20. 28 ; fig. 
of Jesus, 1 Pet. 2. 25. This name 
was originally simply the Greek 
term equivalent to tt peer &vt epos, 
which latter was derived from the 
Jewish polity ; afterwards, a bishop. 

eTTLCTTrdco, co, f. dcrco, to draw to; in 
N. T. mid. to draiu upon or over in 
respect to one's self, viz. to draw 
over the prepuce again, 1 Cor. 7. 18 
1X7) eTTLcrTtdcrdco, i. e. ' let him not be- 
come as if uncircumcised :' the allu- 
sion is to a mode of removing the 
mark of circumcision practised by 
Jews who abandoned their religion 
and national customs. 

eiricrTCLp.ai, f. crrrjcrojULai (eV/, tcrT^/xi), 
strictly mid. to etpicrTTHM, with Ionic 
form, and used to express the par- 
ticular sense of etpicrT7)fu tov vovv, 
&c, hence pr. to fix one's mind upon, 
i. e. to understand, know how ; in N. 
T. a) to know, have knowledge of, foil, 
by accus. of thing, Acts 18. 25 eiri- 
GTd\xevos fiovov to pdirTicr}ACi 'Icodv- 
vov, of pers. 19. 15 TlavKov eiricrTa- 
fxai, by Trep\ tovtcov 26. 26, cos 10. 
28, Stl 15. 7, ttcos 20. 18, irov Heb. 
11. 8; foil, by ace. and part. Acts 
24. 10 ovtci ere Kpirrjv eintrTd\ievos. 
b) in the sense of to understand, 
comprehend, with ace. Mark 14. 68 
ovk olda, ovde eirio TCtfJLai ri crv Xeyeis, 
1 Tim. 6. 4, Jude 10. 

eTTLcrTdTrjs, ov, 6 {ecpicrTCtixai), pr. 
* one set over,' a prefect, master; in 
N. T. only in Luke, and addressed 
in the vocat. to Jesus, master, as 
having the authority of a teacher, 
pafifii, among his disciples, 5. 5, al. 

eiriaTeWco, f. e\co, to send to, i. e. to 
send word to any one, verbally or 
by letter ; in N. T. a) to send word 
by letter, to give direction by let- 
ter, absol. Acts 21. 25; with dat. 15. 
20 eiricTTeTkcu avrens rod cnrexecrOcu. 
b) in later usage, simply to send a 
letter, —to write to, with dat. Heb. 
13. 22. 

eir lctt^/jlcov, ovos, 6, r), adj. (e7rlo~Ta- 
jnai), knowing, endued ivith knowledge, 
Jam. 3. 13. 

eTTicrTTjpi^co, fut. (crco, to place firmly 
upon, pass, or mid. to rest or lean 
upon, be supported on ; in N. T. fig. 
to confirm, establish, trans. Acts 14. 
22 tc\s "tyvx&s tcov fxaQy]Tcov. 



£7T L(TT0Xri 



171 



E7TL 



reXi 



it) 



emo-ToXy), r)s, i) (enter e Woe), an 
epistle, letter, Acts 15. 30, ssep. : fig. 
2 Cor. 3. 2, 3. By impl. letter of au- 
thority* despatch, Acts 9. 2. 

€TTiorTOjul(cti, f. iVw (eVi, arSfxa), pr. 
£0 /?«£ wy;o?i the mouth, i. e. £0 stop the 
mouth with a bit or curb, to check, 
curb; in N. T. fig. to stop the mouth, 
put to silence, foil, by ace. Tit. 1. 11. 

iTTicrrpecpa), f. i//co, aor. 2 pass. e7re- 
arpdtynv with mid. signif., to turn 
upon, turn towards; in N. T. trans, 
and intrans. 1. trans., in a moral 
sense, to turn upon or to, to convert 
unto, Luke 1. 16 iroKKovs eiriarpe^ei 
eirl tov Kvpwu, v. 17. In the sense 
of to turn back again upon, to cause 
to return, i. e. from error, with e7rl 
ri]v aArjdeiau, or the like, implied, 
Jam. 5. 19, 20. 

2. intrans., i. e. in act. with eavrSv 
implied, and also in mid., to turn 
one's self upon or towards, i. e. to turn 
towards or unto, &c. a) act. intrans. 
(a) pr. Acts 9. 40 irgbs to croopa-. fig. 
e.g. eTTLO~TQe<peiv eirl Toy 0eoV or kv- 
piov, i. e. to turn to the service and 
worship of the true God, v. 35, 15. 
19, irpbs KvpLou 2 Cor. 3. 16, em tov 
TTOLfxem 1 Pet. 2. 25. (/3) by impl. 
to turn about upon or towards, Rev. 
1. 12 eirearge^a fiXeTceiv rrjv (pcovrji/, 
absol. Acts 16. 18. Hence (7) to 
turn back upon, to return unto, pr. 
and with h-xiaoo Matt. 24. 18, els rh 
ottlo-co Mark 13. 16, with els Matt. 
12. 44, with eTTi and ace. 2 Pet. 2. 22, 
absol. Acts 15. 36 : so of the breath 

' or spirit returning to a dead body, 
Luke 8. 55. Fig. spoken of a re- 
turn to good, to return, be converted, 
absol. Acts 3. 19; also to evil, to 
turn back unto, Gal. 4. 9, 2 Pet. 2. 21 
eTricrrpetyaL etc rrjs evroAris sc. enl rtjv 
cpdopdu comp. v. 19. 

b) mid. intrans. with aor. 2 pass, 
(a) by impl. to turn about upon or to- 
wards, 'lycrovs emcrrpacpeis Mark 8. 
33, ev rep 0%Aoj 5. 30. (/3) to turn 
back upon, return unto, Matt. 10. 13 
7) elpr)vr) irpbs vfxas emcrrpcKp'fiToo : fig. 
to return to good, be converted, John 
12. 40 emcrroacpoocrL. 

6 7T LCTTpO<pr], ?)s, 7} (eTTLCTTpecfXt)), a 

turning about, conversion; in N. T. 
fig. conversion to Christianity, Acts 
15. 3. 



e7r icvvdyw, f. |co, to lead or bring 
together upon a place, to gather to- 
gether, assemble, trans., Matt. 23. 37. 

eTricrvvayuyr), rjs, r) (emevvdyw), 
the act of assembling, a gathering to- 
gether, Heb. 10. 25. 

e7ricrvurpex^) f« Opej-o/JLcu, to run to- 
gether upon or to the scene of any 
action, Mark 9. 25. 

eirio~vo~Tao~t.s, eoss, r) (eino'vvio'ra- 
/jlcli), a concourse, crowd; whence 
iroielv eTno~vo~Tao~iv to excite a con- 
course, raise a tumult, Acts 24. 12. 
Spoken of a crowd, constant ingress 
of persons coming to any one, 2 Cor. 
11. 28 r) eTTiavcrrao'is p.ov fj /ca0' r)/j.e- 
pav, = quotidiani hominum impetus, 
Cic. pro Arch. 6. 

eirL(T(pa\7]S, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (eiri, 
a<pdWo/j.ai), lit. ' near upon falling,' 
i. e. ready to fall, not firm, metaph. 
insecure, dangerous, Acts 27. 9. 

e7rt0-^ucu, fut. vaoi (eiri, lo~xv<*>)> to 
strengthen upon, make stronger; in 
N. T. intrans. to be stronger, grow 
stronger, fig. to be more violent, grow 
more fierce, Luke 23.5 eTrio'x vov ^ e '~ 
yovres. 

eiriaaopevu), f. evcroo, to heap up upon, 
to accumulate ; in N. T. fig. di.$ao~Kd- 
\ovs, 2 Tim. 4. 3. 

eirLrayr), r)s, r) (eirLTdacra)), charge, 
injunction, command, e. g. of Christ, 
1 Cor. 7. 6; of God, for ivill, decree, 
Rom. 16. 26 ; genr. Tit. 2. 15 jxera 
Trdo"ns eirirayris with all injunction, 
i. e. strongly, severely. 

eirirdo'o'oo, fut. £co, to arrange upon, 
e. g. soldiers, i. e. to arrange in ranks 
one upon another, to station a garri- 
son ; in N. T. by impl. to enjoin up- 
on, charge, command, with dat. Mark 
1. 27 rots irvevpLacn ro7s aKaddoroLS 
eirndo-aei : with ace. and dat. Phi- 
lem. 8 eirLrdcro'eLP o"ol to hur\Kov: with 
ace. impl. Mark 9. 25 ; foil, by dat. 
and infin. aor. 6. 39, by inf. pres. 
Acts 23. 2 ; by ace. and inf. Mark 
6.27; absol. Luke 14.22. 

eirLTeXecio, co, f. ecrca, to bring through 
to an end, to finish, perform, trans, 
a) pr. spoken of any work, busi- 
ness, course, &c. Luke 13. 32 ldo~eis, 
2 Cor. 7. 1 ayL(*)(rvu7]p i. e. to prac- 
tise, Heb. 8. 5 tV o-Knvr)v i. e. to 
make, 9. 6 ras Karpeias emreKovvres 



€7riT7]$eiOQ 



172 



kiTMbaivLo 






performing the sacred rites, b) mid. 
to come to an end, finish, intrans., 
with dat. of manner, Gal. 3. 3 ivap- 
^dfji^voL Tri/ev/jLari, vvv cragicl eVtTe- 
\€?o~9e having begun in the Spirit^ do 
ye now end in the flesh? i. e. in at- 
tachment to carnal ordinances, c) 
fig. spoken of sufferings, &c. to ac- 
complish, i. e. to undergo, endure, pass. 
1 Pet. 5. 9. 

iirtrr)d€ios, a, ov (eirir^des), apt, 
proper ; in N. T. by imp], needful, 
necessary, James 2. 16 ra imr'fideia 
rod crocfxaros things needful for the 
body, i. e. the necessaries of life. 

4ttitlQ7]ixl, f. drjcroo, aor. 1 iireOrjKa, 
aor. 2 iiredrjv, to place or put upon, 
lay upon, impose, trans, a) pr. and 
(o) genr., foil, by eVi with ace. Matt. 
23. 4 cpogria GiririQeacriv iirl robs 
co/jlovs, Acts 15. 10 iiudeTycu £uybv 
e7r} tov rpdxv^op, Mark 4. 21 Au%~ 
vov iirl t^v Xvxyiav. Foil, by ace. 
and dat. Acts 15. 28 £7nTi6eo~6ai vfiv 
fidpos. Fig. of a name, Mark 3. 16, 
17. Foil, by iirl with gen. Luke 8. 
16 Xvxyov iwl XvxvioLSi by induce 
with gen. Matt. 21. 7. (j8) in the 
phrase iirtTiOevai t))v xelpa, ras %e?- 
pas, to lay the hand or hands upon, as 
the symbol of healing power, &c. 
foil, by iiri with accus. Matt. 9. 18, 
Mark 8. 25, by dat. v. 23 ; or for be- 
nediction, inauguration, &c. Acts 8. 
17, foil, by dat. 6. 6. (7) spoken of 
stripes, to lay on, i.e. to inflict, ttAt?- 
7a? imQdvres Luke 10. 30, with dat. 
Acts 16. 23, eVi rtPa Rev. 22. 18. 
(5) fig. of gifts, to lade with, supply 
with, foil, by dat. Acts 28. 10 avayo- 
p.4vois iweOzvTO ret irpbs t\)V xpeicw. 

b) mid. to set one's self upon or 
against any one, to set upon, assail, 
with dat. Acts 18. 10 ovdels iirie-f)- 
crerai o~oi. c) by impl. to add upon, 
superadd, foil, by irpos with ace. Rev. 
22. 18 idv tis iiriOf} irpbs ravra. 

iiririfjidcc, cc, f. i]crcc, to put further 
honour upon, to honour, of things, to 
set a further value upon, to estimate 
higher in price, to adjudge, confirm 
by a judgment; in N. T. spoken of 
an estimate or judgment put upon 
what is wrong or contrary to one's 
will, and hence to admonish, reprove, 
rebuke, foil, by dat. a) genr. with 
dat. of pers. Matt. 19. 13 ol fjiadnral 



eirGTlp.rio'av clvtoTs, Mark 8. 32; ab- 
sol. 2 Tim. 4. 2: with the idea of 
punishment, Jude 9 i-iriTi^o'cu trot 
KvQios. Foil, by dat. of thing, and 
implying a desire of restraining, e. g. 
spoken of winds and wavjes, Luke 

8. 24; of a fever, 4. 39. b) by impl. 
to admonish strongly, with urgency, 
authority, i. e. to enjoin upon, charge 
strictly, the idea of rebuke or cen- 
sure being implied, e. g. demons, 
foil, by dat. Luke 4. 35 ; of persons, 

9. 21 : so with dat. and 'iva, Matt. 
20. 31 6 o%Aos iireriinrjcrep avrots e ivct 
o'LcoTTTjo'cca-iv: with dat. and 'iva fAi), 
= to forbid strictly, 12. 16. 

eirir ifxia, as, 7) (eVm/xcuo), the being 
in good repute, i. e. in full citizen- 
ship ; in N. T. spoken of the esti- 
mate fixed upon a wrong by a judge, 
a judicial infliction, i. e. penalty) 
punishment, 2 Cor. 2. 6. 

iiriTpeTToo, fut. \pco, aor. 1 eirir p^a, 
aor. 2 pass. eirerpdirrjy, to turn upon, 
direct upon, trans., i. e., by impl., to 
give over to, commit to; in N. T. to 
permit, allow, suffer, with dat. of pers. 
and infin. of object, expr. or im- 
plied, Matt. 8. 21 €TTirp€^6u p.01 0d- 
\pcu top Trarepa fxov : absol. John 19. 
38 ; 1 Cor. 16. 7 iau 6 Kvpios imrpe- 
irrj if the Lord permit. 

iirLrpoir'f), rjs, 7) (iiriTpeTTCti), commis' 
sion, charge, Acts 26. 12. 

iirir poiros, ov, 6 (iiriTpeirco), prop. 
' one to whom a charge is commit- 
ted,' i. e. a steward, manager, agent. 
a) pr. Luke 8. 3 Xov£a iirirgSirov 
'HpwBov, i. e. the manager of his 
private affairs, b) = 6 ircudayooySs, 
i. e. a tutor, guardian, curator, usu- 
ally a slave or freedman, to whose 
care the boys of a family were com- 
mitted, who trained them up and 
instructed them at home, or accom- 
panied them to the public schools, 
Gal. 4. 2. 

iTTiTvyxdvco, aor. 2 iirirvxov, to 
light upon, chance to meet, to hit a 
mark, attain one's aim ; in N. T. genr. 
to attain unto, i. e. to obtain, acquire, 
foil, by gen. Heb. 6. 15 eirervx* T77S 
iirayyeXias, 11. 33; with ace. rovro 
Rom. 11.7 in later eds. ; absol. ib. 

eiricpaivcc, fut. avco, aor. 1 iirecprjva, 
aor. 2 pass. iirecpdunv, pr. to cause to 
appear upon or to, to shew before, ex- 



i7TL(f)apeia 



173 



eirovpavioQ 



Mbit; in N. T. act. with kavrov im- 
plied, and also mid. or pass, to shew 
one's self upon or to, i. e. to appear 
upon or to, spoken of light, to shine 
upon, intrans. a) pr. act. pres. absol. 
Acts 27. 20 /ut)T€ acrrgoDU eivicpaiv6v- 
Tcou : aor. 1 with dat. Luke 1. 78, 79 
auaroX't] e£ vipovs emcpavai ro?s 4u 
<tk6t€i. b) fig. aor. 2 pass, to be con- 
spicuous, be known and manifest, Tit. 
2. 11. 

4ir icp,dv€ia, as, rj (eirKpalvco), an ap- 
pearing, appearance, spoken of the 
advent of Jesus, 2 Tim. 1. 10; of his 
future advent, 2 Thess. 2. 8. 

iTTufyavy'js, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (e^n- 
(paivonou), appearing upon or to, visi- 
ble, clear, manifest; in N. T. splendid, 
i. e. fig. illustrious, memorable, Acts 
2. 20. 

6 7r icpavco, fut. avaoo, to appear unto, 
shine upon, fig. to give light to, en- 
lighten, with dat. Eph. 5. 14. 

iiTKpepoi), f. sivolcnc, aor. 2 iiryjueyKov, 
to bear or bring upon or to a person, 
viz. a) pr. to bring to any one, foil, 
by eVt with accus. Acts 19. 12 wcr- 
Te e7Tt tovs atrOevovVTas imcpepeaOai 
crovddpta. b) in the sense of to 
add upon, to superadd to, Phil. 1. 17 
6\7\\/lj/ eincpipsiv toIs 5e<r i tto?s. c) to 
bring upon, i. e. against, in a judi- 
cial sense, of accusation, &c. Acts 
25. 18 alrlav, Jude 9 Kpiaiu: so of 
wrath or punishment, Rom. 3. 5 
emcpepcoj/ tV oQyi]v, i. e. inflicting 
punishment. 

sirup gov coo, co, f. i)o~(ti, to cry out up- 
on, i. e. thereupon, Luke 23. 21 ; in 
acclamation, Acts 12. 22; foil, by 
dat. of pers. tipon, i. e.for or against, 
whom outcry is made, 22. 24. 

i ir up doc kco, to grow light tipon, dawn 
upon, intrans. Matt. 28. 1 rfj ein- 
(pcaaKoixrr) i. e. rjfiepa, Luke 23. 54. 

€7ri%6ip6a), a>, fut. fierce, to lay hands 
upon, attack; in N. T. fig. to take in 
hand, undertake, attempt, with infin. 
Luke 1. 1, Acts 9. 29, 19. 13. 

e7TiX6co, f. evcrco, to pour upon, trans. 
e. g. upon wounds, Luke 10. 34. 

iiTixopTjy^oo, w, fut. fierce, to furnish 
upon, i. e. besides, in addition, to 
supply further, superadd, trans., 2 
Cor. 9. 10 6 iinxopTjyiov airepfxa rep 
(TTrelgovri, Gal. 3. 5: mid. in a reci- 



procal sense, to supply one another, 
to furnish aid mutually, Col. 2. 19 to 
crcefxa iTrixopriyovfievov. 

iirixoQrjyia, as, rj (eirixopyyea)), sup- 
ply, aid, help, Phil. 1. 19; Eph. 4. 
16 8ia 7rdcrr}s acprjs rrjs iirix°P r iy ,Las 
through all the joints of supply, i.e. 
which afford mutual aid. 

en ix pi 03, f. lace, to rub or smear upon, 
anoint upon, foil, by accus. and eVt 
with accus., John 9. 6 eVexpto'e rhv 
ir7)\ov eV! tovs b(pOa\p.ovs : by accus. 
of the thing anointed, v. 11 eVexpicre 
fxov tovs btpQaXfiovs i. e. tw irrjXce. 

iiroLKoSo/jLeoo, ce, f. fierce, to build up- 
on, i. e. as a foundation ; in N. T. 
only fig. to build upon, spoken of 
Christian faith and life, as built up- 
on the only foundation, Jesus Christ ; 
pass., foil, by hri with dat. Eph. 2. 
20 eTTOLKoSofiridei'Tes iirl to} de/xeXice 
twv airocTSXcov, Col. 2. 7: act., foil, 
by ace. and iiri with ace. 1 Cor. 3. 
12, by ace. v. 14, absol. v. 10. By 
impl. to build up further, i. e. in the 
faith and upon Christ, foil, by ace. 
of pers. expr. or impl. Acts 20. 32 
Tto dwa/LLevcp iTTOLKodo/jLTJcraL i. e. v/aas, 
Jude 20 eavTovs. 

iiroKeWce, f. eKce (eiri, one Wee), to 
drive upon, run aground, trans. Acts 
27. 41 iircbtceiAav t))V vavv. 

eivovo jna(o), f. dace (eiri, ovo/jidfa), to 
name upon or after, i. e. in allusion 
to some other name or circum- 
stance ; in N. T. pass, to be named 
in addition to some other name, to 
be also called, Rom. 2. 17 av 'IouScuo? 
eTTOvopidQn. 

iiroTTTtvca, f. €vace (e7ri, 6ttt€vco), to 
look upon, i. e. to oversee, inspect; in 
N. T. genr. to behold, contemplate, 
trans. 1 Pet. 2. 12, 3. 2. 

eir6iTT7)s. ov, 6 (i-no^o/mai), a looker- 
on, spectator, eye-witness, 2 Pet. 1. 
16. 

e7ros, eos, ovs, t6 (eirce), a iv ord, Hebe 
7. 9, see etirov a. init. 

iirovpdv ios, ov, 6, fi, adj. (eiri, ovpa- 
vos), pr. upon or above the heavens, 
i. e. heavenly, celestial, viz. a) spo- 
ken of those who dwell in heaven, 
Matt. 18. 35 6 iraT^o 6 iirovpduios, 
Phil. 2. 10 oi iirovpdvioi i. e. angels; 
of those who come from heaven, 1 
Cor. 15. 48; of the heavenly bodies, 



£7rra 



174 



tpyov 



the sun, moon, &c. v. 40. b) neut. 
pi. Ta iirovpdvia, i. e. the heavens, 
heaven, Eph. 1. 20 iv 5e£ia avrov iv 
ro7s eirovpaviois: so of the lower hea- 
vens, the sky, the air, as the seat of 
evil spirits, 6. 12. c) spoken of the 
kingdom of heaven and whatever 
pertains to it ; e. g. of the kingdom 
itself, 2 Tim. 4. 18 ; also Ta iirovpd- 
via, things pertaining to the king- 
dom of God, Eph. 1.3; or genr., 
things spiritual, John 3. 12. 

kirrd, ol, at, rd, indec. seven, Matt. 
15. 34: the number seven was often 
put by the Jews for an indef. round 
number, 12. 45 ; likewise as a sacred 
number of good omen, Acts 6. 3. 

eirraKts, num. adv. (eirrd), seven 
times, put for an indef. round num- 
ber, Matt. 18. 21, 22. 

€TTTaKio~x' l ^ l °h ®ii <*>> seven thou- 
sand, Rom. 11. 4. 

''Epao'Tos, ov, 6 (ipdco), Erastus, pr. 
name of a man, Acts 19. 22. 
ipyd^o/nai, fut. ao/nai, depon. mid. 
{spy op), imperf. elgya(6fxr]v, aor. 1 
elpyao-dp.t\v, perf. pass, etpyacrfiai, to 
work, intrans. and trans. 1. intrans. 
to work, labour, i. e. (a) pr. iv r<p 
ajxTrsXoovi, Matt. 21. 28 ; at a trade, 
Acts 18. 3 ; genr. Luke 13. 14. (£) 
in the sense of to be active, i. e. to 
exert one's powers and faculties, 
&c, John 5. 17 6 irar))p ipyd£erai. 
(y) also to do business, i. e. to trade, 
traffic, Matt. 25. 16 dpydaaro iv 
avro?s. 

2. trans, to work, form by labour, 
i. e. to do, perform, produce, &c. a) 
genr. of things wrought, done, per- 
formed, e. g. miracles, John 6. 30 ri 
ipyd^n i. e. a"nfxe7ov ; Acts 13.41 ip- 
yov: of sacred rites, ra Upd 1 Cor. 
9. 13: so genr. Eph. 4. 28; ipya 
rod &€ov ipydfcffOai John 6. 28, ip- 
yov rod Kvpiou 1 Cor. 16. 10; ipya 
iv @6w elpyao~fjL€va wrought in God, 
i. e. in conformity to his will, John 
3. 21 : also igyd&[jLai ipyov KaXbv eis 
riva Matt. 26. 10, to ayadbv wpbs 
rrdvras Gal. 6. 10, rb KaKov rivi Rom. 
13. 10. Fig. to work, i. e. good or 
evil, to do, to commit, practise, with 
ace, rb ayaOov Rom. 2. 10, r^v 8l- 
Kaioavvrjv Acts 10. 35, ryv avojmiav 
Matt. 7. 23, ajjuxgriav James 2. 9. 
b) in the sense of to till, cultivate ; 



in N. T. fig. spoken only of the sea, 
r\\v BaXaa'crav ipyd&adcu to cultivate 
the sea, i.e., as in English, to ply the 
sea, follow the sea as an occupation, 
as seamen, merchants, &c. Rev. 18. 
17. c) in the sense of to work for, 
labour for, earn, e. g. r)\v fip&ariv 
John 6. 27, genr. 2 John 8. 

ipyacria, as, tj (igyd^ofiai), work, 
labour; in N. T. a) labour, i.e. fig. 
pains, effort, in the Latinism ipya- 
aiav Bidovat operant dare, Luke 12. 
58, see S/Sw/xi d. a. b) a working, 
doing, i. e. the practice, of evil, with 
els final, Eph. 4. 19 els ipyaaiav a/ca- 
dapo-'ias irdo-qs, i. e. so as to work 
all uncleanness. c) work, i. e. occu- 
pation, trade, craft, Acts 19. 25. d) 
meton. earnings, gain from labour, 
Acts 16. 16, 19. 

ipydrr)s, ov, 6 {ipyd^ofxai), a worker, 
labourer, viz. a) genr., in the fields,- 
Matt. 9. 37 : fig. of labourers in the 
church, i. e. teachers, &c. 2 Tim. 2. 
15 ; with censure, Phil. 3. 2. b) 
with gen., a worker, doer of any 
thing, =6 ipya(6/nevos, Luke 13. 27 
ipydrai ry\s adiicias workers of ini- 
quity, evil-doers. c) a workman, 
artisan, Acts 19. 25. 

ipyov, ov, to (ipyoo obsol.)> work, 
i. e. a) labour, business, employment, 
something to be done, viz. (a) genr. 
Mark 13. 34 dobs eKaarcp rb %pyov 
avrov, Eph. 4. 12 els ipyov SiaKovias. 
Of the work for which Jesus was 
sent, rb igyov John 17. 4, ra ipya 

5. 20, rb ipyov rod rrarpSs sc. b de- 
dccKe Jjlol %va iroirjcroo, 4. 34 : so rb 
epyov rod icvpiov, i. e. * which he 
began, and left to be continued by 
his disciples,' = the cause of Christ, 
the gospel-work, 1 Cor. 15. 58 : also 
of this work as committed to apos- 
tles and teachers, 2 Tim. 4. 5 ipyov 
7roir}crov evayyeXurrov. Further rb 
ipyov rov &eov, i. e. which God re- 
quires, our duty towards him, John 

6. 29. (/3) in the sense of under- 
taking, attempt, Acts 5. 38. 

b) work, i. e. deed, act, action, 
implying something done, viz. (a) 
genr. as ipyov igyd£eo~6ai to work a 
work, do a deed, Acts 13. 41 : so of 
the works of Jesus, miracles, mighty 
deeds, Matt. 11. 2; of God, Heb. 3. 9. 
(/3) where Xoyos and ipyov stand in 



ipedl^u) 



175 



9W 



OOJ 



contrast, Luke 24. 19 $vv. ev epyoo koI 
ev \6ya), Col. 3. 17 ev \6ya> r) ev epycp : 
so by impl. Jam. 1. 25 ovk aKpoarrjs 
. . . aAAa 7roir]T7)s epyov, i. e. ' not a 
hearer of the word only, but a doer 
of the deed.' (y) of the works of 
men, generally, in reference to right 
and wrong, as judged by the moral 
law, the precepts of the gospel, &c. 
(1) genr. Matt. 23. 5 irdvra rd eoya 
avroov Troiovai irpbs to 6ea6r)vai ro?s 
av8p. : so Kara ra epya airoh&ovai to 
reward according to one's works, Rom. 
2. 6. (2) of good works, with epi- 
thets, e. g. ipyov dyaQov, epya dyadd, 
a good deed, good works, i. e. either 
benefit, kindness, Acts 9. 36, or well- 
doing, virtue, piety, Rom. 13. 3; ep- 
yov Ka\6v, epya KaXd, a good deed, 
good works, i. e. a pious act, well- 
doing, virtue, &c, Matt. 5. 16, Mark 
14. 6 ; Ta epya ra ev SiKaioavvr}, = 
ra diKaia, Tit. 3. 5 ; epyov reXeiov 
perfect work, i. e. full, complete in 
well-doing, Jam. 1. 4 : without epi- 
thet, John 8. 39 ra epya rov 'Afipadp., 
Jam. 3. 13. (3) of evil works, with 
epithets, e. g. epya Trovrjpd ivicked 
works, evil deeds, John 3. 19 ; veKpd 
dead works, i. e. sinful, Heb. 6. 1 ; 
&voiia, 2 Pet. 2. 8 ; avefieias, Jude 
15 ; rov (tkotovs, i. e. of moral dark- 
ness, sin, Rom. 13. 12; rrjs craoK6s 
carnal works, Gal. 5. 19 : without 
epithet, by impl., Rev. 2. 6 tin fxicrels 
ra epya roov N iKoXa'iroov. (4) of the 
works of the law, epya rov vofxov, i. e. 
required by or conformable to the 
Mosaic moral law; so of a course 
required by this law, Rom. 2. 15 rb 
epyov rod vo\xov, or conformable to 
this law, 3. 20 : so with rov vo/uov 
implied, 4. 2, 6, saep. (5) of works of 
faith, epya rrjs iriarecos, i.e. spring- 
ing from faith, combined with faith, 
1 Thess. 1.3; with rr)s iriarecos im- 
plied, Heb. 6. 10. 

c) work, i. e. A thing wrought, 
something made, created ; genr. of 
men, Acts 7. 41 ev roils epyois rcov 
%€/pcoz/, i. e. an idol : of the works of 
God, genr., 15. 18, Heb. 1. 10. So 
of works implying power, and put 
for power, might, e. g. of God, John 
9. 3 ; of Satan, 1 John 3. 8 e iva \vo-n 
ra epya rod SiajSSAov, i. e. destroy 
his power. 
epedi£oo, f. io~w (epedco), to excite, pr. 



to anger, i. e. to provoke, irritate, 
trans. Col. 3. 21 ra reKva v/jl&v : also 
to action, i. e. to incite, stimulate, 2 
Cor. 9. 2. 

epeidoo, f. elaco, to fix firmly, trans.; 
in N. T. intrans. with eavrov impl., 
to become fixed, stick fast, as a ship 
upon a sandbank, Acts 27.41. 

egevyofxai, f. ^o/nai, depon. mid., pr. 
1 to eject through the mouth,' hence 
to vomit, fig. of the sea ; of a cry of 
men or animals, to bellow; hence, 
in N. T. and Alexandrine usage, to 
speak out, utter, trans. Matt. 13. 35 
epev^opai KeKov/jL/xeva. 

epevvdoo, a>, fut. rjo'Qo, to search into, 
investigate, explore, trans., ras ypa- 
cpds John 5. 39, ras KapSias Rom. 8. 
27, Ta /3a077 rov Seod 1 Cor. 2. 10; 
foil, by ttoIos 1 Pet. 1. 11. 

epr)/j.ia, as, r) (ep-npos), a solitude, de- 
sert, i. e. an uninhabited and uncul- 
tivated tract of country, Matt. 15. 33. 

eprj/nos, ov, 6, r), adj. solitary, desert, 
viz. a) pr. of a place or region un- 
inhabited and uncultivated, Matt. 
14. 33 els epy]jj.ovr6iTov. In the sense 
of deserted, desolate, laid waste, 23. 
38 6 oTkos v/jlcov eprj/jios. Spoken of 
a female, solitary, destitute i. e. of 
a husband, unmarried, Gal. 4. 27 
7roAAa ra retcva rr)s epr)p.ov. b) as 
subst. 7) epr)p.os sc. x^P a > a solitude, 
desert, = ep-qfxia, i. e. an uninhabited 
and uncultivated tract of country, 
Matt. 3. 3 cpoiVT) fiouvros ev rfj epr)/uLoj, 
11. 7, Luke 5. 16; of a desert as 
adapted to pasturage, i. e. unin- 
habited, &c, 15.4, comp. Matt. 18. 
12 ra opt}. Spoken of the desert 
of Judea, i. e. the south-east part 
thereof, from the Jordan along the 
Dead Sea, which was mostly unin- 
habited, Matt. 3. 1 ; of the desert 
or mountainous region where Jesus 
was tempted, probably near Jericho, 
4. 1 ; of a desert probably between 
the Mount of Olives and Jericho, 
Acts 21. 38 ; of the Arabian desert, 
between Mount Sinai and Palestine, 
7. 30. 

eg 7] /a 6 co, oo, f. oocroo (eprjpos), to deso- 
late, lay waste; in N. T. only pass. 
to be made desolate, be laid waste, e.g. 
fiao~iAeia Matt. 12. 25, ttoAis Rev. 18. 
19 ; irXovros i. e. to be destroyed, come 
to nought, v. 16; so of a person, 17. 



€pflfJHi)(TtQ 



176 



1 6 riQrj/iLoo/jLevrjj/ 7roir)o'ovo'i ttjv irSpurjv 
i. e. ' shall despoil her.' 

ipr)iuc0<r is, ecos, 7] (eprjfiSoi)), desola- 
tion, a laying waste, Luke 21. 20. 

4pi£o), f. icrco (epis), to strive, wrangle; 
in N, T., by impl., to cry out, to be 
vociferous, like wranglers, intrans., 
Matt. 12. 19 ouk egivei. 

epideia, as, r) (epidevco), party-strife, 
contention, rivalry, Phil. 1. 17; pi. 2 
Cor. 12. 20. 

epiov, ov, t6 (elpos), wool, Rev. 1. 14. 

eg is, i$os, 7], strife, contention, wrang- 
ling, Rom. 13. 13: meton. love of 
strife, 1. 29. 

epl<pioi>, ov, to (epupos), a young kid, 
kidling, Matt. 25. 33. 

epi(pos, ov, 6, 7], a kid, young goat, pr. 
Luke 15. 29. 

'Ep/jias, a, 6, Hernias, pr. name of a 
man, Rom. 16. 14. 

ep fir) vei a, as, r) (epfirjvevoo), interpre- 
tation, explanation, 1 Cor. 14. 26: 
meton. for faculty of interpreting, 
12. 10. 

€pjuL7]Pevw, f. evcrco, to interpret, i. e. 
explain, declare; in N. T. to translate 
from one language to another, John 
1. 43 Krjcjyas, t> eg/jirjueverai Herpos. 

'Ep/nijs, ov, 6, Hermes, pr. name, a) 
of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 
14. b) same as Mercury m heathen 
mythology, Acts 14. 12. 

'EpfJLoyevrjs, €os, ovs, 6, Hermogenes, 
pr. name of a man, 2 Tim. 1.15. 

epirer6v, ov, t6 (epirerSs), a creeping 
animal, reptile, Acts 10. 12. 

epvBpSs, a, 6v, red, in N. T. only in 
i) epvBpa BaXaaaa the Red Sea, Acts 
7. 36. 

epxofiai, f. eXevcrojxai, aor. 2 t)XBov, 
perf. eXr)XvBa, pluperf. eXrjXvBeiv, to 
come, go, move or pass along, i. e. in 
any direction, as marked by the 
adjuncts, or often simply by the 
context: — the forms from eXBe'iv, 
however, more frequently signify to 
come, so that, e. g., r)xBev is rarely 
said of one who goes from or away ; 
while those from epxe&Bai are used 
indifferently of both directions. 

1. to go, with adjuncts implying 
motion from a place or person to 
another, a) pres. and imperf., foil, 
by els and accus. of place, ¥iqx ovto 



epxofiai 

irepav tt)s 6a\do , o'r)S eh Kairepvaov/Ji 
John 6. 17 ; by accus. 65oV to go one's 
way, Acts 9. 17; by avv rivi John 
21. 3 : pres. in a preter sense, Heb. 
11. 8. b) improperly aor. 2 fjXBov, 
absol. Mark 11. 13; with irpos riva 
Luke 15. 20; with ace* of distance, 
odbv r)jULepa,s, 2. 44. 

2. to come, with adjuncts im- 
plying motion to or toivards any 
person or place, viz. a) pr., spo- 
ken of persons, (a) absol. Matt. 8. 
9 Xeyca ciXXcp, epxov, Kal egx erai i 
ssepiss. Pres. in an historical sense, 
i. e. instead of the aorist, Matt. 25. 
11 ijcrrepov epxovrai Kal at Xonral 
irapBevoi, comp. ver. 10 : apparently 
in a, future sense, but only of what 
is certainly to take place, Luke 3. 
16 epxerat 6 l^xvpSrepos fxov, John 

4. 25 ; especially in the phrase 6 
ipXOfievos the coming, i. e. the fu- 
ture one, he who shall come, the 
Messiah, 12. 13, also 6. 14; so in 
the periphrasis of the name Jeho- 
vah, 6 &v Kal o r)v Kal 6 epx^^vos, 
Rev. 1.4. By a species of pleonasm, 
the part. eXBcav is prefixed to other 
verbs in which the notion of coming 
is already pre-supposed, in order to 
render the idea more full and com- 
plete, Matt. 2. 23 eXBcav KaryKricrev 
els iroXiv, as in Engl, he came and 
dwelt, 8. 2 ; comp. auicrrri/JLi II. d. 

(/3) with adjuncts marking object 
or purpose, e. g. foil, by infin. Matt. 
2. 2 rjxBofiev irpoa'Kvvrja'ai avrcp: by 
part. fut. 27. 49 el epx^Tai'liXias a&- 
crcav avTov, Acts 8. 27: so with part, 
pres. implying purpose and man- 
ner, rpia errj epxo^ai Qnroov Kapizov 
Luke 13. 7; with iva, John 10. 10. 
(7) with dat. of person, either pleo- 
nastic, in respect to, for, or directly t 
for Trpos riva, Matt. 21. 5 6 fiacriXevs 
crov epxerai croi, Rev. 2. 5, 16: so 
with dat. of thing, as manner or in- 
strument, John 21. 8 oi &XX01 fiaBy- 
rai r<p TrXoiagicp r)xBov. (5) with adv. 
of place, Matt. 8. 29 r)xBes a>5e,Mark 

5. 27 ; with adv. and infin. of pur- 
pose, John 4. 15 /Hyde epx^i^ai ev- 
0a§€ avrXeiv : also a>5e els tovto eXr]- 
XvBei, Acts 9. 21. 

(e) construed with prepositions, 
viz. (1) ct7ro with gen. of place, Acts 
18. 2 iXr)Xv66ra airb rrjs 'IraXias, 
Mark 1. 9; of pers.,/row a person, 



-PX ^ 



177 



epojrau) 



5. 35. (2) ekwith ace. of place, to 
come into, e. g. els tt\v oIkiov to enter, 
Matt. 2. 11; a country, city, &c. to 
come to or z'w/o, Mark 5. 1, 8. 10; — 
of purpose (i. e. els final), John 1. 7 
ovtos ^XOeu els /maprvpiau, 4. 45 els 
tt)u eopTTjv i.e. to attend the feast : 
with els repeated, both of place and 
final, 9. 39. (3) lie with gen. of 
place whence, John 3. 31; e'/c and 
Us 4, 54. (4) eV with dat. of man- 
ner, Luke 23. 42. (5) eVi with gen. 
of thing, implying rest upon, Matt. 
24. 30 eirl rcov ve<pe\a>v: with ace. of 
place upon or to which one comes, 
Mark 6. 53 M t^v yrju Yew., Luke 
19. 5; — of object or purpose, em 
to fid-xTicr/ma avrov Matt. 3. 7; — of 
person, to come to or before any one, 
Acts 24. 8 ; to come upon any one, 
e. g. to TTPev/ma, 19. 6 ; also to come 
against, Luke 14. 31. (6) ea>s avTov, 
4. 42. (7) Kara, with ace. to move 
to, toward, along by, Acts 16. 7. (8) 
fxeTa with ace. of pers. to come after 
i. e. in time, to follow, appear later, 
Acts 13. 25. (9) o7riVco with gen. of 
pers. to come after, i. e. to follow, fig. 
to become the follower, disciple, of 
any one, Matt. 16. 24 ; of time, to 
come after, appear later, 3. 11. (10) 
ircLpa with gen. of person, to come 
from any one, i. e. as sent, Luke 8. 
49 ; with accus. of place, at, near, 
along, irapa t^v OaAacraav Matt. 15. 
29. (11) ivp6s with ace. of person 
to whom one comes, and this is the 
more usual construction, John 3. 2; 
with ace. of thing, v. 20. 

b) in the sense of to come forth, 
i. e. before the public, to appear, 
make one's appearance, Matt. 11. 14 
6 fxeWoov epxecrOcu, v. 19; pres. in 
fut. sense, 17. 1 1 : foil, by part. pres. 
of manner, 11. 19. So ev vapid, 
i. e. ' came, appeared in the flesh,' 
spoken of Christ, 1 John 4. 2 ; eVi 
rrp ovoixari twos Matt. 24. 5, see 
erri II. 3. c. c) in the sense of to 
come again or back, to return, absol., 
Luke 1 5. 30 fiKQev, of the prodigal 
son; ews epxop-ai, 19. 13; eXdiav 
pleonastic (see in a. a), Matt. 5. 24. 
So with infin. of purpose, 2 Thess. 
1. 10; with part. pres. of manner, 
John 9. 7 fjkBe fiKeiroov he came back 
seeing ; with Us and ace. of place, 
Matt. 2. 21; with irp6s and ace. of 



person, John 7. 45. d) metaph. of 
persons, e. g. foil, by Bid, as 6 ihOwu 
5i vdaTos ical cCi/jiaTos, 1 John 5. 6 
(see did I. 4. b) : by Us, as els eav- 
tov eXdup coming to himself, i. e. reco- 
vering his right mind, Luke 15. 17; 
Us x^P 0U th-Qovaa growing worse, 
Mark 5. 26 ; els aire\ey^6v, Acts 1 9. 
27 ; els Kpiaiv i. e. to be condemned, 
John 5. 24 ; els eiriyucoo'ip, 1 Tim. 2. 
4; els TTju &qolv TavT7]v, John 12. 27 : 
by e/c, Rev. 7.14 e/c tt/s QXityews i. e. 
have escaped from. 

e) fig., spoken of things, e.g. (a) 
of time, as eXevo~QVTai rj/uepai Matt. 
9. 15 ; iiKQev or e\i]\vBev r) &qo., John 
16.4,32. Pres. in a fut. sense, of a 
time near and certain, to be coming, 
be near, Luke 23. 29 epxovrai ^ue'- 
gai : so part, epxo^evos coming, i. e. 
future ; aloov Mark 10. 30, to, epx6- 
fxevci apayye\e'i John 16. 13, eopTTj 
Acts 18. 21. (/3) of the kingdom 
of God, to come, i. e. to be esta- 
blished, Matt. 6. 10. (7) of good or 
evil, e. g. of good, Rom. 3. 8, foil, by 
e?s ti Phil. 1.12, by eVi tivol to come 
upon, 7} elprjuT} Matt. 10. 13; of evil, 
guilt, &c. foil, by eiri two. to come 
upon, happen to, irdvTa John 18. 4, 
opy-f] Eph. 5. 6, oHjxa Matt. 23. 35 ; 
so of offences, to come, arise, 18. 7. 
(5) genr., of a voice, with e'/c, Mark 
9.7] of a star, Matt. 2. 9 ; of floods, 
7. 25, 27; of rain, Luke 12. 54; of 
wind, John 3. 8 ; of utensils, to be 
brought, Mark 4. 21. So of a law, 
faith, &c. to come, i. e. to be an- 
nounced, made known, Rom. 7. 9 ; 
els to tyavep6v to come abroad, i. e. be 
manifested, Mark 4. 22 ; otclv eKdrj 
to TeXeiov when that which is perfect 
is come, is established, 1 Cor. 13. 10. 

epco, see elirov. 

epcoTaa), co, f. rjcra), to ask. a) to ask, 
i. e. to interrogate, to inquire of, 
with ace. of pers. Matt. 16. 13 rjocoTa 
tovs fiaOrjTas clvtov Keyoov : foil, by 
accus. of person and thing, ipiaTTjaca 
v/uias \6yov eVa, 21. 24 ; — of person 
and irepi with gen. of thing, Luke 
9. 45 : absol. 22. 68. b) from the 
Heb., to ask, i. e. to request, en- 
treat, beseech, foil, by ace. of per- 
son, 7]puToov uvtov XeyovTes Matt. 15. 
23; — of thing, to. irpbs tt)v elp-fjj/rjv 
Luke 14. 32 ; — of pers. and prepo- 
sitions, e. g. 7re£>i twos 4. 38, virep 



L(jQi]Q 



178 



ecr^arog 



rivos 2Thess. 2. 1; — of person and 
Xva or faces, Mark 7. 26 rjgcora avTbv 
%va kt\, Luke 7. 36 ; faces v. 3 ; — of 
person and infin. aor. 5. 3. 

4o~6r}s, t)tos, t) {evvvixi,%crQy]v) , a gar- 
ment, vestment, Luke 23. 11. 

^ctOtjctls, eces, 7) (4crd , f)s), a garment, 
raiment, Luke 24. 4. 

e a 9 ice, a strengthened form from 
obsol. edce, Att. fut. edo/jLcu, aor. 2 
ecpayov fr. obsol. (payee, later fut. 
(pdyo^cu, 2 pers. (pdyecraL, — 2o eatf, 
take food, spoken both of men and 
animals, a) genr. and absol. of per- 
sons, Matt. 12. 1 tlWclv <rrdxvas 
Kal etrQieiv, 15. 37 e(payov irdvTes Kal 
exopTacrQ-^trav, 26. 26 ; with infin. 
final, Z&ovai tlvI (payeiv, 14. 16 : foil, 
by fxerd with gen., to eat with any 
one, i. e. at table, to take a meal 
with, Luke 7. 36 %va (pdyn yuer avrov, 
Matt. 9. 11 eadieiv: so ivceiriov vivos 
to eat before any one, in his sight, 
Luke 24. 43. 

b) with an adjunct of the object, 
or thing eaten, viz. (a) foil, by gen. 
once, Luke 15. 16 Kegariccv wv tfcr- 
Blov oi %olpoi, i.e. of which, parti- 
tively, or else by attraction. (/3) 
by 4k, to eat of any thing, i. e. a part 
of it, by Hebraism instead of the 
Attic simple gen. ; iadiercc 4k rod 
tipTov 1 Cor. 11. 28, (payee Luke 22. 
16 : in the sense of to live from, Heb. 
13. 10. (7) by airo, to eat from, i. e. 
o/any thing, a part of it; so ecrdieu/, 
spoken of dogs, Matt. 15. 27, (pa- 
yew Rev. 2. 17 text. rec. (5) by ace. 
of the thing eaten, viz. (1) genr. as 
(payeiv to irdcrxa Mark 14. 12, Kaq- 
'kov 11. 14: so of fowls, &c. crdpnas 
(paye?v to devour, Rev. 19. 18; fig. 
17. 16. 1 Cor. 11. 20 KvpiaKov Senr- 
vov (payetv, i. e. to celebrate. (2) 
from the Heb., dgTov icrOUas or (pa- 
yelv to eat bread, i. e. to take food, 
take a meal ; 4crQieiv Matt. 15. 2, 
(payziv v. 20 : fig. of a banquet in 
the kingdom of God, Luke 14. 15: 
for the phrases dgTov (payeiv rrapd 
tlvos and tov eavTcev dpTov 4gt6l€lv, 
see dpros b. (3) by impl. to eat 
in order to support life, to use as 
food, live upon, Mark 1. 6 4crQicev 
aKpihas Ka\ fieAi dypiov, John 6. 31 
to fxdvva: fig. 6. 53: with a negat. 
Luke 4. 2. (4) in a partitive sense, 



to" eat of, partake of, for 4k or airo 
tlvos as above, 1 Cor. 8. 7. 

c) from the Heb., in the phrase 
4o~6Ulv or (payeiv Kal 7rivetv to eat 
and drink, absol. or with accus. (a) 
simply for to take a meal, &c. Luke 
10. 17. (/3) for to live, i. e. in the 
usual manner, Matt. 11. 18 jULTjTe ior- 
Oicev fjL7]T6 irivcev, i. e. not living as 
other men, comp. 3. 4, &c. ; v. 19 
rfAOev 6 vlbs tov avdpceirov 4cr6icev Kal 
irivcev, i. e. like other men : hence 
in antith. with vrictTeveiv it signifies 
not to fast, Luke 5. 33; but with a 
neg. ov (payslv ovde meiv not to eat 
or drink, to abstain from food, fast, 
Acts 9. 9. (7) by impl. to feast, 
banquet, Luke 12. 19 avairavov, cpdye, 
irie, eveppaivov : with the idea of lux- 
ury, revelling, &c. v. 45. (5) foil, 
by ivccmSv tlvos, to eat and drink in 
the presence of any one, i. e. to live 
in acquaintance and intercourse 
with him, Luke 13. 26: so fig. 22. 
30 Iva icr6ir)Te Kal irivrjTe irrl ttjs 
Tpairefos f.wv, i. e. * that ye may feast 
at my table, live in familiar inter- 
course with me.' 

d) fig. to devour, consume, trans., 
of fire, Heb. 10. 27 ; rust, Jam. 5. 3. 

'Ecr\l, 6, indec. Esli, pr. name of a 
man, Luke 3. 25. 

ecoiTTpov, ov, to (4s, otttoo obsol.), 
a looking-glass, mirror, James 1. 23 ; 
1 Cor. 13. 12 pxeirofiev 5i s icroirTpov 
iv alviyfiaTL, i. e. ' we now see only 
a reflected image, obscurely, and not 
face to face,' as we shall hereafter. 

icnrepa, as, rj (eenrepos) , evening, 
Luke 24. 29, Acts 4. 3, 28. 23. 

'EcrpdofjL, 6, indec. Esrom, Heb. Hez- 
ron, ' walled in,' prop, name of the 
grandson of Judah, Matt. 1. 3. 

eVxaros, 77, ov (e%co, eo~xov), the last, 
uttermost, spoken both of place and 
time; viz. a) of place, (a) pr. 
remotest, and neut. as subst. rb 
ecrxarov the extremity, Acts 1. 8 eces 
icrxdTov t9]s yrjs. (j8) fig., imply- 
ing rank or dignity, the last, lowest, 
Luke 14. 9 tov eo , x aTOl/ t6ttov : so 
genr. Matt. 19. 30 iroKAol icrovTai 
irpcoTOL eV%aTOi, Kal ecrx^^oL irpcoTOL. 
(7) of order or number, the last, 
utmost, Matt. 5. 26 tov ecrx^Tov 

KodpaVTTJV. 

b) of time, the last, latest, only in 



zayaTbiQ 



179 



erepoc 



later Greek. (a) genr. of persons, 
Matt. 20. 8 ol eaxaroi, i. e. the la- 
bourers latest hired; 1 Cor. 15. 45 
6 %(rx°' ros 'A5a/* = 6 htvrepos : in 
an adverbial sense, Mark 12. 22 
ecr%aT?7 7ra^Twz/ aiveQave kcl\ t) yvvi]. 
Of things, the last, and in refer- 
ence to two, the later, latter, e. g. 
ra ecrxard twos the latter state or 
condition of any one, Matt. 12. 45: 

so 7] £<rx- Tr^Q-vn 27. 64, ra ecrx- *pya 
Rev. 2. 19, irXrjyai 15. 1 ; also ip rfj 
Sax- craXiriyyi 1 Cor. 15. 52, i. e. the 
trumpet of the last day: neut. etr- 
Xa-Tov as adv., v. 8 ecrxarov ttolvtoov, 
and so also Mark 12. 22 in some 
eds. (/3) with a noun of time, as 
7} icrx^rr} i)/j.epa the last day, e. g. of 
a festival, John 7. 37 ; of the world, 
the day of judgment, 6. 39. Fur- 
ther in the phrases, eV ra?s eVxarcus 
7)/j.€paLS in the last or latter days, Acts 
2. 17; eV 5 iax^rov rwv rj/bLepcov Heb. 
1. 1 ; eV Kaipcp lo~xdrco and eV ecrx^V 
Xpdvcp in the last time, 1 Pet. 1. 5, 
Jude 18; eV icrx^rccv rwv XQ^ V(j0V 

1 Pet. 1. 20; icrx^ rr l &P a *°~ TL ^ * s 
the last hour, 1 John 2. 18, — all of 
which refer to the last times of 6 
alow ovros, the times since the com- 
ing of Christ, in which the power of 
this world is in part broken, but 
will be wholly destroyed only at his 
second advent, = ra reXrj rati/ alclo- 
voiv 1 Cor. 10. 11: these expressions 
seem, therefore, strictly to include 
the whole interval between the first 
and the final advent of Christ; but 
they sometimes refer more parti- 
cularly to the period in which the 
sacred writers lived, adjacent to the 
first coming, as Acts 2. 17 5 Heb. 1. 
1, IPet. 1. 20, Jude 18, 1 John 2. 
18; and elsewhere more to later 
times, before the second coming, as 

2 Tim. 3. 1, James 5. 3, 1 Pet. 1. 5, 
2 Pet. 3. 3. (7) in the phrase 6 
irpooTos kolL 6 io~x ar °s the first and the 
last, spoken of the Messiah in glory, 
Rev. 1. 11, probably in the sense of 
eternal, the beginning and the end, 
— others, the only One, the Supreme, 
i. e. the beginning and the end, the 
source and sum of all things. 

iax^roos, adv. extremely, i.e. in ex- 
tremity, as eo"%arcos tx €LV ) Lat. in 
extremis esse, to be at the last gasp, 
at the point of death, Mark 5. 23. 



ecrco, adv. of place (els), into, in, with- 
in, opp. to e|o>. a) pr. implying mo- 
tion into a place, &c, Matt. 26. 58 
zlo-eXdoov eo~ct): with gen. Mark 15. 
16 ecru rrjs avKr\s. b) of place tvhere, 
within, John 20. 26 ; hence 0, 7), rb 
£o~(>) as adj., inner, interior, metaph. 
6 ecru) frudpooTTos the inner man, the 
mind, soul, R,om. 7. 22 ; ol ecrcc those 
within the church, i. e. Christians, 
1 Cor. 5. 12. 

eawdev, adv. of place (eVa>), from 
within, pr. implying motion from 
within, Mark 7. 21 ZaooQev ek rrjs 
KapSlas. By impl., like etrco, within, 
internally, of persons, Matt. 7. 15 
ecroodev elal Xvkol : hence 6, i), rb 
eacodeu as adj., the inner, the inside, 
fig. for the mind, heart, &c. Luke 
11. 39. 

io'corepos, a, ov (compar. fr. e<rco), 
inner, interior, Acts 16. 2. 

kralpos, ov, 6, a companion, comrade, 
friend, Matt. 11. 16 : in a direct ad- 
dress, troupe friend, as in Engl, my 
good friend, 20. 13. 

€T€p6y\oocro~os, ov, 6, rj, adj. (erepos, 
yAooacra), other- ton gued, of another 
language, 1 Cor. 14. 21 eV erepoyXwa- 
o~ois sc. \6yois, or perhaps neut. for 
yXdoo-o-cus kreqais, with allusion to 
Is. 28. 21. 

er epo5 iScccr /caAeco, cD, f. Tjaco (ere- 
pos, 5(5ttcr/caAew), to teach otherwise, 
other doctrine, &c. 1 Tim. 1. 3. 

e rep o^vytoo, w, f.7]cro) (erepS^vyas), 
to bear a different yoke, be yoked un- 
equally, heterogeneously; in N. T. 
only fig. of Christians living in fa- 
miliar intercourse with pagan ido- 
laters, 2 Cor. 6. 14. 

€TEpos, a, ov, correl. pron., the other, 
other. a) pr. and defin. 6 erepos 
with the article, the other of two, 
where one has been already men- 
tioned, Matt. 6. 24 top eVa fxio-f}(rei 
kcu rbv erepov aycnrricrei,, Luke 4. 43 
eV reus ertgais tt6\€o~w in those other 
cities where the gospel has not yet 
been preached. In distinction from 
one's self, another person, = rbv ttAt}- 
criov, Rom. 2. 1. So 7) irepa sc. 71/j.epa 
the other, i. e. the next day, the day 
after, Acts 20. 15. 

b) indef. and without the article, 
other, another, some other, = a\\os, 



erepojg 



180 



ev 



but with a stronger expression of 
difference, (a) pr. Matt. 8. 21 ere- 
pos tcov fjLaOrjToov, Eph. 3. 5 eV erepais 
yevecus i. e. former: joined with tIs 
indef., erep6s ris some other one, any 
other, Acts 8. 34: distributively, ei- 
ther repeated, 1 Cor. 15. 40 erepa 
fxlv . . . erepa §e, or with other pro- 
nouns, Matt. 16. 14 o! fxev . ..&XX01 
$e ... erepoi 5e. (ft) of another kind, 
&c. another, different, = aXXo?os, e. g. 
ev erepa fiopcpfj Mark 16. 12, vo/jlos 
Rom. 7. 23, evayyeXiov Gal. 1. 6, 686s 
James 2. 25 : so of a priest out of a 
different line or family, Heb. 7. 11 ; 
probably also of a king from another 
race, Acts 7. 18. In the sense of 
foreign, strange, and by impl. won- 
derful, Jude 7. For the phrase ere- 
pais yX&o~crais XaXelv Acts 2. 4, see 
yXcoo'cra b. 7. 

ere pecs, adv. otherwise, Phil. 3. 15. 

en, adv. yet, still, viz. a) implying 
duration, e.g. (a) spoken of the 
present time, yet, still, hitherto, Lat. 
adhuc, Matt. 12. 46 en avrov Xa- 
Xovvros, 27. 63 €l7re^ 4Vi £&*'. Of 
the present, in allusion to the past, 
yet, still, even now, sc. as before, 
Mark 8. 17 : so en vvv yet now, even 
now, 1 Cor. 3. 2. In the sense of 
even, already, Luke 1.15 en e/c kol- 
Xias (JL-nrpos, Heb. 7. 10. (ft) of the 
future, yet, still, still further, 
longer, Luke 16. 2 ov dvvTjar) en 
oIkovo/jlciv : espec. with a neg. not 

further, no more, no longer, Lat. non 
amplius, Matt. 5. 13 els ovdev \v)(yzi 
en. Comp. ov/ceri. 

b) implying accession, addition, 
yet, more, further, besides, (a) genr. 
Matt. 18. 16 irapaXafte p.era crov en 
eva $j $vo. So en de Kai and further 
also, moreover also, Luke 14. 26. (ft) 
with a compar., intens. yet, much, 
far, Phil. 1.9 en (xaXXov Ka\ {jiaXXov. 

eroijxd^co, f. dtfoo (eroijJios) , to make 
ready, prepare, trans. a) pr., e. g. 
tV 6$6p the way of a king, as was 
customary before oriental monarch s 
in their journeys, Rev. 16. 12; fig. 
of the Messiah, Matt. 3. 3: of a meal, 
banquet, &c. Luke 17. 8, to irdcrxa 
22. 8 : of a place, domicile, &c. r6- 
irov John 14. 2, ttSXiv Heb. 11. 16, 
^eviav Philem. 22; so eroi\x.daai kv- 
pico Xa6v Luke 1. 17: of persons, to 



prepare, put in readiness, e. g. sol- 
diers, Acts 23. 23 ; a bride eavrrjv, 
Rev. 19. 7; a servant or minister 
eavrov, 8. 6 : pass. part, riroifiao-jjie- 
vos, prepared, i. e. fig. apt, ready, 2 
Tim. 2. 21; pr. of horses els 7roAe- 
jxou, Rev. 9. 7. In the sense of to 
provide, ap&fxara Luke 23. 56, ayaQd 
12. 20. b) of God, as having in his 
counsels prepared good or evil for 
men, i. e. to destine, appoint, Matt. 
20. 23. 

eroifiacia, as, fj (eroifios), prepara- 
tion, i. e. readiness, alacrity, Eph. 6. 

15 VTT0$7](TdlXeV0L TOVS TTodcLS eV %T0l~ 

fxaaia rod evayyeXiov, ' shod as to 
your feet with readiness, alacrity, 
in behalf of the gospel,' i. e. let 
your feet be ever ready to go forth 
to preach the gospel,' comp. 2 Tim. 
2. 21. 

trot/n os, 7j, ov, also eroifxos, 6, r/, 
ready, prepared; said of things, a 
banquet, Matt. 22. 4 ; a chamber, 
Mark 14. 15; a contribution, 2 Cor. 
9. 5 ; of time, John 7. 6 ; of things 
done, ra eroifia 2 Cor. 10. 16: foil, 
by inf., ready to be done, (raryplav 
eroifirjv airoKaXvcpdrjuai 1 Pet. 1. 5. 
Of persons, Matt. 25. 10 at eroifxoi 
elcrjXdov : foil, by tcqos ri, ready for 
any thing, Tit. 3. 1 ; by infin., ready 
to do, &c. Acts 23. 15, with infin. 
impl. v. 21; eroifios yivo^xai to be- 
come ready, be prepared, Matt. 24. 
44: so ev eroifica e%6«/ to be in rea- 
diness, foil, by inf. 2 Cor. 10. 6. 

eroifiojs, adv., ready, in readiness; 
hence eroip.(as ix* iV t° be ready, Acts 
21. 13, 2 Cor. 12. 14. 

eros, eos, ovs, to, a year, Luke 3. 1 ; 
dat. pi. as marking a period in or 
during which, John 2. 20 ; ace. pi. of 
time how long, 5. 5. In the phrase 
elvai or yevecrOai erwv to be of such 
or such an age, Mark 5. 42 $v eroov 
dccSeKa, Luke 2. 42 eyevero eroov Bdo- 
BeKa, i. e. twelve years old ; John 8. 

57 TTeVrijKOVTa %TT\ OV7T00 6%€iS thou 

hast not yet forty years, i. e. art not 
forty years old : icar eros year by 
year, every year, Luke 2. 41. 

ev, adv. (evs), well, good, viz. a) pr. 
with verbs, %va ev aoi yevrjrai that 
it may be well with thee, that thou 
mayest be prosperous, Eph. 6. 3 ; 
Mark 14. 7 ev 7roirjo~ai riva to do good 



Ei/a 



181 



evayyeXiov 



to any one; Acts 15. 29 ed irpdo'- 
aeiv to do well, i. e. to do right, act 
well, — others, to do well, i. e. be 
prospered, b) in commendations, 
= edye, Lat. euge, well ! well done I 
Matt. 25. 21 el 8od\e ayaBe^ 

Note. In composition ed means 
well, good, and hence is often inten- 
sive. 

E fa, as, t), Eve, Heb. ' life,' pr. name 
of the first woman, 2 Cor. 11. 3. 

evayyeXi^ot, f. urw (evdyye\os), aor. 
,1 ev-nyyeXiaa, to bring glad tidings, lo 
announce as glad tidings, to declare as 
matter of joy. I. active, with ace. 
of pers., and ace. of thing impl., to 
announce unto, publish unto, i. e. as 
glad tidings, Rev. 14. 6 evayye\iaai 
robs KaOrjfieuovs, 10. 7 &s ev-qyy eXicre 
robs eavrod hovXovs robs irpo(p7]ras 
text. rec. to?s SovXols ktA. 

II. middle, in the earlier writers 
and in N. T. to announce, publish, i. e. 
as glad tidings, &c. a) genr., with 
ace. of thing, Acts 10. 36 evayyeXt- 
C6/j,€pos elpi]U7\v, Rom. 10. 15: foil, 
by accus. of thing and dat. of pers., 
which was the more usual construc- 
tion, Luke 1. 19 aTreardXyv evayye- 
XiaaaOai aoi radra, 2. 10 : with an 
accus. of thing impl., 4. 18: foil, by 
accus. both of thing and person, by 
attraction before on, Acts 13. 32. 
b) spoken of the annunciation of 
the gospel of Christ and all that 
pertains to it, to preach, proclaim, 
the idea of glad tidings being of 
course every where implied, viz. 
(a) evayyeXi^eo'dai tt]V fiacriXeiav rod 
&eod or ret irepl rrjs fiaaiXeias rod 
&eod to preach the kingdom of God, 
&c. Luke 8. 1, Acts 8. 12; with dat. 
of pers. Luke 4. 43 ; so with tV /3a- 
aiXeiav impl., absol. 9. 6; with ace. 
of pers. 3. 18. (j8) evayyeXi^eadai 
'lycrovv rbv Xpiarou or rbv Kvptov 
'lyo-ovi/, &c. Acts 5. 42, 11. 20; with 
dat. of pers. 8. 35 ; foil, by ev rots 
eQveai Gal. 1. 16. (7) genr. evay- 
yeXi^eaQai rb evayyeXiov, rbv x6yov, 
tV Trio-riv, &c. Acts 8. 4, Gal. 1. 23 ; 
foil, by dat. of pers. 1 Cor. 15. 1 : 
with to evayyeXiov, rbv Xoyov, &c. 
impl., i. e. to preach the gospel, with 
dat. of pers. Rom. 1. 15 ; ace. of pers. 
Acts 14. 15, of place for pers. 8. 25, 
40 ; foil, by els marking extent, 2 
Cor. 10. 16 ; absol. Acts 14. 7. 



III. passive, to be announced, pub- 
lished, i. e. as glad tidings, viz. (a) 
with nom. of the thing announced, 
which in the active constr. would 
be the accus. of thing, Luke 16. 16 
7} fiacriXeia rod &eod, Gal. 1. 11 rb 
evayyeXiov, with dat. of pers. 1 Pet. 
4. 6. (/3) with nom. of person, which 
in the active constr. would be the 
dat. or accus. of person, genr. Heb. 
4. 2 eajuev evrjyyeXia/jievoi KaQd-neq 
kolk€?voi to us have good tidings been 
proclaimed as well as unto them : so 
in respect to the gospel, &c. to have 
the gospel preached, to hear the gos- 
pel-tidings, Matt. 11. 5 7ttu)x°1 €i5a7~ 
yeXi^ovrai. 
evayyeXiov, ov, r6 (evdyyeXos), re- 
ward for good news, good news, glad 
tidings; in N. T. spoken only of the 
glad tidings of Christ and his salva- 
tion, the gospel, a) pr. in the sense 
of glad tidings, every where except 
in the writings of Paul, (a) to ev- 
ayyeXiov rr\s fiacriXeias i. e. rod &eod, 
Matt. 4..23; by impl. 26. 13: Rev. 
14.6 evayy eXiov alwviov, comp. Luke 
2. 10: meton. annunciation of the 
gospel, i. e. through Christ, Mark 1. 
1 : also evayyeXiov ttjs x^P LT0S t °v 
Qeod, i. e. as manifested in Christ, 
Acts 20. 24. (/3) in respect to the 
coining and life of Jesus as the 
Messiah, gospel, glad tidings, Mark 
8. 35 enevev ifxov Kcd rod evayyeXiov. 
Hence later, gospel, in the sense of 
' a history of Jesus' life,' &c. as in 
the titles of the first four books of 
the N. T. 

b) in the writings of Paul, the 
gospel, i. e. (a) genr. ' the gospel- 
scheme,' its doctrines, declarations, 
precepts, promises, &c. Rom. 2. 16 
Kara rb evayyeXiov jxov, i. e. ' the 
gospel which I preach,' 11. 28, sae- 
piss. : so rb evayyeXiov rod Xpicrrod 
the gospel of Christ, made known by 
him as its founder and chief corner- 
stone, Rom. 15. 19; rod ®eod, i. e. 
of which God is the author through 
Christ, v. 16. By antithesis, ereqov 
evayyeXiov a different gospel, includ- 
ing other precepts, &c. Gal. 1. 6. 
(j8) meton. the gospel-vf ork, i. e. the 
work of preaching the gospel, Rom. 
1. 1 cKpcopifffievos els evayy eXiov &eod, 
1 Cor. 9. 14 4k rod evayyeXiov £fjv, 
Philem. 13 ev rots deafxoTs rod evay- 
R 



€vayye\i(7rriQ 



182 



ev 



bOvfJLOJQ 



yeXiov ' in bonds for preaching the 
gospel,' Gal. 2. 7 ireTciorrevixai rb ev- 
ayyeXiov rrjs aKpofivarlas i I was 
entrusted to preach the gospel to 
the gentiles;' so Rom. 10. 16 ov war- 
res vn'fjKOva'av rep evayyeXicp all have 
not obeyed the preaching of the gospel, 
i. e. the gospel as preached. 

evayyeXicrrr)s, ov, 6 (evayyeXi^o- 
fiai), prop. * a messenger of good 
tidings ;' in N. T. an evangelist, a 
preacher of the gospel, not located 
in any place, but travelling as a 
missionary to preach the gospel and 
found churches, Acts 21. 8. 

evapetfreoo, So, fut. r)aca (evdpecrros), 
perf. evrj gear rj na, to please well, with 
dat. Heb. 11.5: mid. to take pleasure 
in, be pleased with, with dat. 13. 16. 

evdpecrros, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, apeo 1 - 
kco), well-pleasing, acceptable, ap- 
proved, with dative expr. or impl., 
Rom. 12. 1 evdpecrrov rep ©ecp, v. 2; 
foil, by evdoiriov rivos instead of dat. 
Heb. 13. 21; by eV with dat. of pers. 
ev Kvpiw Col. 3. 20. 

evapearcos, adv., so as to please, ac- 
ceptably, Heb. 12. 28. 

EvBovXos, ov, 6, Eubulus, pr. name 
of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 21. 

evyevfjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (el*, yi- 
vos), well-born, noble, of high rank, 
Luke 19.12: meta.^h.?ioble-minded, 
generous, Acts 17. 11. 

evdia, as, r) (evfiios, fr. ev, Aios), se- 
rene sky, fair weather, Matt. 16. 2. 

evdoKeca, So, f. 7)0" oo, aor. 1 evh6K7)<ra 
and 7]vdoKrjcra, pr. to seem good, by 
impl. to think good (see SoKewa), 
hence genr. to be well-disposed to- 
wards any person or thing, foil, by 
dat. of pers. to favour, of thing, to 
assent to; in N. T. to think good, i.e. 
to take pleasure in, viz. a) genr. to 
view with approbation, foil, by ev with 
dat. of person, Matt. 3. 17 6 vlos julov 
ev cp 6v§6K7]o~a, 17. 5 ; of thing, 2 Cor. 
12. 10 : foil, by els with ace. of pers., 
implying direction of mind, Matt. 
12. 18 els %v evdoKrjaa tj tyvxh f^ov: 
foil, by ace. of thing, by Hebr., Heb. 
10. 6 oXoKavrdojucara ovk evd6hC7]cras. 
b) in the sense of to will or desire, 
foil, by infin. (a) genr. to be will- 
ing, be ready, 2 Cor. 5. 8 evdoKodjuev 
fj-aXXov iK{jr)/j,7}<raL. (/3) by impl. to 



determine, resolve, the idea of bene- 
volence being implied, |lom. 15. 26 
ebdoKTicrav Mafcefiovia /cai'Axaia KrX. 
Spoken of God, Luke 12. 32 evdotcrj- 
cev 6 Trarrjp vfxSov dovvai vjjuv rrjv 
/3a(TiXeiav,Ga\. 1. 15, CoL 1. 19. 

evdoKia, as, t) (evdoiceco) , a being well 
pleased, pleasure, viz. a) pr. delight 
in any person or thing, and hence 
good will, favour, Luke 2. 14 ev av- 
Opcvirois evdoKia, i. e. on the part of 
God. Of men, good will, kind in- 
tention, Phil. 1. 15 8* 5 evSoxlav. By 
implic. desire, longing, Rom. 10. 1. 
b) in the sense of good pleasure, will, 
purpose, the idea of benevolence be- 
ing included, spoken of God, Eph. 
1. 5: 2 Thess. 1. 11 7rXr)p(vo"n iracav 
evdoKtav ayaOoocrvvTjs, i. e. ' fulfil in 
you the virtue which his good plea- 
sure hath purposed,' =iracrav aya- 
dcocrvvriv evdoKrjrov : so Matt. 11. 26 
ovrcos eyevero evdonta efxirpoadev ffov 
such was thy good pleasure. 

evepyecria, as, rj (eveoyerrjs), a good 
deed, benefit, Acts 4/ 9 ; also genr. 
well-doing, the discharge of the du- 
ties required by the gospel, 1 Tim. 
6. 2, — others, beneficence. 

evepyereco, So, f. r)o'cx) (evepyer7]s), to 
do good, confer benefits, Acts 10. 38. 

evegyerrj s, ov, 6 (ev, epyoo obsol.), 
a well-doer, benefactor ; in N. T. as 
a title of honour, euergetes, benefac- 
tor, Luke 22. 25. 

evOeros, ov, o, t), adj. (ev, riOrnit), 
well- situated, convenient ; in N. T. 
fit, meet, proper, Luke 9. 62 : by 
impl. useful, Heb. 6. 7. 

evOeoos, adv. (evQvs), straightway, im- 
mediately, forthwith, Matt. 8. 3 : by 
impl. shortly, 3 John 14. 

evOvdpofiea), So, f. 4\croo (evQvs, 8p6- 
pos), to run straight; of a ship, to 
sail a straight course, Acts 16. 11. 

evOv/meco, So, f.'haco (evOv/ucos), to be of 
good cheer, of cheerful mind, Acts 27. 
22, 25, James 5. 13. 

evdvfxos, ov, 6, t), adj. (ed, OvjulSs), 
well-minded, i. e. well-disposed, be- 
nign; in N. T. of good cheer, cheer- 
ful, Acts 27. 36 : hence neut. of 
comparat. evOv/morepov as adv. the 
more cheerfully, 24. 10. 

evQvfxoos, adv., cheerfully, Acts 24. 
10 in some eds. 



vdu 



EVUUVO) 



183 



evXoyta 



evOvvca, fut. woo (evOvs), to make 
straigJit, trans, a) pr. of a way, to 
make straight and level, tt\v bZov, 
John 1. 23. b) genr. to guide straight, 
i. e. to direct, steer a ship, and hence 
<5 evdvvoiv a steersman, pilot, James 
3. 4. 

evdvs, e?a, v, straight, viz. a) pr. as 
adj. Matt. 3. 3 evdeias iroielTt ras rpi- 
fiovs aurov ' make the ways straight 
and level' before the king: fig. of 
the heart and life, right, true, Acts 
8. 21 7) KapSia, 13. 10 ofiobs Kvpiov. 
b) evdvs as adv. of time, straight, im- 
mediately , forthwith, = eudeojs, Matt. 
3. 16, 13. 20, 21, Mark 1. 12, 28. 

€vdvT7]S,7jTos, 7] (evdvs), straightness, 
tig. rectitude, Heb. 1. 8 pdfibos evdv- 
tyjtos — pdfiBos ebQela, a just sceptre. 

evKaipeoo, 60, f. 770-co {evaaipos), im- 
perf. ebuaipow and rjVKaipovu, pr. to 
have good time, i. e. to have leisure, 
opportunity, &c. ; genr. Mark 6. 31 
ovde cpayelv TjvKaioow. So with els 
final, to have leisure for, i. e. to spend 
one's time in anything, Acts 17. 21 
^AQiqvcuoi els obdev erepou ebuaipovv, r) 
Xeyeiv kt\. 

evKaipia, as, t) (evKaipos), fit time, 
opportunity, Matt. 26. 16. 

evKCLLgos, ov, 6, 7], adj. {ev, kcliq6s), 
well-timed, opportune, Mark 6. 21 
yevo/jLevrjs rj/xeoas evKaipov. 

evKaigoos, adv., in good time, oppor- 
tunely, Mark 14. 11, 2 Tim. 4. 2. 

€#/c ottos, ov, 6, i), adj. (ev, kSttos), 
easy; in N.T. only neut. of cornpar. 
evKoirojTepov, easier, lighter, Matt. 9. 5. 

evXafieia, as, i) (evXafirjs), caution, 
circumspection, timidity, fear ; in N. 
T. fear of God, reverence, piety, Heb. 
5.7,12.28. 

6i' A a /3 e op. at, ov/nai, f. 7\aop.ai, depon. 
pass. (evXafirjs) , to act with caution, 
be circumspect ; in N. T. to fear, foil, 
by fi4 Acts 23. 10 evXa$ii6e\s 6 x*Ai- 
apxos /JLTj diacnra(rdrj 6 YlavXos (where 
Lachmann has (po&7)Qeis) ; in refer- 
ence to God, to fear, reverence, Heb. 
11. 7. 

evXaf3i)s, eos, ovs, o, t), adj. (ev, Xa- 
fiew), pr. ' taking well hold,' i. e. 
carefully, circumspectly, hence cau- 
tious, circumspect, timid, fearful ; in 
N. T. God-fearing, pious, devout, 
Luke 2. 25, Acts 2. 5, 8. 2. 



evXoyeoo, 03, f. Tjcroj (ev, x6yos), im- 
perf. 7]v\6yovv, aor. 1 evX6y7]cra, pr. 
£o speak uW£ o/, commend; in N.T. 
£o ofess, trans. ; spoken a) of men 
towards God, jobless, i. e. to praise, 
celebrate, with ascriptions of praise 
and thanksgivings, Luke 1. 64 ev- 
Xoyoov rbv 0eoV. b) of men towards 
men and things, to bless, pr. ' with 
praise and thanksgiving to invoke 
God's blessing upon,' viz. (a) with 
accus. of pers. expr. or impl. it sig- 
nifies,^ pray for one's welfare, &c. 
Matt. 5. 44 euAo7e?T6 robs Karapoo- 
fizvovs vfias, Rom. 12. 14: so Mel- 
chisedec for Abraham, Heb. 7. 1 ; 
Isaac and Jacob for their descend- 
ants, 11. 20, 21. (£) with accus. of 
thing expr. or impl., of food or a 
meal, &c, to bless, i. e. to ask God's 
blessing upon, genr., e. g. aprovs 
Luke 9. 16; impl. Matt. 14. 19 evX6- 
7970-e, Kal KXacras. So of the Lord's 
supper, where we may render by 
impl. to consecrate, Mark 14. 22; 1 
Cor. 10. 16 to TTorripiov evXoyovpev. 
c) of God towards men, to bless, 
i. e. to distinguish with favour, to 
prosper, make happy, with ace. Acts 
3. 26 aTrecrreiXev abrbv evXoyovvra 
vfias, Epb. 1. 3. Pass, to be blessed, 
i. e. of God, Gal. 3. 8, 9 : hence pass, 
part. perf. evXoyrj/jLeuos, blessed, fa- 
voured of God, happy; so in joyful 
salutations, &c, of the Messiah and 
his reign, eoXoyTj/xeuos 6 egx°'l J '* V0S 
ev 6v6p.aTi Kvpiov, Matt. 21. 9 ; so 
Luke 1. 28 evXoy7]p.ev7) crb ev ywai- 
ftV, i. e. blessed above all women. 

evXoyTjros, 7), 6v (evXoyeoo), blessed; 
in N. T. only of God, i. e. worthy of 
praise, adorable, Mark 14. 61. 

euAo7ta, as, 7) (evXoyeoo), eulogy, 
commendation; in N. T. in a bad 
sense, fair speech, adulation, Rom. 
16. 18 : elsewhere blessing, viz. a) 
from men towards God, blessing, 
praise, in ascriptions, implying also 
thanksgiving, Rev. 7. 12 7) evXoyia 
Kal i) do^a rep 0e£. b) from men 
towards men and things, blessing, 
i. e. benediction, invocation of good 
from God, upon persons, Heb. 12. 
17; things, 1 Cor. 10. 16 to ttott}- 
qlov evXoyias b euXoyov/JLev the cup of 
blessing, i. e. of benediction, conse- 
cration, c) meton. blessing, i. e. fa- 



V/JLETaSoTOQ 



184 



EVpUTKU) 



vour conferred, gift, benefit, bounty, 
viz. (a) from God to men, &c. Rom. 
15. 29 ep TrXrjpdo/jLaTL evXoyias rov 
evayyeXiov, i. e. in the full, abun- 
dant blessings of the gospel ; Gal. 
3. 14 7) evXoyia rod 'Afipad/ii, the 
blessing promised of God to Abra- 
ham and his seed ; so Heb. 6. 7. 
(/3) from men to men, gift, bounty, 
present, 2 Cor. 9. 5 : hence, by impl., 
liberality, generosity, ib. cos evXoyiav, 
kol\ fi)i cos 7r\€0V€^iau, v. 6 ; in euAo- 
yias as adv. liberally, generously. 

evfjLerddoros, ov, 6, tj, adj. (eu, p.e- 
TadiSw/Lii), ready to impart, i. e. libe- 
ral, bountiful, 1 Tim. 6. 18. 

EvuiKT], rjs, ??, Eunice, pr. name of the 
mother of Timothy, 2 Tim. 1. 5. 

evvoeco, co, f. r)crco (evvoos), to be well- 
minded, well- disposed, with dat. Matt. 
5. 25 XaQi svvo&p t£ avTiSiKce gov 
Ta%y, i. e. be reconciled. 

tvvoia, as, r) (€?Voeco), good will, a 
willing mind, Eph. 6. 7 : by euphe- 
mism, 1 Cor. 7. 3 text. rec. 

evvovx'iC®) f* ' L(T<a {tvvovxos), to eu- 
nuch, make a eunuch, pass, to be made 
a eunuch, pr. Matt. 19. 12: fig. €u- 
vovxK eLV GttVTois to make one 's self a 
eunuch, i. e. to live like a eunuch in 
voluntary abstinence, ib. 

evvovxos, ov, 6 {svvi), e'xw), pr. bed- 
keeper, keeper of the bed-chamber; 
hence eunuch, one who has been 
emasculated, such persons only be- 
ing employed as the keepers of ori- 
ental harems ; in N. T. a) pr. a 
eunuch, Matt. 19. 12 : fig., ib., of 
those impotent from birth, and also 
of those who live like eunuchs in 
voluntary abstinence, b) by impl. 
a minister of court, Acts 8. 27 : eu- 
nuchs often rose to stations of great 
power and trust in eastern courts ; 
so that the term apparently came 
to be applied to any high officer of 
court though not emasculated, so 
prob. Gen. 37. 6, 39. 1. 

EvoSla, as, v, Euodia, pr. name of a 
woman, Phil. 4. 2. 

cvofiSoo, So, f. wo'Qo (euoSos)^pr. to lead 
in a good way, to prosper one's journey, 
fig. to make prosperous, give success 
to; in N. T. only pass, to be led in 
a good way, i. e. a) pr. to have a 
prosperous journey, Rom. 1. 10, — 



others fig. as below. b) fig. to be 
prospered, 1 Cor. lb\ 2 Orjo-avpi^cov 5 
ri evod&rai: perhaps Rom. 1. 10, 
if I shall be prospered, permitted, to 
come unto you. 

GvirdpeSpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, irdpe- 
8pos), pr. ' sitting diligently by,' i. e. 
assiduous, with dat. 1 Cor. 7. 35 irgbs 
to evirdpefipov rep Kvoic*), == assiduity, 
devotedness. 

eu7T€i077S, 4os, ovs } 6, 7), adj. (ew, 7rei- 
Oofiai), easily persuaded, compliant, 
James 3. 17. 

€v7r€picrraTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, 
irepuo-rajuai), prop. ' standing well 
around,' i. e. easily besetting, Heb. 

12. 1: so Chrysostom. 

Gviroua, as, r) (eviroLtco), well-doing, 
i. e. a doing good, beneficence, Heb. 

13. 16. 

sviropeo), So, f. r)croo, depon. pass. €v- 
Tropiofxai, ovfiai, imperf. TjviroQOv/j.rii' 
(evizopos), to be prosperous, absol. 
Acts 11. 29 Kadcbs 7}VTrop€?r6 tis. 

eviropia, as, r) (eviropeca), prosperity ; 

in N. T. abundance, wealth, Acts 

19. 25. 
evirQeTreia, as, t) (evTTpeir'fjs) , grace- 
fulness, beauty, James 1. 11. 

€V7rp6crB€Kros, ov $ o, r), adj. (eu, 
irpocrhexofxai), well-received, i. e. ac- 
ceptable, approved, with dat. Rom. 
15. 31, absol. ver. 16. By impl. fa- 
vourable, 2 Cor. 6. 2 Kaipbs evirgScr- 
fieKTOS a time of favour. 

Gvirpoffsd pos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ed, wpoo~- 
edpos), pr. = svirdpeSpos, assiduous, 
hence also rb €virp6o^pov assiduity, 
devotedness, with dat. 1 Cor. 7. 35 
text, rec, — later eds. evirdpedpov. 

€U7T pOCTCOTTECO, So, f.r)o~oo(€virp6o~oo , 7ros), 
to make a fair shew, strive to please, 
Gal. 6. 12. 

svpicTKOj, f,gr)o'oo, aor. 1 €vpr)(ra(Yare), 
perf. eupTjKa, aor. 2 evpov, aor. 1 pass. 
evq4Qt]v, aor. 2 mid. later €VQafX7]v, — 
to find, trans, a) genr. to find with- 
out seeking, to meet with, light upon, 
trans, (a) pr., with accus. of pers. 
Matt. 18. 28 evpeu eua rcou avvSov- 
Xoou: of thing, 13. 44. (£) fig. to 

find, i. e. to perceive, learn by expe- 
rience, that a person or thing is or 
does so and so ; the accus. usually 
having with it a part, or adj., viz. 
(1) with ace. and part. Mark 7. 30 



ehpoKXvcwv 



185 



evcbrjfjiia 



evge rb b*aip.6viov €^e\rj\v66s : so in 
the pass, constr. Matt. 1. 18 evgeO-n 
ev yaarpl ex ovo ~ a - (2) with accus. 
and adj , or other adjunct, the ace. 
of &v being implied, Acts 5. 10 ol 

VeaVlGKOl evpOV aVT7)V VeKpaV, Rom. 

7. 18 : so in the pass, constr. Luke 
9. 36 evpedrj p6vos, Acts 5. 39. 

b) to find by search, inquiry, &c, 
to find out, discover, trans, (a) pr., 
absol. Matt. 7. 7 (rirelre, kol evpr)- 
o~ere: foil, by ace. of pers. expr. or 
impl. John 7. 35 ovx evprjao/uieu av- 
rov, 2 Tim. 1. 17: of thing, expr. 
or impl. Matt. 7. 14- dxiyoi elcr\v ol 
evpiaKovres avTT)u, 12. 43: so of a 
judge after examination, John 18. 
38 ovhepiav alriav evpio~Koo ev avrcp. 
(fi) fig. in different senses, viz. (1) 
evgicrKetv ®e6v to find God, i. e. to be 
accepted of him, on humbly and 
sincerely turning to him, Acts 17. 
27 (nreiv rbv &e6v, el &ga ye avrbv 
evpoiev : pass. Rom. 10. 20. (2) spo- 
ken of computation, measurement, 
&c. to find, make out, Acts 19. 19 
evpov apyvpiov pvpidhas irevre, 27. 28 
ogyvias etKoo~i. (3) to find out men- 
tally, i. e. to invent, contrive, before 
an indirect clause with t6 expr. or 
impl. Luke 19. 48 ovx evpio~Kov rb ri 

•jrOL'^O'COO'lV, 5. 19 fJLT] €Vp6vT€S 8tC6 TTOiaS 

elaeveyKwo'iv avr6v. 

c) mid. to find for one 1 s self, i. e. to 
acquire, obtain, once with ace. Heb. 

9. 12 alcoviav \vtqqoo~iv evgafxevos. 
So also the act., to acquire, obtain, 
get, for one's self or another, Matt. 

10. 39 6 evpetev rrjv tyvx^v, Luke 9. 
12 evgooo'iv eTno'LTio-jjiov: with dat. 
Matt. 11. 29 evg^o'ere avdiravaiv reus 
i|/u%a?s v^xoov, Acts 7. 46. By Hebr. 
in the phrase evpio~Keiv x^Q LV va pb 
T(f ©e<£ to find grace, obtain favour 
ivith God, Luke 1. 30 ; evcoinov tov 
®eov, Acts 7. 46 ; absol. Heb. 4. 16 : 
so evpetv eXeos irapa Kvplov, 2 Tim. 
1. 18. 

evgoKKvdccv, owos, 6 (evpos, kAvBoov), 
euroclydon, a tempestuous wind, Acts 
27. 14; some mss. read evpvKXvdoov, 
euryclydon (evpvs, kXvSwv) : the cod. 
Alex, and Vulgate have evpanvAcav, 
euroaquilo, — approved by Dr. Bent- 
ley, see his Remarks on Freethink- 
ing, Works, vol. iii. p. 354, new ed. 
by Rev. Alex. Dyce, 1838. 

edpvx<*>pos, ov, 6, r), adj. (evpvs, %&- 



pos), pr. c broad-spaced,' i. e. broad, 
spacious, r) db*6s, Matt. 7. 13. 

evorefieia, as, r) (evcre^s), piety, re- 
verence ; in N. T. only as directed 
towardsGod, and denoting the spon- 
taneous feeling of the heart, thus 
differing from evXafieia; hence god- 
liness, religiousness, Acts 3. 12, Tit. 
1.1, ssep. : meton. for religion, the 
gospel-scheme, 1 Tim. 3. 16. 

eucre/3eco, So, f. rjcroo (evcrefirjs), to be 
pious towards any one, with accus., 
towards God, to reverence, worship, 
Acts 17. 23; towards parents, &c. 
XSiov oIkov, to respect, honour, 1 Tim. 
5. 4. 

€vcrefif)s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (ev, cre- 
fio fiat) , pious ; in N. T. towards God, 
religious, devout, Acts 10. 2, 7. 

evcrefi cos, adv. piously, religiously, 2 
Tim. 3. 12, Tit. 2. 12. 

evarjpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, ar)fi.a), 
pr. * well-marked,' fig. of good omen; 
in N. T. distinguishable by certain 
marks, fig. of speech, easy to be un- 
derstood, distinct, 1 Cor. 14. 9. 

evcrirXayx^os, ov, 6, r), adj. (ed, 
o"K\dyxvov), tender-hearted, full of 
pity, compassionate, Eph. 4. 32. 

€uo'X77^,^cos', adv. (evo~x'hl x03V )i oe " 
comingly, decorously, in a proper 
manner, Rom. 13. 13, 1 Cor. 14. 40. 

cvo'X'nP'Ocrvi'ri, rjs, r) (eucrxT^ucoz/), be- 
comingness, decorum, e. g. of dress, 
&c. 1 Cor. 12. 23. 

€vo-xr)fJ-(av, ouos,o,r), adj. (ev^xVM-a), 
well-fashioned, well-formed, comely. 
a) pr. 1 Cor. 12. 24 tcl evaxvpova i. e. 
fx4\rj : metaph. rb ev^x^P-ov, deco- 
rum, propriety, 7. 35. b) fig. in the 
later Greek, of high standing, hon- 
ourable, noble, Mark 15. 43 evo~xV- 
/jloov fiov\evTr)s, Acts 13. 50, 17. 12. 

evr6voos, adv. (evrovos, fr. ev, reivee), 
intensely, i. e. powerfully, vehemently, 
Luke 23. 10, Acts 18. 28. 

evrpaire\ia, as, r) (evrpdireXos, fr. 
ev, rpeirca), prop, urbanity, humour, 
wit ; in N. T. in a bad sense, levity, 
jesting, frivolous and indecent dis- 
course, Eph. 5. 4. 

Evrvxos, ov, 6, Eutychus, pr. name 
of a youth, Acts 20. 9. 

ev<p7]fxia, as, r) (ev<p7)pos), words of 
good import or omen, acclamation ; in 
N. T. good report, fame, 2 Cor. 6. 8. 



eb(prffiog 



186 



> / 



evwvvfxoQ 



ti (by /a os, ov, 6, r), adj. (ev, (py/ir,), pr. 
* well-spoken, well-worded,' hence 
of good import, laudatory ; in N. T. of 
good report, praiseworthy, Phil. 4. 8. 

€v<bopetv, to, f. -fjcrw (etfcpopos), to bear 
well, yield abundantly, intrans., spo- 
ken of the earth, Luke 12. 16. 

tvcpoai vto, f. avto (evcbptov), to make 
glad, cause to rejoice, trans., mid. and 
aor. 1 pass, in mid. signif., to be glad, 
rejoice, exult, intrans. a) genr., act. 
once, 2 Cor. 2. 2 rts io-riv 6 evcbgal- 
vtov /me ; mid. Luke 15. 32 tvcbpavdrj- 
vcli e5ez, Acts 2. 28 ; with %v tlvl 7. 
41 ; eVi tlvl to rejoice over, Rev. 18. 
20. b) as connected with feasting, 
mid. to rejoice, be merry, Luke 12. 
19 <pdye, ttl€, evcbpalvov: hence, by 
impl., simply for to feast, banquet, 
15.29, 16.19. 

Evtppdrrjs, ov, o, Euphrates, a large 
and celebrated river of western Asia, 
rising in the mountains of Armenia, 
and flowing through Syria and Me- 
sopotamia into the Persian gulf; 
Rev. 9. 14. 

evcbpoavvr), 7)s,7) ( evcbptov) , gladness, 
joy, Acts 2. 28, 14. 17. 

€vx a P Lcrr * (a i ®> f* "h * * (ev%apiCTTOs), 
aor. 1 evxa>pio~T7}0"a and r)vxctp(o'T7)cra, 
pr. i to shew one's self grateful,' i. e. 
to requite a favour, = SidovaL x^P lv '• 
in later Greek and in N. T. to give 
thanks, thank, = elSevaL x&P lv > t0 ex ~ 
press one's gratitude ; with dat. of 
pers. Luke 17. 16 evx^p^Ttov avrcp, 
Rom. 16. 4: elsewhere in N.T. used 
only in reference to God, to give 
thanks to God, usually foil, by rep 
@€(p, &c. and also other adjuncts, as 
with 7repi, virep, iiri, otl, %va, &c», 
Rom. 1. 8 evxaPLarto tq> ©ecp iregl 
iraPTtov vjjitov Stl ktK, Eph. 5. 20 v- 
nep, Phil. 1. 3 im; absol. Eph. 1. 16; 
pass, with accus. 2 Cor. 1. 11 %va ev- 
XagLcrTrjdfj [ray 0eo5] to xdp^pa. 
Spoken of giving thanks before 
meals, &c, foil, by t$ ©e$ Acts 27. 
35; absol. Matt. 15. 36. By impl., to 
praise, bless, worship, Rom. 1. 21; 1 
Cor. 14. 17 KaXtos €u%api(rT6?s, comp. 
^vKoyr\o"ns v. 16. 

tvXaQLCTTLa, as,7] {^vx^qlo-tos), gra- 
titude, thankfulness, Acts 24, 3. In 
Paul's writings and the Revelation, 
thanksgiving, thanks, i. e. the expres- 
sion of gratitude to God, with dat. 



tQ 0ew. 2 Cor. 9. 1 1 , Rev. 4. 9 ; genr. 
1 Cor! 14. 16, Col. 2. 7, 4. 2 : so in 
the Pauline usage, Eph. 5. 4, where 
others grateful discourse. 

evxdpL&ros, ov, 6, f), adj. (eu, X a p' 1 ' 
C^opaC), grateful, pleasing ; in N. T. 
grateful, i. e. thankful, full of grati- 
tude to God, Col. 3. 15, — others, by 
implic, well-pleasing, acceptable to 
God ; others, liberal. 

6 ^X^7) ySi V (GvX l ULai )> !• prayer to 
God, Jam. 5. 15, comp. v. 16. 

2. a voiv, spoken of the vow of the 
Nazarite, Acts 21. 23, — -in the case 
of indigent Nazarites, it was cus- 
tomary among the Jews for others 
to be at the expense of the sacri- 
fice by which their vow was termi- 
nated, who thus became partners in 
the vow: 18. 18 tceipdfAevos t^v Ke- 
<paX)]V iv Ke7Xpecus, eT%e yap ^vx'hv, 
prob. a votum civile, usual among 
the Jews as well as the gentiles, by 
which persons in distress or danger, 
or any necessity, vowed in case of 
deliverance to cut off their hair and 
offer sacrifices in honour of God, — 
but some, thinking such a vow in- 
consistent with Paul's views, refer 
K€Lpd/jL€vos to 'AkvAcls ; while others 
suppose the vow of a Nazarite to be 
meant. 

€vxopai, f. ^o/jlcll, depon. mid., im- 
perf. evx^W an ^ Tjvxduriv, pr. 'to 
speak out, utter aloud,' hence to 
pray to God, to vow, to boast ; in N. 
T. to pray, viz. a) pr. to God, with 
dat. Acts 26. 29, irpbs 2 Cor. 13. 7, 
absol. foil, by virlp a\\-t]\tov Jam. 5. 
16. b) by impl. to pray for, i. e. to 
wish for, desire earnestly, with ace. 
and infin., Acts 27. 29 tjvxovto Vl 1 *- 
pav yevevQcLL, Rom. 9. 3, 3 John 2 ; 
with tovto, 2 Cor. 13. 9. 

evxgvo-ros, ov, 6, 7], adj. (ev, xpd- 
opaL), very useful, 2 Tim. 2. 21. 

€vi|/i>%€ty, oo, f.r)o~to (evipvxos), to be 
in good spirits, Phil. 2. 19. 

e v cod ia, as, r) (eucocfys, fr. o5o?5a pf. of 
ofa), good odour, sweet savour, fra- 
grance ; in N.T. fig. of persons or 
things well pleasing to God, 2 Cor. 
2. 15, Eph. 5. 2, Phil. 4. 18. 

evtovvpos, ov, 6, i), adj. (ey, ovofxa), 
pr. of good name, honoured; hence 
of good omen, used by way of euphe- 



l(j)aXKo/JLat 



187 



? X w 



mism instead of apicrr€o6s the left, 
which was a word of ill omen, since 
all omens on the left were sinister, 
or regarded as unfortunate ; in N. 
T. the left, spoken chiefly of the left 
hand in opp. to the right, Matt. 20. 
21, 23, Mark 10. 37, 40, 15. 27; of 
the left foot, Rev. 10. 2: so adver- 
bially, Acts 21. 3 KaraAnr6vres avrrju 
cvdovvjuLov, i. e. on the left hand. 

£<pa\\ofACU, fut. aXovfxai (iiri, aXKo- 
/jlcli), to leap or spring upon, i. e. to 
assault, Acts 19. 16. 

4(f>oL7ra^, adv. (eVi, anal;), lit. ' upon 
once,' i. e. once, once for all, Rom. 
6. 10 : so 1 Cor. 15. 6, once, i. e. not 
several times. 

*E (p e a 1v o s, 7], ov, Ephesian , of Ephe- 
sus, Rev. 2. 1 text. rec. 

'Ecpeffios, a, ov, Ephesian, an Ephe- 
sian, Acts 19. 28. 

*E(peo~os, ov, tj, Ephesus, a celebrated 
city, the capital of Ionia, on the 
western coast of Asia Minor, be- 
tween Smyrna and Miletus ; where 
one of the chief Christian churches 
of the apostolic age was gathered, 
Eph. 1. 1. 

e<pevpsri]S, ov, 6 (eipevpio'Koo), an in- 
ventor, deviser, Rom. 1. 30. 

i(p7jijL6pia, as, 7] (£<pf)juL<spos), in Sept. 
pr. the daily service of the priests in 
the temple ; hence in N. T. meton. 
a course, class, into which the priests 
were divided for the daily temple- 
service, each class continuing for a 
week at a time, Luke 1. 5, 8. 

4<pr)fiegos, ov, 6, r), adj. (£iri,7)p.€pa), 
pr. ' for the day;' in N. T. daily, 
James 2. 15. 

icpLKveofiai, ovfiai, aor. 2 icpLKSfiTju 
(eVi, LKVtofAai), to come upon or to any 
one, to arrive at, foil, by &XQ L 2 Cor. 
10. 13, by els v. 14. 

i(pl(TT7]pLi, f. iirio-TrjO'Ct) (e7n, (W^/xi), 
trans, to place upon or over, to set 
over; in N. T. only in the in trans, 
forms, act. aor. 2 eTrearrjv, perf. part. 
icpearccs, and mid. icpiarafxaL, to place 
one's self upon or near, to stand upon, 
by, near, &c. a) pr. of persons, to 
stand by, near, &c. genr. Acts 22. 13 
£\6cou irpos /ue Kal eiriards, v. 20 avrbs 
Ji/Lnjv ecpeo-Tdbs : with dat. of pers. 23. 
11 ; with eVi ri 10. 17: eirdvca rivds, 
to stand by and over, Luke 4. 39. 



b) implying also approach, to come 
and stand by, to come to or upon any 
person or place, Luke 20. 1 iweo-r-n- 
crav ol agx^p^s, 10. 40: so with the 
idea of sudden appearance, Acts 12. 
7 ayyeXos Kvpiov eireo'rr}, with dat. 
Luke 2. 9. In a hostile sense, to 
come upon, assail, genr. Acts 6. 12, 
with dat. 4. 1. c) fig. (a) of per- 
sons, to standfast by, i.e. to be in- 
stant, pressing, earnest, 2 Tim. 4. 2 
£ttI<jt'i]Qi evKatpcos aKaipoos sc. Kt]pva- 
crcov top \6yov. (fi) of things, e. g. 
evil, to come upon, fall upon, befall, 
foil, by iwi with accus. Luke 21. 34, 
with dat. 1 Thess. 5. 3 : so of a tem- 
pest, Acts 28. 2. In the sense of to 
impend, be at hand, 2 Tim. 4. 6 6 Kai- 
obs £<pecmi)Ke. 
'Ecppai/n, 6, indec. Ephraim, in N. T. 
pr. name of a town or city, John 
11. 54: Eusebius says it was eight 
Roman miles north of Jerusalem; 
while Jerome, with more probabi- 
lity, makes the distance twenty. 

£<p(pa6d, ephphatha, an Aramaean im- 
perative = hiavoixQy)TL, be opened, 
Mark 7. 34. 

ex^ga, as, rj (ex^ods), enmity, hatred, 
Luke 23. 12, Rom. 8. 7, Gal. 5. 20 : 
meton. cause of enmity, Eph. 2. 15. 

ex0p6s, a, 6v (exOos), 1. pass, hated, 
odious, object of enmity, Rom. 11. 
28 SxOgol 5t 5 vfxas, opp. to ayair7]roi. 
2. act. inimical, hostile, a) pr. as 
adj. Matt. 13. 28 ex®Q os audpooiros an 
enemy, Rom. 5. 10 e^pai ovres, Col. 
1. 21. b) as subst. 6 e'xflpos an ene- 
my, adversary, (a) gen., foil, by gen. 
of pers. Matt. 5. 43 ; of thing, Acts 
13. 10. (j8) of the adversaries of 
the Messiah, foil, by gen. Matt. 22. 
44, Phil. 3. 18 rod cravpov: so e'x- 
Opbs rod Qeov Jam. 4. 4. (7) spec. 
6 exOpos the adversary, Satan, Luke 
10. 19 £ttl iracrav rrju Svvapuv rod 
ix^pov, comp. v. 18. 

ex*5ya, 7)s, 7] (ex LS )> a viper, Acts 28. 
3 : fig. of wicked men, Matt. 3. 7. 

e% co, f. e|co and ax'ho'ci), imperf. €?x oJ/ > 
aor. 2 io~xov, perf. ecrx^/ca, — to have, 
to hold, i. e. to have and hold, imply- 
ing continued having or possession, 
trans, a) pr. and primarily, to have 
in one's hands, to hold in the hand, 
Rev. 1. 16 %x (]0V * v T V 5e|ia avrov 
X €L gl acrrepas eirrd: byimpl., 3. 1. 



h" 



188 



H" 



b) genr. and most frequently, to 
have, to possess, i.e. externally, (a) 
with accus. of things in one's pos- 
session, power, charge, control, &c. 
(l)genr. and simply, e. g. property, 
Matt. 19. 22 *t\v ix° 3V KT7]jxara iroWd, 
Mark 10. 22; /jLvdhv %x eLP t° have 
nothing, be poor, 2 Cor. 6. 10: hence 
in later usage ex^tv simply, with ra 
Xpr}fiara or the like impl., to have i. e. 
much, to be rich, &c, and ov or fity 
€%€«> to have not, be poor, Matt. 13. 
12. So of flocks, irp6fia,Tov %x* iv i 
Matt. 12. 11; produce, estates, &c. 
Luke 12. 19; K\7]povo/Ji(av fig. Eph. 
5. 5, and fxzpos fxcrd twos John 13. 
8 ; of arms, utensils, &c. Luke 22. 
36; garments, 3. 11; provisions, 
Matt. 14. 17; a home, place, &c. 8. 
20; of members or parts of the body, 
&ra 11. 15, 6(p6a\fjiovs Mark 8. 18, 
aKpofivffTiav exovTts Acts 11. 3, Kag- 
diav fig. Mark 8. 17; of power, fa- 
culty, dignity, &c. John 4. 44, 6. 68 : 
so of any good, advantage, benefit, 
&c. /micrdov Matt. 5. 46 ; x^P lv 7r P 0S 
tov Xaov, i. e. ' favour with,' Acts 2. 
47 ; 7rurT w faith, as a gift, &c. Rom. 
14.22; &\)v ateviov John 3. 36. Of 
a law, &c. John 1 9. 7 ; of age, years, 
8.57; of a ground of complaint, &c. 
with /caret twos or irpos Twa, Matt. 
5. 23, Acts 19. 38, or of reply, 2 Cor. 
5. 12; of a definite beginning and 
end, Heb. 7. 3. (2) with an ad- 
junct qualifying the accus., e. g. an 
adj. or part, in ace. Acts 20. 24 ov$e 
€%co t)]v •tyvxfy fxov TLfxlav, Luke 19. 

20 7) [JLVa %]V tix° V 0L^0K€l/UL€P7)V l so 

with a noun in apposition, 1 Pet. 2. 
1 6 juLT] ws GTriKaXviAfxa %x ovres T *l s Ka ~ 
Kias tV eXevdepiav. (3) by impl., 
with the notion of charge, trust, &c. 
Rev. 1.18 e^co rets K\e7s tov Oolvoltov. 
(4) in the sense of to have at hand, 
ready, 1 Cor. 14. 26 e/cacrros i\iaXfxov 

(/3) with accus. of person, imply- 
ing some special relation or con- 
nexion, viz. (1) genr. and simply, 
e. g. of a husband or wife, Matt. 14. 
4 ovk ejetrri cot %x ELl/ wut4\v i. e. as a 
wife ; John 4. 17 ovk %x w 'dvb^QCL'. so 
a?>GA<f)ovs %X eiv Luke 16. 28, apx^p^a 
Heb. 4. 14, Seo-TT^Tas 1 Tim. 6. 2, &c. 
(2) with an adjunct qualifying the 
accus., e. g. a noun in apposition, 
Matt. 3. 9 TraTepa ix Q ^ v T ^ v 'AjSpa- 



a/x. Acts 13. 5 eJxov 'Ictidvvrjv virypi- 
Tt]v\ with an adj. or pan. in accus. 
Luke 17. 7 fiov\ov £X°° V Q-poTpi&vTa, 
14. 18 6%e /.te irapriTvijxsvov : so with 
prep, and its case, Acts 25. 16 irglv 
rj Kcna irgSawirov e'xo* tovs KaTriyo- 

pOVS, Matt. 26. 11 TTTCDXOVS 6X6T6 

jue0' kavTwv : so 6X €LV v<$> kavTov 8. 9, 
€<p? kavTov Rev. 9. 11. 

(7) where the subject is a thing, 
to have implying the existence of 
something in or in close connexion 
with the subject; with ace. of thing, 
Matt. 13. 5 ovk €?X6 77}*/ iro\\i]v . . . 
Sia to yUT) %x €LV fiddos yr)s, v. 6 : so 
Acts 1. 12 opos cra&fiaTov ix ov °°*° v 
having a sabbath- day' 's journey, i. e. 
being thus far from the city ; 2 Tim. 
2.17 ydyypawa vo/ul^v ejei ' shall eat 
around, spread ;' Heb. 9. 8 ixovarrjs 
crTao'LV ' having yet a standing.' 

c) spoken of what a person is 
said to have in or on, by or with 
himself, i. e. of any condition, cir- 
cumstances, state, external or in- 
ternal, in which one is, &c. (a) 
genr. of any obligation, duty, course, 
&c, Acts 21. 23 euxV %xovt€S etf 
kavToov, Rom. 12. 4 irpa^w, 2 Cor. 
4. 1 BiaKoviav, Col. 2. 1 aycova : of 
sin, guilt, &c. aiiaQTiav exeu> John 
9. 41, iyK\y]fxa Acts 23. 29, Kpifia 
1 Tim. 5. 12, but kq'iixoltol %x* lv io 
have lawsuits, 1 Cor. 6. 7. So tc\os 
e%€i*/ to have an end, i. e. pr. ' to 
come to an end,' be destroyed, 6 
^oLTCLvas Mark 3. 26 ; or fig. to have 
an accomplishment, be fulfilled, as 
prophecy, Luke 22. 37. Of effects 
or results depending on the subject 
as a cause or antecedent, Heb. 10. 
35 nfjTLS %x eL fuo'dairoSoo'iav fxeydXriv 
* which has, or brings with it, great 
reward ;' 1 John 4. 18 6 <J>6l3os Ko\a- 
a 1 iv ex«. 

(#) of any condition or affection 
of body or mind, where one is said 
to have such or such an affection, 
&c. (1) of the body, as /udo'Tiyas 
or aadeveias ix* iV t° have disease, 
infirmity, &c. Mark 3. 10, Acts 28. 
9; wounds, Rev. 13. 14; daijbiSviov 
or 7rv€Vfia cLKadagTov ex^f to have a 
devil, &c. be possessed, Matt. 1 1. 18, 
Mark3. 30. (2) of the mind, as ayd- 
irnv %x €lv J°h n 5. 42, avdyKrjv Luke 
14. 18, &c. ; x^P lv TlVL t° have favour 
towards any one, Lat. gratias habeo, 



e X w 



189 






= to thank, 17. 9: XP €Lau *X eLV to 
have need, be in want, with gen. Matt. 
6. 8 &v xp e ' iav *X €Te > g enr - Mark 2. 
25, with intin. Matt. 3. 14, fra John 
2. 25. By an inversion of the sub- 
ject and the predicate, such an affec- 
tion or emotion is in Greek writers 
often said to have or possess a per- 
son ; in N. T. only Mark 16. 8 €?%€ 

ai/TCLS TgOfJLOS koX €KaraO~LS. 

(7) pr. of things which one has 
in, on, or about himself, including 
the idea of to bear, carry, e. g. in 
one's self, as eV yaarpl exetf to be 
pregnant, Matt. 1. 18; fig. 2 Cor. 
1.9: so on one's self, of garments, 
arms, ornaments, &c. = to bear, 
wear, Matt. 3. 4 e?xe rb ei/Sv/xa, John 
12. 6 rb yXwacrSKOfMov e?x e > 18. 10 
fidxaigap ; foil, by hrt expr. or impl. 
Rev. 9. 4, 13. 17 ; 1 Cor. 11. 4 i X w 
Kara K€(pa\9js to have upon the head, 
prop, so as to hang down from it, 
like a veil, toga, &c. : fig. of persons 
wearing an appearance, &c. Col. 2. 
23 : of a tree having leaves, Mark 
11. 13. (5) in the sense of to con- 
tain, i. e. to have within one's self, 
Heb. 9. 4 : fig. pi&v h eavrcp, Matt. 
13.21, Mark 4. 17. 

d) fig. and intensive, to have 
firmly i. e. in mind, to hold to, 
hold fast, viz. (a) genr., e. g. of 
things, John 14. 21 6 ix 03V Tas * v ~ 
roXas fxov Kal T7\p6i>v auras, ssep. : so 
exeij/ ®e6v, rbv irarepa, rbv v\6v to 
have God and Christ, to hold fast to 
them, i. e. to acknowledge them with 
love and devotedness, 2 John 9. 
(/3) by impl. to hold for or as, to re- 
gard, count, with ace. of pers. and 
noun in apposition, Matt. 14. 5 Cos 
iroo<p7)rriv abrbv eix ov ^ ie V counted 
him as a prophet, 21. 26, 46. 

e) foil, by infinitive, strictly with 
an accus. r\, ouSeV, &c, viz. ex^ ri 
\j!io~re] elireiv or iroirjaai, or the like, 
as in Engl, to have something to say 
or do, i. e., by impl., to be able to 
say or do something, I can, imply- 
ing only an objective or external 
ability, and thus differing from 5u- 
vap.ai, q. v. ; usually with infin. aor. 
Luke 7. 40 %x<» o~oi ri eWeiv, 12. 4 
jx^) exovroov irepicro~6v ri iroirjcrai, Acts 
4. 14 ovbev elx 01/ wTtmCw : with in- 
fin. pres. 2 John 12. More direct 
is the meaning to be able, I can, 



when the accus. is suppressed, e. g. 
foil, by infin. aor. Matt. 18. 25 /xr/ 
%X ovros uvtov airobovuai, lit. ' he not 
having to pay,' i. e. not being able 
to pay ; pres. John 8. 6 'Lva excocrt 
nar-nyoptlv avrov. So where the in- 
fin. is suppressed, Mark 14. 8 t> ia- 
X*v avrt) [7roi7?(7cu], eirolrio'e, Acts 3. 
6 o ex&> [SiSoj/cm], rovro aoi 5i5co/u. 

f) intrans., or with kaor6v impl., 
always with an adverb or adverbial 
phrase, to have one's self so and so, 
to be circumstanced, to be, &c, e. g. 
eroifjicas %X eLV t0 oe rea dy, Acts 21. 
13 ; io~x<i-TU)s ix eLV t° oe at extremity, 
Mark 5. 23 : so KaKcos tx €iv t° oe 
sick, Matt. 4. 24 ; KaXws sx* iv io oe 
well, i. e. to recover from sickness, 
Mark 16. 18; ovrws %x* LV io oe s0 > 
Acts 7. 1 ; ttcos 15.36, aAAcos 1 Tim. 
5. 25 ; Acts 24. 25 rb vvv ix ov as *' 
now is, as the matter now stands, 
i.e. adverbially, for the present : foil, 
by eV and dat. adverbially, John 5. 5 
eV aadeveia ex^ w : so of place, ix* iV 
iu to be in a place, 11. 17 %x oVTa * v 
rep /uii/T]/jLeiii>. 

g) mid. exo/JLai, to hold one's self 
upon or to, to adhere to, to be near to, 
adjacent, contiguous ; in N. T. only 
part, ex^ei/os, r\, ov, near, next, e.g. 
of place, Mark 1. 38 els ras exofJ-e- 
vas Ku/jLoiroKtis i. e. next, adjacent ; 
of time, rfj exo/ueVj;, i. e. 7]jj.epa, the 
next day, Acts 20. 15 ; in full, 21. 
26 ; rtp ixofiepcp aafiPdrcp 13. 44. 
Fig. Heb. 6. 9 ra exof^eva vcarypias 
things pertaining to salvation, i. e. 
conjoined with it. 

eccs, adverb, and in later writers also 
as preposition with genitive. 

1. as adv. a) until, i. e. so long 
as until, marking the continuance 
of an action up to the time of ano- 
ther action, and followed by the 
indicative, subjunctive, or optative, 
according as the latter action is 
certain or uncertain, (a) foil, by 
indie, of a past action, Matt. 2. 9 
ecus e\Qoov earr], 24. 39 ; of a future 
action, where the earlier Greeks 
prefer the subjunctive, but later 
writers employ the future, — only 
GQXOfiai in a fut. sense, Luke 19. 13, 
John 21. 22, 23, 1 Tim. 4. 13. (0) 
by subjunct. aor. with &v, where the 
latter action is only probable ; here 
in Engl, we find either the first or 



£G)Q 



190 



tt 



au) 



second future, Matt. 2. 13 I'cos av 
efrrcu (tol, ssep. : with av suppressed, 
Mark 6. 45 eW avrbs airoKvarj rbv 
$X^ 0V > 14. 32, ssep. b) by impl. so 
long as, while, i.e. during the con- 
tinuance of another action, until it 
ends, &c. John 9. 4 ecus rjfxepa iorriv, 
12. 35, 36 ecus rb c/>cus ex ere (where 
Lachmann has 60s to (pcos), 

II. as prep, governing the gen. 
in later writers, until, unto, marking 
a terminus ad quern, and spoken both 
of time and place. 1. of time, viz. 
a) foil, by gen. of a noun of time, 
Matt. 26. 29 eons rrjs r)jj.epas iKeivrjs : 
by gen. of person or event, 1. 17 
ecus Aa/3i5, ecus rrjs /JueroiKecrias Ba- 
$v\oovos, %oos rod Xpiarod. b) by 
gen. of a pronoun, e. g. (a) ecus ov, 
i. e. xP^vov, until what time, until 
when, i. e. simply until, with indie, 
or subjunc. ; with indie. Matt. 1. 25 
%oos ov eVe/ce rbv vl6v, 13. 33 ; with 
subj. aor. without ctv, 14. 22 <eoos ov 
airo\vo~r) robs o^Aous, saep. (/3) ecos 
'6tov, i. e. XQv'vov, until when, until, 
with indie, John 9. 18 eoos ftrov ec/>cu- 
vr\aav rovs yoveTs, Matt. 5. 25 ; with 
subjunct. without &v, Luke 13. 8 
ecus ttrov ctkcuJ/cu. c) by adv. of time, 
with or without rod : so ecas rod vdv 
until now, Matt. 24. 21 ; eoos rrjs ar\- 
(jLtgov 27. 8, but eoos crrj/Jiepov 2 Cor. 
3. 15 : so genr., without rod, usually 
in later writers, eoos &pri until now, 
Matt. 11. 12; eoos ir6re until when, 
i. e. how long? 17. 17, Mark 9. 19. 

2. of place, as far as to, unto, &c. 
a) pr. in various constructions, (a) 
foil, by gen. of place, Matt. 11. 23 
Ifcus rod ovpavov to, up to heaven; 26. 
58 eoos rrjs avXrjsrod apxiepeoos, Luke 
2. 15 eoos BrjOXee/ji, 26. 11 ecu? kcl\ els 
tc\s e|cu rr6\eis to and even into foreign 
cities, the construction being here 
adapted to els and not to ecus: so 
with gen. of person, as marking a 
place, 4. 42. (/3) by adv. of place, 
e. g. eoos avoo to the brim, John 2. 7 ; 
%oos Karoo to the bottom, Matt. 27. 51 ; 
ecus ecrcu Mark 14. 54 ; ecus cuSe Luke 

23. 5. (7) by prep, and its case, 
e. g. eoos els BrjOaviav as far as into 
Bethany, i. e. quite thither, Luke 

24. 50 : so eoos e£oo rrjs rv6\eoos as far 
as to without the city, i. e. quite out 
of the city, Acts 21. 5. 

b) fig., foil, by gen. of a term or 



limit marking extent, Matt. 26. 38 
eoos davdrov, Luke 22. 51 eare ecus 
rovrov: of person, in a like sense, 
Matt. 20. 8 eoos roov irgooroov, Rom. 
3. 12 ovk tar iv eoos evos i not so 
much as one.' 

Z. 

ZafiovXdbv, 6, indec, Zabulon, Heb. 
' dwelling,' pr. name of one of Ja- 
cob's sons ; in N. T 8 meton. the tribe 
of Zabulon, Matt. 4. 13. 

Za/cxcuos, ov, 6, Zaccheus, Heb. 
' pure,' pr. name of a chief publi- 
can, Luke 19. 2. 

Zap a, 6, indec, Zara, Heb. ■ dawn,' 
pr. name of a son of Judah by Tha- 
mar, Matt. 1. 3. 

Zax&pi-tts, ov, 6, Zacharias, Heb. 
Zechariah, ' God remembered,' pr. 
name of two men in N. T. 1. the 
father of John the Baptist, a priest 
of the class of Abia, Luke 1. 5.-2. 
a person killed in the temple, Matt. 
23. 35. 

(doo, cu, (fjs, (fj, infin. (rjv, fut. (r)(fco 
and later 0)o-o/j.ai, aor. 1 e(rjaa, — to 
live, intrans. The Attics rarely em- 
ployed this verb except in the pres. 
and imperfect, supplying the other 
tenses from {$1600. a) to live, have 
life, spoken of physical life and ex- 
istence, as opp. to death or non-ex- 
istence, and implying always some 
duration, (a) genr. of human life, 
&c. Acts 17. 28 ev avrop (oo^ev, 22. 
22, en (m Matt. 27. 63, (wvres nal 
veKpoi Acts 10. 42; rb (fjv, subst. 
life, Phil. 1. 21, 22. Of persons 
raised from the dead, Matt. 9. 18 tj 
Ovydrrjp julov clqti ere\evrr\aev, aAAa 
eXOoov . . . (rjaerai, saep. : spoken also 
of those restored from sickness, not 
to die, by impl. to mend, to be welly 
John 4. 50 <5 vlos gov (fj. (/3) in 
the sense of to exist, absolutely and 
without end, now and hereafter, to 
live for ever; of human beings, Matt. 
22, 32 ovk tar iv 6 ®ebs veKooov, aAAa 
Qoovroov, John 11. 25, by impl. Heb. 
7. 8 ; of Jesus, 6. 57 ; of God, ib. 6 
(oov irarrjp, —0 ex®v C C0 'h J/ * v eawrcp 
5. 26 ; also in an oath, by Hebr., 
Rom. 14. 1 1 ^o? e^cu, Ae^e: Kvpios as 
I live. Part. (gov ever-living, eternal, 
6 ®ebs 6 (£>v Matt. 16. °16, Rom. 9. 
26 ; and as opp. to idols, which are 



y ' 
(aw 



191 



£77X0(0 



dead, non-existing, Acts 14. 15. 
(7) fig-, of things, only in part, (ecu, 
(uxra, (Cov, living, lively, active, also 
enduring, opp. to what is dead, tor- 
pid,inactive, andlikewise transient, 
e. g. 1 Pet. 1. 3 iKirls (ao-a lively, 
enduring hope ; Rom. 12. 1 6vaia 
£toaa living and constant sacrifice, 
opp. to the interrupted sacrifice of 
slaughtered victims ; Heb. 4. 12 (ecu 
6 Xoyos rod 0eoO ' the divine threat- 
enings are living, sure, never in 
vain;' 1 Pet. 1. 23 6 Koyos (covros 
®eov ' the living, efficient, enduring 
word ;' 2. 4 \i9os (oov, of Christ as 
* the corner-stone of the church,' 
not inactive and dead, but living 
and efficient, — of Christians v. 5. 
So vSoop £wv living water, i. e. the 
water of running streams and foun- 
tains, opp. to that of stagnant cis- 
terns, pools, marshes, John 4. 10. 
By impl. and also by Hebr., part. 
(uv life-giving, John 6. 51 6 apros 
6 (tov living i. e. life-giving bread, 
which imparts eternal life, comp. 
the foil, clause ; Acts 7. 38 \6yia. 
favra, Heb. 10. 20 odbs &aa. 

b) to live, i. e. to sustain life, to 
live on or by any thing, Matt. 4. 4 ovk 
eV &prq) \xovto (rjacrai, 1 Cor. 9. 14. 
c) to live in any way, to pass one's 
life in any manner, Luke 15. 13 
(oov aacoroos, Acts 26. 5 eCtfcra $api- 
oraios, Gal. 2. 14 iduiKcos Qv, 2 Tim. 
3. 12 tvaePws (fy, Tit. 2.' 12, Luke 
2. 36 (rjaaaa err] fiera avdpos, Rom. 
7. 9 e£a>j/ x^O^s v&l* ov ' Hence (fjv 
Tiv'i, eV tlpl, Kara tlvcl, to live to, 
in, according to any one, i. e. to be 
devoted to, live conformably to the 
will, purpose, precepts, example, of 
any person or thing, e. g. ra> 0e£ 
Rom. 6. 10, t£ Kvplcp Christ 14. 8, 
t<£ itvevfiari Gal. 5. 25, kavrcp Rom. 
14. 7, rrj diKaioo-vvr) 1 Pet. 2. 24 : so 
ip afAapriq under the power of sin, 
Rom. 6. 2 ; eV tyio-tsi full of faith, 
under the power of faith, Gal. 2. 20 ; 
eV Koo'/jLcp in conformity to the world, 
Col. 2. 20 ; eV avrols 3. 7 : Kara o~dpK<x 
{jfjv to live after, according to, the 
flesh, Rom. 8. 12, 13. d) by impl. to 
live and prosper, be blessed, genr. 
Rom. 10. 5 6 Tcoiriaas avra (rjcrerai 
4u clvtoIs, 1 Thess. 3. 8 on vvv (oofxev 
we live, feel ourselves happy. In 
the sense of to have eternal life, be 



admitted to the bliss and privileges 
of the Redeemer's kingdom, Luke 
10. 28 rovro 7roiei, ku\ (rjo-n, John 6. 
51, 1 John 4. 9 'iva Q^accfxeu 5i 5 avrov. 
Ze/3e5cuos, ov, 6, Zebedee, Heb. 
* Jehovah's gift,' pr. name of the 
husband of Salome and father of 
James and John, Matt. 4. 21. 

(tar 6 s, -77, 6u {(zoo), boiling, hot ; in 
N. T. fig. fervid, fervent, Rev. 3. 15. 

(evyos, eoy, ovs, t6 ((zvyvvpn), a 
yoke, i. e. two or more animals yoked 
or working together, Luke 14. 19; 
hence genr. a pair, couple, 2. 24. 

£evKT7)gia, as, r\ {^vyvv\xi), a band, 
fastening, Acts 27. 40. 

Zeus, Al6s, 6, Jupiter, the supreme 
god of the heathen mythology, Acts 
14. 13 Alos too ovtos irpb ttjs ito- 
Aeo>s, i. e. whose temple was in front 
of the city. 

(ew, f. feVco, to boil, be hot ; in N. T. 
fig. to be fervid, fervent, Acts 18. 25, 
Rom. 12. 11. 

(-nXevco, fut. euVa> (=£77 Acta), Rev. 
3. 19 in some mss. 

£7) A os, ov, 6 (C e w)j zeal, fervour, viz. 
a) genr. and in a good sense, ar- 
dour for any person or cause, e. g. 
foil, by gen. of that for which, John 
2. 17 ; by virep with gen. 2 Cor. 7. 7 ; 
absol. v. 1 1 ; Kara (ijAov zealously, 
ardently, Phil. 3. 6 ; 2 Cor. 11. 2 
(rjAto vfxas Qeov ^VjAoj / am zealous 

for you with a zeal from God, inspired 
of God, — others, by Hebr., ardent 
zeal, intense affection, b) in a bad 
sense, viz. (a) lieart-burning, envy, 

jealousy, Acts 13. 45; pi. ffyAot, 2 
Cor. 12. 20. (/3) anger, indignation., 
Acts 5. 17 ; Heb. 10. 27 irvpbs grjAos 

fiery wrath. 

(tjXSco, w, f. toGto (0)Aos), to be zeal- 
ous towards, i. e. for or against any 
person or thing, trans, a) genr. /or 
a person or thing, and usually in a 
good sense, e. g. of things, =to de* 
sire ardently, be eager for, 1 Cor. 12. 
31 QnAovTt ra. x a P L0 ~H' a ' ra - Ta kqcit- 
tovcl, 14. 1, 39. Of persons, in a 
good sense, = to have ardent affec- 
tion for, to love, Gal. 4. 18; in a bad 
sense, to make a shew of zeal, to pro- 
fess affection for any one, in order to 
gain him as a follower, v. 17. b) 
against a person, to be jealous of, to 



ZrjXlOTYjQ 



192 



£6(f)0Q 



envy, Acts 7. 9 fyXdoffavTes rbv 'Ia>- 
<TT]<p: absol. 17. 5, Jam. 4. 2 cpovevere 
Kal £t)\ovt€ ye kill and envy, i. e. ye 
have heart-burnings even so as to 
kill one another. 

(rjXcorrjs, ov, 6 (foxSto), 1. one zeal- 
ous for any thing, eagerly desirous 
of, genr. 1 Cor. 14 12 (jr]\toTai io~T€ 
TTvevfiaTcov. So of zealots in behalf 
of the ancient Jewish law, Acts 21. 
20 (rjXoorai rod vofxov : in the age of 
Christ the name QqKcoTaL zelotce, was 
applied to an extensive association 
of private persons, who professed 
great attachment to the Jewish in- 
stitutions, and undertook to punish 
without trial those guilty of violat- 
ing them, under which pretext they 
committed the greatest excesses and 
crimes. 

2. Zelotes, a surname of Simon, 
an apostle : he was probably so 
called from having been one of the 
zelotce, Luke 6. 15. 

^7)fiia t as, 7j, damage, loss, detriment, 
Acts 27. 10, 21, Phil. 3. 7, 8. 

^TifJLiooo, &>, f. toffto ((rj/uLia), to bring 
loss upon any one, pr. with two ac- 
cus. ; in N. T. only pass, or mid. to 
suffer loss, receive detriment, 1 Cor. 
3. 15, eV findevi 2 Cor. 7. 9 ; Phil. 3. 
8 Ta irdvra ifo/JUtoByjv I have suffered 
the loss of all things. Aor. 1 pass. 
i^TjfiLtoOrjvin mid. signif. to bring loss 
upon one's self, i. e. to lose, ttjv tyvxhv 
Matt. 16. 26, kavr6v Luke 9. 25. 

Zt]vas, a, o, Zenas, prob. a Christian 
teacher, Tit. 3. 13. 

£r)T€to, a>, f. 'fjo'to, to seek, trans, a) 
pr. to seek after, look for, strive to 
find ; (a) genr., e. g. absol. in the 
proverbial phrase, Matt. 7. 7 &- 
reTre, Kal €vpr)(T€T6 : foil, by ace. of 
pers. 2. 13 Qmruv rb iraidlov: so (r)- 
re?u rbv &€ov to seek after God, i. e. 
to turn to him, to strive humbly and 
sincerely to follow and obey him, 
Acts 17. 27. Foil, by ace. of thing, 
pr. something lost, Matt. 18. 12 £rj- 
re?rb irAavdbfxwov, Luke 19. 10 ; with 
accus. impl. 15. 8; genr. Matt. 12. 
43 avdiravffiv, 26. 59 y\/svb*op.apTvp{av, 
Rev. 9. 6 tov Qdvarov : so of what 
one seeks to buy, {xapyapWas Matt. 
13. 45 : hence, from the Heb., (tj- 
tClv tt\v tyvyfav tivos to seek the life 
of any one, i. e. to seek to kill him, 



2. 20. In the constr. ^re?v iroos to 
seek how, i. e. to seek opportunity, 
Mark 11. 18. (j8) to seek, in the 
sense of to endeavour, try, e. g. with 
ace. of thing, to try to gain, to strive 
after, with the idea of earnestness 
and anxiety, Matt. 6. 33 ^Tetre ttjv 
fiacnXeiav rov ®eov, Luke 1 2. 29 /jltj 
^T6?T€ ri (pdyrjTe, John 5. 44, 7. 18, 
8. 50.- So genr. to endeavour, strive, 
foil, by %va 1 Cor. 14. 12 ; by infin., 
aor. Matt. 21. 46 (t}tovvt€s avrbv 
Kparrjaai, Luke 5. 18; pres. 6. 19, 
Gal. 1. 10 ; inf. impl. John 5. 30 ov 
(tfTto rb OeXrjua Tb i/aSv i. e. iroisiv. 
(7) by impl. to desire, wish, foil, by 
infin. aor. Matt. 12. 46 (tjtovvt^s 
avTcp \a\r)o~ai, Luke 9. 9 ; with ac- 
cus. 2 Cor. 12. 14 ov £rjTto ret, v/uloov, 
uAA' v/jlus, 1 Cor. 7. 27. 

b) to seek, for to require, demand, 
expect, with ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 1. 
22 o~o<j>iav Q*]tovgiv, Heb. 8. 7 ; foil, 
by iragd tivos Mark 8. 1 1 (flrovvres 
irag avrov o~r)/j.e?ov, Luke 11. 16; by 
%v rivi 1 Cor. 4. 2 kv to7s o\kovo\xois : 
with ace. of pers. John 4. 23. c) by 
impl. to inquire, to ask, foil, by 7repi, 
John 16. 19 7T€pl tovtov £Vre?Te. 

£t)t 7) fi a, aros, to (£V?T6&>), pr. some- 
thing sought or inquired about, 
question, i. e. a topic of inquiry or 
dispute, Acts 15. 2, 18. 15. 

£t)t ye? is, sees, 7) (&T€to), act of seek- 
ing, search ; in N. T. inquiry, dis- 
cussion, dispute, John 3. 25 iyev^To 
£t)t7}0-is: meton. = £f)Tr)fia, question, 
i. e. topic of inquiry or dispute, Tit. 
3. 9, Acts 25. 20, 1 Tim. 6. 4. 

£i£dviov, ov, to, zizanium, Lat. fo- 
lium, a general name for weeds in 
grain, like our cockle, darnel, &c. ; 
in N. T. spoken of a plant common 
in Palestine, which infests fields of 
grain, and resembles wheat in ap- 
pearance, but is worthless, bastard 
wheat, Matt. 13. 25. 

Zopo&dfieX, 6, indec, Zorobabel, 
Heb. Zerubbabel, pr. name of the 
leader of the first body of Jewish 
exiles from Babylon to Jerusalem, 
Matt. 1. 12. 

£6<pos, ov, 6, darkness, murkiness, 
thick gloom, Heb. 12. 18 (ocpep in 
mss. for <nc6Tto in text. rec. : else- 
where of the darkness of tartarus, 
2 Pet. 2. 4 o~€iga?s (6<f>ov TapTapcioaas 



(vyoe, 



193 



7] 



7rag€8ooK€v thrusting them down to 
tartarus into chains of darkness, i.e. 
where darkness lies like chains up- 
on them ; Jude 6 : intens. £6cpos rod 
o~k6tovs thickest darkness, 2 Pet. 2. 17. 
fay 6 s, ov, 6 ({evyvvjuu), a yoke, serv- 
ing to couple any two things toge- 
ther; hence in N. T. a) fig. a yoke, 
(a) as an emblem of servitude, 1 
Tim. 6. 1. (/3) as denoting severe 
precepts, moral bondage, e. g. of the 
Mosaic law, Acts 15. 10; hence, by 
antith., the precepts of Christ, Matt. 
11. 29. b) the beam of a balance, 
which unites the two scales ; hence, 
by synecd., a balance, pair of scales, 
Rev. 6. 5. 

Cv/jlt), rjs, r\ (C*<»>)i leaven, sour dough, 
Matt. 1 3. 33 ; hence, as leaven causes 
to ferment and turn sour, spoken 
proverbially, Gal. 5. 9 fxiKpa (vjllt) 
b*\ov to cpvpafia (jjjao? a little leaven 
leavens the whole mass, i. q. 'a few 
bad men corrupt a multitude.' Fig. 
for corruptness, perverseness of life, 
doctrine, heart, &c. Matt. 16. 6. 

fafx6co, So, fut. ooaco (^vfirj), to leaven, 
make ferment, trans. Matt. 13. 33; 
proverbially 1 Cor. 5. 6. 

{coygeco, So, f. r)o~co {fa6s, aypevco), to 
take alive; in N.T. fig. to take, cap- 
ture, for to win over, trans. Luke 5. 
10 avdpdbirovs eo"n faypSovi pass. part, 
perf. 2 Tim. 2. 26 efayprffiepoi v-k av- 
rov taken captive by him, in a moral 
sense, = ensnared, seduced. 

Ccor), ys, r) ($&>), W e \ *• e - a ) genr. 
physical life and existence, as opp. 
to death and non-existence, (a) pr. 
and genr. of human life, &c. Acts 17. 
25 SlSovs iracri far)v, Heb. 7.3: of 
life or existence after rising from 
the dead, only of Christ, Rom. 5. 10; 
fig. of the Jewish people, 11. 15. 
()8) in the sense of existence, life, ab- 
solutely and without end, Heb. 7. 16 
far) aKardXvros. So ^v\ov farjs tree 
°f tye, which preserves from death, 
Rev. 2. 7 ; vdcop far)s water of life, 
21. 6 ; but M farjs irrjyas vddroou 7. 
17 in later eds. is^eVi facras rr. v. 
in text rec. to living fountains of wa- 
ter, i.e. perennial; &gros farjs John 
6.35. Meton. of God and Christ or 
the Logos, life, absolutely, for the 
source of all life, John 1. 4. 

b) life, i. e. maimer of life, con- 



duct, in a moral respect, Rom. 6. 4; 
Eph. 4. 18 far) rov 0eoO, i. e. which 
God requires, a godly life. c) life, 
i. e. happy life, welfare, happiness, 
(a) genr. Luke 12. 15, John 6. 51 ; 
2 Cor. 2. 16 bcfir) farjs savour of life, 
i. e. salutary; Acts 2. 28 6b*ovs farjs 
the ways of life and happiness. (3) 
in the Christian sense of eternal life, 
i. e. that life of bliss and glory in 
the kingdom of God which awaits 
the true disciples of Christ after the 
resurrection; so far) alcovios Matt. 
19. 16, ssep.; r) far) r) fxiWovcra 1 
Tim. 4. 8 ; i) uvrcos far) 6. 19 ; absol. 
7) far) Matt. 7. 14: Acts 5. 20 ra 
prj/mara rrjs farjs ravrrjs the words, 
doctrine, of eternal life ; Rom. 5. 17, 
saep. : so crrecpavos rr)s farjs crown of 
life, reward of eternal life, James 1. 

12; x^§ LS rr ) s fays gift of eternal 
life, 1 Pet. 3. 7. Meton. for the au- 
thor and giver of eternal life, John 11. 
25 ; for the cause, source, means of 
eternal life, 5. 39. 
^covt), r)s, r) {favvvfXL), a zone, belt, 
girdle, Matt. 3. 4. The girdle was 
worn by both sexes among the Jews, 
because of their long flowing dress; 
it was often hollow, and served as a 
pocket or purse for money, Mark 
6. 8. 

£covvv\xi or favvvco, f. faffco, to gird, 
put on a girdle, John 21. 18. 

£oooyoi/eoo, So, fut. r) o~ co (faoyovos, fr. 
fa6s, yevco obsol.), to bringforth alive, 
and pass, to be born alive; in N. T. 
to preserve alive, Acts 7. 19, Luke 
17. 33. 

CSoov, ov, t6 (fa6s), a living thing, 
animal, beast, Heb. 13. 11: symbo- 
lically, Rev. 4. 6, saep. 

£coo7roieco, co, f. r)cco (faos, iroiico), to 
make alive, endue with life, quicken, 
trans, a) pr. 1 Tim. 6. 13 &eov rov 
faoTTOLovuros ra, irdvra : of the dead, 
to recall to life, quicken, reanimate, 
1 Cor. 15. 22; of seeds, to quicken, 
pass, to germinate, ver. 36. b) by 
impl. to give eternal life, make alive, 
i.e. for ever, in the bliss and privi- 
leges of the Redeemer's kingdom, 
John 6. 63, 1 Cor. 15. 45. 

H. 

7), a particle disjunctive, interroga- 
tive, and comparative, 
s 



V 



194 



rjyeofiai 



1. disjunctive, or, aut. a) genr. 
Matt. 5. 17 TOV vSfJLOV 7) robs Trpocp-r]- 
ras, v. 36. b) 77... 77 repeated, ei- 
ther . . . or, Matt. 6. 24 -/) rov eVa fii- 
o"fjcrei . . . 77 e^bs avQe^erai. 

2. interrogative, where, how- 
ever, the primary force o?* is strictly 
retained, or whether? or if perhaps? 
an forte ? a) pr. indirect, in the lat- 
ter clause of a double interrogation 
after Tr6repov, ichether . . . or, John 7. 
17 yvdocrerai irorepov eK tov ©eov ea- 
rly, rj eycb a7r s £jj.avTov XaXw : so 
genr., where irorepov or something 
equivalent is implied, Matt. 9. 5. 
b) genr. and in a direct question, 
where the interrogation implies a 
negation of something preceding, 
Matt. 7. 9 r) ris eanv ej tyw av- 
OgooTTos; 20. 15, Rom. 3.29. 

3. comparative, ^aw; e.g. a) 
after comparatives and words im- 
plying comparison, Matt. 10. 15 

aV€KTOT€gOV . . . r) TT) TToXei £k€IV7), 

John 4. 1 ; fiaXXov rj more than, ra- 
ther than, 3. 19; irplv r\ sooner than, 
before, Matt. 1.18: so after OeXco, 1 
Cor. 14. 19. b) after aXXos, ereoos, 
and the like, Acts 17. 21 els ovdev 
erepov evKaipovv 3) Xeyeiv ktX : with 
aXXos, &c. implied, John 13. 10 6 
XeXov/nevos ov XP^ ICLV [&XXt)v\ ex eL 77 
robs irodas, Acts 24. 20, 21 ri a5i- 
KrjfjLa [aAAo] f) ire pi p.ias ravrrjs (pco- 
vrjs. c) after the positive, where it 
may be rendered rather than, more 
than, = fiaXXov fj, so that the po- 
sitive with fj is equivalent to the 
comparative ; Matt 18. 8 kclXov &o( 
eariv elo~eX6e?v els rr\v ^cotju x^^bv 77 
kvXXou, 77 5vo %e?jDas ex ovra fiXrjdrj- 
vai els rb irvg, Luke 17. 2, 18. 14. 

4. with other particles ; viz. (a) 
aAA' fj unless, except. (fS) 77 kcu. or 
also, or even, Luke 18. 11 ovk elfil 
(bcrirep oi Xolttol, 7) nai cos ovros : in- 
terrogatively, 11. 11. (7) tfirep than 
perhaps, than indeed, after fxaXXov, 
John 12. 43. (0) tfroL, = fj, or, but 
stronger; in N. T. only fjroi . . . r\ 
whether indeed . . . or, Rom. 6. 16. 

7), a particle of affirmation, truly, as- 
suredly, certainly ; in N. T. only in 
the connexion 7) \x-r\v, the usual in- 
tensive form of oaths, most certainly, 
most surely, Heb. 6. 14. 

i]ye {jLovevoj, f. evcrco (rjyefjLccv), to go 



before, be a leader, chief; in N. T. to 
be governor of a Roman province, 
with gen., Luke 2. 2, 3. 1. 

r)ye/j.ovia, as, 77 (777 ejxdiv) , leader ship , 
dominion, reign, Luke 3. 1. 

7) ye iu. ecu, ovos, 6 (rjyeofiai), a leader, 
guide, commander of an army; in N. 
T. 1. a leader, chief, head, Matt. 2. 
6 eV ro?s r)y e /jlo a iv 3 Iovd a, where, by 
meton., r,ye[x6ves heads of families 
are put for the families themselves, 
and so for the cities in which they 
dwelt. 

2. a governor, president, prefect of 
a Roman province, whether pro- 
consul, legate, or procurator. Au- 
gustus made a new partition of the 
provinces of the Roman empire in- 
to provincice senatorice, which were 
left under the nominal care of the 
senate, and provincice imperatorice 
vel Ccesarum, which were under the 
direct control of the emperor. To 
their provinces the senate sent offi- 
cers for one year, called proconsuls, 
with only a civil power, and neither 
military command, nor authority 
over the taxes : those sent to com- 
mand in the imperial provinces were 
called legati Ccesaris pro consule, &c, 
and had much greater powers. In 
each of these provinces, of both 
kinds, there was, besides the presi- 
dent, an officer called procurator Cce- 
saris, who had charge of the revenue, 
and who sometimes discharged the 
office of a governor or president, 
especially in a small province, or 
in a portion of a large one where 
the president could not reside ; as 
did Pilate, who was procurator of Ju- 
dea, which was annexed to the pro- 
vincia imperatoria of Syria ; hence 
he had the power of punishing ca- 
pitally, which the procurators did 
not usually possess : so also Felix, 
Festus, and the other procurators 
of Judaea. Hence spoken a) genr* 
of a proconsul, legate, president, 
Matt. 10. 18. b) of the procurator 
of Judaea, viz. Pilate, Matt. 27. 2; 
Felix, Acts 23. 24 ; Festus, 26. 30. 

r]y eofxai, ov/mai, fut. r)o~op.cu, depon. 
mid. (ayca), to lead, i. e. to go before, 
be leader, chief, in war; hence in N. 
T. 1. to be a leader, chief, genr., only 
in part. r}yovp.evos, a leader, chief, = 



i]C£(i)Q 



195 



fj/jLtpa 



r)y tfxoov: so Acts 14. 12 b rjyovfjievos 
tov \6yov the chief speaker. Spoken 
genr. of those who have influence 
and authority, Luke 22. 26 ; of offi- 
cers and teachers in the churches, 
Heb. 13. 7; of a chief magistrate, as 
Joseph in Egypt, Acts 7. 10 ; of the 
Messiah, a ruler, prince. Matt. 2. 6. 
2. fjyov/jicu, and perf. ^yrj/iiai with 
pres. signif., like Lat. ducere, fig. to 
lead out before the mind, i.e. to view, 
regard as being so and so, to esteem, 
count, reckon; spoken of things, with 
accus. 2 Pet. 3. 9 Sos rives (SgaBvTrJTa 
rjyovyrai : with ace. and inhn. Phil. 
3. 8 TiyovjAcu Tvavra Qqfxiav eivai: with 
accus., and elvai implied, 2 Cor. 9. 
5 avaytiaiov r)yr]croifir]v irapaicaAeaai, 
James 1. 2 iraaav %apav rjyrjcracrde, 
orav kt\ : with double accus., and 
eivai impl., to think to be such and 
such, to esteem as any thing, Phil. 3. 
7 ravra 77777/^cu (jnfxiav. So of per- 
sons, to hold or esteem one as such 
and such, with double accus., and 
ehai impl., Acts 26. 2 H\yy\p.ai e/mav- 
tov fjLaKapiov, Phil. 2. 3, /xt] cos ex^p^v 
2 Thess. 3. 15 : with accus. and ad- 
verb, 1 Thess. 5. 13 7]yetcr0ai avrovs 
virepeKirepio~<rov ev aydirrj, i. e. to re- 
gard them as very highly deserving 
of love. 

7)$e<as, adv. (rjSvs), sweetly, i. e. with 
relish ; in N. T. fig. with pleasure, 
gladly, Mark 6. 20, 12. 37. 

t? 5 77, adv. now, even now, already; 
spoken a) in reference to time 
past and present, marking an action 
as completed, Matt. 3. 10 77877 77 afiz/77 
K€?rai kt\, 5. 28 7^877 efjioixevo-ev av- 
T7)v, saep.; 1 John 4. 3 vvv 77577 noiv 
even already; Phil. 4. 10 77877 iroTe 
now at length, b) by impl., of the 
immediate future, presently, soon, 
Rom. 1. 10 etwees 77877 wore evoBcodi]- 
cofxoLi eXQelv if perhaps I may shortly, 
or at length, be prospered to come. 

% Sierra, adv. (r)Bvs), lit. most sweetly, 
i. e. with high relish ; in N. T. fig. 
most gladly, 2 Cor. 12. 9, 15. 

77 5oz>77, rjs, 7] (ifjdo/jiai), pleasure, grati- 
fication, enjoyment; in N. T. of the 
pleasures of sense, Luke 8. 14: me- 
ton. desire, lust, Jam. 4. 1. 

Tjdvocr/jiov, ov, to (tJSiW^os, fr. rjSvs, 
007*77), mint, garden or spear-mint, 
Matt. 23. 23 : it was strewed by the 



Jews on the floors of their houses 
and synagogues. 

7) 60s, eos, ovs, to (Ionic for eOos), 
accustomed seat, haunt, dwelling of 
animals and men ; in N. T. custom, 
usage, pi. to. tfdr] manners, morals 
character, 1 Cor. 15. 33, quoted from 
Menander, see Fragm. edit. Mei- 
necke, p. 75. 

'/]Kca, f. H]%oo, later aor. 1 7J£a, to come, 
i. e. to have come, be here, in the 
sense of a preterite ; genr. of per- 
sons, foil, by air6 with gen. of place 
whence, Matt. 8. 11 airh avaToX&v 
H\\ovai, Mark 8. 3 ; by £k John 4. 47, 
and in the sense of to come forth, 
arise, Rom. 11. 26; by irp6s with ace. 
of pers. Acts 28. 23 t)kov irpbs ccvtoV, 
fig. John 6. 37 ; with hri Tiva, to come 
upon one, in a hostile sense, Rev. 3. 
3 ; absol. Matt. 24. 50 77£ei 6 kvqios 
tov SovAou eKeivov. John 8. 42 £k 
tov Qeov ££r)\6ov kou tjkoj for e£eA0coz/ 
t)ku>. Fig. of things, e. g. of time, 
John 2. 4 &pa rjKei, Luke 13. 35 ; of 
the end or consummation of any 
thing, Matt. 24. 14; of evils, cala- 
mities, Rev. 18. 8: so foil, by hri 
Tiva, to come upon anyone, i. e. spo- 
ken of evil times, Luke 19. 43; of 
guilt and its puuishment, to be laid 
upon, Matt. 23. 36. 

'H\i or 'HAei, 6, indec. Heli, pr. name 
of Joseph's father, Luke 3. 23. 

'HA 1, interjec, Heb., my God, Matt. 
27. 46. 

'UXias, ov, 6, Elias, Heb. * my God 
is Jehovah,' Elijah, a celebrated pro- 
phet of the O. T. and expected fore- 
runner of the Messiah, Matt. 17. 12. 

77 A ik 1 a, as. 77 (77A1I), adultness, matu- 
rity, of life, mind, person, i. e. a) 
age, full- aged vigour, John 9. 21 au- 
tos 7]XiK.iav e%€i. b) stature, size, 
Luke 19. 3 rfj rjAiftia p.iKgos, 12. 25, 
Matt. 6. 27:'fig. Eph. 4. 13. 

tjA'ikos, 77, ov, correl. pron. (f)Ai|), 
how great, quantus, Col. 2. 1. 

77 A 1 os, ov, 6 {eX-n), the sun, Matt. 13. 
43, Mark 1. 32: meton. for light, 
daylight, Acts 13. 11. 

f)\os, ov, 6, a nail, John 20. 25. 

7] fie pa, as, rj. 1. day, i. e. a) pr. 
the time from one sunrise or sunset 
to another, (a) genr. Matt. 6. 34, 
John 11. 9 &pai ttjs -qfxepas, Luke 24. 



ijjuep 



a 



196 



rjjuiiojpioy 



21 Tpirrjv ravrrjv r\\xepav &yei (see 
#70? 2. a) ; 2 Pet. 2. 13 rr]v eV rj/nepa 
rpvcjyfjv daily riot, — others under b ; 
Rev. 2. 10 $X7\pis rj/xepcov Se/ca afflic- 
tion of or for ten days; Jam. 5. 5 &s 
4v rjfxepa acjyayrjs * as for the day of 
slaughter :' so with gen. of a festival, 
&c. 77 rjfiepa rwv (rafifidrccv or rod 
cafifidrov the sabbath-day, Luke 4. 
16, John 19. 31 ; rj/jLepai rccu a^vfxwv 
the passover, Acts 12. 3 ; r)/jL€pa rrjs 
irevrrjKocrrrjs day of pentecost, 2. 1. 
Often in specifications of time; viz. 
in the genitive of time when, i. e. in- 
definite and continued, rrjs rjjULepas 
in a day, every day, Luke 17. 4. In 
the dative of time when, i. e. definite, 
Matt. 16. 21 rfj rptry r]^pa iyepdrj- 
vai, Luke 13. 14 : by Hebr/2 Cor. 4. 
16 Tj/xepa Kal rjfiEpa day by day, every 
day, daily. In the accusative of time 
how long, implying duration, Matt. 
20. 6 '6X7)1/ T7}u r)(Azpav agyoi, 28. 20 
irdo~as ras rj/nepas i. e. always : so 20. 
2 o'v/LupGovrjo'as e/c drjvaptov rr\v r)jx€pav 
for a denarius the day , i. e. for a day's 
work ; Acts 5. 42 iracrdv re fj/jLepav 
every day, i. e. the whole time ; 2 
Pet. 2. 8 rjfiepai' e| rifxegas (see e/c 2). 
In these and similar specifications 
of time r)/jL€pa is often construed with 
a preposition, viz. in the gen. after 
air6, dxph Sfa, ecos, irp6; dat. after 
eV; accus. after els, eVt, Kard, /nerd, 
irg6s, — for which see these preposi- 
tions respectively. 

(/3) emphatically, a certain day, 
set day, Acts 17. 31 di6rL earrjaev rj- 
jxepav eV T} /xeXXei Kgiveiv rrju oIkov- 
fiev7]v, Heb. 4. 7. (7) spec, rj/aepa 
rov Kvpiov the day of the Lord, when 
the Saviour will return to judge the 
world, 1 Cor, 1. 8, saep. ; Luke 17. 
24 6 vlbs rod av6p. eV rj/xega avrov, 
comp. v. 30 ; absol. 1 Cor. 3. 13 : so 
iKeiwn rj rj/xepa that day, the great 
day of judgment, Matt. 7. 22 : with 
a gen., r)ixepa Kpicrecos 10. 15, opyrjs 
Rom. 2. 5, auoXvrpdocrews Eph. 4. 30: 
further r) ecrxdrr) r\\xipa John 6. 39 ; 
77 rjjuega rod Qeov the day of God, by 
whose authority Christ sits as judge, 
2 Pet. 3. 12 ; 77 r)/J.€pa r) fieyaXr) rov 
Oeov Rev. 16. 14. 

b) day, daylight, from sunrise to 
sunset, e. g. in antith. with v4%, as in 
the gen. of time when, i)/bLepas Kal 
WKros by day and by night, Luke 18. 



7; or in accus. of time how long, 
vqcrevo'as r,fxepas reo'oapaKovra Kal 
vvKras Matt. 4. 2 ; so vi)Kra Kal 7)/jl4- 
gav night and day, i. e. continually, 
incessantly, Mark 4. 27 : genr. Rev. 
8. 12 7) r)fiepa fxrj (paivy, Kal r) vb% 
dfxoicos. Simply, e. g. ras rj/mepas the 
days, i. e. during the daytime, every 
day, Luke 21. 37: so ^/xepas fiecrys 
at mid- day, Acts 26. 13 ; r)/uLepas ye- 
vofjLevy]s day being come, when it was 
day, 12. 18 ; 77 rj/xepa KXiuei the day 
declines, Luke 4. 42 ; John 9. 4 eW 
rjfxega icrrl so long as it is day. Fig. 
for the light of true knowledge, mo- 
ral light, Rom. 13. 12, 2 Pet. 1. 19. 

2. time in general, nearly = xp6- 
vos. a) sing, of a point or period of 
time, Matt. 1 3. 1 eV rfj rj/mepa e'/ceiV?? 
QeXQoov. Foil, by gen. of pers. Luke 
19. 42 eV rfj r)iJ.epa o~ov ravrrj in this 
thy time, whilst thou yet livest; so 
John 8. 56 'iva "dy rr\v r\\xepav rr)v 
efir)v my time, the time of my ma- 
nifestation; — of thing, teas rj/iiepas 
cW5ei|ea>s Luke 1. 80, acorriplas 2 
Cor. 6. 2, 2 Pet. 3. 18 alwos^fjft. 
aldovios time eternal, for ever, b) 
from the Heb., pi. r)fxepai days, i. e. 
time, (a) genr. Matt. 9. 15 eXev- 
Govrai rifiepcu, Mark 13. 20; with 
adj. Acts 15. 7 a^ ^fxepoou agxaiwv, 
3. 24 rjfiepas ravras. Foil, by gen. 
of pers., Luke 4. 25 eV ra?s r)/jL€pais 
'RXiov, Acts 7. 45; — of an event, 
Luke 2. 6 r\\iegai rod reKelv avrr)v, 
Acts 5. 37. (/3) spec, the time of 
one's life, i. e. one's days, years, 
age, life, fully Luke 1. 75 irdaas ras 
rjfiepas rrjs fays : absol. v. 7 irpofie- 
firjKdres eV ra?s Tj/uLepaLS abr&v ad- 
vanced in years, in age ; v. 18, 2. 36 : 
genr. Heb. 7. 3. 

rjfierepos, a, ov (r)fjLe?s), poss. pron. 
of 1 pers. pi., our, our own, Acts 2. 1 1. 

r)fxi6avr)s, cos, ovs, 6, i), adj. (fjfju 
for 7 / }fjLio'v, 6v7](rK(a), half- dead, Luke 
10. 30. 

TjHio-vs, eia, v, Att. gen. ea>s, pi. ea, 
half dimidius; in N. T. only neut. 
rb rj/uicrv as subst, a half gen. 77^/- 
crovs Matt. 6. 23, pi. ra rj/uLicrrj Luke 
19.8, both being forms of the later 
Greek; Rev. 11. 9 yfiepas rge?s Kal 

7][XLCFV. 

rjfAiwpiov, ov, r6 (fj/uLi for rjfAicrv, &pa), 
a half-hour, Rev. 8. 1. 



}]VlhCa 



197 



r !X e 



bJ 



r\v'iK.a, correl. adv. when, whenever, 
with indie. 2 Cor. 3. 15; with subj. 
and &V v. 16. 

tJttlos, ov, 6, rj, adj. mild, gentle, kind, 

1 Thess. 2. 7, 2 Tim. 2. 24. 
"Hp, 6, indec. Er, Heb. ' awake,' pr. 

name of a man, Luke 3. 28. 

tfpe/uLos, ov, o, 7], adj. placid, quiet, 
tranquil, 1 Tim. 2. 2. 

r Hpd;577s, ov, 6, Herod, pr. name of 
four persons in N. T., Idumseans by 
descent, who were successively in- 
vested by the Romans with autho- 
rity over the Jewish nation in whole 
or in part. 1. Herod surnamed the 
Great, son of Antipater, at the age 
of fifteen made procurator of Gali- 
lee : he rebuilt and decorated the 
temple of Jerusalem; and it was 
near the close of his life that Jesus 
was born, and the infants were mas- 
sacred in Bethlehem, Matt. 2. 16. 
— 2. Herod Antipas, 'Avriiras, often 
called Herod the tetrarch, son of 
Herod the Great by Malthace, and 
own brother to Archelaus. After his 
father's death, Augustus gave him 
Galilee and Peraea, with the title of 
tetrarch, Luke 3. 1, whence also he 
is called by the very general title 
jSacnAeus Matt. 14.9. He first mar- 
ried a daughter of Aretas, whom he 
dismissed on becoming enamoured 
of Herodias, who was his own niece, 
and the wife of his brother Philip 
Herod : it was for his bold remon- 
strance on this occasion that John 
the Baptist was put to death through 
the arts of Herodias. In Mark 8. 
15 e Hpdb8r]s is put collectively for 
'Hpwdiavoi, q. v. — 3. Herod Agrippa 
the elder, called by Josephus only 
^Aygiiriras, grandson of Herod the 
Great, and son of Aristobulus : he 
died suddenly and miserably at 
Csesarea, a.d. 44, Acts 12. 21. — 4. 
Herod Agrippa the younger, called 
in the N. T. and by Josephus only 
Agrippa, 'Aypiinras, the son of the 
elder Herod Agrippa : it was be- 
fore him that Paul was brought by 
Festus, Acts 25. 13. 

'Hpoodiavoi, cov, ol, Herodians, Matt. 
22.16; probably partisans of Herod 
(Antipas), and therefore supporters 
of the Roman domination, which 
the Pharisees were not : hence prob. 



in general = Sadducees, comp.Mark 

8. 15 with Matt. 16. 6. 

'Up coo Las, ados, i), Herodias, grand- 
daughter of Herod the Great and 
sister of Herod Agrippa the elder: 
she was first married to her uncle 
Philip (Herod), but left him to live 
with Herod Antipas, Matt. 14. 3. 

'HocuSicov, couos, 6, Herodion, proper 
name of a man, Rom. 16. 11. 

'Herat as, ov, 6, Esaias, Heb. ' Jeho- 
vah's deliverance,' Isaiah, a celebra- 
ted Hebrew prophet : meton. for the 
book of Isaiah, Acts 8. 28. 

'Haav, 6, indec. Esau, Heb. * hairy,' 
pr. name of the elder son of Isaac, 
the ancestor of the Edomites, Rom. 

9. 13. 

rjorvxaC 00 ' f ut - c *' (rca i.V°' v X 0S )i io oe 
quiet, tranquil, still, intrans. , spoken 

of life, 1 Thess. 4. 11 : by impl. to 

rest, i. e. from labour, Luke 23. 56 ; 

from further cavil, discussion, &c. 

to hold one's peace, be silent, 14. 4. 

rjcvx^) as > V { 7 ) (TV X 0S )y quiet, tran- 
quillity, stillness, e. g. quiet life, 2 
Thess. 3. 12: in the sense of still- 
ness, silence, Acts 22. 2, 1 Tim. 2. 1 1. 

7)o-i>x ios > ov > &* Vi a dj. (=V<rvxos), 
quiet, tranquil, undisturbed from 
without, 1 Tim. 2. 2, 1 Pet. 3. 4. 

TfrrdofxaL, oofiai, fut. r}o~o/jLai, depon. 
pass, (tJttqw), to be inferior, genr. 2 
Cor. 12. 13 ti ecrTiV o 7]TT7]6'iiTe virep 
ras XoLiras iKKkrjcrias : hence to be 
overcome, be vanquished, by any one, 
with daf. 2 Pet. 2. 19 $ rts ifirrrjTai, 
TovTO) Kal 5e5ouAo>Tcu : absol. v. 20. 

7}TT7]/j.a, aros, to (rjTTdo/uLai), a being 
inferior, in a worse state, i. e. as 
compared with any other or former 
state, duty, &c. Rom. 11. 12 H\Try\p.a 
avroov i. e. * their being brought into 
a worse state,' = diminution, degra- 
dation: hence failure, fault, 1 Cor. 
6.7. 

H\ttoov, ovos, 6, 7), used as an irreg. 
com par. to Kan6s, viz. worse, inferior, 
weaker ; in N. T. only neut., 1 Cor. 
11. 17 els to t)ttov for the worse; 
adv. 2 Cor. 12. 15 t)ttov ay awccfxai 
the less am I loved. 

f/^ecc, 6o, fut. t)ct<i) (t)xos), to sound, 
resound, intrans., 1 Cor. 13. 1 x aA " 
kos tix&v : of the sea, to roar, Luke 
21. 25. 



V%OQ 



198 



Qapa 



■?X 0S » ov i o ( = 7JX^)> sound, noise, 
Acts 2. 2 : metaph. fame, rumour, 
Luke 4. 37, comp. Mark 1. 28 olkot). 

0. 

®ad$a?os, ou, 6, Thaddceus, a sur- 
name of the apostle Jude, also called 
Lebbseus, Matt. 10. 3. 

BaXaacra, rjs, r) (prob. aXs), the sea, 
a sea, viz. a) genr. and as implying 
the vicinity of land, Matt. 13. 47 
oayf)vr) (BXr)Beio"n els rrjv BaXao'cav, 
18.6 ireXayos rrjs BaX. depth of the 
sea: also for the ocean, Rev. 20. 13 ; 
7] yr) Kai 7] BaXacrcra land omd sea, for 
the whole earth, 7. 1 ; 6 ovpavbs Kai r) 
yr) Kai r) BaXacraa heaven, earth, and 
sea, for the universe, 5. 13 : poet, of 
the waters above the firmament, on 
which the throne of God is said to 
be founded, BaXacaa vaXlvn crystal 
sea, 4. 6. b) of particular seas and 
lakes. (a) by impl. the Mediter- 
ranean, Acts 10. 6, 32. (j8) the Red 
Sea, epvBpa BaXaacra, Acts 7. 36 ; 
absol. 1 Cor. 10. 1. (7) the sea of 
Galilee or Tiberias, 7) BaX, r?is Ta- 
XiXalas Matt. 4. 18, rrjs TifiepidSos 
John 21. 1 ; absol. 6. 16. 

BaXiroo, f. \ffUj to warm, make warm, 
by fire, or by warmth imparted ; in 
N. T. fig. to cherish, nourish, trans. 
1 Thess. 2. 7 &s av rpocpbs BaXrcrj to, 
eavrr)s reKva, Eph. 5. 29. 

(dd/mag, i), indec, Thamar, Heb. 
i palm- tree,' the widow of Er, Matt. 
1.3. 

Bafx^eco, 60, fut. 7](T(a (Bd[i(3os), to be 
astonished, amazed, intrans. Acts 9. 
6 rpefxcov Kai Ba/Jificov text. rec. : later 
also trans., hence pass. BapLfieo/uai, to 
be astonished, amazed, Mark 1. 27. 

B a p. j6 os, eos, ovs, ro (QdofAai), aston- 
ishment, amazement, Luke 4. 36. 

BavdcifMos, ov, 6, i), adj. (Bdvaros), 
deadly, e.g. poisonous, Mark 16. 18. 

Bavarrjcpopos, ov, 6,i), adj. (Bdvaros, 
(pepco), death- bringing, deadly, Jam. 
3.8. 
Bdvaros, ov, 6 (Bavelv, ft*. Buf)(TKco)i 
death, the extinction of life, natu- 
rally or by violence, a) genr. and 
of natural death, John 11.4; Mark 
14. 34 irepiXviros eojs Bavdrov sorrow- 
ful even unto death, comp. Engl. ' to 
grieve one's self to death ;' Rev. 13. 



3 els Bdvarov, ib. irXinyi) rod Bavdrov 
deadly wound. PI. Bdvarot deaths, 
L e. exposures to death, 2 Cor. 11. 
23. Hence meton. for plague, pes- 
tilence, Rev. 6. 8. b) spoken of a 
violent death, e. g. as a punishment, 
evoxos Bavdrov Matt. 26. 66, Kara- 
Kpiveiv riva Bavdrcc 20. 18, Bdvaros 
aravpov Phil. 2. 8 ; genr. Matt. 10. 
21. So of the death of Jesus, Phil. 
2. 8 ; as piacular, Rom. 5. 10. By 
Hebr. Matt. 15. 4 Bavdrcc reXevrdroj, 
Rev. 2. 23 a7roKreva> iv Bavdrcp. 

c) in O. T. death often has the 
sense of destruction, perdition, misery, 
implying both physical dissolution 
and exclusion from the presence and 
favour of God, in consequence of 
sin ; in N. T. this notion is applied 
with more definiteness to the gos- 
pel-scheme, and as (cor) is used to 
denote the bliss and glory of the 
kingdom of God, including the idea 
of a joyful resurrection, so Bdvaros 
is put for the opposite, viz. exclu- 
sion from the kingdom of God, in- 
cluding the idea of physical death 
as aggravated by eternal condem- 
nation; John 8. 51 Bdvarov ov fify 
Beccprjorrj els rbv ouoova, Rom. 6, 16 
SovXol afxaprias els Bdvarov, v. 21 rb 
reXos eKeivoiv Bdvaros, 2 Tim. 1. 10 
Karapyi)o~avros p.ev rbv Bdvarov, <f)a>- 
ricravros 5e £oor)v dia rod evayyeXiov : 
called also 6 devrepos Bdvaros, Rev. 
2. 11. d) poet. 6 Bdvaros personi- 
fied, death, as the king of hades, 
Rev. 6. 8 : meton. for a8r]s itself, 
Matt. 4. 16 ev x®P a K( * L o~Kiq Bavdrov 
death-shade, the shades of orcus, i. e. 
thickest darkness. 

Bavar 600, 60, f. ooo~oo (Bdvaros), to put 
to death, in N. T. by the intervention 
of others, i. e. to cause to be put to 
death, to deliver over to death, trans. 
a) pr. Matt. 10. 21 Bavar (xxrovcriv av- 
rovs, ssep. b) fig. to mortify, subdue 
evil desires, &c. Rom. 8. 13 ; pass. 
to become dead to any thing, be freed 
from its power, with dat. 7. 4. 

Bdirroo, fut. t|/o>, aor. 2 eracpov, to 
perform funeral rites, pr. including 
burning and burial ; in N. T. genr. 
to bury, inter, trans., Matt. 8. 21. 

©apa, 6, indec, Thara, Heb. Terah, 
pr. name of the father of Abraham, 
Luke 3. 34. 



Ocifjfjtu) 



199 



diXrifia 



Bapf>4co, w, f. 'fjcrco (Bdfipos, later Att. 
for Bdpaos), to be of good cheer, have 
good courage, be full of hope and 
confidence, intrans., 2 Cor. 5. 6 Bap- 
povvres ttolvtotg, v. 8 : foil, by tv tivi, 
to have hope and confidence in any 
one, 7. 16; by ds viva, to be bold to- 
wards any one, 10. 1, 2. 

Bap&eco, to, f. 'fjorco (Bdpaos), same as 
Bappito ; in N. T. only imperat. Bdp- 
o~ei, 6apae?T€, be of good cheer, have 
good courage, spoken by way of en- 
couragement, Matt. 9. 22, 14. 27. 

Bdpcros, eos, ovs, to, cheer, i.e. a 
cheerful mind, courage, spirit, e. g. 
Xafxfidveiv Odpcros to take courage, i.e. 
to be encouraged, be full of hope 
and confidence, Acts 28. 15. 

Bad /a a, aros, to (Bdo/uai), a wonder; 
in N. T. admiration, Rev. 17. 6. 

Qavfxd^co, f. dcroficu, aor. 1 iBav/xaaa 
{Bavfxa), to wonder, viz. a) intrans. 
to be astonished, amazed, absol. Matt. 
8. 10 S'lrjaovs i6av/jLao~€, ssep. With 
adjuncts, to wonder at any thing ; 
e. g. with ace. of pron. as remote 
object, John 5. 28 /at] Sav/id^ere rov- 
to, Luke 24. 12 to 76701/0'$ : with did 
Ti Mark 6. 6, %v tivi Luke 1. 21, hri 
tivi 2. 33, irepi twos v. 18: foil, by 
0V1, to wonder that, because, &c. 11. 
38 ; by el, to wonder if, whether, Mark 
15. 44. b) by impl., trans, to won- 
der at, i. e. to admire, with ace. Luke 
7. 9 6 'Irjaovs iBavp.ao~sv clvt6v, Acts 
7. 31 ; pass. 2 Thess. 1. 10. From 
the Heb., Jude 16 BavjudfrvTes 7rcoV- 
tona admirers of persons, i. e. * hav- 
ing respect to persons, partial.' In 
const, prseg. Rev. 13. 3 &av/jid(eiv 
oiriaco tov Brjpiov to wonder after the 
beast, i. e. to admire and follow him, 
become his worshipper, comp. v. 4. 

BavfxdcrLos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (Bav/j.d(to), 
wonderful, admirable ; in N. T. neut. 
to Bavfxdcnov, a wonder, miracle, Matt. 
21.15. 

Bav/j,ao-T6s,->i,6v (Bavpidfa), wonder- 
ful, admirable, wondrous, Rev. 15. 1, 
Matt. 21 . 42. In the sense of strange, 
unusual, 2 Cor. 11. 14 teal ov Bavfxatr- 
toV no wonder ; John 9. 30. 

Bed, as, rj (Be6s), a goddess, e.g. Di- 
ana, Aets 19. 27. 

Bedo/aai, f. do-o/uicu, depon. mid. (Bea, 
Bdo/aai), aor. 1 pass. 4Bed0r)v in pass. 



sense, to see, look at, behold, trans* 
a) pr., including the notion of de" 
sire, pleasure, &c. Matt. 11. 7 H 
£i;7]\0eT€ BedaacrBai ; so irpbs to Bea- 
Brjvat avTols in order to be seen by 
them, 6. 1. In the sense of to visit, 
Rom. 15. 24. b) simply to see, to 
perceive with the eyes, = l$€?v, with 
accus. John 8. 10 fi7]heva Beao-d/xevos: 
pass. iOedB-r] vn cloths Mark 16. 11 : 
with ace. and part. v. 14, Luke 5. 
27: foil. by&Vi John 6.5. 

BeaTpi^to, f. icrco (BeaTpov), to be an 
actor in the theatre, to bring upon the 
theatre, present as a spectacle, trans. ; 
hence in N. T. genr. to make a pub- 
lic spectacle of, expose to public scorn, 
pass. Heb. 10. 33 : criminals were 
sometimes exposed and punished in 
the theatre. 

BitiTQov, ov, t6 (Bedo/xai), a theatre, 
i. e. the place where dramatic and 
other public spectacles were exhi- 
bited ; here too the people were ac- 
customed to convene on other occa- 
sions, to hear harangues, hold public 
consultations, &c. Acts 19. 29 : me- 
ton. a spectacle, public show, fig. 1 
Cor. 4. 9. 

Be?ov, ov, to*, sulphur, brimstone, Rev. 
19. 20 ; ttvq not BeTov fire and brim- 
stone, i. e. sulphurous flames, 14. 10 ; 
irvp kclI kclttvos kcu Belov sulphurous 
flames and smoke, 9. 17. 

Be?os, a, ov ((deos), divine, pertain- 
ing to God, 2 Pet. 1. 3, 4. Neut. to 
Beiov the divine nature, Divinity, Acts 
17.29. 

& glottis, 7)tos, 7] (&e6s), Deity, God- 
head, i. e. the divine nature and per- 
fections, Rom. 1. 20. 

BeitoDrjs, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (Belov, 
eldos), sulphurous, i. e. made of sul- 
phur, Rev. 9. 17. 

BeXrjfjLa, cltos, t6 (BeXto), will, i. e. 
active volition, a) pr. will, the act 
of willing, wish, good pleasure, Matt. 
26. 42 yeu7]Br)Tco to BeXr\jxd crov, 1 
Cor. 16. 12 ovk r)v BeXy/Aa: so BeXrj- 
fia cragKos carnal desire, John 1. 13. 
b) me ton. will, the thing willed, what 
one wills to do, or to have done, 
Matt. 7. 21 6 rroitov to BeXr\ixa tov 
ttcitqos, Eph. 2. 3 tc\ B eX'f} juaT a ttjs 
aagKos. Hence, by impl., will, i. e. 
purpose, counsel, decree, law, Matt. 



Oe\l](TLQ 



200 



QejiiXtog 



18. 14 ovk eo'riv BeXrjfia efxirpocrBtv 
rod -warpos : so collect, rb BeXy/na 
rod &eov, the counsels, eternal pur- 
poses of God, 6. 10. c) meton. will, 
the faculty of willing-, free-will, 1 
Cor. 7. 37 e^ovcriav e%ej irepl rod Idldv 
BeXrj/naros : of God, 1 Pet. 3. 17 el Be- 
Xei rb BeXy/ua rod ©eod. 

BeXyjCLS, eoos, 7] (BeXoo), will, good 
pleasure of God, Heb. 2. 4. 

de\oo and eOeXoo (fut. BeXrjaoo), both 
forms being used alike by the At- 
tics, though not indiscriminately, — 
to will, wish, desire, pr. implying ac- 
tive volition and purpose, and thus 
differing from fiovXofiai. a) pr. to 
will, i. e. to have in mind, to pur- 
pose, intend, please, (a) of God and 
Christ, foil, by infin. aor. Rom. 9. 22 
el OeXoov 6 ®ebs evdei^ao'Bai r r )jv op- 
yi]v, CoL 1. 27; by inf. and ace. 1 
Tim. 2. 4 ; absol. with inf. impl. 
John 5. 21. (/3) of men, foil, by inf. 
aor. Matt. 5. 40 tw BeXovri coi tcpi- 
Br\vai, John 1. 44 ; pres. Matt. 19. 21 
el BeXeis reXeios elvai, John 6. 67 ; by 
inf. and ace. Luke 1. 62 ; absol. with 
inf. impl. Matt. 8. 2 eav BeXys, Mark 
3. 13. So with neg. ov BeXoo, not to 
will, not to have in mind, and by impl. 
to will not, to determine not to do this 
or that, to refuse, &c. foil, by inf. aor. 
Matt. 2. 18 ovk tfBeXe irapaKX'qBrivai, 
Mark 6, 26 ; pres. John 7. 1 ; absol. 
with inf. impl. Matt. 18. 30. In an- 
tith., e g. to will and to do, Rom. 
7. 18, Phil. 2. 13. Further, with 
a negative, the idea of BeXoo some- 
times approaches that of Svvafiai, 
to be able, T can, Luke 18. 13 ovk 
tfBeXev ovde robs ocpBaXjUiovs eirapai, 
* would not, could not, dared not.' 
(y) Jig. of the wind, John 3. 8 ottov 
QeXei irvei, i. e. pro lubitu. 

b) genr. to wish, desire, choose, 
foil, by inf. aor. Luke 8. 20 lde?v <re 
BeXovres, 23. 8 ; pres. John 16. 19, 
Gal. 4. 20 ; foil, bv inf. and accus. 
Mark 7. 24; absol. with inf. impl. 
Matt. 15. 28 yevyjB^roo o~oi oos BeXeis, 
Mark 9. 13. So with neg. ov BeXoo, 
to will not, be unwilling, to choose not, 
foil, by inf. aor. Luke 19. 14 ov BeXo- 
fjtev rovrov (3ao~iXevaai, 1 Cor. 10. 20; 
pres. v. 1, Rom. 1. 13 ; absol. with 
inf. impl. John 21. 18. Foil, by el, 
Luke 12.49 ri BeXoo, el tfSn av$\$Br\ ; 



Sometimes with an accus. simply, 
where, however, an infin. is strictly 
implied, Luke 5. 39 ousels ttioov ira- 
Xcubv evBeoos BeXei veov sc. iriveiv, 2 
Cor. 11.12 roov BeXSvroov acpop/ui'fiv sc. 
evp^tv. Foil, bv %va with subjunct. 
Matt. 7. 12 o'er a av BeXr t re %va noLcornv 
vfuu, Mark 6. 25 : so in interroga- 
tions, foil, by fut. indie, or more 
properly aor. subj., pr. with %va im- 
plied, Matt. 20. 32 ri BeXere [>a] 
TroiTjo'o} vfuv, as in Engl, what will ye 
[that] / should do unto you ? 26. 17 
7rov BeXets eroLfxacrajfiev croi <payeiv rb 
7rdo'x a » saep. : once with ff, in the 
sense of to choose rather, to prefer, 1 
Cor. 14. 19. Sometimes eBeXeiv (but 
not BeXeiv) when followed by an in- 
fin. is to be rendered as an adverb 
before a finite verb, willingly, gladly, 
John 6. 21 ijBeXov Xafielv avrbv els 
rb ttXo?ov they gladly received him 
into the vessel. 

c) by impl. to he disposed, inclined 
to any thing, to delight in, love, i. q. 
cpiXeoo ; with infin, Luke 20. 46 roots 
BeXSvroov r nepiTTare7v ev croXais Kal 
JpiXovvroov avirao'fAovs : so, by Hebr., 
with accus. Matt. 27. 43 el BeXei av- 
r6v, 9. 13 eXeov BeXoo kcu ov Overlap. 
Foil, by ev rivi, to delight in any 
thing, Col. 2. 18 BeXoov ev raireivo- 
(ppocrvvn. d) by impl. to be so and so 
minded, to be of opinion, affirm, 2 Pet. 
3. 5 XavBdvei avrovs rovro BeXovras it 
escapes them who affii'm this, who are 
thus-minded, e) BeXoo with infin. 
is sometimes nearly = fieXXoo, to be 
about to, i. e. it serves merely as an 
auxiliary, and gives to the infin. a 
future sense, but only of inanimate 
things ; Acts 2. 12 ri av BeXoi rovro 
eivai what then will this be? or as in 
colloquial Engl. * what is this going 
to be?' 
Be/xeXios, ov, 6, tj, adj. (Be/ua, rlBrj/nt), 
pr. 'placed or laid as a foundation,' 
fundamental ; hence in N. T. as a 
subst. foundation, a) masc. 6 Befxe- 
Xios sc. XiBos, pr. foundation-stone, 
Heb. 11. 10 rrjv robs BefieXiovs ex ov ~ 
aav TToXtv. Fig. of elementary doc- 
trine and instruction, the founda- 
tion, 1 Cor. 3. 10 ; of a fundamental 
doctrine or principle, e.g. Christ, 
v. 11, 12; also 1 Tim. 6. 19 Be^eXiov 
KaX6v a good foundation, sc. on which 
hope and salvation may rest: me- 



OefxeXtoii) 



201 



deorrjc 



ton. 2 Tim. 2. 19 Qep.e\ios rod &eov, 
that which God hath founded, God's 
building, the gospel-scheme. b) 
neuter, rb Qep.e\iov, foundation, in 
Luke's writings, Acts 16. 26 ra Be- 
fj.4\ia, Luke 6. 48. 

Qefj.e\i6co, w, fut. c6o"w (6ejue\Los), to 
lay the foundation of any thing, to 
found, trans. Matt. 7. 25 redefxe\icoro 
M tt)v nerpav (where for the omis- 
sion of the augment in plupf. see 
Stuart's N. T. Gram. pp. 68, 70) : 
metaph. to ground, establish, confirm, 

Col. 1. 23 T77 TTlOTei reQefXeKlOOpeVOV. 

6eodi8ctKTos, ov, 6, r), adj. (®e6s, 8i- 
f>do~Kco), taught of God, 1 Thess. 4. 9. 

6eo\6yos, ov, 6 (0e 6s, Keyco), theo- 
logue, one who treats of God and 
divine things ; in N. T. spoken of 
John, the divine, the theologian, in 
the inscription of the Apocalypse, 
as maintaining the divine nature 
and attributes of the Logos, comp. 
Rev. 1. 2. 

eoju a % ea?, So, f. r)(roo (Oeo/xdxos), to 
fight or contend against God, Acts 
23. 9 text. rec. 

dcofidxos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (®e6s, fid- 
Xo/JLcu), fighting against God, con- 
tending with God, Acts 5. 39. 

6e6ir v ever os, ov, 6, r), adj. (®e6s, 
Tri/eco), God-inspired, given from God, 
2 Tim. 3. 16 iracraypacpr) Qe6trvevo~ros. 

®e6s, ov, 6, God. a) genr., God, the 
supreme Lord and Father of all, Je- 
hovah, 6 0e<fcMatt. 1.23; without the 
art. 0e£6.24; kvqios 6 ®eos Mark 12. 
29; ssep. In construction: (a) before 
a gen. of person, 6 ®e6s rivos the God 
of any one, i. e. his protector, bene- 
factor, the object of his worship, 
Matt. 22. 32 6 ©ebs'APpad/j. : so voc. 
27. 46 0€e ixov, Mark 15. 34 6 ®eos 
fjLov: — of thing, i. e. God as the au- 
thor and giver, the source of any 
thing, e. g. ®ebs rrjs virofiovris koiX 
rrjs TrapaKAr)crecos Rom. 15. 5, rr)s eA- 
7ri5os v. 13, rrjs eipf)urjs 16. 20, 7rdar)s 
xdpLTos 1 Pet. 5. 10. (/3) gen. ®eov 
after other nouns, e. g. as active 
or subjective, denoting what comes 
forth, is sent, given, appointed/row 
God, Matt. 3. 16 wvev/jia rod 0., Luke 
11. 49 crocpia rov &., 3. 38 (vlbs) rov 
0., 9. 20 Xpiarbs rod 0., Matt. 6. 33 
fiacnXeia rov 0., 2 Tim. 3. 17 6 b\v- 



Opcoiros rod 0. the man of God, taught, 
furnished of God ; 1 Thess. 4. 16 6 
adhiriyl 0. the trump of God, which 
sounds by his command, =7) eo~- 
xdrr) crdXiriy^ 1 Cor. 15. 52. Also in 
a passive or objective sense, Luke 
11. 42 aydirr) rov 0. love to God (see 
ay dirt) b); 6. 12 irpocrevxh tov 0. 
prayer to God, Mark 11. 22 iricrris 
®eov faith in God: so oIkos rod 0. 
i. e. consecrated to God, Luke 6. 4 ; 
Rev. 15. 2 Kiddpat rov 0. harps for 
the praise of God. Further ra rov 
0. the things of God, e. g. his coun- 
sels, purposes, 1 Cor. 2. 11; or things 
pleasing to him, Matt. 16. 23 ; or be- 
longing, pertaining to him, 22. 21, — 
in which sense we also find ra irpbs 
rbv ®e6v, i. e. his service and wor- 
ship, Horn. 15. 17. (7) dat. 0e£, 
e. g. after adjectives, as ao~re?os rep 
0. Acts 7. 20, hvvara rep 0. 2 Cor. 
10. 4, as an intensive from the Heb., 
exceedingly (see a are 7o s and hvva- 
r6s) : elsewhere after verbs, &c. to 
or for God, Rom. 6. 10 £f,v red Qecp 
i. e. k to his honour and praise, in 
accordance with his will.' 

b) spoken of Christ, the Logos, who 
is declared to be 6 Qe6s, John 1. 1 ; 
20. 28 ; Rom. 9. 5 ; Phil. 2. 6 ; 1 Tim. 
3. 16 ; Heb. 1. 8 ; 1 John 5. 20 ; Rev. 
19. 17, comp. v. 7; 22. 6. c) from 
the Heb., spoken of kings as the re- 
presentatives of God in the Jewish 
theocracy, John 10. 34, 35. d) in 
the Greek sense, 6 Qeos a god, the 
deity, ol Beoi the gods, i. e. the hea- 
then gods, Acts 7. 43 6 6e6s, 14. 11 
ol Beoi : so Satan is called 6 debs rod 
aicoi'os rovrov the god of this world, 
its leader, &c. 2 Cor. 4. 4. Once 
fern. 77 6e6s a goddess, Diana, Acts 
19. 37 in some eds. Meton. an image, 
idol, Acts 7. 40. 

deocr efieia, as, r) ( Beotrefirjs), reverence 
towards God, godliness, 1 Tim. 2. 10. 

6eotrefir)s, eos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (&e6s, 
crefio/uai), reverencing God, godly, a 
worshipper of God, John 9. 31. 

Beoo~rvyr)s, eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (®e6s, 
trrvyeco), pass, hated of the gods ; in 
N. T. act. hating God, impious, Horn, 
1.30. 

8e6rr)s, rjros, 77 (®eos), Deity, God- 
head, the divine nature and perfec- 
tions (same as Bewr-qs), Col. 2. 9. 



Qe6(j)t\oQ 



202 







ecopeii) 



®e6(pi\os,ov,S, Theophilus, pr. name 
of a person of distinction, Kpdricrros, 
Luke 1. 3, Acts 1. 1. 

Beg aire I a, as, r\ (Begairevoo) , volun- 
tary service, attendance, ministry, 
genr. ; in N. T. a) care of the sick, 
and by impl. relief, healing, Luke 9. 
11, Rev. 22. 2. b) meton. and col- 
lect, attendants, domestics, retinue, 
Matt. 24. 45, Luke 12.42. 

Bepairevcc, f. eucco (Bepdircov), to wait 
upon, minister unto, i. e. to render 
voluntary service and attendance, 
a) pr. pass. Acts 17. 25 oi»5e irrrb 
yzipoov avBpccirwv Begaireverai. b) to 
take care of the sick, to tend, genr. ; 
in N. T. by impl. to relieve, heal, cure, 
absol. Luke 6. 7 iv t$ crafifidrcp 0e- 
gairevei : with ace. of pers. Matt. 4. 
24 iBepdirevcrev avrovs. Foil, by ace. 
and air6, Luke 7. 21 iBepdirevcre iro\- 
Xovs airb voorcov, 8. 2 ; by ace. of dis- 
ease, Matt. 4. 23 Qepairsvoov iracav 
v6cov. Rev. 13.3 irXrjy^ iBepairevBr]. 

Bepdirav, ovros, 6, an attendant, mi- 
nister, implying voluntary service 
and attendance, and therefore dif- 
ferent from SouAos ; once of Moses, 
Heb. 3. 5. 

Bepl^w, fut. icca (Bepos), to summer, 
intrans. ; in N. T. to harvest, reap, 
viz. a) genr. and absol. Matt. 6. 26 
ov crirelpovo'LV ovde BGpi£ovo"iv, James 
5.4 ol Beplcravres the reapers. Hence 
in proverbial expressions ; Begifav 
ft-nov ovk ecrireipas, i. e. turning the 
labours of others to one's own profit, 
Matt. 25. 24: in a like sense John 
4. 37 dWos io~r\v 6 (nrelpoov, /cat &A- 
Aos 6 Begifav : further h £av o"irelgr) 
dvBpcciros, rovro Kai degicrei, i. e. he 
will be rewarded according to his 
works, Gal. 6. 7 ; and in a similar 
sense 2 Cor. 9. 6. b) fig. to reap 
the fruit of one's labour, to receive 
in recompense, with accus. 1 Cor. 9. 
11 ra (TagKiKOL, Gal. 6. 8, 9 : also of a 
Christian teacher gathering in con- 
verts into the kingdom of God, John 
4 36, 38 iyco awecrreiXa u/xas Beplfciv. 
c) by impl. to cut down, destroy, Rev. 
14. 15, 16 iOepiadr) r\ yrj, i. e. the 
iniquity of men is fully ripe and is 
cut off. 

Beg tor fi6s, ov, 6 (Oeglfa), harvest, har- 
vesting, John 4. 35 o Bepicr/jibs ep%€- 
rai. Meton. the harvest to be ga- 



thered, produce of the harvest ; in 
N. T. fig. for the converts to be ga- 
thered into Christ's kingdom, Matt. 
9. 37; also of those whose iniquity 
is fully ripe for punishment, Rev. 
14. 15. 

Bepio , ri]S, ov, 6 (Beplfa), a harvest- 
man, reaper, Matt. 13. 30, 39. 

Bcpfialvco, f. avoo (Bepfios), to warm; 
in N. T. mid. Bep/jLaivo/nai, to warm 
one's self, Mark 14. 54 Bep/jLaivo/xevos 
irgbs rb <pcos, v. 67; with clothing, 
Jam. 2. 16. 

Oepfirj, 7)s, tj (Bep/mSs), warmth, heat, 
Acts 23. 3. 

6 epos, eos, ovs, r6 (Bepoo), summer, 
i. e. the warm season, in Palestine 
corresponding to the whole of our 
spring and summer months, Matt. 
24. 32, Mark 13. 28, Luke 21. 30. 

©ecrcaXovLKevs, ices, 6, a Thessa- 
Ionian, Acts 20. 4, 1 Thess. 1.1. 

©ecrcraXovLKr}, rjs, y\, Thessalonica, a 
city of Macedonia at the head of the 
Sinus Thermaicus : the Jews had a 
synagogue here ; and it was to the 
Thessalonian church that Paul wrote 
his earliest epistles; Acts 17. 1. 

06u5Ss, a, 6, Theudas, an impostor 
who excited tumult among the Jews, 
Acts 5. 36. 

6 e cape co, ca, f. face (Becopos), pr. to be a 
spectator of, i. e. to look on or at, to 
behold, trans, a) pr. including the 
notion of attention, wonder, &c. 
(a) genr., with ace. of thing, Luke 
23. 48 Becopovvres ra, yevSfxeva, John 
2. 23; — of pers. Rev. 11. 11: foil, 
by iroos Mark 12. 41, irov 15. 47; ab- 
sol. v. 40. (/3) to look at, view with 
attention, Matt. 28. 1 Becoprjcrai rbv 
rdepov. Fig. to consider, Heb. 7. 4 
BecopeTre tt^Xlkos ovros. (y) to look 
at, by impl. to comprehend, recognise, 
acknowledge, with ace. of pers. John 

6. 40 7ras 6 Beccpcov rbv vlov, 12. 45, 
14. 17. 

b) simply to see, perceive with 
the eyes, behold, nearly = iSew. (a) 
genr., foil, by ace. of pers. Mark 3. 
11 orav avrbv iOewpovv, Acts 3. 16 ; 
with part, added, Luke 10. 18 eBecb- 
govv rbv ~%aravav ireaovra, 24. 39 ; — 
of thing, 21.6 ravra a Beccpetre, John 

7. 3 ; with part, added, 10. 12 Becope7 
rbvXvKov ipx^evov. (/3) to perceive, 



6e 



<o 



f)ia 



203 



6vr}TO{ 



mark, note, foil, by tin Acts 27. 10, 
tt6(tos 21. 20, ace. of thing Mark 5. 
38 dewpe? dopvfiov : with part, added. 
Acts 17. 16; with ace. of pers. and 
part. 1 John 3. 17; with part, irnpl. 
Acts 17. 22. (7) from the Heb. to 
see, for to experience, e. g. tov 0dva- 
tov John 8. 51. 

6e co oi a, as, r) (Oeccpeoo), a beholding, 
viewing; in N. T. a sight, spectacle, 
Luke 23. 48. 

07) nr), rjs, r] (tl67}/j.i), pr. a place to 
put or set any thing, a repository, 
receptacle, e. g. for a sword, a sheath, 
John 18. 11. 

07]\d(co, f. acrcu (0t)\'o). 1. pr. causat. 
/o suckle, give suck, absol. Matt. 21. 
19 oval tols 8rjAa£ovo~ais. 

2. immed. to suck at the breast 
(for which more usually BnXd^opai), 
foil, by ace. Luke 11. 27 /jiaarol ovs 
i0f)\acras : part. 0v\d(ojv, suckling, 
Matt. 21. 16. 

0rj\vs, eia, v, adj. female, a) ?? 6r\Xsia, 
as subst. a female, a woman, Horn. 

I. 26, 27. b) to 0f,Au, only in the 
phrase apaev Kal 6r)\v male and fe- 
male, Matt. 19. 4, Gal. 3. 28. 

0i] pa, as, 77 (0r)p), hunting, the chase, 
prey, game ; in X.T. meton. destruc- 
tion, i.e. cause of destruction, Rom. 

II. 9. 

07)P6vo), f. €vo~o) (6770a), to hunt, take 
in hunting; in N. T. fig. ?o cflfc/i at 
one's words, lay hold of, with accus. 
Luke 1 1. 54 (nrovvres Qiiptvcrai tl 4k 
rod arofxaros avTOv. 

07ipio/j.ax*to> £> !• fa® (0yoiov, fj.d- 
XQ/uai), to fight with wild beasts, like 
condemned persons in the public 
spectacles; absol. 1 Cor. lo. 32, 
prob. fig. in allusion to Acts 19. 29 
sq., ' if to human view, as men would 
count it, I fought with wild beasts;' 
others lit., if so far as depended on 
man's will I fought, Sec, supposing 
that the infuriated multitude (Acts 
1. c.) may have demanded that Paul 
should be thus punished. 

0wpiov, ov, to, a beast, wild beast, 
Mark 1. 13 : fig. of brutal, savage 
men, Tit. 1.12: symbolically in the 
Apocalypse, 11. 7, ssep. 

0r)o~avgi£a), f. law (07]aavp6s), to trea- 
sure up, lay up in store, foil, by ace. 



0rjcravpl£eT€ v/uuv 0r]o~avpovs, Luke 12. 
21: fig. of evil, punishment, Horn. 
2. 5 00777V- By impl. to keep in store, 
reserve, pass, with dat. 2 Pet. 3. 7. 

6rjaavp6s, ov, 6 (tl07)jjll). 1. treasure, 
any thing laid up in store, wealth, 
e. g. temporal, Matt. 6. 19: fig. of 
spiritual treasures, pertaining to 
the mind or to eternal life, v. 20. 

2. treasury, place where treasures, 
stores, are laid up, storehouse, Matt. 
13. -52 eKjSdAAej e/c too dTjcravpov Kai- 
vd Kal iraXaid : fig. of the storehouse 
of the mind, where the thoughts, feel- 
ings, counsels are laid up, 12. 3-5; 
hence of a chest, box, casket, in which 
precious things are kept, 2. 11 avoi- 
^avres rovs Orjaavpovs avTwv. 

0iyydvoj, f. 0l^o/j.ai. aor. 2 %0iyov (a. 
lengthened form of the pres. instead 
of 8iycc), to touch, with gen. Heb. 12. 
20 kclv 0-npiov 0lyr) tov opovs : absol. 
Col. 2. 21: in tens, to touch forci- 
bly, — to smite, harm, Heb. 11. 28 
e iva fxT) 6 6\o6p€vccv diyn avrccv. 

0\lfici), fut. \pw, to press, press upon, 
trans.; in N. T. a) pr. of a person 
in a crowd, Mark 3. 9 %va fj.r) 0\if3w- 
criv avTov. In the sense of to press 
\ 'titer. co?npr<L -ss. pass. part. perf. re- 
0KLfj.ij.ivos pressed together, made nar- 
row, whence Matt. 7. 14 Te0\ijxp.4vn 
77 656s narrow is the way. b) fig. to 
oppress with evils, afflict, distress, 2 
Thess. 1. 6 toTs 8Aifiovo~iv vpuas : pass. 
v. 7, 2 Cor. 1. 6, 4. 8, 7. 5. 

0\7\pLS, €ocs, 77 (0\if3co), pressure, com- 
pression, strait ness ; in N. T. Gig. pres- 
sure from evils, affliction, distress, 2 
Cor. 2. 4, Phil. 1. 16; of a woman 
in travail, John 16. 21. By meton. 
evils by which one is pressed, afflic- 
tion, distress, calamity, Matt. 13. 21 : 
in apposit. Mark 13. 19 iaovrai r)ue- 
pai eKelvai 0\?$is : so with synonym, 
8\fyis Kal o~T€voxupia> Rom. 2. 9, 0A.7- 
\pis Kal avdyKT] 2 Cor, 6. 4. 

0vr)(TK<a, fut. Bavovjxai, aor. 2 %0avov, 
perf. re0vn)Ka, int. Tedvdvai. to die; 
in N. T. only perf. T€0vrjKa to have 
died, i. e. to be dead, in a present 
sense, Mark 15. 44 el 7Jdn TeQv-nKe, 
Luke 8. 49 ; 1 Tim. 5. 6 £&o~a re- 
0vt)K€, though living is dead, i. e. as 
good as dead. 



and dat. expr. or impl. Matt. 6. 19 ; 0vtjt6s, 77, ov (0Wj07ca>), mortal; cr^aa 



6opv(3e 



a) 



204 



Ovfilafxa 



Rom. 6. 12, adp£ 2 Cor. 4. 11: to 
6v7)t6v mortal nature, mortality, 5. 4. 

Bopvfieco, co, f.^crca (BSpvfios), to make 
a noise, uproar, clamour, spoken of a 
multitude, genr. ; in N. T. a) mid. 
spoken of loud lamentation, wailing-, 
to make a noise together, among them- 
selves, to wail together, Matt. 9. 23 
iScbi' o%Aov OopvfiovfAsvov. b) trans. 
to set in an uproar, excite tumult in, 
rr)v iroXiv Acts 17. 5. 

BSpvfios, ov, o, noise, uproar, clamour, 
of a multitude, viz. a) genr. Matt. 
27. 24 Bopvfios ylverai : of loud la- 
mentation, wailing, Mark 5. 38. b) 
of popular commotion, tumult, Matt. 
26. 5, Mark 14. 2, Acts 20. 1. 

Bpavco, f. ceo, perf. pass. reBgavCixai, 
to break in pieces, crush; in N. T. 
fig. to break, crush, i. e. the strength 
of any one ; reBpavcr/xevos, crushed, 
bruised, oppressed, Luke 4. 18 airo- 
crreiXai re6 gavtr fxevovs ev acpecrei. 

Opifxfxa, aros, to (rpecpco), pr. a nurs- 
ling, thing bred, breed, and hence 
cattle, flocks, herds, John 4. 12. 

Bpr\vito, co, fut. 'fjo'co (Bprjvos), to weep 
aloud, wail, mourn, viz. a) intrans. 
John 16. 20 K\avor€T€ nal Bprjvrjaere : 
of hired mourners wailing for the 
dead, Matt. 11. 17. b) trans, in 
later usage, to bewail, Luke 23. 27. 

Bpr\vos, ov, 6 (Bpeco), loud weeping, 
wailing, Matt. 2. 18. 

6prjo~Keia, as, r\ (BgrjCKtvco), a wor- 
shipping, worship, often with the idea 
of superstition, e. g. BprjCKela rcov 
ayyeXtov Col. 2. 18: so of a severe 
mode or form of worship, Acts 26. 
5 : genr, of the worship of God, and 
hence religion, piety, Jam. 1. 26. 

BprjcKos, ov, 6, 7J, adj. {6 pew), fearing 
God, pious, religious, Jam. 1. 26. 

BpiafxfUsvco, f. crco (dpiafifios), to tri- 
umph, hold a triumph ; in N. T. a) 
to lead in triumph, triumph over, with 
ace. Col. 2. 15. b) causat. to cause 
to triumph, with ace. 2 Cor. 2. 14. 

0/n'£, rpixo's, rj, pi. rptx^s, dat. pi. 
Bpi^i, a hair, pi. the hair, sc. of the 
head, sing. Matt. 5. 36; pi. 10. 30, 
saep. : of the hair of animals, 3. 4. 

Bpoeco, to, fut. rjeco (6p6os, Bpiio), to 
make a clamour, tumult; later and 
in N. T. trans, to disturb, trouble, 
terrify, pass. Matt, 24. 6 u^ BpocTaBc. 



Bpoju&os, ov, 6, a large drop, clot, 
Luke 22. 44 BgSjufioi a'^aros. 

BpSvos, ov, 6 (Bgdco obsoL), a seat, pr. 
a high seat with a footstool ; later 
and in N. T. a throne, as the emblem 
of regal authority, a) pr. as attri- 
buted to kings, Acts 2. 30 : also to 
God, as the sovereign of the uni- 
verse, Matt. 5. 34; to Jesus, as the 
Messiah, 19. 28; to the apostles in 
the kingdom of God, ib. ; symboli- 
cally to the elders around God's 
throne, Rev. 4. 4 : further, to Satan, 
2. 13 ; symbolically to the beast, 16. 
10. b) meton. for dominion, Luke 
1. 32 dcoaei avrcp rbv Bp6vov Aafiio', 
Heb. 1.8: also for a potentate, higher 
power, Col. 1. 16 efr-e Qq6vol kt\, 
where Bpovoi is spoken generally of 
earthly or of celestial potentates, i. e. 
archangels. 

©vdreipa, tov, rd, Thyatira, a city 
of Asia Minor, on the confines of 
Lydia and Mysia, near the river 
Lycus, between Sardis and Perga- 
mus, Acts 16. 14. 

Bvydrrjp, repos, rp6s, t\, a daughter. 
a) pr. and genr. Matt. 9. 18, saep. : 
fig. as expressing a relation of kind- 
ness and tenderness, 2 Cor. 6. .18; 
also voc. in a direct address, Matt. 
9. 22 6dpo~ei, Bvyarcp. b) from the 
Heb., daughter, i. e. a female de- 
scendant, Luke 1. 5, 13. 16. c) from 
the Heb., put before names of places, 
Luke 23. 28 Bvyarepes 'lepovcraA-fifJi 
daughters of Jerusalem, i. e. born and 
living there, its female inhabitants : 
hence in sing. Bvydrrjp ~%ilov daughter 
of Sion, pr. collect, for the inhabitants 
of Sion, and in poet, personification 
put for Sion itself, i. e. Jerusalem, 
Matt. 21. 5. 

Bvydrpiov, ov, r6 (Bvydrrjp), a little 
daughter, female child, Mark 5. 2,3. 

BveWa, rjs, r) (0vco), a tempest, whirl- 
wind, Heb. 12. 18. 

6 vivos, 7], ov (Bvi'a), thyine, Rev. 18. 
12 : the Bv'Ca or Ova was an ever- 
green African tree with aromatic 
wood, from which statues and costly 
vessels were made, Lat. citrus. 

Bv/niajna, aros, ro (Bv/jLidco), incense 
burnt in religious worship, Rev. 5. 
8: meton. Luke 1. 10 &pa rod 0v- 
fxid^aros, and v. 1 1 Bwiacrrjjpiov rov 



Ov/juarripiov 



205 



6v 



VO) 



Ov/jl. hour and altar of incense, i. e. for 
burning incense. 

BvfAiari)piov, ov, r6 (Bv/uiidco), a cen- 
ser for burning incense, Heb. 9. 4, 
— others, altar of incense. 

Ovjulloloo, co, f. ao~co (Bv/na, Bvco), to burn 
incense, absol. Luke 1. 9 eAa%e rod 
Bv/jLiaaai. 

Ov/AO/nax*®, cD, f. i\crco (Bv/ulSs, fiaxo- 
p.ai), to fight fiercely ; in N. T. to be 
greatly offended, enraged against, foil, 
by dat. Acts 12. 20. 

6v/j.6s, ov, 6 (Bvco), pr. mind, soul, 
e. g. as the principle of life, the 
seat of the will or desire, of the emo- 
tions or passions ; hence genr. and 
in N. T. passion, i. e. violent com- 
motion of mind, indignation, anger, 
wrath, differing from bgyr) in the 
mode of conception rather than in 
the thing signified ; Luke 4. 28 e- 
ir\{l(rdy)o'av irdvrts Bvfiov, Eph. 4. 31 
6v/j.bs Kal bgyr) : pi. Bv/jlo'i bursts of 
anger, Gal. 5. 20. Spoken of God, 
and including the idea of punish- 
ment, punitive judgments, Rev. 15. 
1; Rom. 2. 8 Bvfibs koI opyr), the 
direst judgments. Further, in O.T. 
Jehovah is represented as giving to 
the nations in his wrath an intoxi- 
cating cup, so that they reel and 
stagger to destruction; hence also 
in N. T. oivos rod Bvjjlov rod OeoD 
wine of the wrath of God, Rev. 14. 10 ; 
with olvos impl. 15. 7 : by a similar 
figure, r) \T)vbs rod Bv/j.ov rod 0eoD 
v. 19, the wine- press of the wrath of 
God, in allusion to Is. 63. 3. 

Bv/a6co, So, f. docrco (Bvfx6s), to provoke 
to anger, pass, to be angry, Matt. 2. 16. 

Bvpa, as, i), a door, pi. at Bvpai doors, 
i e. perhaps double-doors. a) pr. 
and genr. Matt. 6. 6; Acts 12. 13 
rrjv Bvpav rod irvkcovos, i. e. a small 
door or wicket within a larger: so 
door of a prison, 5. 19 ; of the tem- 
ple, 3. 2 ; of a fold or enclosure, 
John 10. 1: symbolically, Rev. 3. 
20 : hence ra irpbs rrjv dvpav (=rb 
irgSOvpov), vestibule, porch, Mark 2. 
2. So iirl Bvpais eivai to be at the 
door, i. e. near at hand, Matt. 24. 33 ; 
also James 5. 9 irpb Bvpcov €0~rr)Kev. 
b) by impl. entrance, e. g. of a cave 
or sepulchre, mouth, Matt. 27. 60. 
Metaph. access, opportunity, as avol- 
yeiv rrjv Bvgav to set open a door, i. e. 



to give access, present opportunity, 
Acts 14. 27 ; so Rev. 3. 8 Bvpa ai/€- 
ocy^ivn, free access to one's self: 
meton. one who is the medium of 
access to any thing, John 10. 7 el/A 
y) Bvqa tCov Trpofidroov. 

6vpe6s, ov, 6 (Ovpa), pr. a door, i.e. 
a stone for closing the entrance of a 
cave ; in later Greek and in N. T. 
a shield, as being large and of an 
oblong shape like a door, fig. Eph. 
6. 16 rbv dvpebv rrjs irio'Tecas. 

Ovpis, idos, i) [Ovpa), a little door, 
aperture; in N. T. a window, Acts 20. 
9 Ka9r}/j.€vos iirl rrjs Bvpidos, where 
Engl, in a window. 

Bvpoop6s, ov, 6, 7] (Bvpa, ovpos), a 
door-keeper, porter, male or female, 
Mark 13. 34 6 Bvp., John 18. 16 r) 
Bvp.; of a shepherd keeping watch 
at the door of a fold, 10. 3. 

Bvcria, as, t) (Bvco), sacrifice, i. e. a) 
pr. the act and rite of sacrificing, 
mactation, Matt. 9. 13, Heb. 9. 26 
dia, rrjs Bvaias avrov. Of an expia- 
tory sacrifice for sin, Eph. 5. 2. b) 
meton. the thing sacrificed, victim, 
the flesh of victims, Mark 9. 49 ; 
1 Cor. 10. 18 ol iffBtovrts ras Bvaias 
who eat of the victims, as was done by 
the priests and persons offering the 
sacrifice. So of birds as a sin-offer- 
ing, Luke 2. 24. Metaph. 1 Pet. 2. 
5 ; Rom. 12. 1 Bvaiav faaav, see £dcc 
a. y. c) fig. of service, obedience, 
praise, offered to God, offering, obla- 
tion, Phil. 2. 17: so Bvaia cuVeVecos 
offering of praise, Heb. 13. 15. 

Bvcriacrrripiov, ov, ro (Bvaidfa), an 
altar, genr. Matt. 5. 23 : spec, of the 
altar for burnt- offerings in the tem- 
ple, 23. 35; so 1 Cor. 10. 18 koivu- 
vol rov Bvcr. and Heb. 13. 10 cpaysiv 
eK rov Bvo~. i. e. of the victims laid 
upon the altar; symbolically in hea- 
ven, Rev. 16. 7 rjKovcra rov Bvcr. Ae- 
yovros, i. e. a voice from the altar : 
of the altar of incense in the tem- 
ple, pr. Luke 1.11; symbolically in 
heaven, Rev. 8. 3. 

Bvco, f. vaoo, perf. pass. reBvfiai, aor. 1 
pass. irvBrfv, to sacrifice, kill and offer 
in sacrifice, immolate, absol. Acts 14. 
13 fjBeXe Bv€iv, with dat. v. 18, ace. 
and dat. 1 Cor. 10. 20. So rb irdo~x a 
Bveiv to kill the paschal lamb, i. e. as 
a species of sacrifice, Mark 14. 12. 

T 



e 



(jJJJLCLQ 



206 



iStOQ 



Hence, as sacrifices were connected 
with feasting, Qveiv is also simply 
to kill, slaughter, i. e. animals for a 
feast, Luke 15. 23 rbv p.6o-xov rbv 
crirevrbv Ova-are: genr. John 10. 10. 

®a>IJ.as,a,d, Thomas, Heb. ' twin,' one 
of the twelve apostles, also called 
Aidvfios, John 11. 16. 

6ct)pa£, atcos, 6, a breast-plate, cuirass, 
Lat. lorica, armour covering the 
body from the neck to the thighs, 
Rev. 9. 9. 

I. 

'ldeipos, ov, 6, Jairus, Heb. ' he 
gives light/ an officer of a syna- 
gogue, Mark 5. 22. 
'laKwfi, 6, indec. Jacob, Heb. ' sup- 
planter,' pr. name of two persons in 
N. T. a) the patriarch of the Jew- 
ish nation, Matt. 1.2: fig. for the 
posterity of Jacob, the Jewish people, 
Rom. 11. 26. b) the father of Jo- 
seph the husband of Mary, Matt. 
1.15. 

'laKoopos, ov, 6 (prob. = 'Ia/«6/3), 
James, pr. name of two of the apos- 
tles. 1. James the son of Zebedee, 
the elder, own brother of John : he 
was put to death by the elder Herod 
Agrippa, Acts 12. 2. — 2. James the 
Less, brother of Jude, and son of 
Mary, sister to our Lord's mother 
and wife of Clopas or Alpheus, Matt. 
13. 55 ; hence called the son of Al- 
pheus, 10. 3, and also the brother, i. e. 
kinsman, of our Lord, GTal. 1. 19. 

tafia, aros, r6 (Ido/JLat), healing, cure, 
■1 Cor. 12.9. 

'la/uLfiprjs, ov, u,Jambres,see' t Iavv7}'}. 
'law a, 6, indec. Janna, pr. name of 
a man, Luke 3. 23. 

'lavvrjs, ov, 6, Jannes, and 'la/nfipyjs, 
Jambres, names of two of the Egyp- 
tian magicians who withstood Moses, 
2 Tim. 3. 8; not found in the O. T., 
but derived by Paul from tradition, 
which is also preserved in the Tar- 
gums, Talmud, and rabbins. 

laofxai, wfiai, f. do~o/j.ai, depon. mid. 
to heal, cure, trans.; the pres., im- 
perf. Idoixrju, and aor. 1 mid. lao-dfJL-qv, 
are active ; the pass, forms, perf. 
tafxai, aor. 1 IdOrjv, and fut. 1 laOrjcro- 
/nai, retain the passive sense. With 
ace. Luke 5. 17 els rb laadai avrovs, 



6. 19: pass. Matt. 8. 8 laOfoerai 6 
Tra?s fjiov, ver. 1 3 ; foil, by air6, to be 
healed from or of any thing, Mark 5. 
29 eyvco fin Xarai arcb rrjs fxaariyos. 
Metaph. of moral diseases, to heal, 
save, i. e. from the consequences of 
one's sins, Matt. 13, 15 p^irore eirt- 
(rrpetyoocn, Kal Idorto/jLai avrovs, ssep. 

'idped, 6, indec. Jared, Heb. ' de- 
scent,' pr. name of a man, Luke 3. 
37. 

facts, €0)s, 7} (Idofxai), healing, cure, 
Luke 13. 32, Acts 4. 22, 30. 

tacriris, idos, tj, jasper, a precious 
stone of various colours, as purple, 
cerulean, green, &c. Rev. 4. 3. 

i ld<ra)v, ovos, 6, Jason, a kinsman of 
Paul, Rom. 16. 21. 

Iarp6s, ov, 6 (laofiai), a physician, 
Mark 5. 26. 

i5e, later form for l8e imperat. aor. 2 
of elSov; in N. T. often as a particle 
of exclamation, see, lo, behold! e.g. 
as calling attention to something 
present, Matt. 25. 20, John 19. 5 
tde 6 'dvdpooiros, v. 14; addressed ap- 
parently to several, but directed to 
one, 7. 26. In the sense of behold, 
observe, consider! Mark 15. 4, ah 

Idea, as, rj (e?8o>), aspect, appearance, 
Matt. 28. 3. 

iSios, a, ov, own, one's own, i. e. a) 
as pertaining to a private person 
and not to the public, private, 
particular; hence in N. T. adver- 
bially : (a) 18 iq individually, sever- 
ally, 1 Cor. 12. 11 8iaipovv loiq e/ca- 
arq) KaBaos fiovkerai. (£) tear Idiau 
privately, by one's self, apart from 
others, e. g. of an individual, alone, 
Matt. 14. 13, 23 ave^rj «s to opos 
Kar Idiau : of several, as apart from 
all others, 17. 19. 

b) as belonging to one's self and 
not to another, own, proper, pecu- 
liar, viz. (a) denoting ownership, 
that of which one is himself the 
owner, possessor, or producer, my 
own, thy own, his own, Sic; of things, 
Matt. 22. 5 els rbv ioiov aypov, 25. 
15 eKaorrtf Kara rrjv l8iav 8vva[xiv, 
Mark 15. 20 evehveau avrbv ra Ifid- 
ria ra tftia, John 5. 43 ev bv6ixari rep 
l8ia>, 2 Pet. 1. 20 Idias eiriXvaetos (see 
en i Aver is) : so els ry\v loiav tt6\lv 
one's own city, where one resides 



ICLUJTrjQ 



207 



upevg 



Matt. 9. 1, or the seat of one's fa- 
mily Luke 2. 3 ; iu ry Idiq. irarpidi 
John 4. 44: pleonast. with gen. of 
person in addition, John 10. 12 ov 
ouk elal ra. irpofiara XSia, 2 Pet. 3. 3, 
1 6*. Hence ra tdia, genr. possessions, 
property, Luke 18. 28 in mss. ; spec. 
own house, home, John 19. 27 els ra. 
Idia, 16. 32; own nation, people, 1. 
1 1 : also irpdocreiv ra tb*ia to transact 
one's own business, 1 Thess. 4. 11; 
\aA€?v €K r&v iBioov to speak out of 
one y s own heart, disposition, cha- 
racter, John 8. 44. Spoken of per- 
sons, '(Sios adeXcpos John 1. 42; avrjp 
husband, 1 Cor. 7. 2 ; d€0"7r6rr)s 1 Tim. 
6. 1 ; 8ou\os Matt. 25. 14; "idios av- 
r&v 7rpo(pr)rr)s their own prophet or 
poet, i. e. of their own country, Tit. 
1. 12 : hence oi 18ioi, i. e. own house- 
hold, family, 1 Tim. 5. 8 ; own friends, 
companions, John 13. 1; own people, 
countrymen, 1. 11: collect, rb fbiov 
15. 19. 

(/3) in the sense of peculiar, parti- 
cular, as distinguishing one person 
from others, e.g. I8la SiaAe/cros Acts 
1. 19, deio~LfiaifjLovia 25. 19, x c * , P l(r l LLa 
1 Cor. 7. 7. (7) as denoting that 
which, in its nature or by appoint- 
ment, pertains in any way to a per- 
son or thing, Acts 13. 36 Aafildldia 
yevea vwrjgerrjaas his own generation, 
in which he lived ; 1 Cor. 3. 8 rbv 
XSiov fjuo~$6v . . . tc6irov, 15. 23 ; Acts 

I. 25 €is rbv XBiov r6irov to his own 
place, i. e. proper and appointed for 
him : so Kaipbs ffiios, Kaipol Xdioi, own 
time, i. e. due, proper time, as deter- 
mined of God, Gal. 6. 9, 1 Tim. 2. 6. 
(5) sometimes Uios is put instead of 
a possessive pronoun, without any 
emphasis, Matt. 22. 5, 25. 14, 1 Pet. 
3. 1, 5 : also = kavrov, 1 Cor. 7. 2 
e/cacTT] rbv Wlov &vh*pa, John 1. 42. 

l^L(i)T7]s, ov, 6 (fSios), a private citi- 
zen, opp.to one in a public station ; 
an individual, opp. to the many; in 
N. T. plebeian, i. e. unlettered, un- 
learned, Acts 4. 13 aygdjjLfjLaToi Kal 
IdicaraL, 1 Cor. 14. 16, 23, 24, 2 Cor. 

II. 6. 

iBov, a demonstr. particle, lo, behold! 
(pr. for iBov imperat. of aor. mid. 
elfiofirju), serving to call attention to 
something external, exterior to one's 
self; usually put at the beginning of 



a clause, or only with Kai before it; 
but sometimes in the middle, before 
words which are to be particularly 
noted, e. g. Luke 13. 16 : construed 
a) with a nom. and finite verb, Matt. 

1. 20 iBov &yy eAos tcvoiov icpdvn avry, 

2. 1. b) from the Heb., with a nom. 
simply, where the verb of existence 
is implied, Matt. 3. 17 iBov (poovrj 4k 
roov ovpav&v, Acts 8. 36 lo*ob vBoop. 
Foil, by iyoj, or an equivalent word, 
expressing resignation or obedience, 
Luke 1. 38, Heb. 2. 13: so in an- 
swers, Acts 9. 10. 

'Idovfiaia, as, 7), Idumcea, Mark 3. 8. 
This country lay to the south-east 
of Palestine along the great valley 
El Ghor, which extends from the 
Dead Sea to the gulf of Akaba, and 
chiefly on its eastern side, which 
is rough and mountainous: here 
dwelt the descendants of Esau, who 
were always hostile to the Jews, and 
during the Jewish exile had taken 
possession of the southern parts of 
Palestine as far as Hebron, so that 
the later name Idumaea includes also 
this region. 

IB q cos, tiros, 5 (Tb*os), sweat, Luke 22. 
44. 

'I e (a fir) A, r), indec. Jezebel, pr. name 
of the impious and idolatrous queen 
of Ahab ; put in N. T. as the em- 
blem of false and idolatrous teach- 
ers, Rev. 2. 20. 

'lepdiroXis, cms, 7), Hierapolis, a city 
of Phrygia, Col. 4. 13. 

it par ei a, as, i) (U par cvco), priesthood, 
i.e. priesfs office, Luke 1. 9. 

Updrevfia, aros, r6 (Uparevco), 
priesthood* meton. and collect, for 
priests, i.e. Christians, 1 Pet. 2. 5. 

hparevoj, fut. evo'co (i€p€vs), to be a 
priest, officiate as priest, Luke 1. 8. 

e l€pep.ias, ov, 6, Jeremiah, Heb. 'ap- 
pointed of Jehovah,' a celebrated 
prophet of the O. T., Matt. 2. 17. 

lepevs, coos, 6 (Ug6s), a priest, one 
who performs the sacred rites ; of 
heathen priests, 6 Upevs rod Ai6s 
Acts 14. 13 : of the Jewish priests, 
genr. Matt. 8.4; of the high priest, 
Acts 5. 24 ; of Melchisedec, Heb. 
7. 1 ; of Jesus, as a spiritual high 
priest, 5. 6 : fig. Christians are called 
UpeTs roi @e<p priests unto God f as 



'lepixu 






208 



lepovdakfjjjL 



yielding to him spiritual sacrifices, 
Rev. 1. 6. 

c l€£> *%<«>, y> indec. Jericho, pr. name 
of a city in the tribe of Benjamin, 
situated at the foot of the mountains 
which border the valley of the Jor- 
dan and the Dead Sea : it was de- 
stroyed by Joshua, but was after- 
wards rebuilt, and became the seat 
of schools of the prophets; Matt. 
20. 29. 

iepoOvTos, ov, o, r\, adj. (Uq6s, Ova), 
offered in sacrifice, sacrificed, spoken 
of the flesh of victims, 1 Cor. 10. 28 
in some eds. for e&wXodvrov. 

lepov, ov, r6 (iepos), a temple, i. e. 
a consecrated place, including the 
temple proper, or fane (volos), and 
all its courts and appurtenances ; 
spoken of a heathen temple, Acts 19. 
27 ; elsewhere in N. T. only of the 
Jewish temple in Jerusalem, and 
always in reference to it as rebuilt 
by Herod the Great. According to 
Josephus, the whole circuit of the 
temple (t& Uq6v) consisted of three 
parts or enclosures, viz. the proper 
temple (va6s) in the midst, and two 
circular courts or areas around it. 
The first or outer court or enclosure, 
which was also the lowest and sur- 
rounded the whole temple, was open 
for all, and contained the porches or 
piazzas where the people collected, 
and where things and animals per- 
taining to the sacrifices were bought 
and sold, as well as money exchan- 
ged ; it is often called by Christian 
writers the * court of the gentiles.' 
From this to the second or inner 
court or enclosure (to Szvrepov U- 
pou) was an ascent of fourteen steps, 
and then of five more ; this was di- 
vided into the court (or separate 
place) of the women, and the court 
of Israel or of the priests, and none 
but such as were clean were per- 
mitted to enter it: here too the sa- 
crifices were prepared and offered, 
for here stood the altar of burnt- 
offerings before the entrance of the 
va.6s, comp. Matt. 23. 35. The third 
and highest enclosure was the tem- 
ple itself (vaos, to Upbv TpWov), into 
which only the priests might enter, 
comp. Luke 1. 9, 10, and which was 
divided into two parts, the sanctuary 



(t^ ayiov), and the holy of holies 
(rb aytov ayioov). The whole temple 
therefore consisted strictly of two 
parts, 6 va6s, and to irp6vaov or the 
courts and appurtenances. Hence 
rb Upbv is put for the whole, and 
also for the irp6vaov, but not for the 
va6s ; e. g. a) genr. and for the 
whole, Matt. 24. 1 Ths olfcodofjias tov 
lepov. b) of the courts, irp6vaov, 
Matt. 12. 5 ol Upsts iv t<£ Up$ to 
<rd{3j3aToi> jSe/Sr/Aovtn, Mark 11. 11. 
c) of the outer court, where things 
were bought and sold, Matt. 21. 12; 
here too Jesus disputed and taught, 
v. 23 ; so the apostles, Acts 5. 20. 

UpoTrpeir'fis, eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (iepSs, 
irgsTTdo) , pr. becoming to a sacred place 
or person, hence becoming to religion, 
Tit. 2. 3 ev KaTacrT'fjixaTL Icpoirpeireis, 
i. e. in their conduct adorning the 
Christian profession. 

iep6$, d, 6u, sacred, consecrated to 
God; in N. T. a) 2 Tim. 3. 15 t& 
iepa ypd/bL/nuTa the sacred writings, 
holy Scriptures, i. e. the Old Test, b) 
to. lepd sacred things, sacred rites, 1 
Cor. 9. 13 ol tol iepa £pya£6p.Gvoi those 
performing the sacred rites, minister- 
ing in holy things. 

'lepocrSkvfjia, see < l€povo , aAr)[j.. 

'Y^poaoXvpLiTfis, ov, 6, a Jerusalem- 
ite, one from Jerusalem, Mark 1. 5, 

legoavXeo), w, f. ija'co (i€g6crv\o<f), to 
rob temples, commit sacrilege, fig. to 
rob God of due honour, worship, 
obedience, Rom. 2. 22. 

l€p6&v\os,ov,d,ri, adj . (Up6v, (TvAaw), 
robbing temples, sacrilegious, as subst. 
temple-robber, Acts 19. 37. 

tepovpyeco, co, f. yaw (Upovpyos), = 
tcl Upa ipyd^ofxai, to perform sacred 
rites, espec. sacrifice, to officiate as 
priest ; in N. T. fig. in the Christian 
sense, Rom. 15. 16 UpovgyovvTa to 
evayyeKiov ministering as a priest [in 
respect to] the gospel. 

'lepovcraXrjfjL, tj, indec, K l€poa6\vjbLa, 
oov, t<x, and 'iGpoarSAvjua, 7], indec, 
Jerusalem, Heb. * dwelling of peace.' 
This celebrated city, the capital of 
Palestine, was the seat of true re- 
ligion under the Jewish theocracy, 
— the chief scene of our Saviour's 
ministry, — and the central point 
from which the gospel was promul- 



lepwa-vprj 



209 



IXacrrripiOQ 



gated : it is situated near the middle 
of Palestine among the mountains, 
nearly forty miles distant from the 
Mediterranean, and about twenty- 
five from the Jordan and Dead Sea. 
David first reduced it, and made it 
the capital of his kingdom, whence 
it is also called the ' city of David.' 
It was destroyed by the Chaldeans, 
but rebuilt by the Jews on their re- 
turn from exile ; and at a later period 
Herod the Great expended large 
sums in its embellishment. In N. 
T. a) pr. the city itself, Mark 1 1. 1. 
b) meton. for the inhabitants of Je- 
rusalem, only fern. Matt. 2. 3. c) 
metaph. Jerusalem for the Jewish 
state, church, dispensation, spoken 
(a) of the former or Mosaic dis- 
pensation, Gal. 4. 25 r\ vvv 'lepova-a- 
Arjfx. (j8) of the latter or Christian 
dispensation, the Redeemer's king- 
dom, of which the spiritual Jeru- 
salem is the seat, Gal. 4. 26 t) &ua) 
'IcpovcraXrj/j.. 

lepctxrvur], r]s, r\ (i€p6s), priesthood, 

priest's office, Heb. 7. 11. 
'Iecrcrai, 6, indec. Jesse, Heb. ' rich,' 

pr. name of David's father, Matt. 

1.5. 
'I €<f>6 a e, 6, indec. Jephthah, Heb. 

* he delivered,' a leader of Israel, 

Heb. 11.32. 

y l€xovias, ov, 6, Jechonias,Heb. ' Je- 
hovah-appointed,' a king of Judah, 
son of Jehoiakim, and grandson of 
Josiah, Matt. 1. 11, 12, where he is 
said to be the son of Josiah, — the 
name of Jehoiakim ('Iwa/cef/x) being 
omitted in the genealogy in text, 
rec, though found in some mss. 

'irjorovs, 6, gen. and dat. 'Irjaov, ace. 
'lyo-ovv, Jesus, Heb. ' Jehovah his 
help,' pr. name of three persons in 
N. T. 1. Jesus, the Christ, the Sa- 
viour of men, Matt. 1. 1, saepiss. — 

2. for Joshua, the successor of Moses 
and leader of Israel, Acts 7. 45. — 

3. Jesus, surnamed Justus, a fellow- 
labourer with Paul, Col. 4. 11. 

LKav6s, 4\, 6v (lkolvco), pr. coming to, 
reaching to, and hence sufficing, a) 
sufficient, (a) of things, enough, 2 Cor. 
2. 6 LKOLVOV TCp roiovrco r\ iiriTL/j.ia avrr], 
Luke 22. 38 lkolvov 4ari it is enough, 
desist : hence to luavov satisfaction, 
e. g. to iKavov iroiuv rivi to make sa- 



tisfaction, to satisfy, Mark 15. 15; 
to iKavbv Aa/3e7> to take satisfaction, 
i. e. security, Acts 17. 9. (£) of 
persons, adequate, competent, foil, by 
irpSs Ti, 2 Cor. 2. 16 irpbs ravra ris 
lKav6s ; by infin. aor. 3. 5. So in the 
sense of competent, worthy, foil, by 
infin. aor. Matt. 3. 11 ov ovk elpl iKa- 
vhs ia vTrodrjfjiaTa fiacrrdcrai, Mark 1. 
7; pres. 1 Cor. 15. 9; foil, by ha, 
Matt. 8. 8. 

b) spoken of number or magni- 
tude, abundant, great, much, pi. many, 
apyvgia Wavd Matt. 28. 12 ; o;(;Aos 
Ittavos a great multitude, Mark 10. 
46 ; \ahs iKavos Acts 5. 37. So of 
time, LKavaX rj/nepai many days, 9. 23 ; 
luavbs xp^vos a long time, gen. 27. 9, 
dat. 8. 11, ace. 14. 3, ace. pi. x§ovovs 
iKavovs Luke 20. 9 ; lie x?^ VOiV 4</ca " 
voov of a long time, 8. 27 ; e| iKavov id. 
23. 8 ; ec/> J iKav6v a long while, Acts 
20. 11. 

LKavoTqs, tjtos, ij ( iKavSs), sufficiency , 
competency, ability, 2 Cor. 3. 5. 

I Kay 6 co, co, f. cocroo (iKav6s), to make 
sufficient, to render competent ox fit, 
with ace. 2 Cor. 3. 6, Col. 1. 12. 

LK€T7)pia, aS, 77 (lK€T7]pl0S, fr. lK€T7]s), 

prop, the suppliant-branch, i. e. the 
olive-branch which suppliants held 
in the hand, eAcua or £a/35os being 
understood ; in N. T. supplication, 
Heb. 5. 7. 

Ik fids, ados, rj, moisture, dampness, 
Luke 8. 6. 

*\k6viov, ov, t6, Iconium, a large and 
populous city of Asia Minor, lying 
near the confines of Phrygia, Lyca- 
onia, and Pisidia, Acts 13.51. 

i\ap6s, a 6u ( e i\aos), Lat. hilaris,!. e. 
cheerful, joyous, 2 Cor. 9. 7. 

IXaporrjs, 7]ros, 77 (l\ap6s), cheerful- 
ness, alacrity, Rom. 12. 8. 

IxdcTKOfAai, f. daofxai (tAaos), mid., 
to reconcile to one's self by expiation, 
to propitiate ; in N. T. with ace. ras 
afiaQTias, to propitiate as to sins, to 
make propitiation for sins, Heb. 2. 17. 
Aor. 1 imperat. t\do~dr)Ti in the pass, 
sense, be propitious, be merciful, with 
dat. Luke 18. 13. 

iXao'tiSs, ov, 6 (IXacrKOfAai), propitia- 
tion, expiation (abstr. for concr. pro- 
pitiator), 1 John 2. 2, 4. 10. 

l\ao'T'f)pios, a, ov {iKaaKOfiai), pro- 



f t\ecoQ 



210 



iva 



pitiatory, expiatory; in N. T. a) 
masc. 6 lAaCTTipios, a propitiator, one 
who makes propitiation, Rom. 3. 25. 
b) neut. to tXaar^ptov mercy- seat, 
Heb. 9. 5, pr. the lid or cover of the 
ark of the covenant. 

'i\€oos, a), 6, f], adj. (Attic for e i\aos), 
as used of the gods, appeased, propi- 
tious, of men, cheerful ; in N. T. of 
God, propitious, merciful, with dat. 
Heb. 8. 12 iAecos ecrofiai reus aSoclais. 
From the Heb., 'i\€dos o~oi i. e. eo-rw 
6 ©eos, God be merciful to thee 1 God 
forgive thee ! = God forbid ! fify ye- 
voiro, far be it from thee ! as an ex- 
clamation of aversion, Matt. 16. 22. 

'IWvpucov, ov, t 6, Illy ricum, a coun- 
try of Europe on the eastern shore 
of the Adriatic gulf, north of Epi- 
rus, and west of Macedonia ; Rom. 
15. 19. 

ifx a s, dvros, 6, a thong, strap, of lea- 
ther ; in N. T. spec, a) pi. thongs 
with which the hands of captives 
or criminals were bound and then 
drawn up into the position for 
scourging, Acts 22. 25 irpotTeivev 
avrbv rots ijuao~i, — others, a scourge. 
b) a shoe-latchet, the thong by which 
a shoe or sandal was fastened to the 
foot, Mark 1. 7. 

i/nari^ot), f. io'oi) (i/uLdriov), to clothe; 
in N. T. only pass. perf. part. !/na- 
Ttcf[iivos clothed, Mark 5. 15. 

\\xdriov, ov, to (TfjLa, etjua), a gar- 
ment, e. g, a) genr. any garment, 
Matt. 9. 16 £tt\ tfjLaricp 7ra\ai$ : pi. ra 
l/ndria, garments, clothing, raiment, 
including the outer and inner gar- 
ment (mantle and tunic), 17. 2 ra 
LfidTia avrov iyevero XevKa: so in the 
phrase to rend the clothes, 26. 65. b) 
the outer garment, mantle, pallium, 
different from the tunic (xltvv), and 
worn over it, comp. Acts 9. 39 : it 
seems to have been a large piece of 
woollen cloth nearly square, which 
was wrapped round the body or 
fastened about the shoulders, and 
served also to wrap the wearer in at 
night; hence it might not be taken 
by a creditor, though the tunic could 
be, Matt. 5. 40 ; so 9. 20, 21 : pi. ra 
Ifxaria, outer garments, which were 
often laid aside, Acts 7. 58. 

ifjLari(riJ.6s, ov, 6 (Ifiarifa), clothing, 
raiment, genr. clothes, Luke 7. 25. 



Ifx^ipofxai, depon. (fyte/ws), to long 
for, and hence to have a strong affec- 
tion for, with gen., 1 Thess. 2. 8 text, 
rec, — others dfAzigofxevoi, q. v. 
'Iva, conjunct, that, construed usually 
with the subjunctive, seldom with 
the optative, often with the indica- 
tive; pr. t€\lkccs or final, as mark- 
ing the end, purpose, cause, for or 
on account of which any thing is 
done, to the end that, in order 
that it might or may be so and so ; 
but also enfiariKcas or eventual, as 
marking simply the event or result 
of any action, that in which it ter- 
minates, so that it was, is, will be 
so and so : these two significations, 
however, are often so nearly related, 
that the distinction then consists ra- 
ther in a different mode of concep- 
tion than in any thing essential. 

I. pr. TtAiKcos, as marking the final 
end, purpose, or cause, to the end 
that, in order that, and 'iva jxi] in or- 
der that not, lest. 1. with the sub- 
junctive, a) preceded by the pre- 
sent or an aorist of any mood except 
the indicative, or by the perfect in a 
present sense, where the subjunc- 
tive marks what it is supposed will 
really take place ; Matt. 9. 6 'iva 
eiS^Te . . . tot€ \eyei to the end that 
ye may know (comp. Mark 2. 10, 
Luke 5. 24), 18. 16, 19. 16, Luke 8. 
10, 12. 36, John 1. 7 olros ^\6evtva 
fiapTvprjan, 5. 34 ravra \4y<o 'iva v- 
fie?s o~(adrJT€, 6. 38 KarafiefiyiKa oi>x 
'iva itolw, 11. 4, 17. 21 'iva 6 koo~jhos 
iri(TT€vo"n } Acts 16. 30, Rom. 1. 11, 
Gal. 6. 13, Jam. 4. 3, saepiss. ; 'iva firi 
Luke 8. 12, Rom. 11. 25. b) by the 
imperative, the subjunc. as above in 
a. ; after imper. pres. Luke 21. 36 
aypvirve?T€ 'Iva Kara^icod^re, John 7. 
3, 1 Cor. 7. 5 bis, Eph. 4. 28, 6. 3 ; 
'iva fjLrj Matt. 7. 1, John 5. 14 ;— after 
imper. aor. Matt. 14. 15 airSXvcrov 
robs #%Aovs, 'iva ayopdacoo'iv Ppd>jj.a- 
ra, Mark 15. 32, Luke 16. 9, 1 Cor. 
3. 18, Eph. 6. 13; 'iva ^ Matt. 17. 
27, John 4. 15 : so after an exhort- 
ation, ayo0/jL€v Mark 1. 38, Luke 20. 
14, Rom. 3. 8; — after an imperat. 
implied, Matt. 26. 5, John 1. 22. c) 
by the future, the subjunc. as above 
in a.; Luke 16. 4 eyvcov ri iroiijcw, 
'iva defavrai pe, 1 Cor. 16. 6 ; inter- 
rog. Matt. 19. 16; 'iva fir} Luke 18. 



iva 



211 



iva 



5. d) by a past tense, where the 
subjunc. strictly stands instead of 
the opt., and marks an action which, 
in itself or its consequences, is still 
continued, or which the speaker re- 
gards as certain, (a) genr. Mark 
3. 14 iirolrjcrc 5a>5e/ca "iva £)0~i fxer 
avrov kcu 'iva awoar^XXr}, Luke 1. 
3, 4 e5o|e croi ypdxpai, 'iva. iiriyvcps. 
John 1. 31, 3. 16, 17, 8. 6, saep. ; 'iva 
^77 Eph. 2.9, Heb. 11.28. So ellip- 
tically, John 1. 8 ak\* [?iX0€v] 'iva 
ktX, 9. 3 aXX 3 [rovro syivero] 'iva 
(pavepcodfj. (/3) in simple narrations ; 
Matt. 27. 26 'Irjcrovv irapedcoKev 'iva 
cravgcoOfj, Mark 6. 41 idiSov mils p.a- 
6rjra?s, 'iva iragaboixriv avro?s, 9. 18, 
22, 10. 13, Luke 19. 4; 'iva w John 
18.28, 19.31. 

2. with the optative, preceded 
by the present, where the opt. marks 
what may possibly take place ; twice, 
Eph. 1. 16, 17 ov iravofiai eu^apicr- 
rccv 'iva 6 ®ebs Scot] ktX, 3. 16. 

3. with the indicative, but in 
N. T. only the future and present, 
and not with a past tense as often in 
classic writers, a) with indie, future, 
in the same sense as the subjunctive 
in 1. a. above, and preceded only by 
the present ; 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav irapadw 
rb o~a>fjLa /jLov 'iva KavB^crofxai, 1 Pet. 
3. 1. So fut. and subjunc. together, 
Rev. 22. 1^'iva ecrai rj i^ovaia avrcov 
. . . Kal elaeXOcocriv els r^jv ttoXiv: Eph. 

6. 3 'iva eu o~ol yevrjrai, Kal earj fia- 
icpoxpo'vios, where, however, icr\ may 
be taken independently of 'iva, i. e. 
and thou slialt live long, b) with in- 
die, present, in the same sense, pre- 
ceded by the present, &c. ; twice, 
Gal. 4. 17 QnXovcriv vp.as, 'iva avrovs 
faXovre, 1 Cor. 4. 6 'iva fify (pvaiovaOe : 
not found in classic Greek. 

II. eKfiaTiKccs, as marking simply 
the event or result of an action, so 
that, so as that ; in N. T. only with 
the subjunctive, implying some- 
thing which really takes place ; in 
classic writers oftener with the in- 
dicative of a past tense, a) pre- 
ceded by the present, &c. Luke 22. 
29, 30 fiiariQtfiai vfxiv . . . 'iva io-Qlrjre 
Kal itivriTs KrX, John 6. 7 &proi ovk 
apKovaiv avroTs, 'iva eKacrros avrcov 
fipaxv ri Xafirj, Rom. 3. 19 6 vofxos 
roils iv Tcp v6p.(v XaXel, 'iva irav crro/ua 
(ppayrj, 6. 1 ; Rev. 14. 13 vai, Xeyei rb 



TrvevfjLa, [airoOvricrKovcri] 'iva avairav- 
aoDvrai : 'iva firj Acts 2. 25, Gal. 5. 17. 

b) by the imperative, Acts 8. 19 SoVe 
KOLfiol rrjv e£ovo~iav ravrr]V, 'iva . . . 
XafAfiavri ktX, Jam. 1. 4, 1 Pet. 4. 13, 
5. 6 ; 'iva tf Tit. 3. 14, Rev. 3. 11. 

c) by the future, John 5. 20 /j.ei(ova 
rovroov 5ei|ef avrcp epya, 'iva vpLtls 
QavjJLaQqTs, Luke 1 1. 50, John 16. 24. 

d) by a. past tense (comp. I. 1. d.) ; 
Luke 9. 45 r\yv6ovv rb pr\jj.a rovro, 
'iva p.7] aiiaQowrai avro, John 9. 2 ris 
rnuagrev, 'iva rvtpXus yevvrjdfj ; Rom. 
11.11 fify eirraiaav, 'iva ireaoocri ; V. 3 1 . 
Here belongs the frequent phrase 
'iva irXrjpwdrj r] ypa(prj, rb prjdev, &c. 
used as a formula of quotation, and 
implying that something took place 
not in order that a prophecy might 
be fulfilled, but 50 that it was ful- 
filled ; not in order to make the 
event correspond to the prophecy, 
but so that the event did correspond 
to it; Matt. 1. 22 rovro oXovyeyovev 
'iva irXrjgcodf} rb prjOev, 26. 56, saep. 
With a past tense implied, Mark 
14.49, John 13. 18. 

III. in later Greek, 'iva, in vari- 
ous constructions, lost the power of 
marking either purpose or event, 
and became simply a demonstrative 
conjunction, like our that, i.e. mere- 
ly pointing out that to which the 
preceding words refer, or introdu- 
cing something already implied in 
the preceding w T ords : in this way 
'iva with the subjunctive came often 
to be employed where earlier writers 
used the infinitive or other particles, 
e. g. a) used instead of the con- 
struction with the infinitive, originally 
perhaps because the infinitive also 
often implies purpose : thus (a) after 
words and phrases implying com- 
mand and the like, as in Engl. ' I 
command that you do it,' for ( I 
command you to do it;' Mark 13. 
34 t<£ dvpoopco ivereiXaro 'iva ypriyoprj, 
John 11.57 SeSeoKeiaav ivroXrjv "iva, 
Acts 17. 15 XafiSvres ivroXfyv 'iva. 
So 'iva after ayy apeva Matt. 27. 32, 
airayyeXXca 28. 10, arroareXXco Acts 
16. 36, ypdfeo Mark 12. 19, diaareX- 
Xop.ai 13. 34, gittov 3. 9, i^ogKifa 
Matt. 26. 63, eiriri/ndco 12. 16, Xeyw 
Acts 19. 4, irapayyeXXca Mark 6. 8, 
a'vvriOep.ai John 9. 22 ; so also £86(hi 
avrois 'iva Rev. 9. 5; ovk ij<piev 'iva 



Iva 



212 



'IovSa/a 



Mark 11. 16: with some word of 
command implied, Eph. 5. 33. (/3) 
after verbs of entreating, persuading, 
and the like ; Luke 9. 40 ide^Orju 
rS>v ixaQ-qroov aov 'iva iK$dX<aaiv avr6, 
22. 32 : so after Sia/nagrvpo/jLai 1 Tim. 
5. 21, ipcordoo Mark 7. 26, irapaica- 
Xico 5. 10, Trpo(T€vx o l ULa ' L Matt. 24. 20, 
7r€L0ca 27. 20. (7) after verbs of de- 
sire, and the like; Matt. 7. 12 '6o~a 
av OeXrjre 'iva ttoiGhtlv v/iuv, 18. 14 
6eXr]p.d i&ri 'iva., John 6. 39 ; C r l T ^~ 
rat iva 1 Cor. 4. 2 : with OeXoo impl. 
Gal. 2. 10. (5) after ttoieco in the 
sense of to cause, to effect, &c. John 
11. 37 ovk ifivvaro ovros iroLr)(rai 'iva 
Kal ovros fxi} airoOdvn ; Col. 4. 16; and 
so in an attraction, Rev. 3. 9, where 
the future also is joined with the 
subj. after 'iva. (e) after words im- 
plying fitness, sufficiency, need, and 
the like ; ovk d^ios elfii 'iva Xvaoo 
John 1. 27, Uavos Matt. 8. 8, agKeros 
10. 25, xpdav cxeiv 'iva John 2. 25 ; 
after impers. o-vfjLcjyepei Matt. 5. 29, 
AucrjTeAe? Luke 17. 2. (f ) after a 
word or phrase followed by a defin- 
ing or explanatory clause, 'iva some- 
times introduces the latter ; John 
4. 34 ijxbv Ppcc/nd icrriv 'iva iroicl) rb 
OehrjfjLa rod ire/uif/avrSs fie, 18. 39 %<rri 
crvvrjOeia vfiiv 'iva 'iva vfjuv airoXvao). 
So especially after ovros used em- 
phatically or SeiKTiK&s in reference 
to a following clause, Luke 1. 43 
irSdev [xol rovro, 'iva eXBrj 7) jii'flTTjp rod 
Kvpiov iulov irpos fie; more usual in 
John, e. g. 6. 29 rovr 6 iari rb epyov 
rod @€o0, 'iva 7nar€vcrr}r€, 17. 3 avrt] 
iarlv 7) alctivios fa'hi 'V<* yivdoaKcoffLv 
ere, 1 John 3, 11, 23: so iv rovrcp 
iBo^dcOr) irarr)p, 'iva Kagirbv (j>ip7)r€ 
John 15. 8; also v. 13 p.€t£ova rav- 
rrjs aydwriv ovdels e'x 6f ' * m r ^ s r ^ v 
\pvxbv avrov Brj : with ovros or iv 
rovrw implied, 1 Cor. 9. 18. 

b) instead of forces after verbs of 
talcing care, endeavouring, and the 
like ; /3A€7r€Te 'iva acfySficos yevrjrai 1 
Cor. 16. 10, (t)\6u) 14. 1, (nrioo v. 12, 
fi€pL/j.vdco 7. 34, <pv\do'cr€<r6e 'iva fj/f) 2 
Pet. 3. 17: with a verb of this kind 
implied, 2 Cor. 8. 7. c) instead of 
'6ri, Mark 9. 12 yiypairrai 'iva rroXXa 
TrdBr}: with on Rom. 4. 23. d) of 
time, only in John, after &pa, instead 
of the more usual ore or iv $ ; 12. 23 
iXr)Xvdzv r) wqa 'iva SofacrOf} 6 vibs 



rod avQpdnrov, 13. 1, 16. 2, 32, — -so 
Engl, the hour is come that the Son 
of man should be glorified, for when 
or in which; with '6re 4. 21, 23, 5. 
25 ; with iv fj v. 28 : or we may take 
'iva here as eventual, ' so that he shall 
be glorified.' Others regard 'iva in 
such cases as an adverb of place, used 
fig. of time, like Engl, wherein. 
Ivari or 'iva ri, as an interrog. par- 
ticle, elliptically for 'iva ri yivt\rai 
in order that what i. e. may take 
place 1 —to what end? why? where- 
fore? Matt. 9. 4, 27. 46, Luke 13. 7. 

s I^7r7T7;, rjs, 7), Joppa, a celebrated and 
very ancient city and port of Pales- 
tine on the Mediterranean, about 
west-north-west of Jerusalem, Acts 
9.36. 

*lop§dv7]s, ov, 6, Jordan, the largest 
and most celebrated river of Pales- 
tine : it takes its rise not far from 
the village of Paneas, near Caesarea 
Philippi, and is joined by another 
stream which rises in the higher 
parts of the adjacent Antilibanus. 
After a course of about fifteen miles, 
it passes through the lake of Merom, 
and after flowing about the same 
distance further falls into the lake 
of Tiberias : leaving this lake, it 
flows through a fertile valley of con- 
siderable width into the Dead Sea, 
receiving in its course some minor 
streams; Matt. 3. 5. 

16 Si ov, 6 ( c ir][xi), pr. something sent 
out, emitted, hence a missile weapon, 
arrow ; in N. T. a) rust, as being 
emitted on metals, Jam. 5. 3. b) 
poison, venom, as emitted by serpents, 
&c. Jam. 3. 8. 

'IovScua, as, r) (fern, of 'IouSatos, 
supp. yrj), Judcea, Heb. Judah, pr. 
name strictly of the territory of the 
tribe of Judah, but usually employed 
in a more extended sense. Under 
David it denoted the territories of 
Judah and Benjamin: after the 
secession of the ten tribes it was 
applied to the dominions of the 
kingdom of Judah in distinction 
from that of Israel, and of course 
included the whole southern part 
of Palestine : after the captivity, as 
most of the exiles who returned 
were of the kingdom of Judah, the 
name Judaea (Judah) was given ge- 



'lovCa'i£(jj 



213 



LfTOrifJLOQ 



nerally to the whole of Palestine 
west of the Jordan : under the Ro- 
mans, in the time of Christ, Pales- 
tine was divided into Galilee, Sa- 
maria, and Judaea, the last including 
the whole southern part west of the 
Jordan, — it then belonged to Ar- 
chelaus, but was afterwards made 
a Roman province dependent on 
Syria, and governed by procurators ; 
Matt. 2. 1 : meton. people of Judcea, 
3.5. 

'lovSa'iCoo, f. i'croo ('lovficuos), to Juda- 
ise, i. e. live like the Jews, follow their 

• manners, customs, rites, Gal. 2. 14. 

'IovSixikSs, f), 6v, Jewish, current 
among the Jews, /jlvOol Tit. 1. 14. 

'lovda'iKoos, adv. Jewishly, in the 
Jewish manner, Gal. 2. 14. 

'lovdaTos, a, ov ('IouSas), pr. adj. 
Jewish; in N. T. a) fern. pr. r) *lov- 
8aia x^P a or 7*7 ^ ie l an d of Judcea, 
Mark 1. 5, John 3. 22 ; i) 'lovSaia 
ywr\ a Jewess, Acts 16. 1. b) masc. 
6 i Iovda?os, as subst. a Jew, pr. one 
of the tribe or country of Judah, 
but in later usage applied to all the 
inhabitants of Judaea or Palestine, 
John 4. 9 : usually pi. ol 'IouScuot 
the Jews, 19. 21, saep. ; 'lovBcuoi teal 
"EAA77J/6S Acts 14.1 (see^E Wrjv b.): 
by synecd. ol 'IouScuoi is put for the 
chief men, leaders of the Jews, John 
1. 19, saep. As adj. joined with a 
noun, e. g. avr)p 'lovdeuos Acts 10. 28, 
pi. 2. 14; \l/€vdoirgo(p7)Tr}s 13. 6, ap^t- 
cgevs 19. 14. 

i lovdaio~/j.6s, ov, o, Judaism, the Jew- 
ish religion as opposed to heathen- 
ism ; in N. T. as opp. to Christianity, 
Gal. 1. 13. 

'IouSas, a, 6, Judas, Heb. Judah, 're- 
nowned,' pr. name of eight persons 
in N. T. 1. Judah, the fourth son 
of Jacob, and head of the tribe of 
Judah, Matt. 1. 2: meton. for the 
tribe or posterity of Judah, 2. 6 ; so 
6 oTkos'IovSo. the house i. e. kingdom 
of Judah, opp. to that of Israel, 
Heb. 8. 8. — 2. Judas or Judah, two 
of the ancestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 
26, 30. — 3. Jude, an apostle, called 
also Lebbeus and Thaddeus, brother 
of James the Less and cousin of our 
Lord ; he wrote the epistle bearing 
his name ; Matt. 13. 55, Jude 1. — 4. 
Judas surnamed Iscariot, i. e. ' man 



of Kerioth,' an apostle, and the 
traitor who betrayed our Lord ; 
Matt. 10. 4, saep. — 5. Judas sur- 
named Barsabas, a Christian teach- 
er, Acts 15. 22. — 6. Judas, a Jew 
living in Damascus, Acts 9. 11. — 7. 
Judas surnamed the Galilcean, Acts 
5.37. 

'lovAia, as, t), Julia, pr. name of a 
woman, Rom. 16. 15. 

'lovAios, ov, 6, Julius, pr. name of a 
centurion, Acts 27. 1, 3. 

'lovvias, ov, 6, Junias, pr. name of a 
kinsman of Paul, Rom. 16. 7. 

'Iouctos, ov, 6, Justus. 1. pr. name 
of a man at Corinth with whom 
Paul lodged, Acts 18. 7. — 2. sur- 
name a) of Joseph called also Bar- 
sabas, Acts 1. 23. b) of a man 
named Jesus, a friend and fellow- 
labourer of Paul, Col. 4. 11. 

iirirevs, ecos, 6 ('liriros), a horseman, 
pi. i7T7reTs cavalry, Acts 23. 23. 

lit ir ik 6s, 4), 6v ('(ttttos), equestrian, 
skilled in riding, a horseman ; in N. 
T. neut. rb IttttlkSu i. e. rdy/aa, col- 
lect, the horsemen, cavalry, as in Engl. 
the horse, Rev. 9. 16. 

i7r7ros, ov, 6, ahorse, James 3. 3. 

1q i s, idos, 7], a rainbow, iris, Rev. 4. 3. 

'laa&K, 6, indec. Isaac, Heb. * de- 
rider,' pr. name of the son of Abra- 
ham by Sarah, Matt. 1. 2. 

I crdyy e\os, ov, 6, r), adj. (laos, &y- 
yekos), angel-like, Luke 20. 36. 

'Itraxcip, 6, indec. Heb. Issachar, 
' purchased,' pr. name of the ninth 
son of Jacob by Leah : meton. for 
the tribe of Issachar, Rev. 7. 7. 

'icrKapiwrrjs, see s Iou5as4. 

J(Tos, 7}, ov, like, alike, equal, spoken 
of measure, quantity, condition, na- 
ture, and the like, Matt. 20. 12 Xcovs 
r)fx7u clvtovs irroirjaas, Luke 6. 34 'Iva 
aTro\dj3a)o-i ra To~a, John 5. 18 Jcrov 
kavrov ttoicou rep 0e<£, Phil. 2. 6 : 
hence alike, consistent, e. g. paprvpiai 
Mark 14. 56. 

1(t6tt]s, rjros, rj (Icos), likeness, equa- 
lity, i. e. equal state or proportion, 
2 Cor. 8. 13 : in the sense of equity, 
what is equitable, Col. 4. 1. 

IcSrifMos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (fo'os, rijur)), 
alike honoured, alike prized, i. e. of 
equal honour or standing ; in N. T. 



lcr6\pv)(og 



214 



IffTrfjJiL 



alike precious, of like value, i.e. genr. 
like, equal, 2 Pet. 1.1. 

lo-Sxj/vxos, ov, 6, I], adj. (!(Tos, ^vxh), 
like-minded, Phil. 2. 20. 

'I cr p a 77 ^i Of indec. Israel, Heb. * wrest- 
ler with God,' a name given to Ja- 
cob after wrestling with the angel ; 
in N. T. spoken only in reference to 
his posterity, as 6 oT/cos'I., Matt. 10. 
6 ; 6 Xabs 'I., Acts 4. 10 ; viol % 7. 
23 : so genr. Israel for the Israelites, 
the children of Israel, spoken in O. T. 
of the kingdom of Israel in opp. to 
that of Judah, but in N. T. applied 
to all the descendants of Israel then 
remaining, and synonymous after 
the exile with oi'Iovticuoi, Rom. 10. 1. 

i lo'pa7j\lrrjs, ov, 6, an Israelite ; in 
N. T. = 6 i lovBa7os, John 1. 48. 

%Gvr\ix.i, f. a'TTjcru), aor. 1 earija'a, aor. 
2 eanqv, perf. eo*T7]Ka, plupf. eo'T'f)- 
K€lv and elcrrrjKeiv (3 pers. pi. Att. 
ecrr^Kecrav), perf. infin. e<rri]Kevai 
contr. eardvai, perf. part. ear-nKoos 
contr. ecrrcas coca ws, aor. 1 pass, ecr- 
rddrjv, fut. 1 pass. crad^o-o/uLai : a less 
usual form is pres. tardea Rom. 3. 
31. The significations of this verb 
are divided between the trans, to 
cause to stand, to place } and the in- 
trans. to stand. 

I. transitive, in the present, im- 
perfect, future, and aorist 1 of the 
active, to cause to stand, to set, to 
place, a) pr. with ace. and adjunct 
implying place where ; Acts 22. 30 
HavXov eCTTicav els avrovs before 
them. So etc defroov Matt. 25. 33, ev 
fieaq) 18. 2, ev rep crrtvedplcp Acts 5. 
27, evdoiriov twos 6. 6 ; eiri with ace. 
Matt. 4. 5 '(arrjcriv avrbv eirl rb irre- 
gvyiov, Luke 4. 9 : irapd with dat. 9. 
47 ; genr. to cause to stand forth, Acts 
1. 23 e<rrrio~av 8uo, 6. 13 ; opp. to fall- 
ing, Rom. 14.4. b) to establish, con- 
firm, Rom. 3. 31 v6p.ov, 10. 3 : so of 
time, to fix, appoint, ijfiegav Acts 17. 
81. c) to place, i. e. in a balance, = 
to weigh, with ace. and dat. Matt. 26. 
15 ecrrijcrav avraj rpiaKovra apyvpia 
they weighed out to him : metaph. to 
impute, rivl rrjv a/ucapriav Acts 7. 60. 
II. intransitive, in the perfect, 
pluperfect, and aorist 2 of the active, 
in the middle, and by implication in 
aorist 1 and future 1 of the passive, 
TO stand, and so perf. act. eari\Ka 



as present, whence plupf. ecrr'fjKeiv as 
imperf. a) pr. and absol. 1 Cor. 10. 
12 6 doKwp ecrrdvai, fiKeiterto fit) ireo"n : 
in sacrifice or prayer, Heb. 10. 11, 
Matt. 6. 5. With an adjunct imply- 
ing place where, 12. 46 e{o>, Mark 
11. 5 e/ce?, 13. 14: foil, by els rb pe- 
cov John 20. 19 ; 4k dej-i&v Luke 1. 
11; ev with dat. of place, ev rfj 
ayopa Matt. 20. 3, impl. v. 6 ; ev av- 
rots among i. e. before them, Acts 24. 
21; evtioiriSv twos 10. 30; eiri with 
gen. of place, earr) eiri r6irov iredivov 
Luke 6. 17; in the sense of before, 
Acts 25. 10 M rod Mfiaros, 24. 20 
eirl rod crvvefipiov Mark 13. 9 ; with 
ace. of place, Matt. 13. 2; also eirl 
robs iroSas to stand upon the feet, 
Acts 26. 16, impl. 3. 8 ; fxerd tlvos 
John 18. 5 ; irapd with ace. Luke 5. 
1 ; iregav rrjs 6a\. John 6. 22 ; irpb 
Toov dvpcov Acts 5. 23 ; irpbs rfj 6vpa 
John 18. 16, with ace. irpbs rb \ivt\- 
fxelov 20. 11 ; avv avrots Acts 4. 14 ; 
also KvKkcp twos round about any one, 
Rev. 7.11; p.eo'os v/xcav eary\Kev John 

1. 26. Without an adjunct of place 
expressed, but in the sense of to 
stand by, near, there, according to 
the context, == to be present, Matt, 
26. 73 irgo(Te\06vres ol eorrcores elirov 
rtp Tlerpcp, Luke 19. 8, 23. 35 : joined 
with an adj. or particip. Acts 9. 7 
elarriKeio'av evveot, Eph. 6. 14 : so 
of persons standing before a judge, 
either as accusers, Luke 23. 10, or 
as accused, Acts 26. 6 effrrjKa KpivS- 
pevos, Matt. 27. 11 efxirpoadev rod 
riye/xSvos : also before Christ as 
Judge, where it is by impl. to stand 
erect, firm, in the consciousness of 
acquittal and final approval, Luke 
21.36. Spoken of fishing-boats, to 
stand, be stationed, in Engl, to lie, 5. 

2. b) fig. to standfast, i. e. to con- 
tinue, endure, persist ; of things, j8a- 
o-iXeia Matt. 12. 25, Oe/xeXios 2 Tim. 
2. 19; of persons, Acts 26. 22 &XQ 1 
rrjs Tifxeqas ravrijs eorrrjKa, 1 Cor. 7. 
37 ecrrjKa e8pa7os, John 8. 44 ev rfi 
a\7]6eia ovx e(Trt\Kev, 1 Pet. 5. 12 els 
V eo-rr)Kare. So to standfast against 
an enemy, Eph. 6. 13, with irgSs ri 
v. 11 : so against evils, =to endure, 
sustain, Rev. 6. 17. In the sense of 
to be established, confirmed, Matt. 18. 
16 e iva eirl ar6fxaros Svo fxaprvpeev ^ 
rpLoov o~Tadrj irav prifxa, c) eo'TTjV and 



KTTOpeit) 

ecrrdQ-nv, to stand still, stop ; of per- 
sons, Matt. 20. 32 crras d'l-no-ovs: of 
things, 2. 9 ; to cease, Luke 8. 44. 
lo'Topea, ca, f. 770-co (i<rTcop), to ascer- 
tain by inquiry and personal exa- 
mination, to know, have seen person- 
ally; in N. T. to see, visit a person 
in order to make his acquaintance, 
Gal. 1. 18 laropricrai Tlerpov. 

I o~x v P ' s > <*> 6v(la-x^)t strong, mighty, 
powerful, a) of persons, spoken of 
the powers both of body and mind, 
physical and moral, Matt. 3. 11 io~- 
XvpSrepos fiov iorriv, Heb. 11. 34 lo"- 
X v g°\ & TtoXt/jLCf), and so Matt. 12. 
29 ; 1 John 2. 14, strong i. e.firm in 
faith: of angels, Rev. 5. 2; of God, 
18. 8. Fig. strong in influence and 
authority, mighty, honourable, 1 Cor. 
4. 10; 1. 27 Ta i(rxvpd for concr. ol 
lorxvpoi. b) of things, strong, i. e. 
vehement, great; &v€/jlos Matt. 14. 30, 
\i/n6s Luke 15. 14, Kpavy-f] Heb. 5. 
7; also firm, sure, irapaKK'nais 6. 18 ; 
severe, eiriaro/Xai, 2 Cor. 10. 10: of a 
city, strong, fortified, Rev. 18. 10. 

lvx vs > vos > ^ fax 00 )) strength, might, 
poiver, spoken of the powers both of 
body and mind, physical and moral ; 
physical, Rev. 18. 2 e/cpa|er iv lo~xvi 
i. e. mightily, vehemently: of mental 
and moral power, might, ability, fa- 
culty, Mark 12. 30 e| o\t]s rrjs io~x vos 
crov with all thy might, v. 33: also 
genr. power, potency, pre-eminence, 2 
Pet. 2. 11 &yye\0L lax™ Ka ^ ^ovd^i 
fiei^oves, E ph. 1. 19 Kpdros rr\s lo^xvos 
= Kpdros lo'xvgou mighty power ; so 
in ascriptions to God, Rev. 5. 12. 

t<7%uco, f. ucrco (iV%us), to be strong, 
i. e. to have strength, ability, power, 
both physical and moral, a) physi- 
cal, to be strong, robust, Matt. 9. 12 
ol lo~x vol/r€S the strong, i. e. the well, 
not the weak and sick, b) genr. to 
be able, I can, foil, by infin. Matt. 8. 
28 w(TT€ [AT) Icrxveiv riva irape\6€?v, 
26. 40: with inf. impl. Mark 9. 18, 
Luke 13. 24; Phil. 4. 13 irdvra \<r- 
Xvca i. e. T can do or endure all things, 
— better perhaps irdvTa as ace. of 
manner, &c. c) = to have efficacy, 
avail, have force and value, Gal. 5.6 
ovt€ TX€piTop.i\ n lo~x v€l > Heb. 9. 17; 
els ov§£v tcr%vei it has no value, is 
worthless. Matt. 5. 13. d) same as 
to prevail, foil, by Kara twos, against 



215 'IWdc 

or over any one, Acts 19. 16 ; absol. 

Rev. 12. 8. Fig. to spread abroad, 

acquire strength and efficacy, Acts 

19. 20. 
taws, adv. (loos), pr. equally, alike; 

in N. T. it may be, perhaps, doubt' 

less, Luke 20. 13. 
'IraAla, as, tj, Italy, Acts 18.2. 
'ItciAik^s, 77, ov, Italian, Acts 10. 1. 
'Irovgaia, as, r\, lturcea, a region 

the exact situation of which is 

doubtful, though it made part of 

Coele-Syria, Luke 3. 1. 

Ix^oSlou, ov, to (IxBvs), a small fish, 
Matt. 15.34, MarkS. 7. 

IxQvs, vos, 6, a fish, Matt. 15.36. 

^X vos f eos > ovs > T ^ (^kco, i/cWo/xcu), a 
footstep ; in N. T. only fig. in the 
phrase to walk or follow in one's foot- 
steps, i. e. to imitate his example, 
Rom. 4. 12, IPet. 2. 21. 

'Icuaflaju, 6, indec. Jotham, Heb. ' Je- 
hovah is perfect,' pr. name of a king 
of Judah, Matt. 1.9. 

'I co d vv a, 7)s, 7), Joanna, pr. name of 
the wife of Chusa, Luke 8. 3. 

'I co a vv as, a, 6, Joannas, prob. same 
as 'loodvvris, one of the ancestors of 
Jesus, Luke 3. 27. 

'Iccdvvrjs, ov, 6, John, Heb. Johanav, 
1 Jehovah-given,' proper name of 
four persons in N. T. 1. John the 
Baptist, the son of Zacharias, and 
forerunner of Christ, beheaded by 
order of Herod Antipas, Matt. 3, 1. 
— 2. John the apostle, the son of 
Zebedee, and brother of the elder 
James, especially beloved by our 
Lord, Matt. 4. 21. — 3. John, one of 
the ' kindred' of the high priest, 
Acts 4. 6. — 4. John surnamed Mark, 
the companion of Paul and Barna- 
bas, and writer of the second Gos- 
pel, Acts 12. 12. 

5 Ico/3, 6, indec. Job, Heb. 'ill-treated,' 
the patriarch whose afflictions and 
patience are narrated in the book 
of Job, Jam. 5. 11. 

3 1cot]\, 6, Joel, Heb. ' Jehovah his 
God,' one of the minor Hebrew 
prophets, Acts 2. 16. 

''loovdv, 6, indec. Jonan, prob. same as 
'lowas, one of the ancestors of Jesus, 
Luke 3. 30. 

'I (a v a s, a, 6, Jonas, Heb. Jonah, ' dove,' 



'IiopctfJ, 



216 



fca 



dapi% 



(o 



pr. name of two persons inN.T. 1. 
a noted prophet of the O. T., Matt. 
12. 39.-2. the father of the apostle 
Peter, a fisherman, John I. 42. 

'Icopdp,, 6, indec. Joram, Heb. Jeho- 
ram, i Jehovah is high,' pr. name of 
a king of Judah, the son and suc- 
cessor of Jehoshaphat, Matt. 1.8. 

'I co pel fi, 6, indec. Jorim, perhaps 
same as 'Icopd/j., one of the ances- 
tors of Jesus, Luke 3. 29. 

*I co era cpar, 6, indec. Josaphat, Heb. 
Jehoshaphat, ' Jehovah-judged/ a pi- 
ous king of Judah, Matt. 1. 8. 

*lcoo"fi, 6, indec. Jose, prob. same as 
'Icocrrjs, one of the ancestors of Jesus, 
Luke 3. 29. 

'Icoarjs, 6, indec. Joses, pr. name a) 
of a brother of James the Less, a 
kinsman of Jesus, Matt. 13. 55. — b) 
of Barnabas the companion of Paul, 
Acts 4. 36. 

^coevfjef), 6, indec. Joseph, Heb. 'he 
will add,' pr. name of seven per- 
sons in N. T. 1. the patriarch, the 
eleventh son of Jacob, John 4. 5 ; 
Rev. 7. 8 (pv\rj 'Icotrrity put for the 
half- tribe of Ephraim, comp. v. 6. — 
2. three of the ancestors of Jesus, 
Luke 3. 24, 26, 30.— 3. the husband 
of Mary the mother of Jesus, Matt. 
1. 16. — 4. Joseph of Arimathea, Matt. 
27. 57. — 5. Joseph called also Barsa- 
bas and Justus, nominated as an apo- 
stle in the place of Judas, Acts 1. 23. 

*l codas, ov, 6, Josias, Heb. Josiah, 
' whom Jehovah heals,' pr. name of 
a pious king of Judah, Matt. 1. 10. 

I cot a, r6, indec. iota, Heb. yodh p) 
the smallest Hebrew letter, fig. for 
the minutest part, Matt. 5. 18. 



K. 

Kay co, crasis for Kal iyco, dat. Kafioi, 
ace. kol/j.6, and I, &c, the Kai every 
where retaining its own power just 
as if written separately (see Kai), 
Matt. 2. 8; dat. Luke 1. 3; accus. 
John 7. 28. It is often printed with 
iota subscript Kayco,but improperly, 
— the rule of modern grammarians 
being, that in crasis the subscript 
is proper only where i is the last 
vowel elided, as in Kara for Kal elra. 

KaOd, adv. (/ca0' a), lit. 'according to 



what/ i. e. according as, or simply as, 
Matt. 27. 10. 

KaOaipetris, ecos, r) (KaOaipico), a pull- 
ing down, demolition, e. g. of a for- 
tress, 2 Cor. 10. 4: fig. of religious 
knowledge and experience, destruc- 
tion, opp. to olKoho/jL'f], v. 8. 

Kadaipeco, co, f. t)o~co, aor. 2 KaQsiXov 
(Kara, alpico), to take down from a 
higher place, trans., e. g. from the 
cross, Mark 15. 36 d epxerai'HAlas 
Ka6e\e?v avr6v, v. 46 : with the idea 
of force, violence, e. g. to pull down, 
demolish, as buildings, KadeXco ras 
airoB^Kas Luke 12. 18 ; a people, to 
overthrow, conquer, KaQsKcov %Bvt] kit- 
rd Acts 13. 19 ; princes, potentates, 
to cast down from their thrones, to 
dethrone, Luke 1. 52. Fig. to sub- 
vert, destroy, rr]v /jL€ya\€i6rr]ra Acts 
19. 27, AoyitrfjLovs 2 Cor. 10. 4. 

KaOaipco, f. apco (Kadapos), to cleanse 
from filth, trans. ; in N. T. a) to 
cleanse a tree or vine from useless 
branches, to prune, John 15. 2. b) 
fig. to cleanse from sin, to purify, i.e. 
by expiation, Heb. 10.2. 

Kaddirep, adv. (KaOd, trep), according 
as, = as, even as, Rom. 4. 6 Kaddireg 
Kal Aa/318 \eyei : foil, by ovrcos so, 
12.4. 

Kaddirrco, fut. ypco (Kara, anrco), to 
adapt, fit down upon any thing, whence 
to bind ox fasten upon, trans. ; in N. 
T. intrans. or with kavr6v impl. = 
mid. KadaTTTo/uLai, to fix one's self upon, 
to fasten on, foil, by gen. Acts 28. 3 
€X l $ J/a Kadrjipe rrjs x €l P os avrov. 

Ka6apl£co, f. itrco (KadapSs), a later 
verb instead of the earlier KaOaipco, 
to make clean, cleanse, trans, a) pr. 
Matt. 23. 25 Ka6api(er€ rb e|a>0ej/ rov 
TTorrjpiov, v. 26. Spoken of lepers 
afflicted with a filthy disease and ac- 
counted as unclean, to cleanse, — to 
heal, Luke 4. 27 : prseg. Matt. 8. 3 
€Ka6apio~dr} avrov i) Aeirpa his leprosy 
was cleansed and removed, i. e. was 
healed, comp. Luke 5. 13. b) fig. to 
cleanse in a moral sense ; (a) from sin 
or pollution, i. e. by expiation, to 
purify, Heb. 9. 22 ; foil, by air6 rivos, 
1 John 1. 7 rb affia 'lrjcrov Kadapifct 
7} p.as airb irdcrr)s a/maprias i from the 
guilt of sin and its consequences,' 
v. 9 : so Tit. 2. 14 Xva KaBapitrn cavrcp 
Xaov. (j8) genr. and without expi- 



KadapLO-jjLog 



217 



Kit 



xOrjfi 



at 



ation, to cleanse, purify, free from 
moral uncleanness, with air6 twos, 
2 Cor. 7. 1 Kadapiacofiev eavrovs aicb 
iravTos fioXva/xov (Tolqk6s: without 
air6, Acts 15. 9. c) in the sense of 
to declare clean, i. e. Levitically, = 
to make lawful, trans. Acts 10. 15 a 6 
©ebs eKaddpicre, crv /ur] koivov, 11. 9 : 
so Mark 7. 18, 19 irav rb encoder elo~- 
iropevofxevov . . . els rbv acpedgwi/a e/c- 
Tropeverai, Ka9api£ou irdvra ra. $p<*i- 
fxara, i. e. * making lawful all meats, 
shewing them to be clean and law- 
ful,' where the part. Ka6agi(oi/ refers 
to the whole preceding context by 
way of apposition. 

KaBapia , fx6s i ov, 6 (icaOaplfa), a 
cleansing, purification, a) pr., e. g. 
of the Jewish washings before meals, 
John 2. 6; fig. of the ceremonial pu- 
rification of lepers, Mark 1. 44 ; of 
a woman after child-birth, Luke 2. 
22 : so of baptism as a rite of puri- 
fication, John 3. 25. b) metaph. 
purification from sin, expiation, Heb. 

I. 3, 2 Pet. 1. 9. 
tcdQapfxa, see irepiKdQag fxa. 

Kadapos, <£, 6v, clean, pure, i. e. un- 
soiled, unalloyed, a) pr. Matt. 27. 
59 evervXi^ev avrb avhovi KaOaga, 
Heb. 10. 22 vSari Kadapy : fig. Luke 

II. 41, see eveifii. Fig. in the Le- 
vitical sense, John 13. 10 ecrl KaOa- 
pbs c 6Xos. By impl. lawful, not for- 
bidden, Rom. 14. 20, Tit. 1. 15 irdvra 
KaOapd. b) metaph. clean, pure, in 
a moral sense, (a) guiltless, inno- 
cent, Acts 18. 6 KaOagbs eyca: foil, 
by aiv6 twos, 20. 26. (£) sincere, 
upright, void of evil, Matt. 5. 8 oi 
Kadagol rfj icapSia, John 13. 10 vfxels 
KaQapoi ecrre, Tit. 1. 15 ro7s Kadapdis: 
so John 15. 3, the figure being taken 
from the vine, cleansed, pruned, see 
Kadaipoo. 

KadapSrys, tjtos, 7] (ica6ap6s), clean- 
ness, pureness, in the Levitical sense, 
Heb. 9. 13. 

KaOedpa, as, f] (Kadefyfiai), a seat, 
Matt. 21. 12; 23. 2 KaBi^LV M rrjs 
KaBeSgas Mcovaeajs to sit in Moses' 
seat, fig. to occupy his place as an 
expounder of the law. 

KaBe^ofxai (icard, e^ofxai), imperf. 
eKaBe£6/j.7]v, pr. to seat one's self, i. e. 
to sit down, to sit, John 4. 6 ; 11. 20 
ev tg3 ofay eKa0e£ero i. e. continued 
sitting. 



kcl0€?s (na& els), see eTs b. y. 

KaOei-rjs, adv. (tccnd, e£rjs), lit. 'ac- 
cording to the order or succession,' 
i. e. successively, consecutively, in 
connected order; Luke 1. 3 KaBe^r\s 
aoi ypdtyai f to write a connected 
narrative;' Acts 11.4, 18. 23 : with 
the art. 6 KaBei-rjs, successive, i. e. 
subsequent, following, spoken of or- 
der, 3. 24 /cat rcov Kade^ris sc. irpo^rj- 
tqov: of time, Luke 8. 1. 

KaBevdw (icard, etfSco), imperf. e/ca- 
Bevhov, to lie down to sleep; in N. T. 
genr. to sleep, go to sleep, and impf. 
to be asleep, intrans. Matt. 8. 24, 13. 
25 : by impl. to be in a deep sleep, 
in a state of unconsciousness like 
one dead, 9. 24 ovk a-rreBave, b\XXa 
KadevSei, Mark 5. 39 ; hence spoken 
of those really dead, 1 Thess. 5. 10 
elre ypriyogtofxev, etre KaBevdco/xev. 
Fig. for to be slothful, secure, not vi- 
gilant, Eph. 5. l^eyeipe, 6 KaBevdccv. 

KadrjyrjTTjs, ov, 6 (/ca07ryeoyiuu), a 
leader, guide; in N. T. in the sense 
of teacher, master, Matt. 23. 8. 

Ka6r)K<ti (Kara, r)K($j), to come or reach 
down to; in N. T. used only imper- 
sonally, it is becoming, is fit, right, 
KaBrJKev Acts 22. 22 ; part. neut. Tb 
KadrJKov what is right, Rom. 1. 28 t« 
juli] KaBrjKovra, i. e., by impl., things 
abominable. 

Kadrjiiat (Kara, fj/«u)> infin. KaBrjaBai 
(for 2 pers. KaBrj, imper. icddov, like 
Tidri, riBov, see Stuart's N. T. Gram, 
pp. 108, 9), pr. to sit down, but in 
common usage = fyucu, to sit, intrans. 
a) pr. (a) to sit down, Matt. 15. 29 
avafias els Tb opos eKaBrjro e/ce?. (#) 
genr. to sit, absol., i. e. to sit there, 
to sit by, Luke 5. 17 ^aav KaBr)/j.evot 
ol Qolqictcuoi. With an adjunct of 
place, &c. eKei Mark 2. 6, ov Acts 2. 

2, a>Be Jam. 2. 3 : and so with a prep., 
airevavri rivos Matt. 27. 61; els rb 
opos Mark 13. 3; e/c Be£iwv Matt. 22. 
44 ; ev ayoga 11. 16, ev Se^ia Col. 3. 
1, ev ro7s de^Lo'is Mark 16. 5 ; eirdvw 
rivos Matt. 28. 2 ; eirl rod opovs 24. 

3, eirl rfj wpaia irvXr) Acts 3. 10, eirl 
rb reXtioviov Matt. 9. 9 ; fxera rccv 
vTTTjpercov 26. 58 ; irapa rrjv BdXacro-av 
13. 1; irepl avr6v Mark 3. 32, 34; 
irpbs rb <pa>s Luke 22. 56 ; virb rb 
viroirodiop Jam. 2. 3. (7) spoken of 
any dignitary who sits in public; a 

u 



KaOrjjJiEpivoQ 



218 



KaOojQ 



judge, Matt. 27. 19 ; a queen, Rev. 
18. 7. b) in the sense of to abide, 
dwell, be, Matt. 4. 16 ro?s KaOi^fxivois 
iv X&pa Kal o~Kia Oavdrov : foil, by 
M with gen. of place, Rev. 14. 6 ; 
with ace. Luke 21. 35. 

Ka6r)iLi€piv6s, i'], 6v (Kard, 7}fjL*pa), 
daily, Acts 6. 1 iv rfj diaKovla rfj 
KaOrj/Liepii/fj i. e. of alms. 

Kaei(a) (Kara, 7f«), f. KaOlcrca (Matt. 
25. 31, instead of KadiQ^a-oo or Att. 
KaQioo), aor. 1 indOica, — trans, to 
cause to sit down, to seat, and intrans. 
to sit down, to sit. 1. trans, to cause 
to sit down, to seat, with iv of place, 
Eph. 1. 20 i/eddicey [avrbv] iu 5e|*S 
avrov. So to cause to sit, to set, sc. 
as judges, 1 Cor. 6. 4 rovrovs Kadi- 
fere sc. Kpirds or diKaards. 

2. intrans. or with eavrSv impl., 
and also mid. to seat one's self, i. e. 
to sit down, to sit. a) pr. and genr. 
Matt. 5. 1 Kadlcravros avrov, Mark 9. 
35. With an adjunct of place, avrov 
here, Matt. 26. 36 ; w&€ Mark 14. 32 : 
so with prepositions, sis rov vaov 2 
Thess. 2. 4 ; Ik de£icov Matt. 20. 21 ; 
eV rep Bp6vop Rev. 3. 21, £pde£icf Heb. 
1.3; M Qpovov Matt. 19. 28, hi\ av- 
rop sc. rap ircoXcp Mark 11.7, e<£' oV v. 
2 ; Karivavri riuos 12. 41 ; fierd riuos 
Rev. 3. 21 ; avvrivi Acts 8. 31. b) 
by impl. to abide, continue, Iv rfj tt6- 
\€i Luke 24. 49 ; absol. Acts 18. 11. 

KaBirj/uLi, $. KaBriGoo (Kara, 'tri/ui,), aor. 
1 KaBrjKa, pr. to send or throiv down ; 
i. e., in N. T., to let down, trans., 
Luke 5. 19 KaQy\Kav avrov ds rb /ne- 
crov, Acts 9. 25 dt.a rod reixovs : pass. 
or mid. part. KaOii^vos, with iirl rrjs 
yrjs 10. 11, iK rod ovpavov 11. 5. 

Kadlcrrrj/jU, also KaOicrdoo, fut. /ca- 
raariiaco, aor. 1 Kar4o~rr)&a, to set 
down, = to set or place, in N. T. 
mostly only in the trans, forms ; 
pass, or mid. to be set, to be, &c. a) 
to set, to cause to stand, pass, to stand; 
fig. KaQicrrafxai, to stand, to be set, = 
to be, J am. 3. 6 rj yXwcrcra Kadi(Trarai 
£p ro?s i*4\e<riv, 4. 4 : hence also act. 
KaOicrrrj/uLi, to cause to be, to render, 
make, 2 Pet. 1. 8 ravra ovk apyovs 
\_v/j.as~\ KaOto'rrjo'lv : pass, to be made, 
to become, Rom. 5. 19 a/jLagrcoXol #ca- 
reo'rddrjcrav oi iroXXoi. b) of per- 
sons, to set, constitute, foil, by ace. 
and iiri with gen. to set one over any 



thing, Matt. 24. 45 %v Kareo-rrjcrev b 
Kvpios avrov iirl rr\s dzpazrelas avrov, 
25. 21; with dat. 24. 47; with ace, 
Heb. 2. 7: foil, by double accus., of 
pers. and station, to constitute, make, 
Luke 12 14 rls jue Kar4(rrT)o~£ diKaa- 
r^]v e$ s vfias ; so with ace. of pers. 
omitted, Tit. 1. 5. Pass, with accus. 
of manner, Heb. 5. 1 ; with efc ri 8. 

3. c) as in Engl, to set one down on 
a journey, i. e. to accompany, conduct, 
out of respect or for security, Acts 
17. 15 ol Ka6icrr courts rbv TlavXov. 

Ka06, adv. (/cafl' #), lit. * according to 
what,' = Ka6d, as, according as, Rom. 
8. 26, 2 Cor. 8. 12. 

KaQoXiKos, rj, 6v (Kara, %Xos), catho- 
lic, i. e. general, universal; found in 
many editions in the inscriptions to 
the epistles of James, Peter, John, 
and Jude, i. e. the catholic epistles, 
so called as being addressed not to 
any particular church, but to Chris- 
tians at large. 

KaOSXov, adv. (/ca0' fiXov), prop. 
* throughout the whole,' i. e. wholly, 
entirely ; KaQoXov yA\ not at all, Acts 

4. 18. 

Ka6oirXl£co, f. iffco (Kard, 6irXi(ca), to 
arm fully, trans., pass, to be fully 
armed, Luke 11. 21. 

KaQopdoo, 6o ( Kara, bpdoo) , to look down 
upon from a higher place, to behold; 
in N. T. genr. and fig. to perceive, 
see clearly, pass. Rom. 1. 20. 

KaOori, adv. (KaS'ori), lit. 'accord- 
ing to what,' i. e. a) according as, 
as, Acts 2. 45 Ka06ri &v ris XP^ av 
6?X€. b) for that, because that, inas- 
much as, Luke 1. 7 Ka66ri l\v creipa. 

KaQ&s, adv. (Kard, cos), a later form 
instead of Kadd, pr. according as, — 
simple cos, as. a) pr. implying man- 
ner, (a) genr. Matt. 21. 6 KaOhs 
irpoaera^cu avrots 6 ^Irjaovs, ssepiss. : 
praeg. Mark 15. 8 tfp£aro alr€?a6aL 
KaOoos ae\ iiroiei avroh began to de- 
mand [that he should do] according 
as he had ever done to them: with 
elfjtl, =such as, 1 Thess. 2. 13; so 
with ovroos corresponding, John 3. 

14, SfjLoiws Luke 6. 31. (£) after 
verbs of speaking, &c, how, Acts 

15. 14 ^vfxeoov i£r)yf}o~aro KaOoos irpco- 
rov, 3 John 3. (7) in the sense of 
proportion, comparison, Mark 4. 33 



/ecu 



219 



K<ll 



KaOous 7)§vvavTo olkov€iv, Acts 11. 29. 
b) in a causal sense, as, i. e. even as, 
inasmuch as, John 17. 2 kclOoos edoo- 
Kas avrcp i£ovcriau, Rom. 1. 28. c) 
of time, = when, Acts 7. 17 Kadws 

Kai, a copulative conjunction, and, 
also. This particle occurs perhaps 
more frequently than any other 
word in the Greek language : its 
significations, which have been un- 
necessarily multiplied, may properly 
be reduced to the two above given. 

1. and, copulative, a) as simply 
joining single words and clauses ; 
e. g. nouns, Matt. 2. 11 xp vcrov Ka ^ 
XifSavov Kal afxvpvav, 13. 55 ; and so 
when the latter noun is in place of 
a genitive by hendiadys, Acts 23. 6 
Trepl eAirifios Kal avacrrdo'ecos, Rom. 
2. 20 : pronouns, Matt. 8. 29 ri ifiol 
Kal cro'i: adjectives, Rom. 7. 12 rj 
4vtoA)j ayia Kal cu/cata Kal ayad'f) : 
verbs, Mark 4. 27 Kadevdrj Kal iyei- 
prjrai . . . fSKaffrdirn Kal /uTjKvurjrai, 
Acts 1. 21 ; and so where one verb 
is taken adverbially, Luke 6. 48 
€0"Ka\f/€ Kal i&dQvve : adverbs, Heb. 
1. 1 TroXvfxepcos Kal Tro\vTp6iro)s. So 
clauses, Matt. 7. 25 Kal Kar0r} tj 
fipoxv, Kal $A0ov ol Trora/JLoi, Kal e7r- 
vtvaav ol &vefAOi, 1. 17. Hence Kai is 
mostly a simple continuative, mark- 
ing the progress of a continued dis- 
course, Matt. 1. 23 iv yao~rpl Kfei kuI 
re£eTai vlov, Kal Ka\€0~ovo~i kt\, 2. 11, 
Mark 4. 32. So as connecting ne- 
gative clauses, where the negative 
particle may be omitted in the lat- 
ter, which is then rendered negative 
by the continuative power of Kai, 
Jam. 3. 14/*^ KaraKavx^de Kal ipev- 
cW0e, comp. Matt. 13. 15: but in 
two examples after ovre the Kai does 
not thus carry forward the negative, 
John 4. 11 ovt€ durXTj/xa e%eis, Kal 
to (ppiap iarl fiadv, 3 John 10. In 
N. T. Kai in this continuative sense 
partakes much of the character of 
the Heb. 1, especially 1 conversive, 
which is also continuative ; hence 
it is often used, particularly in the 
narrative style, where classical wri- 
ters either dispense with a conjunc- 
tion altogether, or use 5e, aAAa, 
Tore, and the like : so Matt. 14. 9 
sq., 27. 28 sq,; Mark 1. 31 sq., 3. 



13 sq. ; Luke 2. 25 sq., 4. 14 sq.; 
Rev. 11. 7 sq., al. saep. 

b) as continuative in respect to 
time, i. e. connecting clauses and 
sentences in the order of time, (a) 
at the beginning of a sentence, where 
any thing is narrated as done imme- 
diately or soon after that which the 
preceding context narrates; where 
Kai is = the more usual tot€, then, 
after that, Matt. 3. 16, 4. 3, 21 Kal 
irpofias e/ce?0ej/, 10.1,14.12, 14 (comp. 
r6re 15. 12) : here belongs the form 
Kal iyevcTo then it came to pass, usu- 
ally with a notation of time, frre 7. 
28, cbsLuke 2. 15, ir 1. 59, fxerd 2. 
46, gen. absol. Matt. 9. 10, ace. and 
inf. Mark 2. 23 ; elsewhere iyevero 
5e idem, Luke 3. 21, 5. 1, 6. 1. (0) 
in the apodosis, e. g. where any thing 
is said to follow at once, immedi- 
ately upon that which is contained 
in the protasis, =and immediately, 
Mark 1. 27 ro?s irj/ev/jLacn ro?s a/ca- 
BdproLS iiriTdcro'^i, Kal inraKOvovo'iv 
avrf, 2. 14, Luke 4. 36, 8. 25, Matt. 
8. 15, 26. 53. Also where the time 
is less definite, = and then, and af- 
terwards, without any notation of 
time, Mark 12. 1 Kal e|e5oTo abrov 
yeoopyols, Luke 1. 56 e/jLtwe ixr\vas 
rptis, Kal vTT€(TTpe\l/ev, John 4. 40, 6. 
58 ; with a notation of time, Matt. 28. 
9 &s inopevovro, Kal Idov 6 ^Iricrovs : 
so after Kal iyevero or iytvero 5e 
with a note of time, 9. 10 Kal l8ov, 
Mark 2. 15, Luke 5. 1, 2. 15. Spec. 
in the construction YiyyiKtv t] &ga, 
Kal 6 vios Matt. 26. 45, and i]v 5e &pa 
rpirrj, Kal io-ravpuxrav Mark 15. 25, 
Luke 23. 44, where others need- 
lessly take Kai as used instead of a 
relative. 

c) as continuative in respect to 
sense, i. e. before the apodosis, and 
connecting it as a consequent with 
the protasis as its antecedent, (a) 
where the apodosis affirms what 
will take place, provided that is done 
which is contained in the protasis, 
— and so, and thus, and then, usually 
foil, by future, or pres. in a future 
sense : so with imperat. in the pro- 
tasis, Matt. 4. 19 Bevre biriaa) fiov, 
Kal iroiricrcij vfxas akiels avOpdeirav, 5. 
16, 7. 7, 9. 18 : also genr. 27. 64 koI 
earai 7] iaxdrt] ivXavn x €L P C0U T V S 
ttpwttjS) Luke 12. 19, Heb. 3. 19 Kal 



KCLI 



220 



Kal 



fi\€TToiLi€v, 12. 9. So after et or edV 
in the protasis, £ta, Jam. 4. 15 iau 
6 Kvpios OeXrjcrr) Kal 0)<ra>tJL€P, Kal iroi- 
7](tco/jl€V if God will and we live, then 
we shall do this or that ; Rev. 3. 20 
4clp . . . Kal. Once foil, by imperat. 
John 7. 52 4q£vv7)<tov Kal ?5e, where 
the second imperat. is=ra fut., and 
so thou shalt see, (/3) where the 
apodosis affirms what is or will be 
done in consequence of, because o/that 
which is contained in the protasis, = 
and so, and therefore, ' so that, where- 
fore :' foil, by fut. Acts 7. 43 Kal /jl*- 
tolklco v/j.as, Rom. 11. 35 ; by pres. 
Matt. 11. 18, 19 Kal \4yov(TiP, John 7. 
22; bypret. Rom. 4. 3, Gal. 2. 16. 

d) as an explicative copula, = 
namely, to wit, even, between words 
and clauses, (a) between nouns 
which are strictly in apposition, 
Matt. 21. 5 ovov Kal tt&Xop vlhp vtto- 
(vyiov : so in 6 ®ebs Kal irarrjg when 
alone, 1 Cor, 15. 24, James 1. 27, 3. 
9 ; but in the phrase 6 ©ebs Kal 
TraTrjp rod Kvplov 'I. X. it is simply 
copulative, 2 Cor. 1. 3, al. : also 
Matt. 13. 41, Rom. 1.5. (£) before a 
clause added by way of explanation 
(Kal epexegetic), Matt. 1. 24, 25 
iirolrjcrev &s irpocreTaj-ev avrcj), Kal 
irapeXapG t))v yvpaiKa, Luke 5. 35 
eAeuowTat rj/xepaL, Kal '6rav airagOy 
6 vvjJLcplos, John 1. 16 /cat x^P lv ® VT ^ 
xdgiTos, 1 Cor. 3. 5. 

e) as having an intensive force, 
(a) where two or more words are 
connected by Kai, and Kai is then 
also inserted emphatically before 
the first word, /cat . . . Kai, Engl, both 
. . . and, Matt. 10. 28 (poB'fjdrjTe top 
hvpa^pop Kal ipvxfyp Kal ccofia airo- 
AeVat, Mark 9. 22, Acts 26. 29, Rom. 
14. 9. (j8) before comparatives, and 
even, Matt. 11. 9 vai, Kal iregio'o'OTs- 
gov TrgocpyjTov, John 10. 10. (7) be- 
fore interrogations, where in strict- 
ness it is simply copulative (and), 
but serves to add strength and vi- 
vacity to the question, and, and then, 
then: before a pron. or adv. Mark 
10. 26 \iyovres, Kal t'is dvvarai o~co- 
Qr\vai and who, who then (in that case) 
can be saved? Luke 3, 14, 10. 29 ; Kal 
ttoOsp Mark 12. 37, Kal irws Luke 20. 
44; genr. Acts 23. 3. (5) where a 
part is subjoined to a whole byway 
of emphasis, Kai may be rendered 



and especially, Mark 1. 5, 16, 7 eY- 
7rare to7s fia6r)ra?s avrov Kal t<$ Tle- 
7 pw, 1 Cor. 9. 5, Matt. 8. 33. Vice 
versa, where a whole is subjoined to 
a part, as in a summing up of parti- 
culars, = and in a word, yea, Matt. 
26. 59 ol apxitptis Kal 01 irpecrfivrcgoi 
Kal to crvpedpiop '6\op the chief priests 
and the elders and [in a word, yea] 
the whole sanhedrim, Mark 15. 1. 

f) apparently adversative, but only 
where the opposition or antithesis 
of the thought is sufficiently strong 
in itself without the aid of an ad- 
versative particle, (a) and yet, and 
nevertheless, Matt. 6. 26 '6tl ov ffirei- 
govcrip, Kal 6 irar^o v/jlqop tq4(J)€i av- 
rd, 10. 29, 12. 5, John 1. 10, 6. 70, 
7. 19, 9. 30 ; 17. 25 Kal 6 k6(T(xos ce 
ovk %yv(a and yet the world hath not 
known thee, i. e. notwithstanding all 
thy love, comp. ver. 23, 24 ; Gal. 4. 
14, 1 John 2. 4, Rev. 3. 1 : so Heb. 
3. 9 4Kodi/j.ao~dv fie, Kal elBop ra ipya 
jllov they proved me, and yet, i. e. 
although, they saw my works. (j3) 
where it connects a negative anti- 
thetic clause with a preceding posi- 
tive one, in which case we may often 
use but; Matt. 12. 39 crr)fjLe7op iirigr}- 
T€?, Kal (rrjfieTop ov hod4\o~£Tai avTrj, 
13. 14, 17, 17. 16, 26, 60 Kal ov X et- 
pov, ssep. : in such passages, though 
but is admissible, it is not necessary ; 
in others it would destroy the sense, 
e. g. eAeop 6ehco, Kal ov Qvaiav I will 
have mercy, and not [merely] sacri- 
fice, 9. 13. (7) rarely, in a strong 
antithesis without a negat. /cat may 
be expressed by but, though even 
here not necessarily, Acts 10. 28; 
Mark 1 2. 12 ifijTovp avrhv KpaTrfffai, 
Kal icpo^drjaap top o%Aoz/, where we 
may also render and yet, and never- 
theless. 

2. also, too, not merely copu- 
lative, but likewise emphatic, im- 
plying increase or addition, some- 
thing more, e. g. always so in the 
connexion 8e /cat or Kal 5e and also, 
i. e. and in addition, and likewise, a) 
genr. Matt. 5. 39 GTpfyop avTcp Kal 
tV &A\r)P, 6. 12, Mark 2. 16, 28, 
Luke 1. 35, 6. 16 os Kai, John 8. 19 
el ifih fjSeiTe, Kal top iraTtpa fiov 
fjSeiTe &p, Rom. 1. 15, 1 Cor. 14. 12, 
ssep. b) in comparisons; ovtw Kai 
so alsoy after &s, &o"nsp, Kaddos, &c. 



Ka'iacjjag 



221 



KCLipOQ 



1 Cor. 11.12 uxnrep tj ywr) . . ovtoo Kal 
6 avrip, 15. 22; with ofrrwimpl. Matt. 

6. 10 ws eV ohpavto, Kal iirl T7?s 777s, 
Luke 6. 31 /ca0d>s 0eAeTe iW iroicoaiu 
. . . /cai w/xeTs iroi€?T€, Acts 7. 51, Gal. 
1.9: KaOcbs Kai as also, even as also, 

1 Cor. 13. 12, 14. 34 : ojs /cat as also, 

7. 7, Acts 11. 17, where Kai is pleo- 
nastic, c) in interrogations ; vi Kai 
why also? why too? 1 Cor. 15. 29; 
ivari Kai why moreover? Luke 13. 7. 

d) before a participle Kai implies an 
emphatic antithesis with what pre- 
cedes, and may be rendered even, 
although, Matt. 26. 60, Luke 18. 7, 1 
Cor. 16. 9 kcl\ avTiKsifxevoi tcoWoL 

e) as intensive, = even, yea also, yea, 
Matt. 10. 30 vficov Kal at rpix^s the 
very hairs, Mark 1. 27, 4. 25, Rom. 

8. 23 Kal ruxcts avroi, 1 Cor. 2. 10, 11. 
6 Kal K€Lpd(rd(a let her be even shorn, 

2 Cor. 8. 3 Kal virep ^vvafxiv yea above 
their ability, Mark 9. 13 Kal 'HA/as 
iKrjAvOe Elias is even already come. 

3. WITH OTHER PARTICLES, which 

see under their respective articles. 

Kaid(pas, a, 6, Caiaphas, Aram, 'de- 
pression,' pr. name of a high priest, 
Matt. 26. 3. 

Ka'Cv, 6, indec. Cain, Heb. ' posses- 
sion,' Adam's first-born, Jude 11. 

Ka'Cv dv, 6, indec. Cainan, Heb. * pos- 
session,' pr. name a) of a son of 
Enos, Luke 3. 37. b) of a son of 
Arphaxad according to the Sept. 
Gen. 10. 24, but not found in the 
Hebr. Luke, 3. 36, follows the Sept. 
where several mss. omit Ka'Cvdv. 

Kaiv6s, 'fj, 6v, new, i. e. a) pr. ■ newly 
made,' not impaired by time or use ; 
ao~Koi Matt. 9. 17, [ivrifjLslQV 27. 60, 
IfxaTiov Luke 5. 36 ; Matt. 13. 52 
Kaiva Kal iraXaid, pr. ' garments new 
and old;' rb KaivSv Mark 2. 21. b) 
new, i. e. not before known or cur- 
rent, newly introduced; SiSax^Mark 

1. 27, ivro\7] John 13. 34, 6vop.a Rev. 

2. 17; comparat. Acts 17. 21 Xeyeiv 
ti Kal aKOveiv Kaivorepov to tell or hear 
something newer: also in the sense 
of other, foreign, Mark 16. 17 7Awtr- 
craLS KaXrjo'ovo'L Kaivais with new i. e. 
other tongues, new to them, c) new, 
as opp. to old or former, rb ira\ai6v, 
rb wgcorov, and hence implying also 
better, e. g. 77 Kaivr) diadyKr) the new 
and better covenant, Matt. 26. 28 : so 



oivov jriveiv Kaiv6v to drink wine new, 
i. e. excellent; ver. 29 ; y5r/ Kaiv-f) a 
new song, i. e. a nobler, loftier strain, 
Rev. 5. 9 : also for renewed, made 
new, and therefore superior, more 
splendid, e. g. Kaivol ovpavol Kal 777 
Kawr), 2 Pet. 3. 13 ; 77 Kaivr\ 'lepovaa- 
At)/jl, Rev. 3. 12; 21. 5 Kaiva ndvra 
Troiw. Metaph, of Christians, as 
renewed and changed from evil to 
good by the Spirit of God, 2 Cor. 5. 
17 Kaivrj kt'ktis, Gal. 6. 15 Kaivbs &v- 
Bpwiros. 

KaivoTTjs, 77TOS, 77 (Kaiv6s), newness, 
e. g. in a moral sense, Rom. 6. 4 4v 
Kaivor-nri farjs — £v far} Kaivrj. 

KaiTrep, conjunct. {Kai,ir4p), although, 
Phil. 3. 4, Heb. 5. 8, 7. 5. 

icaipSs, ov, 6, pr. right proportion, just 
measure ; in N. T. only of time, sea- 
son, i. e. a) fit time, proper season. 
(a) genr. = opportunity, occasion, Acts 
24. 25 Kaipbv /j-eraXafidov, Col. 4. 5 
(see H-ayopd£cv), John 7. 6 Kaipbs 
v/A€T€pos. (/3) appointed time, set 
time, certain season, i. e. a fixed and 
definite time or season ; foil, by gen. 
Matt. 13. 30 iv Kaipcp rov depicr/jLoi) 
in the time of harvest, i. e. the usual 
season; Kaipbs ctvkoov Mark 11. 13; 
Acts 3. 20 Kaipol avaipv^zus times of 
refreshing, i. e. appointed of God; 
— by gen. of pers. or a pron., 6 Kai- 
p6s fxov or 6 ifj.6s my time, as ap- 
pointed of God, e.g. in which I am 
to suffer, Matt. 26. 18, or accom- 
plish any duty, John 7. 6, 8 ; Luke 
21. 24 Kaipol idvccv. So XSios Kaipos 
one's own due time, Gal. 6. 9. With 
a demonstr. art. or pron., 6 vvv, ov- 
ros, £k€?vqs, this present time, that 
time, definitely marked out and 
expressed, Matt. 11. 25, Mark 10. 
30, Rom. 3. 26 : also Kaipbs e(rx aT0S 
1 Pet. 1. 5, varepoi 1 Tim. 4. 1, eVe- 
(tttjkccs Heb. 9. 9. Genr. Acts 17. 
26 irporeraypi^vovs Kaipovs, 2 Tim. 4. 
3 iarai Kaipos i. e. appointed of God, 
Rev. 12. 12 ; dative, rep Kaipy at the 
proper season, Mark 12. 2. With 
prepositions, axpl Kaipovfor or dur- 
ing a certain season, Luke 4. 13 ; iv 
Kaigcp in due time, 20. 10; iv cp Kaipcp, 
Acts 7. 20 ; Kara Kaigov at the set 
time, Rom. 5. 6 ; Kara rbv k. rovrov, 
9. 9 ; irpb Kaigou before the proper 
time, 1 Cor. 4. 5 ; npbs Kaip6v for a 



Kcfurap 



222 



KCLK07rOLE(t) 



season, Luke 8. 13 ; irpbs k. Sbpas i. e. 
for a short time, 1 Thess. 2. 17. So 
in allusion to the set time for the 
coming of the Messiah in his king- 
dom, or for judgment, Matt. 8. 29, 
16. 3, saep. PI. Kaipoi absol. times, 
circumstances, appointed of God, 2 
Tim. 3. 1. 

b) genr. time, season, — xp^vos. 
(a) pr. Luke 21. 36 ip iravrl Kaipcp 
Beo/uLevoi. (IB) a season of the year, 
as Kaipoi Ko.piro<p6poi fruitful seasons, 
Acts 14. 17. (7) in the prophetic 
style put for a year, Rev. 12. 14 Kai- 
pbs Kal Kaipoi Kal n^fxicrv Kaipov i. e. 
three years and a half (comp. v. 6), 
in allusion to Dan. 7. 25, where in 
Sept. Kaipoi stands, as here, for the 
dual, two years. 

Kalcrap, apos, 6, Caesar, pr. surname 
of the Julian family at Rome, but 
applied, after Julius Caesar, to his 
successors of the same family as the 
usual title of dignity : at a later pe- 
riod it became the title of the heir- 
apparent. In N. T. the title Caesar 
is applied to Augustus, Luke 2. 1 ; 
Tiberius, 3. 1; Claudius, Acts 11. 
28 ; Nero, 25. 8. 

Kcu crape 1a, as, r}, Ccesarea, pr. name 
of two cities in Palestine. 1. Ccesa- 
rea Philippi, a city of Upper Galilee, 
near the sources of the Jordan at 
the foot of Mount Hermon, called 
also Paneas, Matt. 16. 13. It was 
rebuilt and enlarged by Philip the 
tetrarch, and named in honour of 
himself and Tiberius.- — 2. Ccesarea 
of Palestine, on the coast of the Me- 
diterranean, southward from Mount 
Carmel. Herod the Great rebuilt it 
with great splendour and strength, 
created an artificial harbour, and 
named it Ccesarea in honour of Au- 
gustus. It was the seat of the 
Roman procurator, and after the 
destruction of Jerusalem became 
the capital of Palestine ; Acts 8. 40, 
saep. 

Kalroi, and yet, nevertheless, although, 
Heb. 4. 3 el elcreXevcroPTai els rfyv Ka- 
rdiravo'iv fiov, Kairoi roov epyoov airb 
KarafBoXris koctjuov ycj/rjOevroov they 
shall not enter into my rest, the works 
nevertheless having been finished at the 
foundation of the world, i. e. the rest 
here spoken of, my rest, could not 



have been God's resting from his 
works, Gen. 2. 2; for this rest, the 
sabbath, had already existed from 
the creation of the world. 

Kai co, f. waver co, aor. 1 pass. iKavOrju, 
to burn, i.e. a) causat. to make burn, 
to kindle, to light a fire, lamp, &c, 
pass. part. Kaio/mevos burning, flaming ; 
Matt. 5. 15 ov5e Kaiovcri Xvyyov, Heb, 
12. 18 KeKav/JLevcp irvpi flaming fire. 
Fig. Xv^yos Kai6fxevos Kal cpaivwu a 
burning and shining light, spoken of 
John the Baptist as a distinguished 
teacher, John 5. 35. Metaph. Kaio- 
fxai, to burn, i. e. to be greatly moved, 
Luke 24. 32. b) trans, to burn, i. e. 
to consume with fire, John 15. 6 Kal 
Kaierai sc. ra KXi\p.ara, 1 Cor. 13. 3. 

ko,k€?, crasis for Kal 4k€?, each re- 
taining its own signification just as 
if written separately (see Kai and 
£k*7), Matt. 5. 23. 

KaK€?6ei', crasis for Kal eKe'idey, Mark 

10. 1. 
kolk e?v s, crasis for Kal eKewos, Matt. 

15. 18. 

KaKia, as, 7} (KaKSs), badness; in N. 
T. evil in a moral sense, viz. a) 
of heart, life, character, wickedness, 
Acts 8. 22, 1 Cor. 14. 20. b) in an 
active sense, malice, malignity, the 
desire of doing evil to others, esp. 
where joined with iroprjpia, Rom. 1. 
29, 1 Cor. 5. 8. c) evil, i. e. trouble, 
affliction, Matt. 6. 34. 

KaKoJjOeia, as, rj (KaK07]drjs, fr. Ka- 
k6s, rjOos), mischief, malevolence, ma- 
lignity, the desire of doing evil to 
others, Rom. 1. 29. 

KaKoXoyeou, co, f. rjcrco (KaKoXSyos), 
to speak evil of, revile, with ace. Mark 
9. 39 : as opp. to rifidco, by impl. to 
dishonour, contemn, 7. 10 6 KaKoXoywp 
iraripa fy fjnjTepa. 

KaKO7ra0€ia, as, rj (KaKOTraBeco), a 
suffering of evil, i. e. genr. suffering, 
affliction, James 5. 10. 

KaKOTradeoo, 00, f. ^crco (KaKoiraJB'fjs, fr. 
KaKSs, irddos), to suffer evil, be afflict- 
ed, intrans. 2 Tim. 2. 9 ; especially 
of soldiers and others, to endure 
hardships, fig. 2 Tim. 2. 3 KaKoirddTj- 
aov cos KaXbs (TTparidorrjs, 4. 5. 

KaKOiroitco, So, f. ^crco (KaKOiroios), to 
do evil, i. e. a) to others, = to injure, 
harm, absol. Mark 3. 4, Luke 6. 9. 



KCLKOTTOLOQ 



223 



KaXi 



(J) 



b) genr. and absol. = to commit sin, 
IPet. 3. 17, 3 John 11. 

KaKoiroi6s, ov, 6, t) (kcikSs, iroieoo), 
an evil-doer, 1 Pet. 2. 12, 14, 3. 16, 4. 
15; malefactor, John 18.30. 

kclk6s, r), 6v, bad, worthless ; in N.T. 
etttV. a) in a moral sense, wicked, 
bad, in heart, conduct, character, 
Matt. 21. 41 kcikovs kclkws atroXecrei 
avrovs, 24. 48 o KaKbs 8oi/Aos, Rev. 
2. 2 kcikovs i. e. impostors. Of things, 
Mark 7. 21 SiaXoyLC/jLol oiKaKoi, Rom. 

13. 3 kclk&v sc. epywv, 1 Cor. 15.33 
dfjiiXiai Kauai. Neut. rb KaK6v, pi. 
Ta /cava, m7, ew7 things, i. e. wicked- 
ness, fault, crime, Matt. 27. 23 rt Aca- 
/cbi/ e'lroi-naej' ; ssepiss. b) act. caus- 
ing evil, i. e. hurtful, baneful, Rom. 

14. 20 kclkov tw avdpwira), Rev. 16. 
2 cXkos kcikSp, Tit. 1. 12 /ca/ca d^pta 
ravenous beasts. Neut. to ko.k6v, evil, 
i. e. cause or source of evil, Jam. 3. 
8 ; evil done to any one, harm, injury, 
Acts 16. 28 ; in words, evil- speaking, 
1 Pet. 3. 10: pi. ra Kaicd, evils, i. e. 
troubles, afflictions, Luke 16. 25 Act- 
Capos ofAoitos rot, Kand sc. aireXafie. 

KctKovpyos, ov, o, 7} (/ca/cos, egyai), an 
evil-worker, malefactor, genr. 2 Tim. 
2.9; of robbers, Apcrraf, Luke 23. 32. 

/ca/couxeco, <£, fut. rjaca (/ca/cJs, exco), 
to hold or treat ill, to maltreat; in N. 
T. only pass. part, KaKovxovfxevos, 
maltreated, afflicted, Heb. 11. 37. 

Kaic6co, ob, fut. ooaca (/ca/c^s), to affect 
with evil, i. e. a) physically, to do 
evil to any one, to maltreat, harm, 
afflict, with ace. of pers. Acts 7. 19 
e/ca/cojere robs ivarepas tj/jloov. b) to 
make evil-affected, to exasperate, ras 
tyvxas Acts 14. 2. 

kclkoos, adv. (k<zk6s), badly, ill, evil. 

a) physically ; in phrases : kclkoos 
%X €LV 1° be sick, Matt. 4. 24 ; 7rac- 
X*w to suffer badly, i. e. grievously, 
17. 15 ; kolkovs nances airoXecrai malos 
male perdere, i. e. to destroy miserably, 
utterly, 21.41 ; genr. in the sense of 
grievously, 15. 22 KaKcos daijuovi^erai. 

b) morally ; Kanoos epetv to speak evil 
of any one, to revile, Acts 23. 5 ; genr. 
icaKws XaXeTv absol. to speak evil, i. e. 
amiss, John 18. 23; so James 4. 3 
kclkoos alrelo'de ye ask amiss. 

KaKwcris, eus, rj (kclkSoo), evil condi- 
tion, affliction, Acts 7. 34. 



KaX6.fj.-n, T)s, 7], the stalk of grain ; in 
N. T. stubble, straw, after the ears 
are removed, 1 Cor. 3. 12. 

Ka.Xap.os, ov, 6, a reed, i. e. a plant 
with a jointed hollow stalk, growing 
in wet grounds, a) pr. the plant 
itself, Matt. 11. 7; 12. 20 KaXa/xop 
o'vvrerpip.p.evov. b) of the stalk as 
cut for use, a reed; as a mock scep- 
tre, Matt. 27. 29; a rod or staff, 
v. 48 ; a measuring reed, measure, 
Rev. 11. 1 ; a reed for writing with, 
3 John 13. 

KaXeco, a), fut. iaoa, aor. 1 eKaXecra, 
perf. K€KXr)Ka, aor. 1 pass. eKXrjOn^. 
1. ta ca^ to any one, in order that 
he may come or go any where, a) 
pr. with the voice, as a shepherd his 
flock, John 10. 3 ra. ffiia nrpifiara Ka- 
Xel Kar ovop.a, Luke 19. 13 KuXeaas 
heKa SovXovs eavrov ' calling them 
together,' Mark 1. 20 eKaXeaei/ av- 
rovs i. e. ' to follow him and become 
his disciples.' b) genr. to call in 
any way, to send for, direct to come, 
Matt. 2. 7 Xadpa KdXeaas robs fid- 
yovs: foil, by 4k, v. 15 e| Alyinrrov, 
with he impl. Heb. 11. 8. c) to call 
with the idea of authority, to call 
forth, summon, e. g. before a judge, 
&c. Acts 4. 18: fig. of God, Rom. 
4. 17 KaXovvros rd firj ovra ws ovra 
* calling forth and disposing of things 
that are not, even as though they 
were,' i. e. calling them into exist- 
ence, &c. d) in the sense of to in- 
vite, pr. to a banquet, els rovs ydfiovs 
Matt. 22. 3, els rov ydfiov John 2. 2, 
absol. Matt. 22. 8. Metaph. to call, 
invite, i. e. to any thing, e. g. of Je- 
sus, els fierdvotav to call to repent- 
ance, to exhort, Matt. 9. 13, impl. 
Mark 2. 17: of God, Rev. 19. 9, 1 
Tim. 6. 12 els rr\v £a>V alcbviov: so 
KaXe7v els rr\v fSacriXeiav rod &eov, to 
the duties, privileges, and final bliss 
of the Christian life here and here- 
after, 1 Thess. 2. 12, and so by impl. 
Rom. 9. 24. e) in the sense of to 
call to any station, = to appoint, to 
choose, Heb. 5. 4 apxiegebs KaXovp.€- 
vos virb rod ®eov, Gal. 1. 15. 

2. to call, i. e. to name, give name to 
any person or thing, a) pr. and spo- 
ken (a) of a proper name or surname ; 
of persons, foil, by rb ovofia and the 
name in apposit., Matt. 1. 21 KaXe- 



KaWieXatoQ 



224 



KaXiog 



creis rb ovojxa avrov 'Irjaovv thou shalt 
call his name Jesus, v. 23 ; pass, with 
ri sc. ovojxa Luke 1. 62 : foil, by ace. 
of pers. and the name in apposit., 
Matt. 10. 25 el rbv olKodeo"ir6rr)v Be- 
eX£efiovX endXeaav text, rec., others 
eire/cdx. In the passive construction, 
Luke 1. 60 K\7}07]cr€rai 'Ivdvvrjs, Acts 

1. 23 ; so of places, Matt. 27.8, Luke 

2. 4. With eirl rep bv6/jLart added, i. e. 
after the name of any one, Luke 1. 59 
(see eiri II. 3. c. 77) ; pass, with t<£ 
bv6fiari by name, v. 61: so with ev, 
Rom. 9. 7 ev 'Itraa/c KX7}dY}(rerai croi 
crirepfxa, i. e. ' in and through Isaac, 
in his line/ shall thy seed bear 
name: comp. ev 3. d. a. (/3) of an 
epithet or appellation ; of persons, 
Matt. 2. 23 Na&pcuos KX-oBfoerai, 22. 
43 ircos ovv Aa/3}8 kvqlov avrbv KaXeT; 
23. 8 mb K\7jdriT€ pajB&L Of things, 
Acts 10. 1. Hence b) pass, in the 
sense of to be regarded, accounted, = 
to be, Matt. 5. 9, 19 eXax^ros kXtj- 
d-no-erai, Luke 1. 32, 35, 36, 76, Matt. 
21. 13, Heb. 3.13, 1 Cor. 15.9. 

KaXXieXaios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (/caAAos, 
eXaiov), pr. * yielding fine oil,' and 
hence rj KaXXieXaios sc. eXaia, a good 
olive-tree, i. e. cultivated and yield- 
ing fine oil, Rom. 11. 24. 

tcaXXlcov, ovos, 6, rj (compar. of na- 
X6s), better, Acts 25. 10 ws koI crb 
KaXXiov eiriyivcvcrKeis as thou also bet- 
ter Imowest, i. e. better than I can 
explain. 

KaXofiiddorKaXos, ov, 6, adj. (icaXos, 
BiddcrKaAos), teaching that which is 
good, and as subst. teacher of good, 
Tit. 2. 3. 

KaAol Xifxeves (kcl\6s, MfJL'ffp), as 
pr. name pi. Fair Havens, a port in 
the island of Crete, Acts 27. 8. 

KaXoiroieco, to, f. 'fjo'co, to do vjell, to 
live virtuously, 2Thess. 3. 13; some, 
to do good to others. 

KaX6s, 4], 6v, handsome, beautiful, pr. 
as to external form and appearance ; 
in N. T. of quality, &c. good, hand- 
some, excellent, a) good, as to quality 
and character, (a) genr. yrj Matt. 
13. 8, Uvhpov 12. 33, o-iregiua 13. 24, 
l^erpov Luke 6. 38 : ov naX6v not good, 
i. e. bad, worthless, 1 Cor. 5. 6. (£) 
by implic. choice, excellent; Kapn6s 
Matt. 3. 10, ohos John 2. 10, fxapya- 
glrai Matt. 13. 45, XiSoi v. 48, foSao"- 



KaXia 1 Tim. 4. 6, SfioXoyla 6. 12 : so 
rb kclX6v the good, 1 Thess. 5. 21. (7) 
in the sense of honourable, distin- 
guished, 1 Tim. 1. 18. 

b) good as to effect, influence, &c. 
useful, profitable ; aXas Mark 9. 50 ; 
so 1 Tim. 1. 8, 4. 4 : hence tcaXov 
etfri it is good, profitable, foil, by ace. 
and infin. KaX6v ecrriv rjuas a>5e elvai 
Matt. 17. 4; by dat. of pers. and inf. 
as subj. 18. 8 ; by el, Mark 9. 42 KaXov 
eo~Tiv airy jjlolXXov el ktX it were bet- 
ter for him if. &c. ; by edv 1 Cor. 7. 8. 
c) good in a moral sense, virtuous ; 
spoken (a) of thoughts, feelings, 
actions ; KaXfy o'vveiBrjo'is a good con- 
science, Heb. 13. 18 ; avacrrpocp^ Jam. 
3. 13, 1 Tim. 6. 12 ayebv, 2. 3 rovro 
KaXbv evcciriov rod ®eov (comp. e v co- 
rn ov c) : once KaXbs na\ aya66s spo- 
ken of 7] Kaphia, where ayadbs refers 
to the disposition of the heart itself, 
and kolXos to the external manifesta- 
tion, Luke 8. 15. So epyov KaX6v, 
egya KctXa, ra KaXa epya, a good deed, 
good works, i. e. (1) genr. well-doing, 
virtue, pr. as in Engl, a handsome 
act, noble deeds, Matt. 5. 16, 1 Pet. 2. 
12: with epya imp]., Rom. 12. 17, 
Tit. 3. 8 ra KaXa. (2) in the sense 
of a useful work, i. e. benefit, &c. 
Matt. 26. 1 0. (/3) neut. rb KaXov, pr. 
that which is handsome, good, right, 
Rom. 7. 18 : rb KaXbv iroie'iv to do 
good, i. e. to do well, act virtuously, 
v. 21. Hence naX6v eo'ri it is good, 
right, foil, by inf. Matt. 15. 26. (7) 
of persons, in reference to the per- 
formance of duty, e. g. b Ttoiju^v 6 
KaXSs John 10. 1 1, BiaKovoi 1 Tim. 4. 
6, a'TapricorTjs 2 Tim. 2. 3, oIkov6/jloi 
1 Pet. 4. 10. 

KdXvfjLjj.a, aros, t6 (tcaXinrrtc), a co- 
vering, veil, 2 Cor. 3. 13 : fig. for im- 
pediment, v. 14, see avaKaXvitrvi. 

KaXviTTW, fut. $co, to cover over or 
around, to envelope, trans, a) Matt. 
8. 24, Luke 8. 16 KaXvirrei avrbv 
GKevei, 23. 30. b) by impl. to hide, 
Matt. 10. 26 ovSev KeicaXv/ji/jLevov, Jam. 
5. 20 KaXtyei. 7rXr)6os a/uLapricov. 

KaXtos, adv. (naX6s), pr. handsomely ; 
in N. T. well, good, bene, a) as to 
manner and external character, well, 
i. e. right, suitably, properly, John 18. 
23 el naXCos i. e. eXdXnffa, Acts 10. 
33 : so ov KaXws not well, Gal. 4. 17. 



KU/JLE 



225 



KcnrriKevit) 



Of office or duty, well, faithfully, 1 
Tim. 3. 4, 12 : with emph. very well, 
excellently, Mark 7. 37, Gal. 5. 7 e- 
rpex^re kclKoos : ironically, Mark 7. 
9 /caAcDs afleTeire T7/v ivTokrjv rod 
@€ou, 2 Cor. 11. 4. In the sense of 
honourably, Jam. 2. 3 <r£/ kolOov ccSe 
kclAws. b) as to effect, tendency, &c. 
well, i. e. justly, aptly, as of decla- 
rations, &c. Matt. 15. 7 KaX&s irpo- 
€(pr]reva€, Mark 12. 28 KaAoos aire- 
Kgidrj, Luke 20. 39, John 8. 48, Rom. 
ll. 20. c) in phrases; Ka\cos elirelv 
to speak well of, to praise, Luke 6. 26 ; 
*X* LV t° oe well; to recover from sick- 
ness, Mark 16. 18 ; iroielv with accus. 
or dat. to do ivell to any one, to bene- 
fit, Matt. 5. 44, Luke 6. 27, absol. 
Matt. 12. 12. 

KCLfie, see Kaydo. 

KajjL7]\os, ov, 6, 7], a camel, Matt. 3. 
4 : in proverbs, 19. 24 evKoirwrepSv 
iarri KaprjAov 5ta rpvKi]paros pacpidos 
dieXdelv, applied to that which is 
extremely difficult or impossible ; 
23. 24 ol di.vAi£ovT€s rbv Kcovcoira, ttjv 
5e KaprjAov Karawivovrcs, spoken of 
those who are formal and diligent in 
the observance of lesser duties, but 
negligent in the discharge of higher 
ones. 

Kapivos, ov, r), a furnace for smelt- 
ing metals, burning pottery, &c. ; 
genr. Matt. 13. 42 els ti\v Kapivov 
rod irvpSs i. e. a burning furnace. 

KafjLp.voo, f. vcreo (contr. for Karapvco), 
to shut down, to close, i. e. the eyes 
so as not to see, trans. Matt. 13. 15 
6(pda\povs avrcov iKappvaav. 

KafjLvo), f. Kafxw, aor. 2 eKapov, perf. 
KeKfirjKa, to be weary, faint, i. e. from 
labour, intrans. Heb. 12. 3 'iva p.}} 
Kdpr)T€ reus \J/u%a?s. Hence to be 
sick, Jam. 5. 15 auaeL rbv Kd/nvovra. 

KapoL, see Kay do. 

Kap.TTTco, fut. >fctf, to bend ; in N. T. 
spoken only of the knees, a) trans., 
foil, by rb yovv, to bend the knee as 
in homage, with dat. Rom. 11. 4; 
by irgbs with ace. Eph. 3. 14. b) 
intrans. ttclv yovv Kapypei every knee 
shall bow, i. e. bend itself in homage, 
worship, with dat. Rom. 14. 11. 

k&v, crasis for koX idv, and if, also if 
(see Kayu on subscript), a) and 
if, with subj. aor. or perf., and in the 



apodosis the fut. or ov pi) with subj. 
khv apaprias y TreTroirjKc&s, a<pedr)o-£- 
rai Jam. 5. 15, nav 6avdaip6v ri irioo- 
aiv, ov prj avrovs fiKaxpr) Mark 16. 18. 
b) also if, even if, although, with sub- 
junct. (a) genr. with subj. aor., and 
fut. in the apodosis, Matt. 21. 21 
kolv r(p opei rovrcp efrr^Te . . . ytvrjae- 
rai, John 11. 25 Kav airoQavri, (rjaerai : 
also with subj. pres., and pres. or 
fut. or subj. aor. in the apodosis, 
Matt. 26. 35, John 8. 14, 10. 38. 
(£) if even, if but, at least, by way of 
diminution ; foil, by subj. aor., and 
in the apodosis the fut. Mark 5. 28 
khv roov tparicov avrov axpoopai, crccdi)- 
cropai : ellipt. without apodosis, 6. 56, 
Acts 5. 15, 2 Cor. 11. 16. 

Kav a, rj, indec. Cana, a village of 
Galilee, a few miles north-east of 
Nazareth, John 2. 1. 

Kavavir7]s, ov, 6, cananite, an epi- 
thet derived from the Hebrew, and 
= £r)A(t)Tr)s : hence 'Si/j.oov 6 Kavavi- 
tt)s is the same as 'Zipccv 6 (rjkccTTjs, 
Matt. 10. 4, comp. Luke 6. 15 ; per- 
haps the same with Simon the bro- 
ther of James and Jude, Matt. 13. 
55. Some mss. and eds. have Kava- 
vouos. See Knapp'sGr.Test.,Comm. 
Isag. p. xliii, xliv. ed. 1824. 

KavSaKT}, 7]s, i), Candace, a name 
common to the queens of Ethiopia 
or Meroe in the time of Christ, Acts 
8.27. 

Kavtov, 6vos, 6 (ko.v7)), a reed, staff, 
measuring rod; in N. T. fig. canon, 
i. e. a standard, rule of life and doc- 
trine, Gal. 6. 16 : in the sense of • 
limit, sphere of action or duty as- 
signed to any one, 2 Cor. 10. 13, 
15, 16. 

Kairepvaovp and Ka<papvaovpt., t), 
indec, Capernaum, el town of Gali- 
lee, in the confines of Zabulon and 
Naphtali, and on the north-west 
shore of the sea of Tiberias, not far 
from the confluence of the Jordan. 
It was for a time the residence of 
Jesus, and was much frequented by 
him ; hence called r) iSia ttoXls, Matt. 
9. 1, comp. Mark 2. 1. 

KairrjAevoo, f. eixroo (KdirrjXos), pr. to 
be a retailer or vintner; and as the 
Kd7rr)\oi, or vintners, were notorious 
for adulterating their commodities, 
hence in N.T. fig. to adulterate, cor- 



Kawyog 



226 



Kara 



rupt for the sake of gain, trans. 2 
Cor. 2. 17. See Dr. Bentley's Ser- 
mon on Popery, p. 242, vol. iii. of 
bis Works, ed. by Rev. Alex. Dyce. 

KairvSs, ov, 6, smoke, Acts 2. 19. 

KawTradoKia, as, r), Cappadocia, a 
province of tbe interior of Asia 
Minor, Acts 2. 9. 

Kapdia, as, r), the heart, as the seat 
and centre of circulation, and there- 
fore of life, in the human system ; 
in N. T. only fig. a) as the seat of 
the desires, feelings, affections, pas- 
sions, impulses, &c. the heart, mind. 
(a) genr. Matt. 5. 8 61 Kadagol rfj 
Kapdia, 6. 21, 1 Cor. 4. 5 ras fiovXas 
rSov KapSioov. (j8) in phrases : airb 
or e/c napdias from the heart, i. e. 
willingly, Matt. 18. 35, Rom. 6. 17; 
iv oKr} rfj k. and e| ft\r)s rrjs k. with 
the whole heart, Matt. 22. 37, Mark 

12. 30 ; 7) fcapdia kol r) if/vxh M-fa one 
heart and one soul, i. e. entire un- 
animity, Acts 4. 32 ; tvQvfAsioQai or 
diaAoyifeadai iv rfj k. avrov to con- 
sider with one's self, to reflect, Matt. 
9. 4, Luke 3. 15 ; o'vp.^dKKeiv iv rfj 
k. to ponder in mind, 2. 19; auafiai- 
vew in rfj k. or M rr\v k. to come up 
in or into one's heart, 24. 38, Acts 7. 
23 ; fidWsiv els rrju k. to put into one's 
heart, suggest, John 13. 2: Sidowi 
iw\ KapSias to place upon the hearts, 
i.e. put into them, Heb. 10.16 comp. 
8. 10 ; e%€iy eV k. to have in one's 
heart, i. e. to love, cherish, Phil. 1. 
7 ; zlvai 4v rfj k. nv6s to he in one's 
heart, i. e. the object of his love, 2 
Cor. 7. 3 ; avrip Kara, rrjv k. tiv6s a 
man after one's own heart, i. e. like- 
minded, Acts 13. 22 ; 6 Kpvirrbs rrjs 
k. &vdgwTTos = d ecrca &vQpooiros, 1 Pet. 
3.4. (7) by synecd. put for the per- 
son himself, in cases where various 
affections, passions, &c. are attri- 
buted to the heart or mind, John 16. 
22 yapfasrai v^lwv r) Kagdia, Acts 2. 
26, 14. 17. So in eliruv or \4yew ev 
rfj k. to say in one's heart, i. e. to 
think, Matt. 24.48, Rev. 18. 7. 

b) as the seat of the intellect, ac- 
cording to the Hebrew views, the 
heart, mind, understanding, Matt. 

13. 15 rfj Kaphia avv&ai, Mark 6. 52, 
Luke 24. 25, Rom. 1.21,2 Pet. 1.19. 
So OecrOai or hiarr)peiv iv rfj k. to lay 
up or keep in one's mind, Luke 1. 66, 



2. 51. In the sense of conscience, 
Rom. 2. 15, 1 John 3. 20, 21. c) fig. 
the heart, for the middle, midst, cen- 
tral part, rrjs yrjs Matt. 12. 40. 

Kapdioyvtieo'rrjs, ov, 6 (Kapdla, yt- 
vtioo~K(ti), the heart-knower, searcher of 
hearts, Acts 1. 24, 15. 8. 

Kapir6s, ov, 6, fruit, produce, of trees 
and plants, as well as of the earth, 
a) pr. Matt. 3. 10, 13. 8; allegor. 
John 15. 2; airodiB6j/ai Kapirovs to 
pay over the fruits, i. e. a share of 
them, as rent, Matt. 21. 41. By 
Heb. said of children, offspring, as 
6 Kapirbs rr)s KoiAias the fruit of the 
womb, Luke 1. 42 ; rrjs ocrtyvos of the 
loins, Acts 2. 30. b) metaph. fruit, 
i. e. (a) for deeds, works, conduct, 
Matt. 3. 8 Kapnbv &i*iov rrjs fxeravoias. 
(j8) for effect, result, Gal. 5. 22 6 Kap- 
irbs rod TTuevfiaros. (7) by impl. for 
profit, advantage, good, John 4. 36 
avvdyzi Kapirbv els faty alduviov. (8) 
Kagirbs rccu ;\;eiAeW fruit of the lips, 
i.e. praise, Heb. 13. 15. 

K dp ir os, ov, 6, Carpus, pr. name of a 
man, 2 Tim. 4. 13. 

Kapiro<popi<a, 00, f. r)orco (Kapiro<p6pos), 
to bear fruit, intrans. a) pr. Mark 
4. 28 avrojadrrj 7) yr) KapirocpoQ^t. b) 
metaph. of life and conduct, genr. 
Col. 1. 10 Kapiro(poQOvvres £v rcavrX 
epyco aya9$ : foil, by dat., rep 0e<£ 
Rom. 7. 4, t£ Oavdrcp v. 5, i. e. to 
live worthy of God or of death, c) 
mid. to bear fruit to one's self, i. e. to 
propagate one's self, increase, Col. 1. 6 
evayyeAiov io'ri Kapiro<popovp.tvov. 

Kapiro(p6gos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (KapwSs, 
(pepco), fruit- bearing, fruitful, Acts 
14. 17. 

Kaprepea), cc, fut. rjcroo (Kaprep6s, fr. 
Kapros = Kpdros), to be strong, firm, 
to endure, persevere, Heb. 11. 27. 

Kaocpos, eos, ovs, r6 (Kdpcpoo), pr. 
something dry, i. e. any small dry 
particle, as of chaff, wood, &c, a 
twig, mote, bit, put as the emblem 
of lesser faults, Matt. 7. 3. 

Kara, prep., governing the genitive 
and accusative, with the primary 
signif. down, i. e. down from, down 
upon, down in, &c. 

I. with the genitive; e.g. 1. of 
place, a) of motion down from a 
higher to a lower place; Kara rod 



Kara 



227 



Kara 



Kprj/jLuov els rr]v 6. down from, i. e. down 
a precipice into the sea, Matt. 8. 32 : 
so Kara Kt(paXr\s tx* iv 1 Cor. 11. 4, 
see e%w c. y. b) of motion down 
upon a lower place, upon, Mark 14. 
3 KarriyjEtv avrov Kara rr\s K€(pa\7Js : 
fig. 7] Kara fiddovs 7TTcoxeta ; lit. ' po- 
verty down to the very depths,' i. e. 
deepest poverty, 2 Cor. 8. 2. c) genr. 
of motion or direction upon, towards, 
through any place or object, (a) pr., 
in the sense of upon, against, Acts 
27. 14 efia\<z Kar abrris &vep.os rvcpco- 
vlkos. (/3) through, throughout, where 
Kara with ace. is more usual ; Luke 

4. 14 (p-fifJLT) i£rj\de nad* fXrjs rrjs ttg- 
QiX&pov, 23. 5, Acts 9. 31, 42, 10. 37. 
(7) after verbs of swearing, i. e. to 
swear upon or by any thing, at the 
same time stretching out the hand 
over, upon, towards it, Matt. 26. 63 
e£op/a£o> ce Kara rod 0eou, Heb. 6. 13 
&jj.oo~e Ka6* kavrov. 

2. metaph. of the object towards 
or upon which any thing tends, aims, 
&c. upon, in respect to, 1 Cor. 15. 15 
£/j.agrvpr)o~ajULev Kara, rod Qeov, Jude 
15. More usually in a hostile sense, 
against, after words of speaking, ac- 
cusing, warring, and the like, Matt. 

5. 1 1 nav irovrjpbu pr)pa Katf vp.6ov, v. 
23 e%ef rl Kara aov, 12. 14 (rv/xfiov- 
Klov %\a$ou Kar* avrov, v. 30 6 p.)] kv 
fxer 4p.ov Kar £p.ov iart, Luke 23. 14 
u>p Karriyope?r€ Kar avrov, ssep. 

11. with the accusative, where 
the primary and general idea is 
down upon, out over, &c. 1. of place. 
a) of motion, expr. or impl., or of 
extension out over, through, through- 
out a place, Luke 8. 39 Kad* 'dArjv rrjy 
it6\lv Krjgvacrcou, 15. 14 iyevtro Aijubs 
Kara rrjv xwpay, Acts 5. 15, 8. 1, 11. 
1 ourcs Kara rrju i \ov^aiav who were 
throughout Judcea: so iropsveoQai Ka- 
ra rrjv oSov to travel through i. e. 
along the way, 8. 36 ; and genr. Kara 
tt)v odou along or by the way, while 
travelling upon it, 25. 3, 26. 13. 
Hence, from the idea of motion 
throughout every part of a whole, 
arises the distributive sense of Kara, 
Matt. 24. 7 Kara r6irovs throughout 
all places, in various parts ; Luke 
8. 1 SicoSeue Kara ir6Xiv Kal K(*>p.7)v 
throughout city and village, i. e. every 
one, generally; Acts 2. 46 K\covres 
Kar oIkov 6.orou i. e. from house to 



house, 8. 3. b) of motion or situ- 
ation upon, at, near to, adjacent to, 
&c. Luke 10. 32 yev6p.tvos Kara rbv 
rdirov, v. 33 ^A0e Kar avr6v, Acts 2. 
10 rr)s Aifivns rrjs Kara Kvpr)urju, 16. 
7, 27. 2 robs Kara rrjv *Ko~iav r6irovs 
i. e. ' the places on and near the 
coast of Asia Minor,' v. 7. c) of 
motion or direction upon i. e. to- 
wards any place, Acts 8. 26 wogtvov 
Kara pso-r)p.$p'iav , 27. 12 Kip.iva /3Ae- 
irovra Kara \if$a, Phil. 3. 14 Kara 
crKoirbv Blukoo. Fig. Kara irgSacairov 
avriarr\vai to withstand one to his face, 
Gal. 2. 11. 

d) of place where, i. e. of being at, 
in, within a place, where sometimes 
eV might be employed, though not 
strictly synonymous, (a) foil, by ace. 
of place ; Rom. 16. 5 rrju Kar oIkov 
avrcou iKKKnaiav ' the church at or 
in their house,' i. e. accustomed to 
meet there; Acts 13. 1 r)aav Kara 
rrju £KK\r\<riav TTpo<pr\rai. (/8) ofpers. 
implying place, in, with, among, Acts 
21.21 robs Kara, ra edvn 'lovdaiovs the 
Jews dispersed among (pr. through- 
out) the gentiles, 26. 3 rcov Kara 'Iou- 
Baiovs idoou, 17. 28 rivhs roiv KaB' 
v/aas iroiyrcoj/ i. e. ' your own poets,' 
18. 15, Eph. 1.15 rrju Ka& vp.as irio-- 
riu. So Kad' kavr6v in or with one's 
self, pr. in one's own house, chtz soi, 
and hence genr. by or for one's self, 
alone, Acts 28. 16 fxtveiv KaQ* kavi6v, 
Rom. 14. 22, James 2. 17. (7) of 
thing implying place ; Kara irpdaa)- 
irov rivos in the presence of, before any 
one, Acts 3. 13 ; with gen. impl., 
avrov 25. 16, vp.u>v 2 Cor. 10. 1 : so 
Kar 6(pdaAp.ovs i. e. v/xwu Gal. 3. 1. 
Metaph. of a state or condition in 
which any thing is or is done, thus 
implying also manner; Kar ovap in 
or by a dream, Matt. 1. 20 ; 1 Cor. 
2. 1 iyoo r)\Qov ov Ka6* vTrepoxh v A.<J- 
yov I came not in excellency of speech. 
Adverbially, Kar ££ovo~iav Mark 1. 
27 (see i£ovaia a) ; Kara Kpdros 
strongly, vehemently, Acts 19. 20 ; 
Kar Idiav in private (see tdios a. £) ; 
Kara p.6vas (see Karafxovas): so 
Ka6 y vTT€pfio\7]v exceedingly, Rom. 7. 
13 ; or excellently, par excellence, 1 
Cor. 12. 31 : also ol Kar i^oxw those 
in distinction, =the distinguished, 
Acts 25. 23. 

2. of time ; of a period or point 



Kara 



228 



Kara 



of time down upon which, i. e. in, at, 
during which any thing takes place ; 
Kara to avr6 at the same time, toge- 
ther, Acts 14. 1 ; Rom. 5. 6 Kara 
KaipSv in due time; Acts 12. 1 Kar 
gkeivov rbv Kaip6v during that time ; 
16.25 Kara to /jlso'ovvktiov about mid- 
night, 27. 27; Heb. 1. 10 Kar apxds 
in the beginning, of old ; 3. 8 Kara 
r))v rjpepav rod ireLgaor/jiov during the 
time of temptation, 9. 9. So distri- 
butive^ , /ca0' i]fxepav daily, every day, 
Matt. 26. 55, also rbKaO'rjpegav Luke 

11. 3, 19. 47; /car' %ros, Kar eviav- 
t6v yearly, every year, 2. 41, Heb. 
9. 25 ; Kara kopr^v at each passover, 
Matt. 27. 15 ; Kara Kaig6v at certain 
times, from time to time, John 5. 4 ; 
Kara fxiav (rafifidroov every first day 
of the week, 1 Cor. 16. 2 ; also Acts 
17.17 Kara irao'av rj/jiepav, 18. 4, Heb. 
3. 13 KaB* eKao'T'nu rj/jLepav, Rev. 22. 2 
/caret /uiTJva %va eKaarov. 

3. in a distributive sense, derived 
from the idea of pervading all the 
parts of a whole (see II. 1. a. and 
2.) ; also genr. of any parts, num- 
ber, &c, Kara fxsgos part for part, 
particularly, Heb. 9. 5 ; Kad' eva one 
by one, 1 Cor. 14. 31; Kara dvo two 
and two, v. 27. 

4. tropically, as expressing the 
relation in which one thing stands 
towards another, thus also every 
where implying manner; spoken a) 
of accordance or conformity. (a) of 
a rule or standard of comparison, 
&c. according to, conformably to, after, 
secundum, Matt. 9. 29 /cara r)\v iria- 
riv vfxoov yevnO^ra) vp.1v, 23. 3 /cara 
to epya avroov p^j 7rote?re, Luke 2. 22 
/cara rbv vo/jlov, 23. 56 /cara ri]v iv- 
to\t)v, John 8. 15 Kara rfyv crdpKa 
Kpivere i. e. from external circum- 
stances, Acts 23. 31, 26. 5, Rom. 2. 
2 io-rl Kara aX^Beiav — iarlv aXf]des, 
v. 7 ; 8. 4 Kara cdgKa or Kara irvevpa 
i. e. conformably to the will of the 
flesh or of the Spirit; Eph. 4. 22, 
Col. 2. 8. So with ace. of person, 
i. e. according to the will of any one, 
Rom. 8. 27 Kara ®e6v, 15. 5, 1 Cor. 

12. 8; by command of any one, 2 
Cor. 11. 17; according to the nar- J 
rative or writing of any one, only 
in the inscriptions of the gospels ; 
Gal. 1. 11 ovk ear i Kara 'dvdpccnov is 
not human, i. e. of human origin. 



With the idea of proportion, Matt. 

2. 16, 25. 15 e/caVry /cara rfyv loiav 
ovvap.iv, Rom. 12. 6. Adverbially, 
Luke 1 0. 31 Kara orvyKvpiav by chance, 
accidentally, John 10. 3 /car' ovopa, 
Acts 18. 14 Kara x6yov reasonably, 
Phil. 3. 6 Kara (fiXov zealously, 1 Pet. 

3. 7 Kara yvwcnv discreetly ; so /cara 
rt how? Luke 1.18. (/3) of an occa- 
sion, i. e. by virtue of, because of, for, 
by, through, where the idea of ac- 
cordance or adaptedness still lies 
at the bottom, Matt. 19. 3 airoXvaai 
rfyv yvva?Ka avrov Kara Tracrav ah lav 
for any cause ; John 2. 6 ; Acts 3. 17 
Kara 'ayvoiav because of ignorance, ig- 
norantly; Rom. 2. 5, 2 Cor. 8. 8, Gal. 
1. 4, 2. 2, saep. (7) of any gene- 
ral reference, allusion, &c. in respect 
to, as to, Rom. 1. 3 Kara crdpKa, 11. 
28, Phil. 3. 6, Tit. 1. 4, Heb. 9. 9. 
Hence, foil, by ace. with a preced- 
ing article, it forms a periphrasis 
for the cognate adjective, Rom. 11. 
21 ol Kara <pvcriv KXaBoi the natural 
branches, Col. 3. 22 ol Kara adpKa 
Kvpioi : so ra Kara, rhv HavXov Paul's 
affairs, his cause, Acts 25. 14 ; rc\ 
Kar 4/jlg my affairs, Eph. 6. 21. Also 
in phrases ; Kara irdvra in all re- 
spects, in all things, Acts 3. 22 ; 
Kara irdvra rpoirov in every respect, 
every way, Rom. 3. 2, with neg. 2 
Thess. 2. 3 ; Kav* ttcrov by how much, 
i. e. inasmuch, Heb. 3. 3 ; Kara rocr- 
ovrov insomuch, 7. 22 ; rb Kar epe, 
lit. * as to what concerns me,' so far 
as in me lies, Rom. 1. 15. 

b) of likeness, similitude, &c. like, 
after the manner of, 2 Cor. 1. 17 Kara 
ad.pKa ' like a frail and feeble man ;' 
Heb. 5. 6 Kara rtyv rd^iv MeAxtcreSe/c 
' of an order like that of Melchise- 
dec.' So with ace. of pers., Gal. 4. 
28 Kara 'I<raa/c like Isaac, as Isaac ; 

3. 15 Kara ftvOpwirov Xeyco I speak as 
a man ; with the idea of a common 
man, 1 Cor. 3. 3. Adverbially, Ka6 i 
tv rpSirov as, even as, Acts 15. 11 ; 
Kara ravrd thus, so, Luke 17. 30 ; 
Ka6 i dpoL6rr\ra like, similarly, Heb. 

4. 15. c) of the end, aim, or purpose 
towards which any thing is directed, 

for, by way of, &c. 2 Cor. 11. 21 Kara 
ariplav Xeyoo I say it by way of dis- 
paragement, reproach; 1 Tim. 6. 3, 
2 Tim. 1. 1, Tit. 1. 1. 

Note. In composition Kara im- 



Kara 



fiaivoj 



229 



KCLTayVVf.lL 



plies, 1. motion downwards, as /ca- 
rafiaivoj, Kadaipeoo, holt air 'nrru), &c. ; 

2. against, in a hostile sense, as /ca- 
rayiudoo-Kca, Karnyopea), KaraAaKeoj ; 

3. distribution, as KaraKKrjpodoTeco ; 

4. in a general sense, down, down 
upon, and also throughout, where of- 
ten it cannot be expressed in En- 
glish, and is then to us simply in- 
tensive ; 5. sometimes it gives to an 
intransitive verb a transitive sense, 
as Karapyeco. 

Karafiaivoo, f. $7)Gap.ai, aor. 2 Kare- 
firju, imperat. Kardfi-ndi and Kardfia 
-fidroo, — to go or come down, to de- 
scend, intrans. a) spoken of per- 
sons, &c, foil, by oltc6 with genit. of 
place whence, Matt. 8. 1 KaTafidvn 
airb rod opovs, 14. 29 curb rov irAoiov, 
Mark 15. 30 Kardfia airb rov arav- 
gov: by els with ace. of place whi- 
ther, Mark 13. 15 fxr] KarafBdru) els 
ttt\v olniav, Acts 8. 38 ; irr\ ttjv 6d- 
Aacrcrav down upon' the seashore, i. e. 
from the mountain, John 6. 16; 
wp6s nva Acts 10. 21; absol. Matt. 
24. 17. Spoken of those who go 
from a higher to a lower region, 
airb 'UpovtraKfifi Mark 3. 22 ; foil, by 
els, John 2. 12 els Kairegvaovp., Acts 
7. 15 ; absol. S. 15, 24. 1;— of those 
who descend, come down from heaven, 
e. g. God, as affording aid to the 
oppressed, 7. 34; of the Son of man, 
with en John 6. 38, air6 1 Thess. 4. 
16 ; of the Holy Spirit, with e/c John 
1. 32, M nva v. 33 ; of angels, with 
e£ ovpavov Matt. 28. 2, ev with dat. 
of place whither John 5. 4, eiri nva 
1. 52; of Satan, as cast down from 
heaven, Rev. 12. 12. 

b) spoken of things; a way lead- 
ing down from a higher to a lower 
tract of country, odbv tt)v KaraB. 
airb 'legoucr. els Ya(av Acts 8. 26 : of 
things descending from heaven, i. e. 
let or sent down from God, e. g. a 
vessel, 10. 11; spiritual gifts, foil, 
by <x7ro Jam. 1. 17 ; the new Jerusa- 
lem, r) Karafi e/c rod ovp. airb rov 
®eov Rev. 3. 12 in an anacoluthon. 
So genr. from the heavens or the 
clouds, to fall, 7] fipoxh Matt. 7. 25, 
AouAai// Luke 8. 23 ; irvg airb rov ovp. 
9. 54, e/c Rev. 13. 13: also in the 
general sense of to fall, drop, Luke 
22. 44. 
KaTafidWw, fut. aXcc, to cast down, 



trans., Rev. 12. 10 text, rec: in the 
sense to prostrate, 2 Cor. 4. 9. Mid. 
to lay down a foundation, Heb. 6. 1. 

Karaftapeoo, a>, f.f)crco, to bear down, 
weigh down as a burden; in N. T. 
fig. to burden in a pecuniary sense, 
with ace. 2 Cor. 12. 16. 

Karafiapvvoj, f. woo (= Kara/Bap eoo), 
to weigh down, oppress; pass. Mark 
1 4. 40 ol 6(p6. KarafiapovSjAeitoi in later 
eds. for ^e^aprjfxevoi text. rec. 

Kardfiaa is, eoos, r) (Karafiaivoo), ago- 
ing down, e. g. towards the coast; in 
N. T. descent, declivity, Luke 19. 37. 

Karaftifid^a), f. daw, to cause to de- 
scend, to bring down, Matt. 11. 23. 

KaTafioXr), r)s, i) (/carajSaAAw), a 
casting down, i. e. a) a laying down, 
founding; in the phrases anb and 
irgb KarafioXrjs k6o"[iov from and be- 
fore the foundation of the world, i. e. 
the creation, Matt. 13. 35, John 17. 
24. b) a casting in, fig. Heb. 1 1. 1 1 
ovvap.iv eXafiev els KarafioXr)v airep- 
fxaros, lit. strength for the casting in 
of seed, i. e. strength for conception. 

Karafipafieva), fut. evaw, to give the 
prize against any one, to deprive of 
the palm ; in N. T. fig. to deprive of a 
due reward, defraud, trans. Col. 2. 18. 

KarayyeKevs, eevs, 6 (KarayyeXXcv), 
an announcer, Acts 17. 18. 

KarayyeXXw, f. eXu> (Kara, ayyeX- 
Aa>), aor. 2 pass. KaT-nyyeXrjv, pr. to 
bring word down upon any one, = 
to bring it home to him, trans.; 
hence a) to announce, proclaim, pub- 
lish, Acts 13. 38 Vjjuv acpecris aixap- 
riccv KarayyeXXerai : in the sense of 
to laud, celebrate, Rom. 1. 8. b) by 
impl. to preach, set forth, inculcate, 
Acts 4. 2 KarayyeXXeiv rriv audcrra- 
o~iv tt]u e'/c vettpuv, 13. 5, saep. 

KarayeXdco, co, f. deco, to laugh at in 
scorn, deride ; foil, by gen., Matt. 9. 
24 KareyeXcw avrov. 

KaTayivcibo~K.u>, f. yvooa o\xai, to know 
or note against any one to his dis- 
advantage ; hence in N. T. to think 
ill of, to condemn, blame, foil, by gen., 
1 John 3. 20 eav Kar ay lvuxtky} tjjuwv 
t) Kapdia: pass. Gal. 2. 11 otl Kare- 
yvojo-jxevos t)v because he had incurred 
blame, — others, 'he deserved blame.' 

KardyvvfXL, f. /cara£a> (Kara, ay vv/lu) , 
aor. 1 Karea^a, aor. 2 pass. Karedyrj^ 
x 



Karayto 



230 



mra/cAvayxoc 



(for the augm. see Stuart's N. T. 
Gram. p. 68), anom. fut. Att. Kare- 
a|o> (prob. to distinguish it from the 
fut. of Kardyco), — to break down or in 
two, Matt. 12. 20 KdXa/nov crvvr. ov 
Kared^ei, John 19. 31 %va Kareaywaiv 
avrccv ra o-kgXt], v. 32, 33. (Passow 
notes that fryvvfii in compounds not 
unfrequently retains its augment in 
the derived moods, as Kared^as, Ka- 
reayr\vai. ) 

Kar ay co, f. a|co (Kara, ttyco), to lead 
down, trans. a) of persons, to 
bring or conduct down from a higher 
to a lower place, foil, by ds Acts 9. 
30 Karriyayov avrbv els Kaicrdpeiav, 
23. 20 ; by irpos riva v. 15 ; absol. 
22. 30. b) as a nautical term, to 
bring down to land, i. e. a ship, Luke 
5.11 Karaydyovres ra irXo?a M r)]V 
yrju: hence aor. 1 pass. Kar-fixOyv* 
to come to shore, to land, Acts 21. 3. 

Karaycovl£op.ai, fut. 'mtojulcu, depon. 
mid. (Kara, ayccpi^ofiai), to contend 
against, and by implic. to conquer, 
subdue, fiacriXeias Heb. 11. 33. 

Karaoeco, f.7]o~eo, to bind down; in N. 
T. to bind together or up, rpavfxara 
Luke 10. 34. 

Kardo7]Xos, ov, o, 17, adj., most evi- 
dent, Heb. 7. 15. 

KaraoiKa^co, f. dcrcc, to give sentence 
against any one, to condemn; foil, by 
ace. of pers. Matt. 12. 7; absol. Luke 
6. 37, James 5. 6. 

KaradiKT}, 7)s, tj, sentence against, 
condemnation, Acts 25. 15 some mss. 

KaradicoKca, f. |a>, to pursue closely, 
i. e. an enemy ; in N. T. to follow 
closely in order to find, Mark 1. 36. 

KaraoovXoco, £>, f. cocrca, pr. to slave 
down, i. e. to bring under bondage, en- 
slave, trans., 2 Cor. 11. 20; mid. to 
make a slave for one's self, Gal. 2. 4 
%va 7]fxas KaradovXdocrccurai. 

Karaovvacrrevw, f. evctco, to exercise 
power against any one, i. e. to over- 
power, oppress, with gen. Jam. 2. 6 ; 
pass, as if with accus. Acts 10. 38. 

Karaicrx v vco, f. woo {Kara, altrxvvco), 
to bring down shame upon, i. e. a) to 
dishonour, disgrace, trans., r\\v Kecpa- 
Xi]v 1 Cor. 11. 4, * to offend against 
decorum.' b) =cuVxww, but strong- 
er, to shame, put to shame, trans (a) 
pr. Luke 13. 17. (£) from the Heb. 



by meton. of cause for effect, to frus- 
trate one's hope, disappoint, Rom. 5. 
5 eXirls ov Karaivyyvsi. 

Karate aico, f. avcrcc, aor. 2 pass. Kar- 
eKay\v, fut. 1 pass. KaraKavdrjcropai, 
and in later usage fut. 2 pass. Kara- 
KaJ}o~o/j.ai, — to burn down, Engl, to 
burn up, consume utterly, trans., 
Matt. 3.12 rb &x v P 0P KaraKavcrei, 13. 
30, 1 Cor. 3. 15, Rev. 18.8. 

KaraKaXvirrco, fut. \f/co, to cover as 
with a veil, hence to veil; in N. T. 
only pass, or mid. to be veiled, wear 
a veil, absol. 1 Cor. 11. 6; foil, by r)]v 
KecpaXrjv v. 7. 

KaraKavx&op.ai, co/mai, fut. rjcrojuai, 
depon. mid. to boast one's self against 
any person or thing, to glory over, 
foil, by gen. Rom. 11. 18 pst] Kara- 
Kavx& tcov kXoocov' el 5e /cara/cair^a- 
crai KrX (for which 2 pers. sing, see 
Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 95) ; by Ka- 
ra Jam, 3. 14 : hence 2. 13 KaraKav- 
X&Tai eXeos [=0 eXecbv^ Kpicrews, 
1 the merciful man glories over judg- 
ment,' fears not condemnation. 

KaraKei/uLai, f. eicropai, to lie down, 
be recumbent, intrans. a) spoken 
of the sick, foil, by part. Mark 1. 30 
KareKeiro irvpecrcrovcra she lay sick of 
a fever, Acts 28. 8; by eiri with dat. 
9. 33 ; by ev John 5. 3 ; absol. v. 6. 
b) to recline at table in the oriental 
manner, Mark 14. 3 ; with ev 2. 15. 

KaraKXaco, a), f. dace, to break down 
or in pieces, Mark 6. 41. 

KaraKXeico, fut. elcrco, to shut to as a 
door, to close; in N. T. of a person, 
pr. to shut down as in a subterranean 
prison, and genr. like Engl, to shut 
up, confine, ev cpvXaKrj Luke 3. 20. 

Kar aKXyjp odor ecc, cv, f. V w > to give 
by lot to each, distribute by lot, trans., 
Acts 13. 19 text, rec, others Kara- 
KXrjgovopecc. 

KaraKXivoo, fut. ivca, pr. to make in- 
cline, i. e. to make lie down, genr, ; in 
N. T. used only of the oriental pos- 
ture at meals, to make recline, tran?., 
mid. to recline at a meal, Luke 9. 14 
KaraKXivare avrovs KXicrlas : mid. 14. 
8 juty KaraKXiOfjs, 24 30. 

KaraKXv^ca, f. vcrco, to dash down up- 
on, i. e. to overflow, pass. 2 Pet. 3. 6. 

KaraKXvcrpSs, ov, 6 (KaraKXv^co), a 

flood, deluge, Matt. 24. 38. 



KaraKoXovOioj 



231 



KOLTokeiiru) 



KaraKoAovOeco, co, fut. 770*0; (Kara., 
aKoXovdew) , to follow closely, with dat. 
Acts l(i. 17; absol. Luke 23.55. 

KaTaK6irrco, fut. \f/w, to hew or cut 
down, to cut in pieces ; in N. T. genr. 
to cut, wound, trans. Mark 5. 5. 

KaraKpr) iAvi£a>, f. icra), to cast down 
from a precipice, cast down headlong, 
trans., Luke 4. 29. 

Kara. up i p. a, aros, t6 (KaraKpivo)), 
judgment against, condemnation, Rom. 
5.16,18, 8. 1. 

KaraKpivoo, f. woo, to give judgment 
agai?ist, to condemn, a) pr., foil, by 
ace. of pers. and dat. of punishment, 
Matt. 20. 18 KaraKOLVOvcriv abrbv da- 
voltci) they shall condemn him to death, 
2 Pet. 2. (j, and infin. KartKoivav av- 
rbv cluai ivoxov Bavdrov Mark 14. 
64: by ace. of pers., the crime or 
punishment being implied, John 8. 
10 ovBeis ere KareKptuei/ ; v. 11, Rom. 
2. 1 ; absol. 8. 34; pass. Matt. 27. 3, 
of the last judgment Mark 16. 16. 
Fig. Rom. 8. 3 KareKgive tt\v ap.ap- 
riap 4v rfj aapKi, i. e. - hath con- 
demned, passed sentence upon, all 
carnal lusts and passions,' in antith. 
to v. 1. b) by impl. to condemn by 
contrast, i. e. to shew by one's good 
conduct that others are guilty of 
misconduct and deserve condemna- 
tion, foil, by ace. Matt. 12.41, Heb. 
11. 7 ; pass. Rom. 14. 23. 

KardnpiffLS, ecus, r) (KaraKpivco), con- 
demnation, 2 Cor. 3. 9 : in the sense 
of censure, blame, 7. 3. 

KaraKvpieva), fut. evo~ca, to lord it 
against i. e. over any one, with gen. 

a) genr, to exercise authority over, 
Matt. 20. 25 ol agx oVT€S ra>v idv&v 
KaTaKygievovo-iv avrwv, 1 Pet. 5. 3. 

b) by impl. to get the mastery of, to 
overpower, subdue, Acts 19. 16. 

icaTaA.aA.ew, a>, fut. 7)o~qj, to speak 
against, i. e. to speak evil of, to slan- 
der, with gen. Jam. 4. 11 prj Kara 
AaAe?Te aXX-qXcau, 1 Pet. 2. 12, 

KaraXaXia, as, rj (KaraXaXeoj), a 
speaking against, evil- speaking, slan- 
der, 2 Cor. 12.20, 1 Pet. 2. 1. 

Kara A. a A. os, ov, 6, 7), adj. (/caraAa- 
Aeco), speaking against, as subst. a 
slanderer, backbiter, Rom. 1. 30. 

KaraXapfidva, fut. \r\tyop.ai, aor. 2 
KaT&Xafiov, to take hold of, with the 



idea of eagerness, &c. trans, a) pr. 
to lay hold of, seize; a criminal, John 
8. 3 dyovci yvvcuKa eV fjL0ix €L< ^ /caret- 
\rjpp4u7ju, v. 4 ; so of an evil spirit, 
Mark 9. 18 q-kov av avTbv KaraXafir) : 
fig. of darkness, evil, to come sud- 
denly upon, John 12. 35, 1 Thess. 5. 4 
7]/j.epa. b) in allusion to the public 
games, to obtain the prize, with the 
idea of eager and strenuous exer- 
tion, to grasp, seize upon, Rom. 9. 30, 
1 Cor. 9. 24 ovTOi rpex €T€ e ^ a Kara- 
Xafi-nre i. e. to /3oa/3e?o*/, Phil. 3. 12 
diojKco €i /cat KaraXaficc [to /3oa/3e?oi'], 
ec/> 5 <£ Kal KareX-fjcpdrj^ virb Xpiarov 
i. e. ' for which very end 1 also have 
been won as a prize by Christ.' c) 
fig. to seize with the mind, to com- 
prehend, John 1. 5 7} (TKoria avrb ov 
KareXapev. hence mid. to compre- 
hend for one's self, to perceive, find, 
foil, by oVi Acts 4. 13 KaraXa^oixevot 
6Vi livdpQmoi aypd/jL/jLaroi €io~l, 10. 34; 
with ace. and inf. 25. 25 ; ri indie. 
Eph. 3. 18. 

KaraXeyoj, f. £o>, lit. to lay down; in 
N. T. to inscribe on a register, enrol, 
pass. 1 Tim. 5. 9. 

KaraXe ippa, aros, t6 (/caTaAe i7ro>), 
a remnant; in N. T., by impl., a small 
part, few, Rom. 9. 27. 

KaTaXeiirco, f. xpoo, aor. 1 /caTeAet^a, 
to leave down to one's heirs, i.e. to 
leave behind so as to descend to them ; 
hence genr. and in N. T. to leave 
behind at one's departure, trans, 
a) pr., at death, Mark 12. 19 /care- 
Xnre yvvalaa, Luke 20. 31 ; genr. in 
any place, Mark 14. 52 KaTaXiirvv 
ttjv o~iv§6va, John 8. 9 : foil, by eV 
of place, Luke 15. 4 ov KaraXeiireL 
to, iuu. eV rfj epr)/j.<a, 1 Thess. 3. 1 eV 
3 A6r)i/ais, Tit. 1. 5; by avrov there, 
Acts 18. 19 ; by els aSov, 2. 31 : so 
with ace. and predicate of condition, 
24. 27 fcareXnre rbv TlavXov SeSe/xe- 
vov, 25. 14. b) in the sense of to 
leave, quit wholly, forsake, (a) of 
place, Matt. 4. 13 /caTaAt7ra>y rr\v 
Na£aoe'0, Heb. 11. 27; so by impl. 
Acts 21. 3 : hence of persons and 
things, to leave, forsake, i. e. so as to 
have nothing more to do with them, 
Matt. 19. 5 KaraXetyei rbv irarepa, 
16. 4; with predic. pourjv Luke 10. 
40. (ft) of things, Luke 5. 28 Kara- 
Xnrwv airavTa Acts 6. 2, 2 Pet. 2. 15. 



KaraXiOa^io 



232 



KCLTCLVV 



fc 



c) to leave remaining, = ton ave left, 
to reserve, Rom. 11. 4 KareXnrou e- 
fxavrw enraKiaxi-Xiovs &vSpas. 

KaTa\L0d(a), fut. daco, lit. to stone 
down ; to stone to death, trans. Luke 
20.6. 

KaraXXayi), rjs, t) (KaraWaaco)), 
exchange of money ; in N. T. re- 
conciliation, i. e. restoration to the 
divine favour, Rom. 5. 11; 11. 15 
KaraXXayrj k6o~/uov, i. e. the means, 
occasion of reconciling the world to 
God; 2 Cor. 5. 18, 19. 

KaraXXaaa'co, fut. £ca (Kara, aXXdc- 
o~oo), to change against any thing, to 
exchange for ; in N. T. to change to- 
ivards, i.e. one person towards ano- 
ther, to reconcile to any one, with 
ace. and dat. 2 Cor. 5. 18, 19 koctjjlov 
KaraXXacracov eavrcc. Pass. aor. 2 
KaT7]\\dyr)v, to be or become recon- 
ciled to any one, with dat. Rom. 5. 

10 Kar7\X\dyrifxev t£ ©66?, 1 Cor. 7. 
11, 2 Cor. 5.20. 

KaraXonros, ov, 6, r), adj., left over, 
remaining, pi. ol KardXonvoi, the rest, 
residue, Acts 15. 17. 

KardXvfjia, aros, t6 (KaraXvca), pr. 
a place where one puts up, a lodging- 
place, inn, in the East a khan, cara- 
vanserai, Luke 2. 7 ; by synecd. 22. 

1 1 7rov eo~ri to KardXvfxa, i. e. a room 
where we may sup and lodge ? 

KaraXvca, f. vera), lit. to loosen down, 
i. e. a) pr. to dissolve, disunite the 
parts of any thing; hence spoken of 
buildings, &c. to throw down, destroy, 
with ace. Matt. 26. 61 KaraXvcai tov 
vaov, 27. 40, Acts 6. 14 ; so Matt. 24. 
2, 2 Cor. 5. 1 ; fig. Gal. 2. 18. Me- 
taph. to destroy, put an end to, render 
vain, tov vofxov Matt. 5. 17, 'epyov 
Acts 5. 38. b) to unbind, halt for 
rest, put up for the night; in N. T. 
£enr. to lodge, intrans. Luke 9. 12, 
19. 7 elarjXde KaraXvcai. 

KarafxavBdvo), f. /jLaBi)aofJLai, to learn 
thoroughly ; in N. T. to note accu- 
rately, observe, consider, with accus. 
Matt. 6. 28 KarafxaQere to, Kpiva, 

KaTajxaoTvpeoo, co, f. 'fjo'co, to witness, 

testify against any one, with genit. 

Matt. 26. 62 ri ovroi o~ou Karafiap- 

rvpovo'ip ; 
Karap.evcc, f. evw, to remain fixedly, 

to abide y dwell, intrans. Acts 1. 13, 



KarafxSvas, adv. (Kara, jx6vos), alone, 
by one's self Mark 4. 10, Luke 9. 18. 

Karavd6ep.a, aros, t6 (laird, avdde- 
fxa), a curse against any one ; me- 
ton. ' accursed thing,' for concr. one 
accursed, Rev. 22. 3 text. rec. ; later 
eds. Karddepa, probably corrupted 
from the above. 

KaTavadefiarl^ci), f. icroo (Kara, ava- 
depaTifa), to utter curses against, i. e. 
to curse, Matt. 26. 74 text. rec. ; later 
eds. KaTa6ep.arifa, probably a cor- 
ruption of the above. 

KaravaXiaKco, fut. Xoocoo (icard, ava- 
Xlctkoo), to consume wholly, absol. Heb. 
12. 29 irvg KaravaXiuKov. 

KaravapKaco, co, fut. t)o , oo, to become 
torpid against, i. e. to the detriment 
of any one, intrans. ; hence in Paul's 
writings =to be burdensome to any 
one in a pecuniary sense, foil, by 
gen. 2 Cor. 11. 8, 12. 13, 14 ov Kara- 
vaQKi)o~(>) vp&v. 

Karavevco, fut. eveca, to nod or wink 
towards any one, i. e. to make signs to 
any one with the head, eyes, &c, to 
beckon, with dat. Luke 5. 7. 

KaravoEoo, a>, f. tJcco, to see or discern 
distinctly, perceive clearly, trans, a) 
pr., Luke 6. 14 dombv ov Karavoels', 
fig. 20. Y3. b) fig. to mind accurately, 
observe, consider, Luke 12. 24 kutql- 
voi)o~ouT€ tovs itSpaKas, Acts 7. 31, 32, 
11. 6 : in the sense of to have respect 
to, toregard, Rom. 4. 19, Heb. 10. 24. 

KarcLvrdca, w, f. 7)0" w (Kara, avrdoo), 
to come down to or upon, to arrive at 
a place, Acts 20. 15 KaT^VT^cfapev 
avriKpv Xiov we arrived over against 
Chios : elsewhere in N. T. with els, 
16. 1 Kar7)vrr]a€P els Aegfi-nv atT>er- 
be, 18. 19, 21. 7. Of things, foil, by 
els, to come or be brought to any one, 
1 Cor. 14. 36; to come upon, happen 
to, i.e. in the time of any one, 10. 11 : 
fig. to attain to any thing, =to ob- 
tain, Acts 26. 7 els %v \_eirayyeX[av~\ 
to dcodeKacpvXou eXTri^i Karavrrjcrai, 
Eph.4. 13, Phil. 3. 11. 

Kardw^is, eoos, r) (tzar avv o'er <a), pr. 
a piercing through, fig. violent pain, 
grief, in profane writers; but Sept. 
has the verb KaTavvao'ca for Heb. ' to 
be silent, dumb,' and ' to lie in deep 
sleep, stupor ;' hence also /cararu- 
%is for Heb. ' deep sleep, stupor,' 



Kciraruorcrit) 



233 



Karapyea) 



Is. 29. 10, quoted by Paul in Rom. 
11. 8. 

Karai>v(T(T(o, f. |o>, to prick through, 
to pierce, pass, metaph. to be greatly 
pained, deeply moved, Acts 2. 37 Kar- 
evvyqo'av rfj Kapdia. 

Kara^iSa), w, f. waca (Kara, a£i6a)), to 
count worthy of any thing ; pass, to 
be counted ivorthy, foil, by gen. rrjs 
fiacriXeias rov @eoi) 2 Thess. 1.5; 
with infin. Luke 20. 35, 21. 36, Acts 
5. 41. 

Karairar ecu, a>, fut. Tjtreo, £o tread or 
trample down, trans. Matt. 7. 6 /r>7- 
7TOT6 KaraTrarrjaooatu aurovs iv rols 
iroalv avroov: metaph. as a mark of 
scorn and contempt, Heb. 10. 29. 

KardiravaLS, ea)s, rj (KaraTravoo), a 
resting, rest; in N.T., from the Heb., 
a, place of rest, fixed abode, dwelling, 
Acts 7. 49 ris rorcos rrjs Karairavo'edos 
fjLov what is the place of my rest, abode ? 
i. e. of God in allusion to a temple : 
also of the rest or fixed and quiet 
abode of the Israelites in the pro- 
mised land after their wanderings, 
Heb. 4. 3 (see kclltoi): hence fig. 
the rest, quiet abode of those who 
shall dwell with God in heaven, in 
allusion to the rest of the sabbath, 
v. 1,3, 10,11. 

KaraTravoo, f. aco, lit. to quiet down, 
i. e. a) trans, (a) to cause to cease, 
make desist, and so to restrain, Acts 
14. 18 /j-oAis Kariiravcrav robs ox^ovs. 
(j8) to cause to rest, give rest to, i. e. 
to bring into the state of rest and 
happiness of those who dwell with 
God, Heb. 4. 8. b) intrans., from 
the Heb., to cease from, rest from, 
Heb. 4. 4 Kariiravcrev 6 Qzbs airb izdv- 
rcou toov epyoov avrov, v. 10. 

kolt air e ra a p. a, aros, r6 (Karairsrdv- 
vvfjLL), a covering, veil, which hangs 
down ; in N. T. veil, curtain of the 
tabernacle and temple, of which 
there were two; hence rb Karaire- 
raap.a rod vaov may be either the 
outer or the inner veil, Matt. 27. 51 ; 
but rb devrepov Kar. the second or 
inner- veil, Heb. 9. 3: fig. 6. 19 rb 
£o~u>T€qov rov Karairerda/jLaros that 
within the veil, i. e. the inner sanc- 
tuary, holy of holies in the heavenly 
temple; so 10. 20, where it is em- 
blematic of the body and death of 
Jesus. 



Kar air iv oo, f. iriofxai, to drink or swal- 
loiu down, trans. a) pr. of persons, 
&c. Matt. 23. 24 rr\v KapcnXov Kara- 
iriuoures, 1 Pet. 5. 8. Of things, e. g. 
the earth, to absorb, Rev. 12 10' ; the 
sea, to overwhelm, drown, Heb. 11. 29: 
metaph. 2 Cor. 5. 4. b) fig. to over- 
whelm, destroy, 1 Cor. 15. 54, 2 Cor. 
2. 7 Xvirn Karairodf) 6 roiovros. 

KaTaTTiTrrw, f. 7T€ffov/jLai, tofall dou n, 
e. g. prostrate, els rr\v yr\v Acts 2b'. 
14, venp6v 28. 6. 

k ar airXeco, f. evaeo, lit. to sail down; 
to sail to any place, come by ship to, 
foil, by els, Luke 8. 26. 

Karairoyeco, Co, f.rjo'co, to work down, 
wear down by labour; in N. T. pass, 
fig. to be weary, oppressed, afflicted, 
Acts 7. 24, 2 Pet. 2. 7. 

kot air ovri^co, f. io~a>, to sink in the 
sea, trans. ; mid. to sink, intrans. 
Matt. 14. 30 ; pass. genr. 18. 6, to be 
sunk, drowned, i. e. iv rcc7T€\dyei rr)s 
6a\dora7]s, where the allusion is to 
the punishment of drowning. 

Kara pa, as, r) (Kara, apd), pr. impre- 
cation against, i. e. a) pr. and genr. 
imprecation, cursing, Jam. 3. 10. b) 
from the Heb., curse, i. e. a devot- 
ing or dooming to utter destruction, 
hence condemnation, doom, punish- 
ment, Gal. 3. 10 vno Kardpau slaiare 
subject to the curse, = iiriKardparoi', 
V. 13 e/c rr)s Kardpas rod i/6p.ov, yevo- 
p.evos i>7reg riixwv Kardpa, i. e. from the 
curse, doom, which the law threa- 
tens, being himself made a curse for 
us, i. e. meton. accursed, = £triKa- 
rdparos ; 2 Pet. 2. 14 Kardgas r^Kva, 
i. e. on whom the curse abides : also 
of the earth, Heb. 6. 8 yrj Kardpas 
eyyvs near to the curse, almost ac- 
cursed, i. e. doomed to sterility. 

Karapdo fxai, cofxai, f. dao/xai, depon. 
mid. (/caret, apdofxai), pr. to wish or 
pray against any one, i. e. to wish 
evil to, to curse, with ace, Matt. 5. 
44 rovs KarapccjuL€Uovs v/aas, Rom. 12. 
14. From the Heb., to curse, i. e. 
devote to destruction, as a fig-tree, 
Mark 11. 21 ; pass. part. perf. Kar-n- 
pap.evos accursed, Matt. 25. 41. 

Karagyeoo, a), f. r)o~oo (Kara, apyeoo), 
to render inactive, idle, useless, trans, 
a) pr., of land, to spoil, Luke 13. 7 
Ivarirrjv yr\v Karapyei; fig. to make 



Kara 



piOfJLE 



EG) 



234 



KaTaa-TpEcfxi) 



without effect, malce vain, void, fruit- 
Jess, 7T)v iricrriv rod ©eoD Rom. 3. 3, 
vo/llov v. 3 1, eirayyeXiau 4. 14 : hence, 
by impl., to debase, 1 Cor. 1. 28. b) 
by impl. to cause to cease, do away, 
put an end to, 1 Cor. 6. 13, 13. 11 
KarrjpyrjKa ra rod vrjirlov I put away 
childish things: hence to abolish, de- 
stroy, Rom. 6. 6, 1 Cor. 15. 24 orav 
Karapyr)crr) iracrav apxyv, ver. 26, 2 
Thess. 2.' 8, Heb. 2. 14. Passive 
Karapyeojuai, odfiai, to cease, be done 
away, 1 Cor. 2. 6, 13. 8 irgocprjreTai 
Karapyrj6r)crovrai, v. 1 0, Gal. 5. 1 1 : so 
Karapyovpai air6 twos, to cease from 
being under or connected with any 
person or thing, airb rod v6julov to be 
freed from a law, Rom. 7. 2 = eAeu- 
depa icrrlv kt\ v. 3 ; Gal. 5. 4 Karr\q- 
yr)0rjre aivb rov Xpicrrov ye have with- 
drawn, apostatised from Christ. 

KarapiB/mew, S>, f. ^crcc {Kara, apiO- 
peca), to number among, pass. Acts 
1. 17. 

Kara prince, f. Icrca (Kara, apri^co), to 
make fully ready, put in full order, 
make complete, trans, a) pr. (a) es- 
pec. of what is broken, injured, &c, 
to refit, repair, mend, ra SiKrva Matt. 
4. 21 : fig. of a person in error, to 
restore, set right, Gal. 6. 1. (0) by 
implic, and in the proper force of 
Kara, to make perfect, i. e. such as 
one should be, deficient in no part; 
of persons, Luke 6. 40, 2 Cor. 13. 1 1 
KaraprlfecrOe be ye perfect, 1 Pet. 5. 
10 ; with iv rivi, in any thing, Heb. 
13. 21 : of things, ra vcrr€pr]para, to 
Jill out, supply, 1 Thess. 3. 10. b) 
genr. to prepare, set in order, consti- 
tute, pass, and middle, Rom. 9. 22 
(TK€vr] bpyr)s Karri pr icr piva eis airw- 
\siav, Matt. 21. 16 Karrjpr icrca alvov, 
Heb. 10. 5 crcapa Karripr icrca poi a 
body hast thou prepared for me, i. e. 
as a sacrifice to thee ; 11.3 Karr/p- 
ricrdai robs alcavas prj/uiaTi &eov i. e. 
were created and set in order. 

Kar doner is, ecas, rj {mar aprifa), per- 
fection, i. e. the being made or be- 
coming perfect, 2 Cor. 13. 9. 

Karapricr pos, ov, 6 (Karapri^ca), a 
perfecting, i. e. the act of making 
perfect, Eph. 4. 12. 

Kar acre ica, f. cicrca, to shake violently 

to and fro ; in N. T. to move to and 

fro, to wave the hand, beckon, sc. as 



a signal for silence and attention, 
with ace. Acts 19. 33, dat. 13. 16, dat. 
of pers. 21. 40 rG> Xacp. 

KaraaKairru), f. tyca, pr. to dig down 
under a building, &c. to undermine, 
and hence to overthrow, destroy, rase, 
Rom. 11. 3 Ta 6vcriao~rr)gid crov Ka- 
reo~Ka\pav : part. pass. perf. Acts 15. 
16 Ta Kar ecTKappiva ruins. 

Karao-K€vd£oo, fut. dcrca, to prepare 
fully, put in readiness, trans., e. g. 
a way before an oriental monarch, 
Luke 7. 27; 1. 17 Xabv KarecrKtvacr- 
pivov a people fully prepared to re- 
ceive the Messiah. Spoken of build- 
ings, &c. for to build, construct, oIkov 
Heb. 3. 3 ; o~K.r\vr\v 9. 2 ; Kificarov 
Noah's ark, 11. 7; — of God, to cre- 
ate, 3. 4. 

KaracrK7]i/6a}, S>, f. caeca, to pitch a 
tent ; in N. T. genr. to sojourn, dwell, 
of birds to lodge or harbour, iv ro?s 
K\ddois Matt. 13. 32, vwb r))V cTKidv 
Mark 4. 32. Fig. to rest, remain, 
Acts 2. 26 7] crdpl- pov Karao~Ki/)Vcacrei 
eir iXiridt. 

KaracTKr)vcacTLS, seas, 7)( Kar acfKrjv oca), 
pitching a tent, a tent pitched ; in N. 
T. a dwelling-place, abode, of birds 
a haunt, Matt. 8. 20. 

Karacr Kid £ca, f. dcrca, to shadow down 
upon, i.e. to overshadow, Heb. 9. 5. 

KaracTKoir4ca, ca, f. r)crca, to view ac- 
curately, inspect; in N.T. with sinis- 
ter intent, to spy out, explore, trans. 
Gal. 2. 4 Karacr Koirrjcrai r^v eAet>0e- 
piav vfjiSov. 

Karacr koit 6 s, ov, 6 (KaracrKoireca), a 
scout, spy, Heb. 11. 31. 

Karacrocpi^opai, fut. icropai, depon. 
mid., pr. to be wise against any one, 
i. e. to deal subtilely with, insidiously, 
deceitfully, with ace. Acts 7. 19 Ka- 
racrocpicrdpevos rb yivos rjpeap. 

KaracrreWca, fut. €\ca, to put or let 
down, to lower; in N. T. fig. to put 
down, i. e. to quell, assuage, pacify, 
rbv oxXov Acts 19. 35, 36. 

Kardcrrrjpa, aros, to (KaOicrrripi), 
position, i. e. state, condition, spoken 
of deportment, Tit. 2. 3. 

KaracrroXr), rjs, f) (Karacr rcWca), the 
letting down of a garment ; in N. T. 
collect, for raiment, apparel, 1 Tim. 
2.9. 

Karacrrpicpta, f. ifw, to turn down or 



Karacrrp-qvtaix) 



235 



KarevavTL 



under; in N. T. to overturn, overthrow, 
trans. Matt. 21. 12 rpa-rrefas kolt4- 
o~rgetye. 
KaraffT pr]VLao3, a>, f. do~to, to revel 
against, run riot against any one, 1 
Tim. 5. 11 orau KaTacrrprjuidatocriTOv 



Xpiarov against Christ, 



l. e. 



thev 



lead a life of luxury and gaiety, in 
neglect of Christ, to the detriment 
of his cause.' 

Karacrrpo(pi), r)s, tj (Karacrrotcpto) , 
catastrophe, i. e. overthrow, destruc- 
tion, of cities, 2 Pet. 2. 6 : metaph. 
subversion, 2 Tim. 2. 14. 

Karaar ptovvvfXL, f. err ga>a to, to spread 
or strew down, trans., 1 Cor. 10. 5 
KaT€crTgto6r]Grav eV rfj ipr)/jito ' they 
were strewed as corpses in the de- 
sert,' i.e. were destroyed. 

Ka.Tao~vgtoi f. vpoo, to drag down, force 
along; in N. T. of a person, to drag 
or haul along, Luke 12. 58. 

Karacr<pd£to, fut. a|a>, to slaughter 
down, i. e. genr. to slay, kill, trans. 
Luke 19. 27. 

Karao~<ppayi£to, f. taco, to seal down, 
i. e. in Engl, to seal up, Rev. 5. 1. 

Kardo~x*o~is, ecos, r) (Kar4x&), a pos- 
session, i. e. thing possessed ; in N. T. 
a dwelling, land, Acts 7.5 ; v. 45 eV 
rfj Karaax^creL, see ev 4. 

KarariBrjfxi, fut. Orjato, to put or fa?/ 
down, to deposit, trans, a) pr., Mark 
15. 46 Ka.Tedr)K€V avrov eV pv-n/ieito. 
b) mid. to deposit for one's self, i. e. 
to lay up for future use, genr. ; in N. 
T. fig. Acts 24. 27 QeKtov xdptras Ka- 
radecrdcu ro7s 5 Iou5. 6 <f>7}/\.{| wishing to 
lay up favour with, i. e. win the favour 
of, the Jews, 25. 9, 

KararofiT], ??s, tj (KararepLVto), con- 
cision, i. e. a cutting off, mutilation ; 
Phil. 3. 2, contemptuously for the 
Jewish circumcision, in contrast 
with the true spiritual circumci- 
sion, v. 3. 

KaraToi-evto, f. evcoj, to shoot down, 
pass, with dat. fioXidi. Heb. 12. 20. 

Kararpix *) aor - 2 Karedoa/xou, to 
run down, Acts 21. 32 KareSpa/aej/ eV 
awrous /ie ran down to them, sc. from 
the tower Antonia. 

Kara(pdjto, see KarecrOico. 

Karacpcpco, fut. Karoicrto, aor. 1 pass. 
Karr]U€xOr)u. 1. ta 6ear or earn/ doivn, 
to bring down with violence, as a. 



blow, to throw down ; in N. T. pass. 
Karacpepeo-dai, to be borne or thrown 
down, to fall, Acts 20. 9 Ka7ej/ex0els 
a7rb toD v-nvov tTr€o~e, i. e. he sunk 
down from sleep, lost his balance 
and fell : fig. to be borne down, op- 
pressed with sleep, virvto ib. 

2. naracpepto iprityov, with Kara in- 
tens., to give a vote, to vote, — <pepto 
\j/r}(pov, but stronger, implying ala- 
crity, zeal, Acts 26. 10 Kar-r\vs.yKa 
\prj(pou I gave my vole, assented, — 
others, to give one's vote against any 
one, =(pepeiv •tyrjcpoi' Kara riuos. 
Karacpevyto, f. ^ofxai, to flee down to 
anyplace, &c, i.e. to flee for refuge, 
€i's ras Tr6\eis Acts 14. 6; fig. with 
inf. Heb. 6. 18. 

Karacpdeipto, f. toto, to spoil utterly, 
corrupt, lay waste; hence in N. T. 
a) fig. to corrupt, deprave, rbv vovv, 
pass. 2 Tim. 3. 8. b) by impl. to de- 
stroy, pass, to perish, 2 Pet. 2. 12. 

Karacp l\€co, to, fut. rjato, to kiss ten- 
derly, deosculor, stronger than <pi\tto, 
trans. Matt. 26. 49, comp. v. 48 ; 
Luke 7. 38, 45, Acts 20.37. 

Karacpgovtto, to, fut. i)o~to, to tliink 
against any one, i. e. to think lightly 
of, despise, with gen. Matt. 18. 10 
fjiT] Kara(ppovr]0"nre kvos rtov piKptoV 
rovrtov, Rom. 2. 4, 1 Tim. 4. 12. In 
the sense of to neglect, not to care 
for, Matt. 6. 24 opp. to aprex^o-Oai, 
1 Tim. 6. 2. 

Kara(ppoP7]r7) s, ov, 6 (Karacpooveto), 
a despiser, contemner, Acts 13.41. 

Karax^i f« evcrto, to pour down upon, 
and genr. to pour upon, 4irl rrju Keep. 
Matt. 26. 7, Kara rr/s Kerp. Mark 14. 3. 

Karax^SuLOS, ov, 6, r\, adj. (Kara, 
X®& v )-> under-ground, Phil. 2. 10 put 
for aS-ns and its inhabitants. 

KaraxpdofxaL, to/j.ai, f. rjao/xaL, de- 
pon. mid., to use overmuch, and so to 
misuse, 1 Cor. 7. 31 oi xP&^v 01 r V 
Koa/uLto a>s fj.)i Karaxp&fAtvoi, 9. 18. 

Kara\pvx<*>> fut. £a>, to cool down, to 
cool, i. e. to refresh by cooling, rr\v 
yKtoacrav Luke 16. 24. 

KareidtoXos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (Kara, elf- 
§to\ov),full of idols, given to idola- 
try, Acts 17. 16. 

Karevavr i, adv. (Kara, svavri), pr. 
down over against, i. e. at the point 
over against, and hence genr. =over 



KCLTEVIOTTLOV 



236 



Karrjyopeu) 



against, opposite to, foil. by gen. Mark 

11. 2 els K(iiixf]v r)\v Karevavri vfxcbv, 

12. 41, 13. 3 ; also with art., as adj. 
opposite, Luke 19. 30 els r)]v Kare- 
vavri Kdofxr]u. In the sense of before, 
in the sight of, Rom. 4. 17 Karevavri 
ov ewicrrevcre ®eov, by attraction for 
Karevavri &eov £ eiriarevo'e. 

Karevdoiriov, adv. {Kara, eveviriov), 
pr. down in the presence of, in the 
very presence of, and hence genr. 
before, in the sight of, foil, by gen. 2 
Cor. 2. 17 Karevdoiriov rod (Deov, Jude 
24 Kar. rrjs d6^rjs avrov before, in the 
presence of. 

Kare^ovcrid^co, f. dcroo (Kara, e£ov- 
cridfa), to exercise authority against, 
i. e. over, avrcov Matt. 20. 25. 

Kar epyd^ofxai, fut. daojuai, depon. 
mid. (Kara, epyd^otxai), aor. 1 pass. 
Kareipydcrdiqv with pass, signif., to 
work out, trans., i. e. to bring about, 
accomplish ; in N. T. a) to work out, 
i. e. to effect, produce, be the cause or 
author of Rom. 4. 15 6 vo/mos bgy^v 
Karepyd^erai, 5. 3, 7. 8, 13, 15. 18. 
b) to work up, i. e. to make an end of, 
vanquish, airavra Eph. 6. 1 3. c) genr. 
to work, do, practise ; of actions, Rom. 
1. 27 rv)v aax^^ocrvvi^v Karepya^ofxe- 
voi, 2. 9 to kclkov, 7. 18, 1 Cor. 5. 3 ; 
of miracles, pass. 2 Cor. 12. 12: in 
the sense of to make, form, with ace. 
and dat. 5. 5. 

Karepxo/nai, aor. 2 Karrj\6ov (Kara, 
epXOfAai), to go or come down, to de- 
scend, e. g. of persons going from a 
higher to a lower region, the sea- 
coast, &c. ; foil, by els with ace. of 
place, Acts 8. 5 ; by air6 with gen. 
of place, 15. 1 ; by els and airo, 11. 
27 ; by irpSs with ace. of pers., 9. 32 ; 
— of persons coming from the high 
sea down to land, with els, 18. 22. 
Fig. of divine gifts, Jam. 3. 15 coty'ia 
avoodev KaTegxofJLevri, see dvooOev 1. 

Karecrdioo, aor. 2 Karecpayov (Kara, 
ecrOioo), to eat or swallow down, trans, 
a) pr. of animals, Matt. 13. 4 ra ire- 
reiva Kare<payev avid, Rev. 12. 4 ; of 
persons, PifiXaoioiov Kara<paye7v to 
devour a book, as emblematic of a 
perfect knowledge of its contents, 
10. 9, 10. Fig. Karacpayelv rbv fiiov 
to squander one's substance, Luke 15. 
30. b) fig. (a) of things; of fire, to 
consume, Rev. 11. 5 Karead. rovs 4x" 



6poi)s, 20. 9 Karecp. : so of zeal, John 
2. 17. (j8) of persons, Gal. 5. 15 
a.W'fjAovs Kareo~6ieiv — to consume or 
destroy one another: in the sense of 
to pillage, plunder, by extortion, &c. 
Karecrd. Tivd 2 Cor. 11. 20, ras oWias 
roov XVP&V Matt - 23. 13. 

KarevOvvco, f. woo (/caret, evdvvoo), to 
guide straight towards or upon any 
thing, i. e. genr. to guide, direct, with 
ace, one's way or journey to a place, 
1 Thess. 3. 11 6 Kvpios KarevOvvai rrjv^ 
odbv tj/ulqov nobs v/mas. Fig. TroSas els 
odbv elprivrjs Luke 1. 79, ras Kapdias 
els ri 2 Thess. 3. 5. 

KaTe<pio~T7}/Lii, f. crrrjaoo (Kara, e<pio~- 
rrj/bLL), aor. 2 Kar ere ear t]v, intrans., to 
stand forth against, and by impl. in 
a hostile sense = to rush upon, as- 
sault, rep TlavXcp Acts 18. 12. 

Karexoo, f. Kade^co, aor. 2 Kareo"x ov 
(Kara, e^co), to have and holdfast, to 
hold firmly, trans, a) genr., in vari- 
ous senses, (a) to retain, detain a 
person, Luke 4. 42 Kareixov avrby 
rod /ay] iropevecrdai, Philem. 13 ; to 
hinder, repress, 2 Thess. 2. 6, 7. (£) 
to possess, i. e. to hold in firm and 
secure possession, 1 Cor. 7. 30 ol 
ayogd^ovres Cos p.)) Karexovres, 2 Cor. 
6. 10; Rom. 1. 18 roov rty a\7)6eiav 
ev aoiKia Karex^vrwv, i. e. possess- 
ing a knowledge of the truth, but 
living in unrighteousness. (7) fig. 
to holdfast in one's mind and heart, 
to keep in mind, rbv Xoyov Luke 8. 
15, ras 7rapad6creis 1 Cor. 11. 2, to 
KaKov 1 Thess. 5. 21, also Heb. 3. 6 ; 
in memory, 1 Cor. 15. 2. (0) pass. 
to be held fast, i. e. fig. to be bound by 
a law, ev tp Kareixo^Oa Rom. 7. 6 ; 
of disease, John 5. 4 § drjirore Karei- 
%eTo vo<rk\\xari by whatever disease he 
was held bound, (e) as a nautical 
term, Karex^w [r)]v vavv\ els rbv 
alyiaXov to hold a ship firm towards 
the shore, i. e. to steer towards it, 
Acts 27. 40. 

b) by impl. to lay fast hold of, to 
seize, Matt. 21. 28 Karavx^zv r\\v 
K\r)povo/jitav. So simply to take, rbv 
e<rx aT0V tottov Luke 14. 9. 

Karr)yopeco, So, f. Tjaoo (Kard, ayo- 
pevoo), to speak against in public, be- 
fore a court, &c. i. e. to accuse. a) 

j pr., in a judicial sense, foil, by gen. 
of person expr. or impl. Matt. 12. 



KCLTYiyOpLCL 



237 



Kara) 



10 %va Karr)yopr)o~ooo~ii' avrov, Luke 
23. 2, 10, Acts 24. 2, 19, — and ace. 
of thing, Mark 15. 3 Karr\y6povv av- 
rov iroWa, or gen. of thing by at- 
tract. Acts 24. 8, 25. 11; foil, by 
iT€pi with gen. of thing, 24. 13 ; by 
Kara with gen. of person, also with 
gen. of thing by attract., Luke 23. 
14. Pass., where the subject is a 
person, Acts 25. 16 6 Karwyopov/xevos, 
by (tiro rivos Matt. 27. 12 ; — a thing, 
Acts 22. 30 to ri Karinyoqeirai iraga 
^ roov 'lov8. b) genr., = ta complain 
of, foil, by gen. of pers. John 5. 45 

/XT) d0K€?T€ '6ri iych KUT7}yop , f)0~(ti VLLOiV, 

Rom. 2. 15. 

Karriyopia, as, 7) (Karriyog sea), accu- 
sation, e. g. judicial, Luke 6. 7 : genr., 
= complaint, Tit. 1. 6 iv Karriyopia 



acroorias. 



Karr)yopos, ov, 6 (Karrjyopeoo), anac* 
cuser, John 8. 10, Acts 23. 30. 

Karr)ycop, opos, 6 (Karrjyogeoo), an ac- 
cuser, i. e. Satan, Rev. 12. 10 in later 
eds. for Karr)yopos. 

Karr)<peia, as, i) (Karr)(pr)s), dejection, 
sorrow, James 4. 9. 

Karr)x*&> &> f« yo~& (Kara, rjx^), to 
sound forth towards, against, around 
any one ; hence fig. and in N. T. to 
teach, instruct, sc. orally. a) pr., 
and spoken of the oral instruction, 
preaching of the apostles and early 
Christian teachers, foil, by ace. of 
pers. 1 Cor. 14. 19 c lva Kal aWovs na- 
rrjxho'coy impl. Gal. 6. 6. Pass., with 
accus. of thing, Acts 18. 25 Karrjxv- 
fxevos rrju 6Bbv rod Kvgiov, Gal. 6. 6 ; 
foil, by irepi with gen. Luke 1. 4, by 
e/c Rom. 2. 18. b) genr. to inform, 
apprise of, pass, to be informed of, to 
hear, by report, foil, by iregi with gen. 
Acts 21. 21 rl irepi rivos, v. 24. 

k an 6 oj, £>, f. coo" co (Kara, 16oj fr. 16s), 
to cause to rust, corrode with rust, 
pass, to rust out, be corroded, hyper- 
bol. James 5. 3. 

/caTicrx^co, f.vo-w(lo~xv&)>to be strong 
against anyone, i. e. to prevail against 
or over, e. g. in a hostile sense to 
overcome, vanquish, with gen. Matt. 
16. 18 ; genr. to prevail, get the upper 
hand, absol. Luke 23. 23. 

KaroiKeca, w, i.i^aoo (Kara, Oi/ceco), £o 
settle down in a fixed dwelling, to 
dwell permanently, viz. a) trans. 



to dwell fixedly in a place, to inhabit, 
(a) pr. with accus. of place, Acts 1. 
19 rols KaroiKovo~iv 'lepovaaArj/x, 2. 
9. (/3) fig. of God as manifesting 
his constant presence in the tem- 
ple, Matt. 23. 21. b) intrans. to 
dwell fixedly, reside. (a) pr., of 
men ; foil, by els, Matt. 2. 23 4\dai/ 
KarcpK-naev els iroAiv, Acts 7.4; by 
eV, 9. 22 KaroiKovvras eu AajxaffKcp, 
11. 29 ; by iiri with gen. Rev. 3. 10 
£tt\ rr)s yr)s, with accus. inl ttclv rb 
irpoo-ioTrov rrjs yr)s Acts 17. 26; by 
irov, ottov, Rev. 2. 13 ; 4k€? Matt. 12. 
45, impl. Acts 22. 12. (/3) fig. of 
God, with eV Acts 7. 48; of Christ, 
as being ever present by his Spirit 
in the hearts of Christians, eV rah 
KapSiais vjxoov Eph. 3. 17 ; of the 71-A77- 
goo/xa rr)s 6ei6rr]ros which was in 
Jesus, with ev, Col. 2. 9, 1. 19 ; of a 
spirit or disposition of mind, Jam. 
4. 5 ; so in prosopop. r) SiKaioo-vvi) 
2 Pet. 3. 13. 

KaroiK7)cr ls, ecos, r) (KarotKeoo), dwell- 
ing, habitation, Mark 5. 3. 

KaroLKinr7]pLov, ov, r6 (/caTcu/ceco), 
a dwelling-place, dwelling; rov&eov, 
as being ever present by his Spirit 
in the hearts of Christians, Eph. 2. 
22; hai^.6v(av Rev. 18. 2. 

Karo iKia, as, rj (KaroiKeoo), a dwell- 
ing, habitation, Acts 17. 26. 

Karoirr g i^oo, f. icroo (Karoirroov), to 
let look in a mirror, mid. to look in a 
mirror, behold in a mirror; in N.T. 
mid. to behold as in a glass, with ace. 
2 Cor. 3. 18 rrjv BS^av Kvpiov Karoir- 
rpL^ofxevoi, i. e. ' beholding the glory 
of the Lord as reflected and radiant 
in the gospel,' in antith. to v. 15. 

Karopdoo/xa, aros, r6(Karog6ooo), any 
thing happily achieved, a noble deed, 
Acts 24. 3 KaropBw/xdrcou yLVo/xevoov 
rep eQvei rovrcp many things having 
been happily achieved for this nation, 
i. e. in reference to its government 
and institutions. 

Karoo, adv. (Kara), downwards, down, 
comparat. Karcorepoo. 1. of place. 
a) of place whither, implying mo- 
tion down, Matt. 4. 6 /3aAe aeavrbv 
Karoo, John 8. 6, Acts 20. 9. b) 
of place where, below, underneath, 
Mark 14. 66 eV rrj av\rj Karoo, 15. 
38, Acts 2. 19 : with article, as adj., 



Karwrepog 



238 



KEipU) 



that which is beloiv, the low, i. e. the 
earthly, ek rwv Kara) John 8. 23. 

2. of time, comparat. Matt. 2. 16 
euro dierovs K.a\ Karoorepoo of two years 
old and under that age. 

Karcorepos, a, ov (comparat. fr. Ka- 
roo), lower down, i. e. lower, Eph. 4. 
9 Karefir) els to Kar&repa fiepr) rrjs 
yrjs he descended into the lower parts 
of the earth = afirjs, implying that 
Christ became subject to death, 
comp. 1. 20. 

Kavfxa, aros, r6 (nalco), burning, heat, 

Rev. 7.16, 16.9. 
Kav fxari^oo, f. icrco (Kadfia), to burn, 

scorch, trans. Matt. 13. 6, Rev. 16. 8. 

Kav a is, €cos, r) (Katco), a burning, 
burning up, Heb. 6. 8. 

KavcSofxai, ov/xai (Kavo~t.s), to be set 
on fire, to burn, 2 Pet. 3. 10, 12. 

Kav Got v, covos, 6 (accuo)), burning, 
heat of the sun, Matt. 20. 12: so Jam. 
1.11, where others a scorching wind. 

KavTrjpid^a), f. dcreo (Kavrrjpiov) , to 
cauterise, brand with a hot iron; pass. 
1 Tim. 4. 2 K6KavT7]pLao'fiei/OL rrjv 
Idiav o~vveiS7]0~iv branded in their own 
consciences, having the marks of 
their guilt burnt in upon them, — 
others, byimpl., being seared, har- 
dened, in their consciences. 

Kavx^ofxai, oofAai, f. 7]ao/j.ai (2 pers. 
pres. Kavxavai, for which see Stu- 
art's N. T. Gram. p. 95), to boast 
one's self, to glory, exult, both in a 
good and bad sense ; absol. 1 Cor. 
1. 29, 31 6 Kavxtopevos, 4. 7 : foil, by 
ace. of thing as to which or of "which 
one boasts, 2 Cor. 9. 2 %v Kavx^ai 
MaKedSciv, 11. 30, — of degree, ver. 
16 : by ev with dat. of that in which 
one glories, e. g. of things, Rom. 2. 
23 hs ev vofiq) Kavxavai, 5. 3, Gal. 6. 
13; of persons, Rom. 2. 17 ev ®ea>, 
1 Cor. 1. 31, 3. 21 : by hei with dat. 
Rom. 5. 2 ; Kara with ace. as to any 
thing, 2 Cor. 11. 18 ; 7re^t with gen. 
10. 8; virep with gen. 7. 14. 

Kavxypa, aros, r6 {Kavxdofxai), a 
boasting, glorying, exulting, i. e. a) 
pr. the act of glorying or exulting 
in any thing, with gen. Heb. 3. 6 to 
Kavxflft-a rrjs eAiridos, i. e. ' the hope 
in which we glory:' so virep rivos 2 
Cor. 5. 12; absol. 1 Cor. 5. 6. b) 
meton. the object of boasting, ground 



of glorying, exultation, Rom. 4. 2 
e%€i Kavxnpa, 1 Cor. 9. 1.5, 16. 

Kavxf)o~i s, ecas, 7] (Kavxdojjiai), a 
boasting, glorying, exulting, —Kav- 
Xmu-u- a) pr. the act of glorying or 
exulting in any thing, 2 Cor. 7. 14 
eVlTirou, 11. 17; 1 Thess. 2. 19 <rre- 
<pavos KavxT)o-ecas, i. e. the crown in 
which we glory, exult : so vneg rivos 
2 Cor. 8. 24. b) meton. the object 
of boasting, ground of glorying, exult- 
ation, Rom. 3. 27, 2 Cor. 1. 12, ev 
XpLcrrcp Rom. 15. 17, virep v/meov 2 
Cor. 7. 4: so 1 Cor. 15. 31 vrj rrjv 
vjxerepav Kavx^Giv %v ex 00 * — T V 

Kai>X r ) ' ll/ V7T6p V/JLG0V OY iv V/JUV. 

Keyxp €a 'h & v i «'» Cenchrea, the 
eastern port of Corinth, about 70 
stadia from the city, Acts 18. 18. 

Keb*p(jov, 6, indec. Cedron, Heb. Kid- 
ron, ' turbid,' a torrent rising a lit- 
tle to the northward of Jerusalem, 
and flowing through the valley be- 
tween the city and the mount of 
Olives, John 18. 1. 

Ke?jLiai, f. Keio'o/jLaL, to lie, and to be 
laid, a) pr. to lie, recline; of per- 
sons, an infant, Keifxevov ev (fydrvp, 
Luke 2. 12; a dead body, 23. 53: 
of things, 24. 12 ra bBovia Kei/meva 
fxova, John 21. 9; foil, by eiri with 
ace. 2 Cor. 3. 15. b) = perf. pass, 
of riOrjjja, i. e. to be laid, set, 
placed; as a foundation, 1 Cor. 3. 
1 1 ; throne, Rev. 4. 2 ; vessels, John 
2. 6 ; irpSs ri, to be laid at, as a 
blow, Luke 3. 9 : so to be laid up, 
reposited, 12.19. Of a place, to lie, 
be situated, Rev. 21.16 tt6\is rerpd- 
yoovos Ketrai, Matt. 5. 14. Fig. of 
persons, to be set, appointed, with els 
final,/or any thing, Luke 2. 34, Phil. 
1. 16, 1 Thess. 3. 3. Of laws, to be 
given, made, with dat. 1 Tim. 1. 9. 
c) =to be, i. e. in any state or con- 
dition durably, with ev, 1 John 5. 
19 6 KoffLios '6\os ev rep irovrjp^ KeTrai 
' is wholly given to wickedness.' 

Keigia, as, r), a band, bandage, for 
swathing infants or dead bodies ; in 
N. T. only in the latter sense, John 
11.44. 

Keipoo, f. ep£>, pr. to wear or eat away, 
by rubbing, gnawing, cutting, &c. ; 
hence genr. and in N. T. to shear, 
trans., a sheep, Acts 8. 32 : espec. 
the head, to cut off the hair, 18. 18 



■'Xl 



KtAE 



VffjJi 



a 



239 



Kepcaivit) 



Keigdfitvos tt)U KecpaXyv having shorn 
his head, i. e. had it shorn ; 1 Cor. 

11. 6. 

K€\€V(TfJLa, cltos, to (/ceAeuw), a cry 
of incitement or urging on, outcry, 
clamour, shout, 1 Thess. 4. 16. 

KeXevco, f. evaco, pr. to set in motion, 
urge on; in N. T. and genr. to com- 
mand, order something to be done ; 
foil, by ace. and infin. aor. Matt. 14. 
19 K€\€vaas robs ox^ovs avaKXiBr]- 
vai, v. 28, saep.; with ace. impl. 8. 
18,14.9: by ace. and inf. pres. Acts 
27. 43 e/ceAeuo-e robs dvua/xeuovs ko- 
Xv/nPav, 21. 34 &yec6ai avrov, 24. 8; 
with ace. impl. 16. 22 : by dat. and 
infin. aor. Matt. 15. 35 e/ceAeucre to?s 
ox^ots ava-Keo-tlv: absol. Acts 25. 23. 

KevoSo^La, as, r) (Kev68o£os), vain- 
glory, empty pride, Phil. 2. 3. 

K€v68oi;os, ou,o,??, adj. (nevos, 5J|a), 
vain- glorious, full of empty pride and 
ambition, Gal. 5. 26. 

K€v6s, -fi, ou, empty; in N. T. a)pr., 
avrbv aireareiXau Ktvov, i. e. with 
empty hands, having nothing, Mark 

12. 3, Luke 1. 53. b) metaph.ew^ty, 
vain, i. e. (a) fruitless, without uti- 
lity or success, Acts 4. 25 Xao\ ip.e- 
Xerrjo-av Kevd, 1 Cor. 15. 10 rj x*P LS 
ov K€urj iyei"f}6r), v. 14, 58 ; ets Ktvov 
in vain, Gal. 2. 2. (0) of that in 
which there is nothing of truth or 
reality, false, fallacious ; Kevo\ Xoyoi 
Eph. 5. 6, cLTrdrr] Col. 2. 8: of per- 
sons, empty, foolish, James 2. 20. 

Kevo(p(cvia, as, T) (ksvos, (pcovr}), lit. 
empty voice, i. e. vain words, iruit- 
less disputation, 1 Tim. 6. 20. 

KevSca, to, f. docru) (kevos), to empty, 
make empty, trans. ; in N. T. only tig. 
a) kzvovv kavr6v to empty one's self 
i. e. to divest one's self of rightful 
dignity by descending to an inferior 
condition, to abase one's self, Phil. 
2. 7 eKevGoaev kavrov, == iraireivcoo'ep 
kavrov v. 8. b) to make empty, vain, 

frtiitless, Rom. 4. 14 KeKevccrai rjitia- 
ris, 1 Cor. 1. 17: hence to falsify, i.e. 
to shew to be without ground, fal- 
lacious, ftavxypa 9. 15, 2 Cor. 9. 3. 

Kevrgov, ov, ro (k€vt€<*>), a prick, 
point, genr. ; hence in N. T. a) a 
sting of locusts, scorpions, Rev. 9. 
10: figur. as a venomous weapon 
ascribed to death, 1 Cor. 15. 56 to 



Kevrgov toO Oavdrov rj a/xaprla, i. e. 
the sting, namely that with which 
death destroys, that through which 
death is so destructive, viz. sin. b) 
a goad; in the proverbial expres- 
sion 7rpos Ktvrpa XaKrifciv to kick 
against the goads, i. e. to offer vain 
and rash resistance, Acts 9. 5, 26.14. 

Kevrvgtoov, twos, 6, a centurion, ori- 
ginally the commander of 100 foot- 
soldiers, = eKar6urapxos, Mark 15. 
39, 44, 45. 

Kevccs, adv. (k€v6s), vainly, hi vain, to 
no purpose, James 4. 5. 

Kepaia, as, 7} (Kepas), prop, a little 
horn, i.e. apoint, extremity of a thing; 
in N. T. apex, point of a letter, put 
for the least particle, Matt. 5. 18. 

Kepa/JL€vs, ecos, 6 (Ktga/jLOs), a potter, 
Matt. 27. 7, 10, Rom. 9. 21. 

zee ga/xiKos, f), 6v (Kepa/xevs), of or 
made by a potter, Rev. 2. 27 o~k€vt] 
ra Kepa/xiKa a potter's vessels. 

Ktpdfjuop, ov, to (Kepdfiios), pr. an 
earthen vessel, i. e. a pot, pitcher, am- 
phora, Mark 14. 13. 

Kepa/xos, ov, 6, pr. potter's clay, any 
earthen vessel, = K€pd/xiov ; in N. T. 
a tile of burnt clay for covering 
roofs, Luke 5. 19. 

Kepdvvv/xi, f. Kepdcray, perf. pass, kc- 
Kepaa/xai, to mix, mingle, e. g. wine 
with water or spices; in N. T., by 
impl., to prepare a draught, pour out 
for drinking, fill one's cup, Rev. 14. 
10 KeKepacr/xevov aKpdrov iv rep iro- 

T7]QLCp, 18. 6. 

Kepas, aros, to, pi. tci Kepara, a horn, 
i. e. a) pr. of a beast, Rev. 5. 6. 
From the Heb., as the symbol of 
strength, power, meton. Luke 1. 69 
Kepas crcoTTjpias horn of deliverance, = 
strong deliverer. b) fig. of any ex- 
tremity, projecting point, resembling 
a horn, e. g. upon the four corners 
of the Jewish altars, Rev. 9. 13. 

Kepdriov, ov, r6 (Kegas), pr. a little 
horn; in N. T. pod, carob-pod, i. e. 
the fruit of the carob-tree, Luke 
15. 16. 

KegSaivco, f. ava> (Kepdos), later fut. 
Kepdyao/xai, aor. 1 eKepdrjaa, fut. 1 
pass. KepdrjOriao/xai, to gain, acquire 
as gain, win, trans, a) pr. of things, 
eav rbv Koa/xov oXov K6pSr)0"n the 
wealth of the whole world, Matt. 16. 



KepSog 



240 



KTipvcoru) 



26 ; in trade, with ace. 25. 17 ; absol. 
Jam. 4. 13. Spoken of any loss or 
evil, to gain, i. e. to save, be spared 
from, avoid, Acts 27. 21 e8e* Kepdrjaai 
tt)v vfigiv TavT7)v and so to have saved, 
avoided tins loss. b) fig. o£ persons, 
to gam, win any one, i. e. (a) as a 
friend or patron, Xpiarov Phil. 3. 8, 
tov ad€\(p6p Matt. 18. 15. (j3) to 
gain over to one's side, in N. T. to 
win over to Christ, and thus bring- 
to salvation, 1 Cor. 9. 19-22, where 
it is = adofa v. 22 ; 1 Pet. 3. 1, comp. 
1 Cor. 7. 16 where (revfa. 

Ktpdos, eos, ovs, to, gain, profit, Thil. 
1. 21, 3. 7, Tit. 1.11. 

Kep/iia, aros, t6 (ne'ipoo), pr. ' a small 
piece, bit,' hence collect, small coin, 
change, John 2. 15. 

K€pfjLaTLCTT7)S, ov, 6 (fcegjuaTifa), a 
money-changer, broker, John 2. 14, 
same as no\\v$io'Ti)s Matt. 21. 12. 

Kecpdkaiov, ov, to (itecpaXcuos), a 
head; in N. T. and genr. fig. a) the 
chief thing, main point, Heb. 8. 1 Ke- 
<pd\aiov eVt to7s Xeyofxivois, i. e. ' the 
great and essential point in what 
has been said.' b) sum, amount, in 
computing, summing up ; hence a 
sum of money, Acts 22. 28 iroWov 
K€(paXa(ov. 

K€<pa.Xaiooo, <a, f. doao) (icetydKaiov), 
to sum up; in N. T. same as Ke<pa- 
Ai£co, to wound on the head, trans. 
Mark 12. 4 kolkslvov \ido$o\i\o~avT€s 
€K€(paXaiw(rav, comp. Luke 20. 12 
where TpavjmaTicravTes. 

K€(paXr], rjs, 7], the head, i. e. a) pr. 
of men, Matt. 6. 17; as cut off, 14. 
11: of animals, Rev. 9. 17. Bysy- 
necd., as the principal part, put em- 
phatically for the whole person, Acts 

18. 6 TO OUfXa VfJLOOV ilTL T\\V K<Z(pa\7)V 

vjucov your blood be on your own heads, 
the guilt of your destruction rest 
on yourselves : so Rom. 12. 20. Fig. 
of things, the head, top, summit; /ee- 
<pa\r] ycovias the head of the corner, 
i. e. the top-stone of the corner, the 
cope-stone, Matt. 21. 42. b) me- 
taph. of persons, i. e. the head, the 
chief, one to whom others are sub- 
ordinate ; a husband in relation to 
a wife, K€(pa\r) yvvaiicbs 6 avr)p 1 Cor. 
11. 3; — of Christ to his church, 
which is his body, and its members 



his members, ib., Eph. 1. 22, 4. 15; 
— of God to Christ, 1 Cor. 11. 3. 

KecpaXls, idos, r) (KecpaXr)), a little 
head, e. g. a bulb of garlic, the head, 
knob of a column ; in N. T. prob. 
the head, knob of the wooden rod on 
which Hebrew mss. are rolled, and 
hence meton. for a roll, volume, Heb. 
10. 7. 

Krjvaos, ov, 6, Lat. census, i. e. pr. 
an enumeration of the people and 
valuation of property; in N. T. the 
tribute, poll-tax, paid by each per- 
son whose name was taken in the 
census, Matt. 22. 17 Sovvai Krjvaov 
Kaicapi, v. 19 v6jj.LCfMa tov K7]vcrov the 
tribute-coin = 8r}vdpiov Mark 12. 15. 

Krjiros, ov, 6, a garden, Luke 13. 19. 

KTjirovpos, ov, 6 (kyjttos, ovpos), gar- 
den-keeper, gardener, John 20. 15. 

KrjpLOV, ov, to (/cepos), a honeycomb, 
i. e. full of honey, Luke 24. 42, 

Kr)pvyp.a, cltos, t6 (/CTjpoWco), pro- 
clamation by a herald, the edict thus 
proclaimed; in N. T. annunciation, 
preaching, spoken a) of prophets ; 
the denunciation- of Jonah against 
Nineveh, to K-qpvyfxa^loova Matt. 12. 
41. b) of Christ and his apostles, 
preaching, i. e. of the gospel, 1 Cor. 1. 
21 : meton. for the gospel preached, 
Rom. 16. 25. 

Kr)pv£, vkos, 6, a herald, public crier ; 
in N. T. a preacher, public instruc- 
tor; of the divine will and precepts, 
as Noah, 2 Pet. 2. 5 ; of the gospel, 
as Paul, 1 Tim. 2. 7. 

K7]pva'croo, fut. |a> {ki)qv^), to be a 
herald, to make proclamation through 
a herald ; in N. T. to proclaim, an- 
nounce publicly, publish, trans. a) 
genr. Matt. 10. 27 Krjpv^aTe iirl tuv 
doo/uaToov, Acts 10. 42 : in the sense 
of to noise or blazon abroad, to laud 
publicly, Mark 1. 45 fjp£aTo KTjpva- 
ceiv TToKXa, 7. 36. b) especially, to 
preach, publish, announce religious 
truth, the gospel with its attendant 
privileges and obligations, the gos- 
pel-dispensation, (a) genr.; of 
John the Baptist, Matt. 3. 1 Kripva- 
aoov eV T7? eprjfKf Kcd Xeycov, Acts 10. 
37; of Jesus, Matt. 4. 17, 23; of 
apostles and teachers, 10. 7, 24. 14; 
ssepiss. So tov XpicrTov oy 3 1t]o~ovv 
KYipvacreiv to preach Christ, i. e. to 



KfJTOQ 



241 



ickelt 



announce him as the Messiah, and 
exhort men to the reception of his 
gospel, Acts 8. 5, 9. 20, 19. 13, al. 
(/3) in allusion to the Mosaic and 
prophetic institutions, to preach, to 
teach, Acts 15. 21 McoixttJs rovs kt)- 
qvffffovr as avrbv e%e*, Rom. 2. 21, 
Gal. 5.11, Luke 4.18. 

kt}t os, eos, ovs, r6, any large fish, sea- 
monster, Matt. 12.40. 

Kr) (pas, a, 6, Cephas, a surname of 
Simon Peter, =neVpos, John 1.43. 

ki ft car 6s, ov, t), an ark, i. e. a wooden 
chest, coffer ; inN.T. spoken of the 
ark of the covenant, Heb. 9. 4 ; of 
Noah's ark, 11. 7. 

KiQaga, as, t) {niOapis), a lyre, harp, 
1 Cor. 14.7, Rev. 5.S. 

Ki6aoi£eo, f. iff w {KiOapis), to play on 
the lyre, 1 Cor. 14. 7. 

KiB apa>d6s, ov, 6 (Ki6dpa, a>d6s), a 
harper, lyrist, one who plays on the 
barp or lyre, and accompanies it 
with song, Rev. 14. 2. 

KiXiKia, as, t), Cilicia, a province of 
Asia Minor ; its chief town, Tarsus, 
was the birth-place of Paul, Acts 
21.39. 

KivdfjLw/jLov and KLVvdfXOOlXOV, OV, TO, 

cinnamon, an aromatic bark, which 
grows in Arabia, India, and espe- 
cially in Ceylon, Rev. 18. 13. 

Kivowevo), f. evffco (klvBvvos), to be 
in danger, peril, intrans. Luke 8. 23 ; 
foil, by inf. Acts 19.27,40. 

kivovvos, ov, 6, danger, peril, Rom. 
8.35, 2 Cor. 11.26. 

Kiveui, a>, f. 7)ff(D (klco), to move, put in 
motion, trans. Matt. 23. 4 ov OtXovffi 
Kivrjffai avrd sc. ra cpopria : so kivClv 
rrjy K£<pa\7]v to move i. e. shake the 
head in derision, 27. 39. Mid. to 
move one's self, i. e. to move intrans. 
Acts 17. 28 fafxev koX KiuovfieOa. 
Metaph. to move, stir up, excite, ffrd- 
ffiv Acts 24. 5, iKivf]6rj t) iroXis 0X7) 
21. 30. Foil, by e/c rod toVou = tfo 
move away, remove, trans. Rev. 2. 5. 

Kivrjffis, €0)S, 7] (kivgqo), motion, John 
5. 3 Ti)v rod vfiaros K.iv7)ffiv. 

Kls, 6, indec, Kis, pr. name of the 
father of king Saul, Acts 13. 21. 

KixpVH-h f. X^ "^ ( = xpdw), to lend, 
trans. Luke 11. 5. 

K\ddos, ov, 6 (fcAao)), a shoot, sprout, 



branch, pr. young and easily broken 
off, Matt. 24. 32 : fig. and allegor. 
ol /cAaSoi branches, for offspring, pos- 
terity, Rom. 11. 16. 

kAcuw, fut. K\avffofxai, in N. T. fut. 
KXavcroo, to weep, wail, lament, im- 
plying not only the shedding of 
tears, but also every external ex- 
pression of grief, a) intrans. and 
absol. Matt. 26. 75 etcXavcre iriKpoos, 
Luke 7. 13 : foil, by hri with dat. to 
weep for or over any one, 19. 41, with 
ace. 23. 28 fxr) /cAcuere eV i/ue : joined 
with aXaXd&iv Mark 5. 38, dopvpelv 
v. 39, 6or)i/e7y John 16. 20, Kh-KrzffQai 
eV avrfj R,ev. 18. 9, oXoXv&iv Jam. 
5. 1, irevQtiv eV' avrfj Rev. 18. 11. 
b) foil, by ace. to beweep, bewail, la- 
ment for the dead, Matt. 2. 18. 

KXaffts, eo?s, 7] (/cAaco), breaking, i. e. 
the act of breaking, Luke 24. 35. 

KXaff fxa, aros, r6 (/cAaa>), a fragment, 
bit, of food, Matt. 14. 20. 

KXavdr], 7\s, 7], Clauda or Claude, a 
small island off the south-west coast 
of Crete, Acts 27. 16. 

KXavoia, as, t), Claudia, pr. name of 
a woman, 2 Tim. 4. 21. 

KXavoios, ov, 6, Claudius, pr. name 
of two men in N. T. 1. Tiberius 
Claudius Nero Germanicus, the fifth 
Roman emperor, successor of Cali- 
gula, Acts 11. 28. — 2. Claudius Ly- 
sias, a Roman tribune commanding 
in Jerusalem, Acts 23. 26. 

KXavdfxos, ov, 6 (KXaioo), weeping, 
wailing, Matt. 2. 18, 8. 12. 

KXaoo, f. dffca, to break, i. e. to break 
off or in two ; in N. T. only in the 
phrase kXdffai rov aprov to break 
bread, for distribution, preparatory 
to a meal, the Jewish bread being 
made in thin cakes; genr. Matt. 14. 
19, 15. 36 : so in the Lord's supper, 
26. 26, Acts 2. 46 : metaph. of the 
body of Christ, as typically broken in 
the eucharist, 1 Cor. 11. 24 to ffS>fxa 
rb virzp v/ua>v kXu>jj.svqv, where the 
allusion is to Christ's death on the 
cross. 

KXeis, 80s, t), ace. KXe7i/ and /cAe?5a, 
ace. pi. kXs?s and KAeTSas, a key ; in 
N. T. as the symbol of power and 
authoritv, Matt. 16. 19 5wcrw col ras 
KXe?s ttjs fiaffiXzias rod 0eoO, i. e. 
the power of opening or shutting, 

Y 



k\i 



Lb) 



242 



KXrjpooj 



of admitting to or excluding from 
the kingdom of God ; Rev. 3. 7 in 
the same sense: metaph. Luke 11. 
52 rrjv /cAe?5a rrjs yptibaecos the key of 
knowledge, i. e. the means of attain- 
ing to true knowledge in respect to 
the kingdom of God, comp. Matt. 
23. 13. 

KXetoo, f. crco, perf. pass. /ce/cAao>iai, 
aor. 1 pass. iKXeiaO-nu, to shut, close, 
trans, a) pr. Matt. 6. 6 KXetcras rrjv 
Qvpav <rov, 25. 10, Luke 11.7: so of 
the heavens, i. e. the windows of 
heaven, so that no rain can fall, 4. 
25. b) metaph. (a) Matt. 23. 13, 
comp. kXcIs: so of authority to ex- 
clude or admit, Rev. 3. 7. (P) 1 John 
3. 17 k\gio~cu ra, cnrXdyx^a cltto tlvos 
to shut up one's bowels from any one, 
i. e. * not to let compassion flow out,' 
to be hard-hearted; comp. vrrXdy- 
XV ov. 

KXefx/aa, aros, to (/cA€7ttco), theft, 
Rev. 9. 21. 

KXeoiras, a, o, Cleopas, one of the 
two disciples to whom Jesus ap- 
peared on their way to Emmaus, 
Luke 24. 18 ; different from KAa>7ras. 

KXeos, iovs, to (/cAeco, fr. KaXeoo), pr. 
report, rumour; in N. T. and genr. 
fame, renown, glory, 1 Pet. 2. 20. 

/cA67TT77s, ov, 6 (/cAeVrco), a thief 
Matt. 6. 19, seep. : fig. of false teach- 
ers, deceivers, who steal men away 
from the truth, John 10. 8, 10. 

fcAe7rroj, f. KX4\p0D and KXeipofiai, to 
steal, absol. Matt. 6. 19 Siopvaaovo-i 
kcu KXerrrovcri : fut. ov KXtyeis as im- 
perat. 19. 18, Rom. 13. 9, see Stu- 
art's N. T. Gram. p. 194, 5. In the 
sense of to steal away, take by stealth, 
foil, by accus., a dead body, Matt. 
27. 64. 

KXrifxoL, aros, t6 (kXclqo), a shoot, 
sprout, branch, = KXados, q. v. ; in 
N. T. only of the vine, a shoot, ten- 
dril, John 15. 2. 

KXr)fxr)s, evros, 6, Clement, pr. name 
of a man, Phil. 4. 3, not improbably 
Clemens Romanus. 

KXripovofx e Co, &, f. r)o~co (KXrjpovS/JLos), 
to receive by lot, i. e. a portion thus 
distributed ; hence, as an inherit- 
ance might also be distributed by 
lot, to inherit, be heir to any person 
or thing ; in N. T. genr. a) to in- 



herit, be heir, absol. Gal. 4. 30. b) 
in later usage simply to obtain, ac- 
quire, possess, foil, by ace, ; in N. T. 
spoken only of the friends of God, 
as receiving admission to the king- 
dom of heaven and its attendant 
privileges, Matt. 5. 5 KXr}povop.r)cr overt 
rrjv yrjv they shall quietly possess the 
land, i. e. primarily the land of Ca- 
naan, but understood in a spiritual 
sense of the Messiah's kingdom ; so 
kX. rrjv fiacriXeiav rod ©eou 25. 34, 
Ccorjv aXtoviov 19. 29, a(p0apo~lav 1 Cor. 
15. 50 ; also Heb. 1. 4, 14, 6. 12, 12. 
17, Rev. 21. 7. 

KXrjpovofjLia, as, r) (KXripovojaeto), in- 
heritance, i. e. a) pr. from one's an- 
cestors, patrimony, Matt. 2 1.38, Luke 
12. 13. b) genr. portion, possession, 
espec. the land of Canaan, as the 
possession of the Israelites, Acts 7. 
5, Heb. 11. 8; hence fig. of admis- 
sion to the kingdom of God, Acts 20. 
32, Gal. 3.18. 

KXrjgovS/uLos, ov, o (KXrjpos, vep.o/JLai), 
pr. ' receiving by lot,' namely a por- 
tion thus distributed; hence in N. 
T. and genr. an heir, a) pr. Matt. 
21. 38, Gal. 4. 1: figur. KXrjpov6fios 
&eov heir of God, i. e. a partaker of 
the blessings which God bestows 
upon his children, implying admis- 
sion to the kingdom of heaven and 
its privileges, Rom. 8. 17, Gal. 4. 7; 
so 3. 29 KXy]Qov6fxoi. i. e. rod 'Afipadju, 
heirs of the blessings promised to 
Abraham, b) genr. —possessor, i. e. 
of any thing received as a portion, 
possession, e. g. the kingdom of hea- 
ven, &c. Rom. 4. 13, 14. 

KXrjpos, ov, 6 (/cAacu), lot, i. e. a) pr. 
a lot or die, any thing used in deter- 
mining chances, KXrjpov fidXXeiv to 
cast lots, Matt. 27. 'S5 ; Acts 1. 26. 
b) meton. lot, i. e. part, portion, sc. 
as assigned by lot, Acts 8. 21 : so of 
an office to which one is appointed 
by lot or otherwise, 1. 17 eAa%e rbv 
KXrjpov rrjs diaKovias : hence genr. 
portion, possession, heritage, fig. KXri- 
pov iv rots r\yiao~p.£vois 26. 18 ; 1 Pet. 

5. 3 fXYjO^ COS KCLTaKVpi€VOVT€S TtoV nXr)- 

pcov not as lording it over the posses- 
sions, heritage of God or Christ, the 
church. 

KXrjgSco, to, f. cbo~w (KXrjpos), to cast 
lots, mid. to acquire by lot ; in N. T. 



K\rj(TLQ 



243 



KoiXia 



only mid. nX7)p6op.ai, ovjxai, genr. to 
obtain, receive, absol. Eph. 1. 11 ev 
§ Kal eKXrfpcvdTjfMev . . . els rb elvai tj- 
fjLas ktX, i. e. through whom we have 
attained to be, &c, through whom 
it has been granted to us. 

« Averts, coos, 7) (/caAew), a call, in- 
vitation; in N. T. fig. a call to the 
kingdom of God and its privileges, 
i. e. that divine call by which Chris- 
tians are introduced into the privi- 
leges of the gospel, Rom. 11. 29 t) 
kXtjctis rod &eov, Eph. 4. 1 ; ver. 4 
7j eXirls T7js KAr)o-eoos, i. e. the hope 
which the Christian's call permits 
him to cherish. So 1 Cor. 1. 26/3Ae- 
irere tt)v K\y)(riv vfjL&v, i. e. the man- 
ner of your call, how ye were called ; 
7. 20 eKacrros ev rfj KXiicei fj eK\r)6rj, 
evravTr) ixeveroj, i. e. as he was when 
called, so let him remain. 

k Xt)t6s, t), 6v (/caA ea>), called, invited; 
in N. T. fig. called to the kingdom 
of heaven and its privileges, genr. 
Matt. 20. 16 iroWoi elcri kXtjto'i, o- 
Xiyoi Be e/cAe/croi : also emphat. of 
those who have obeyed this call, = 
saints, Christians, Rom. 1. 6, 7. In 
the sense of appointed, chosen to any 
office, Rom. 1. 1, 1 Cor. 1. 1 KX-qrbs 
air6o'To\os, comp. Gal. 1. 15. 

nXifiavos, ov, 6, an oven for baking 
bread, Matt. 6. 30. 

K\ifia, aros, t6 (kXIvoo), inclination, 
declivity ; so of the supposed incli- 
nation of the heavens towards the 
poles in ancient geography, whence 
the northern hemisphere was divided 
into seven KXi/xara, climates, by lines 
parallel to the equator ; hence in N. 
T. and genr. climate, i. e. clime, re- 
gion, Gal. 1. 21, Rom. 15. 23. 

tcXivn, 7)s, 7] (kX'ivqo), a bed, couch, 
any thing on which one lies, re- 
clines, &c; in N. T. a) genr. and 
only of the sick, Mark 7. 30; of a 
bed in which the sick are borne, 
Matt. 9. 2. b) spec, a couch, sofa, 
divan, for sitting or reclining on, 
Luke 17. 34 eaovrai §vo eirl KXivrjs 
fxias i. e. two persons shall be sitting 
or reclining together, Mark 4. 21, 7. 
4, Luke 8. 16, — or in these passages 
tcXivr} may be taken in the sense 
of triclinium, i. e. the couch or sofa 
on which the ancients reclined at 
meals. 



kXlviBlov, ov, r6 (kXivt)), a little bed, 
Luke 5. 19, 24. 

KXivca, f. ij/aj, perf. Ace/cAi/ca, to incline, 
trans., i. e. to bend any thing from 
a straight position, whether down- 
wards or horizontally, a) genr. to 
bow; rb irgSawnov els tt)v yrjv in re- 
verence, Luke 24. 5 ; rr]v Ke(paXr)v, 
as one dying, John 19. 30, or genr. 
to recline or lay the head for rest, 
Luke 9. 58 : intrans. to incline one's 
self, spoken of the day as declining, 
24. 29 KeKXinev i) r)/j.epa. b) same 
as Lat. inclinare aciem, in military 
language to make give way, to rout, 
Heb. 11. 34 Trapejj.fioXas etcXwav &A- 
Xorpiw. 

KXio'ta, as, 7} (kXlvoo), prop. ' place 
where one may recline or rest,' and 
hence hut, tent, triclinium i. e. couches 
for reclining on at a meal, a table- 
party i. e. company reclining round 
a table ; hence in N. T. ace. KXiaias 
adverbially, by table-parties, in com- 
panies, Luke 9. 14. 

kXottt), t)s, 7] (/CA67TTO)), theft, Matt. 
15.19, Mark 7. 22. 

kXvSoov, covos, 6 (kXv£oq), pr. a dash- 
ing of the sea, surge, billows, Luke 
8. 24, James 1. 6. 

KXvBwvi^ofxai, fut. tao/nai (KXvdvv), 
depon. to surge, be tossed in billows, 
fig. to fluctuate, Eph. 4. 14. 

KAo?7ray, a, 6, Clopas, John 19. 25, 
elsewhere called Alpheus. 

kv 7)Qo), fut. KV7\cf(X), to rub or scratch, 
and hence to tickle; in N. T. only 
pass, to be tickled, to feel an itching, 
fig. 2 Tim. 4. 3 Kvr\Q6fxevoL ttjv aKoi)v, 
lit. being tickled, itching, as to the 
ears, i. e. having an itching to hear 
something pleasing. 

KviSos, ov, 7j, Cnidus or Gnidus, a 
town and peninsula of Doris in Ca- 
ria, jutting out from the south-west 
part of Asia Minor between the is- 
lands of Rhodes and Cos, Acts 27. 7. 

KodpdvTTjs, ov, 6, =Lat. quadrans, 
the fourth part of an as, avoaqiov : 
it was a small brass coin equal to 
two Xeirra, Matt. 5. 26 ; see dcrcra- 
piov. 

KoiXia, as, t) (kqiXos), the belly ; in 
N. T. a) genr. the belly, as the re- 
ceptacle of food, put, as often in 
Engl., for the stomach either in men 



Komaijj 



ifii 



244 



KOKIUVOg 



or animals, Matt. 12. 40 ip rfj KoiXia 
rod ktjtovs, Luke 15. 16, 1 Cor. 6. 13. 

b) from the Heb., by synecd., for the 
womb, Matt. 19. 12 4k kolXicls [JL7]Tp6s, 
Luke 1. 42 : as personified, put for 
the woman herself, 11. 27, 23. 29. 

c) fig., from the Heb., for the inward 
part, the inner man, as in Engl, the 
breast, the heart, John 7. 38. 

Koi/ndcc, <£, f. 7](rco, to make sleep, put 
to sleep ; hence in N. T. and genr. 
pass. Koifidofiai, cc/nai, with fut. mid. 
r,o-o/nai, to fall asleep, sleep, intrans. 

a) pr. Matt. 28. 13, Luke 22. 45 kol- 
/uL(>)jUL€j/ovs curb rijs Xvtt7]s. b) spoken 
of the sleep of death, for to die, be 
dead, Matt. 27. 52, John 11. 11 Aa- 
£apos K€K.oi[A't]Tai, Acts 7. 60 TOVTO 
eliroov €K0LjUL7]6r}. 

Koifxr]o'LS, €ws, 7) (icoi/ndo)) , a sleeping, 
me ton. rest, repose, John 11. 13. 

kolpos, 7j, op, common, i. e. a) pr. 
pertaining equally to all, Acts 2. 44. 

b) in the Levitical sense, * not per- 
mitted by the Mosaic precepts,' and 
therefore common, not sacred, hence 
= ceremonially unlawful, unholy, 
profane, Mark 7. 2, Acts 10. 14, 28. 
Fig., under the gospel-dispensation, 
unholy, unconsecrated, Heb. 10. 29 rb 
aifxa tt)s SlclOtjktis KOivbv 7)y7] a a fxepos 
i. e. ' unconsecrated,' and therefore 
having no atoning efficacy, — others, 
polluted. 

kolpoco, co, fut. doo'cc (kolp6s), to malce 
common, to communicate with others ; 
in N. T. in the Levitical sense, to 
make common, i. e. to render unlawful, 
unholy, unclean, to defile, ceremoni- 
ally, with ace. Matt. 15. 11 tovto 
koivoI rhv avQpccirop. So to regard as 
common, to call unclean, Acts 10. 15: 
hence genr. to profane, desecrate, pol- 

, lute^ 21. 28 top ay lop tottop. 

Koivavecc, cD, f. i^croo (kolpccpos), to be 
partaker of or in any thing with any 
person, i. e. to share in common. 

a) of things, foil, by gen. to partake 
of any thing, Heb. 2. 14 KeKOLPdoPTjKe 
capKos kcu alfxaros: by dat. to par- 
take in any thing, 1 Tim. 5. 22 ^5e 
Koivtovei ajj.apr(as aWorpiais, 1 Pet. 
4. 13 ; Rom. 12. 13 reus xp^^s tccp 
ayiccv kolpccpovpt€S sharing in the ne- 
cessities of the saints, i, e. aiding them. 

b) of persons, to partake with any 
one, foil, by ip, Gal. 6. 6 KOLPcopeirw 



6 K0LT7)XOVP*V0S TOV \6jOV T<$ KO.T7]- 

Xovvtl ip ttuctlp ayaOoTs let him that 
is taught share with his teacher in all 
good things, i. e. let him commu- 
nicate to his teacher of his good 
things; with els Phil. 4. 15. 

ko lp co pl a, as, i) (kolpcopeoo), the act 
of partaking, sharing, i. e. a) parti- 
cipation, communio7i, fellowship, Acts 
2. 42 ; 2 Cor. 8. 4 r) koipooplu rrjs 5ia- 
Kovias ' a part, share in transmitting 
this alms;' Gal. 2. 9 5e|*a kolpcopIus 
the right hand offelloivship, the pledge 
of communion ; Phil. 1. 5 kolpooplcl 
vpioop els rb evayyeXLOP l your parti- 
cipation in the gospel,' accession to 
it. b) communication, distribution, 
genr. ; in N. T. meton. for contribu- 
tion, collection of money in behalf of 
poorer churches, Rom. 15. 26. 

KOLPCOPLKOS, 7], OP (tCOLPOOpSs), COVl- 

municative, i. e. social ; in N. T. com- 
municating, i. e. ready to give, liberal, 
1 Tim. 6. 18. 
kolpccpos, ov, 6, r) (koipSs), a par- 
taker, partner, companion, absol. 2 
Cor. 8. 23 : foil, by gen. of pers. of 
whom one is the companion, with 
whom he partakes in any thing, 
Matt. 23. 30 ; by dat. of pers, to or 
with whom one is partner, Luke 5. 
10; by gen. of thing, 1 Cor, 10. 18 

KOLPOOPol TOV dv0~LQL0-T7]pi0V \. 6. { of the 

victims sacrificed,' 1 Pet. 5. 1. 
tcoLTT), 7]s, 7] (k6?julcu), a lying down for 
rest or sleep ; hence genr. and in N. 
T. a) place of repose, bed, Luke 11. 
7: spoken of the marriage-bed, me- 
ton. for marriage itself, Heb. 13. 4. 
b) a lying with a woman, or cohabi- 
tation, whether lawful or unlawful, 
Rom. 13. 13 Trepi7raT7]crco/j.€P . . . p.7j 
Kolrais i. e. * not in lewdness :' hence, 
from the Heb., meton. for seed, se- 
men, as necessary for conception, 9. 
10 e{ epbs kolttjp exovcra i. e. * having 
conceived by one.' 

koltovp, capos, 6 (kolttj), a bed-cham- 
ber, Acts 12. 20 6 €7rl TOV KOLTCCPOS 

tov JBao-L\4cos, the king's chamber- 
attendant, chamberlain. 

kokklpos, 7], op, adj. (kokkos, a small 
insect used by the ancients for dying 
a crimson or deep scarlet colour), 
coccus-dyed, crimson, Matt. 27. 28 
XXctfjivSa KOKKLPTjp, for which iropcpv- 
pap Mark 15. 17. 



KOKKOQ 



245 



KO/jL\p6repov 



k6kkos, ov, 6, a kernel, grain, seed, 
Matt. 13. 31, 17. 20, John 12. 24. 

Ko\d£u), f. dcrofiai (koXos), pr. to mu- 
tilate, prune, as trees, fig. fo correct, 
moderate ; hence in N. T. and genr. 
to discipline, punish, with ace. Acts 
4. 21 Iras Ko\daa)urai avrovs, 2 Pet. 
2. 9 KoXa^o/xevovs rr]pe7u i. e. * to re- 
serve as subject to punishment.' 

tcoXaKeia, as, fj (/eoAa£), flattery, 
adulation, 1 Thess. 2. 5. 

tcdXacris, ecos, i) (/coAa^co), pr. muti- 
lation, pruning ; in N. ^.punishment, 
Matt. 25. 46 K6Xacnp cu&viov. 

KoXacpi^oo, f tcrw (nSXaepos, KoXair- 
too), £o strike with the fist, buffet, with 
ace. Mark 14.65 eKoXarpicrav avr6v\ 
hence genr. to buffet, maltreat, 1 Cor. 
4. 11. 

tcoXXdoo, Co, fut. 7}o~oo (koXXo.), pr. to 
glue together, make cohere ; in N. T. 
mid. KoWdojxai, Sofxai, aor. 1 pass. 
eKoXXrjOrjv with mid. signif., to ad- 
here, cleave to, pr. of things, foil, by 
dat. Luke 10. 11 tov KoviopTov rbv 
KoXXrjOevTa vfxiv. Fig. of persons, 
to join one's self unto, with dat. of 
thing, tw ap/j.ari, to follow, accom- 
pany, Acts 8. 29 ; tcc ayadqj, to cleave 
to, Rom. 12. 9 ; — of pers., to become a 
servant to any one, Luke 15. 15 ; to 

follow, cleave to, rfj ir6pvrj 1 Cor. 6. 16, 
t<£ Kvpia) v. 17; to follow the side or 
party of any one, to associate with, 
Acts 5. 13. 

KoXXovpiov, ov, r6 (tcoXXvpa), pr. a 
small cake, a cracknel; in N. T. col- 
lyrium, eye-salve, as resembling the 
dough of the noXXvpa, Rev. 3. 18. 

Ko\\vpio~Tr\s, ov, o (koXXvlSos), a 
money-changer, broker ( = rt:e/? / uaTX(r- 
•Hfa), Matt. 21.12. 

KOXofioQ), CO, fut. OOCTCC (koXol36s, fr. 

kSXos), to mutilate; in N. T. fig. of 
time, to cut off, shorten, pass. Matt. 
24. 22. 

KoXoccrai orKoXacrcrai, Gov, at, Co- 
lossce, a city of Phrygia Major, situ- 
ated near the junction of the Lycus 
with the Meander, destroyed by an 
earthquake about a.d. 65 ; Col. 1. 2. 

KoXocrcraevs, eoos, 6, pi. KoXoacrae'is, 
Colossians, only in the spurious sub- 
scription to the epistle. 

k6Xttos, ov, 6, the bosom, i.e. a) pr. 
the front of the body between the 



arms; hence John 13. 23 avaKelue- 
vos ev rep k6Xttoj tov 'l-ncrov reclining 
on Jesus' bosom, i. e. next to him on 
the triclinium at supper, so that his 
head was opposite to Jesus' bosom. 
Fig. to be in or on the bosom of any 
one, = to be in his embrace, be che- 
rished by him as the object of inti- 
mate care and warm affection (comp. 
in Engl. bosom-friend), John 1. 18 6 
ecu els tov koXttov tov irarpos, =6 
fxovoyevrjs vlos: so Luke 16. 22 els 
rov koXttov tov 'AjSoaa/x, and v. 23 
Aafcpov ev tols koXttols [comp. Engl. 
embraces] avrov, i. e. in near and 
intimate communion with Abraham, 
as being one of his beloved children, 
b) the bosom of an oriental garment, 
which falls down over the girdle, 
and is often used as a sort of pocket, 
Luke 6. 38 ddbcrovcri els rov koXttov 
vfxoov. c) put for a bay, gulf, inlet of 
the sea, Acts 27. 39. 

KoXvfxfidoo, Co, f. 7]o~oj, to swim, Acts 
27. 43. 

Ko\vfjL^7}d qa, as, 7} (Ko\vim.fidic), pr. 
swimming-place, hence a pool, pond, 
any reservoir of water for bathing 
in, for fish, &c, genr. John 9. 7; a 
healing bath or pool, 5. 2. 

KoXoovia, as, t), Lat. colonia, i. e. a 
Roman colony, Acts 16. 12, where 
Philippi is so called, because Au- 
gustus had colonised thither many 
of the partisans of Antony. 

Koodoo, oo, f. Tierce (ko/j.7]), to have, wear 
the hair long, 1 Cor. 11. 14. 

ko/ult], rjs, 7], hair, head of hair, 1 Cor. 
11. 15. 

KO/j.i£oo, f. icroo and loo (Ko/jLeoo), to take 
care of, provide for, take up and bear 
away ; in N. T. genr. a) to bear, 
bring, trans. Luke 7. 37 KOjJ.iao.o-a 
aXd^acTTpov fJLvpov. b) mid. kojull^o- 
fiai, Att. fut. KO/uLLOv/maL, to take for 
one's self, to bear or bring to one's self, 
i. e. to acquire, obtain, receive, trans. 
Matt. 25. 27 eK0/j.icrd/u.r]v av to i/uSv, 
2 Cor. 5. 10, Col. 3. 25 KOfxie7rai % 
yoiK-ncre, Heb. 10. 36 ; foil, by irapd 
with gen. Eph. 6. 8. In the sense 
of to receive again, recover, trans., 
Heb. 11. 19. 

koijl^ot epoi>, adv. (compar. of ko/j.- 
vJ/ojs), better; in the phrase K0fx\p6re- 
gov ex* lv t° be better, to mend, John 
4,52, 



KOVICHO 



246 



KOcrjjLeoj 



xovidu, co, fut. dcrco (kovIo), to white- 
wash with lime, trans. Matt. 23. 27 
Tacpois K€Koviafi€vois white-washed 
sepulchres, in accordance with an 
annual custom of the Jews on the 
25th day of the month Adar ; Acts 
23. 3 toT%6 K€Kovia/jL<eve thou whited 
wall, i.e. thou hypocrite! fair with- 
out, and foul within. 

Koviopros, ov, 6 (Kovia, 6gvv]ui),dust, 
pr. as raised, flying, Matt. 10. 14. 

KOird£c<>, fut. do~<0 (kSttos), pr. ' to be 
beat out, weary,' = KOTrida>, hence 
genr. to relax, remit, cease ; in N. T. 
of the wind, to lull, intrans. Matt. 
14.32, Mark 4. 39, 6.51. 

kottctos, ov, 6 {Koirrofxai), lamenta- 
tion, wailing, as accompanied with 
beating the breast, &c, Acts 8. 2. 

KOirr), rjs, 7] (kStttcd), slaughter, car- 
nage, Heb. 7. 1. 

Koiridta, co, f. dcrco (K0ir(a== kottos), 
pr. to be weary, faint, intrans. a) 
pr. Matt. 11. 28 devre irpos /ne irdv- 
res ol Koiriwvres : with 6« John 4. 6. 
b) in N. T. to weary one's self with 
labour, i. e. to labour, toil, absol.Luke 
5. 5, 12. 27. Fig. of a teacher who 
labours in the gospel, John 4. 38, 1 
Cor. 15. 10 : foil, by ev, to labour in, 
ev Xoycx) 1 Tim. 5. 17; ev itvpiep i in 
the work of the Lord,' Rom. 16. 12 ; 
ev vfjAv among you, 1 Thess. 5. 12: 
by els with ace. of pers. upon or for 
whom, els fjfias Rom. 16. 6 ; els final, 
els rodro '6ti 1 Tim. 4. 10, els '6 Col. 
1. 29, els Kev6v in vain Phil. 2. 16. 

k6ttos, ov, 6 (kSttto)), pr. a beating, 
hence wailing, grief, sc. with beating 
the breast, &c. = K07rer6s, also the 
being beat out, weariness ; hence in 
N. T. toil, labour, i. e. wearisome 
effort, genr. John 4. 38, 1 Cor. 3. 8, 
15. 58 ; 1 Thess. 1. 3 6 kSttos tt)s a- 
ydiTTjs labour of love, i.e. work of be- 
neficence. In the sense of trouble, 
vexation, in the phrase kottovs irape- 
Xeiv rivi, =to trouble, vex any one, 
Matt. 26. 10, Gal. 6. 17, Luke 11. 7, 
kottov 18. 5. 

Koirpta, as, 7] (KSirpos), pr. dunghill ; 
in 1ST. T. dung, manure, Luke 14. 35. 

Koirpiov, ov, t6 (ftSirpios), dung, ma- 
nure, pi. K6irpia Luke 13. 8 later eds. 

K0 7rT&>, fut. \|/o>, to beat, cut, i. e. by a 
blow, trans, a) pr. branches of trees, 



to cut off or down, Matt 21. 8. b) 
mid. kottto/acu, to beat or cut one's 
self, i. e. the breast, &c. in the loud 
expression of grief; hence put for 
to lament, wail, bewail, absol. Luke 
23. 27; with ace. 8. 52; foil, by em 
riva Rev. 1. 7, ivl rivi 18. 9. 
/cdpa|, aKos, 6, a raven, Luke 12. 24. 

Kopdo"Lou,ov,r6 (K6p7j),agirl, maiden, 
damsel, Matt. 9. 24. 

Kopfiau, 6, indec, also KopfBavas, a, 
6, Heb., a gift, offering, oblation to 
God ; in N. T. a) pr. fcogfiav, some- 
thing devoted to God, Mark 7. 11 
tcopfiav, '6 eo'Ti fiwpov. b) Kopfiavas, 
spoken of money offered in the 
temple, the sacred treasure, and by 
meton. the treasury (= , ya£a</>vAcl» 
klov), Matt. 27. 6. 

Kooe, 6, indec. Core, Heb. Korah, 
' ice,' pr. name of a Levite who re- 
belled against Moses, Jude 11. 

Kopevvvfxi, f. Kogeaoi}, perf. pass, kc- 
K^Qecrp.oLi, aor. 1 pass. eftopecOrju, to 
sate, satisfy with food and drink, 
pass, or mid. to be sated, full, i. e. to 
have eaten and drunk enough, foil, 
by gen. of thing, pass. Acts 27. 38 
KopeoSevres rpo<pr)$ : fig. absol. 1 Cor. 
4.8. 

KogivBios, a, ov, Corinthian, a Co- 
rinthian, Acts 18. 8, 2 Cor. 6. 11. 

K6pivQos, ov,r), Corinth, a celebrated 
Grecian city, the capital of Achaia 
proper, situated on the isthmus be- 
tween the Peloponnesus and the 
mainland, 1 Cor. 1. 2. 

Kogpr)Xios,ov,6, Cornelius, pr. name 
of a Roman centurion, Acts 10. 1. 

Kopos, ov, 6, corus, Heb. cor, the 
largest Hebrew dry measure, == the 
homer, i. e. to ten baths or ephahs, 
and also to ten Attic pAb*ifjLvoi : the 
Attic medimnus was = six Roman 
modii, and contained 2602 Paris cu- 
bic inches ; the English bushel is 
usually estimated at 1801 Paris cu- 
bic inches : hence the Attic medim- 
nus and Hebrew bath were nearly = 
1*445 bush. English, or about 11| 
gallons ; and so the Hebrew cor to 
14*45 bushels English ; Luke 16. 7. 

Koo'fA.eo), a>, f. rjaco (k6(T/xos), to order, 
i. e. put in order; in N. T. a) to 
adjust; lamps, to trim, Matt. 25. 7 
eKoo'p.'no'ap ras AafAirdlias. b) to de- 



KOfTfltKOQ 



247 



Kpa'C 



o> 



cor ate, adorn ; rbv oIkop, as if for a 
new dweller, Matt. 12. 44 ; a bride, 
Rev. 21. 2; genr. v. 19: so Matt. 
23. 29 KoafJLeTre ra fjLurjfJLcTa ye deco- 
rate the sepulchres, i. e. with garlands 
and flowers, or by adding columns 
or other ornaments. Fig. to honour, 
i. e. to make honourable, to dignify, 
Tit. 2. 10 tV SiSao-KaAiai', 1 Pet. 3. 5 
at ayiai yvvcuKzs £k6o~/hovv kavrds. 

koct/jllkSs, 4\, 6v (kSct/jlos), worldly, 
terrestrial, Heb. 9. 1 'dyiov koc/hlkop: 
figur. worldly, as conformed to this 
world, belonging to the men of this 
world, Tit. 2. 12 eTndvixiai noo-punai. 

kSct/jllos, ov, b, 7], adj. (k6o~iaos), well- 
ordered, decorous, modest, in a moral 
respect, 1 Tim. 2. 9, 3. 2. 

Kocr/jLOKparoop, opos, 6 {k6(Tixos, Kpa- 
recc), pr. lord of the world ; in N. T. 
of Satan, as the prince of this world, 
i. e. of worldly men, pi. Eph. 6. 12 
irpos robs Koa/jLOKpdropas rov ckStovs 
rod al&vos rovrov, i. e. Satan and his 
angels. 

K6crfjLos, ov, 6, pr. order, i. e. regular 
disposition and arrangement; hence 
in N. T. 1. decoration, ornament, 1 
Pet. 3. 3 ovx o ei^ooQev koot/jlos. 2. the 
order of the universe, the world. 
a) genr. the world, the universe, 
heaven and earth, &c. Matt. 13. 35 
ct7rb Kara&o\r)s k6o"[j.ov, 24. 21 a7r' 
apXVS k6o~iaov: meton. for the inha- 
bitants of the universe, 1 Cor. 4. 9 
Bearpou iyeu^jOrj/uLev t<£ k6o~iaco kol\ ky- 
ye\ois Kal avQpcoirois : fig. and sym- 
bol., as in English, a world of any 
thing, for an aggregate, congeries, 
James 3. 6 rj yXwo'o'a 6 kSc/llos rrjs 
adiitias. b) by synecd. the earth, this 
lower world as the abode of man. 
(a) pr. Mark 16. 15 iropevOej/res els 
rov k6g\xqv airavra, John 16. 21, 28, 
2 Pet. 3.6 o t6t€ Kofffxos : so ep%€<r- 
6cu €is rov koc/jlov to come or be sent 
into the world, i. e. to be born, John 
1.9; or to go forth into the world, 
to appear before men, 3. 19 : hy- 
perbolically, Matt. 4. 8 Trdaas ras 
fiaffiXelas rod kSv/jlov, Rom. 1. 8. 
(/3) meton., the world, for the inha- 
bitants of the earth, mankind, Matt. 
5. 14 v/uels ia'rh rb (pais rod kScjulov, 
13. 38, John 3. 16: so hyperb. the 
world, for the multitude, every body, 
Fr. tout le monde, John 7. 4 (papepoo- 



ffov creavrbv rep k6(Tjxcp (opp. to eV 
KpvTrry), 12. 19, 14. 22; 2 Pet. 2. 5 
k6o~jjlos acrefiwv : put also for the hea- 
then world (=ra, edvn), Rom. 11. 
12, 15. 

c) in the Jewish mode of speak- 
ing, the present world, the present or- 
der of things, as opposed to the king- 
dom of Christ; hence always with 
the idea of transientness, worthless- 
ness, and of evil both physical and 
moral ; as the seat of cares, temp- 
tations, irregular desires, &c. ; it is 
thus nearly = b aikv ovros, see aloov 
2. (a) genr., with ovros, John 12. 

25 6 flKTCOV TT)V Xpvxh^ O.VTOV €V T$ 

K6o~fAcp rovrcp (opp. to eh fa>r/v alcc- 
viov), 18. 36, 1 Cor. 5. 10; without 
ovros, 1 John 2. 15-17: spec, the 
wealth and enjoyments of this world, 
this life's goods, Matt. 16. 26 ri ax^e- 
AetTai cLudpcciros iau rbv Kocr/JLOV e 6\ov 
KepSrjo-y ; Gal. 6. 14. (j3) meton. for 
the men of this world, worldlings, as 
opp. to those who seek the kingdom 
of God; with ovros, John 12. 31 rj 
Kpicris rov k. rovrov, 1 Cor. 1. 20, 3. 
19 ; as subject to Satan, John 12. 31 
6 hgyuv tov k. rovrov, 14. 30 : with- 
out ovros, 7. 7 ov Svvarcu b k6o~/j.os 
/juaup v/j.as, 14. 17, saep. al. 

Kovapros, ov, b, Lat. Quartus, pr. 
name of a man, Rom. 16. 23. 

kov/jll, cumi, i. e. Heb. imperat. fern., 
arise, Mark 5. 41. 

Kowruciia, as, r\, Lat. custodia, i. e. 
custody; in N. T. meton. abstr. for 
concr. watch, guard, i. e. of Roman 
soldiers, Matt. 27. 65. 

Kov<pi£oo, f. taw (kov<Pqs), to be light, 
intrans. ; in N. T. trans, to lighten, 
as a ship by throwing things over- 
board, Acts 27. 38. 

n6(piPos, ov, b, a basket, Lat. cophi- 
nus, a wicker-basket, Matt. 14. 20. 

Kp dfiaros, also Kgdfifiaros and Kpd- 
&arros, ov, b, Lat. grabatus, a small 
couch, which might easily be carried 
about, Mark 2. 4. 

Kpd^cc, fut. K€Kgdi-o/jLai, aor. 1 eKgai-a, 
perf. 1 KeKgoZya with pres. signif., to 
cry, cry out, intrans. a) of inarti- 
culate cries, clamour, exclamation ; 
from fear, Matt. 14. 26; pain, 27. 
50 ; abhorrence, Acts 7. 57: of de- 
moniacs, Mark 1. 26, Luke 9. 39 : so 



KpanraXj] 



248 



Kpeuraiov 



in joy, by hyperb., 19. 40 ol \t6oi 
K€Kpd£oprai. b) of any thing uttered 
with a loud voice, to cry, exclaim, call 
aloud; followed by the words uttered, 
Mark 10. 48 tKoaCep, vie AaP'iS, John 
12. 13 Kal eKpa&f, axrappd. So with 
(pcopfj /meydXr) Acts 7. 10, £p (pcopfj fie- 
yaXr) Rev. 14. 15. Foil, by a tense 
or part, of Xeyco, &c, eKpa^e Xeycop 
Matt. 14. 30, znpafrv Xeyopres 8. 29, 
noafav teal Xeycop Mark 5. 7, icgdi-as 
kol\ elire 9. 24 : so with (pcopfj fxeyaXn 
Rev. 6. 10. c) of Urgent prayer, im- 
precation, &c. Rom. 8. 15 ip § Kpd- 
(ofiep, afifia 6 irar'fjp, Gal. 4. 6 : me- 
taph. Jam. 5. 4 6 /xiaObs rcop ipyarcap 
Kpd£ei sc. irpbs Kvpiov for vengeance. 
KpaiTrdXrj, t)s, tj (as if for agirdXr} or 
pairdXrj, from agirdfa), pr. seizure of 
the head, and hence intoxication and 
its consequences, giddiness, head- 
ache, &c, Luke 21. 34 ey KpanraXr) 
/ecu {xeQ-n i. e. * in constant revelling, 
carousing.' 

KQCLVLOV, OV, TO (KpaPOP) , « skull, 

Matt. 27. 33, Mark 15. 22. 

Acga(T7re5oz', ou, r6, ipr. the edge, mar- 
gin, skirt, of a mountain or garment; 
in N. T. fringe, tassel, Matt. 9. 20. 

Kparaios, d, 6v (Kgdros), strong, 
mighty, 1 Pet. 5. 6. 

KgaratSoo, co, fut. c^crco (/cgaTcuo's), ?o 
raaftt? strong, to strengthen, trans. ; in 
N. T. only pass, to be strong, to grow 
strong, Luke 1. 80 eKgaraiovro irpev- 
Han, Eph. 3. 16, 1 Cor. 16. 13. 

Kg are co, co, fut. tjuco (Kpdros), to be 
strong, mighty , powerful, with gen. of 
pers. to have power over, to rule over ; 
in N. T. either with gen. of thing, 
or accus. of pers. or thing, a) foil, 
by gen. of thing, to have 'power over, 
to be or become master of, i. e. to gain, 
attain to, rrjs irpoOecrecos Acts 27. 13; 
Heb. 4, 14 having therefore such an 
high priest, Kparco/nep rrjs dfAoXoylas 
let us attain to the full benefit of our 
profession in him, =^Kparrio'ai rrjs 
itpoKeip.evr\s iXiridos 6. 18: hence 
genr. Kparetv rris x €l P° s tipos to take 
the hand of any one, Matt. 9. 25, 
Mark 1. 31. b) foil, by accus. (a) 
to have power over, to be or become 
master of, implying a certain degree 
of the force with which any one gets 
a person or thing wholly into his 
power, even when resisting; hence 



genr. to get into one's power, to lay 
hold of, seize, take ; a person, Matt. 
14. 3 'Hpoodrjs Kpar^cras top 'loodpprjp 
edrjaep avr6p, 18. 28, 21. 46, 22. 6, 26. 
4; an animal, 12. 11 : hence genr. 
Kparelp ripa tt]s %€ioos to take one by 
the hand, i. e. against his will, Mark 
9. 27 ; also Matt. 28. 9 iKparrjaap 
avrov robs irodas, i. e. * they em- 
braced his feet.' (/3) to have in one's 
power, be master of, i. e. to hold, hold 
fast, not to let go ; things, Rev. 2. 1 
6 Kparoop robs eirra acrrepas ev ry 
8e£ta avrov comp. 1. 16 where ix (MV -> 

7. 1 ; pass. Luke 24. 16 oi 6<pdaXfxo\ 
avroop eKparovpro : of persons, to 
hold in subjection^ pass. Acts 2. 24 ; 
so to hold one fast, i. e, to hold fast 
to him, cleave to him, in person, 
Kparovpres avrov rbp Uerpop 3. 11; 
or in faith, Col. 2. 19 rrjp K€<paXr}p 
i. e. Christ. Metaph. spoken of 
sins, to retain, not to remit, John 20. 
23 : also to keep to one's self, rbp X6- 
yop Mark 9. 10: genr. to hold fast 
in mind, to observe, 7. 3 Kparovpres 
tt]P irapddocrLP rcop 7rpeo~fivr4poop, v. 4, 

8, 2 Thess. 2. 15, Rev. 2. 13. 

Kpdriaros, 7], op (pr. superl. of Kpa- 
rvs, used also as superl. of ay ados), 
?nost excellent, most noble ; employed 
in addressing persons of rank or 
authority, Luke 1. 3, Acts 23. 26. 

k par os, eos, ovs, t6, strength; in N. 
T. might, vigour, power, viz. a) genr. 
Acts 19. 20 Kara, Kpdros mightily, 
vehemently, Eph. 1. 19, 6. 10 (comp. 
lo~xvs)> Col. 1. 11: meton. might, 
collect, for mighty deeds, Luke 1. 
51 iiroirjcre Kpdros ip fipaxwpi. b) 
power, i. e. dominion, 1 Tim. 6. 16 op 
rifi^i koX Kpdros aloopiop, Heb. 2. 14, 
1 Pet. 4. 11, 5. 11, Rev. 1.6. 

Kpavyd^oo, f. do~oo(Kpavyr)),to cry out, 
clamour, intrans. ( = Kpd(co), Matt. 
12. 19 ovk ipierei, ou5e Kpavydcrei, 15. 
22, John 11, 43, 18. 40. 

Kpavyi], rjs, r) (Kpd^co), cry, outcry; 
for public information, Matt. 25. 6 ; 
of tumult or controversy, clamour, 
Acts 23. 9 ; of sorrow, wailing, Rev. 
21. 4; of supplication, Heb. 5. 7. 

Kpeas, aros, aos, ro, plur. ra Kpiara 
contr. Kpka, meat, flesh, not living, 
Rom. 14. 21, ICor. 8. 13. 

Kpeiacroop or rrwp, opos, 6, rj, com- 



KpS/jLClVVVfJU 



249 



KOt VU) 



parat. of tcparvs, used also as com- 
parat. of ayad6s. a) better, i. e. more 
useful, more profitable, only neut. to 
Kpelo-ffov, 1 Cor, 7. 9, 38. b) better 
in value or dignity, nobler, more ex- 
cellent, Heb. 1. 4 togovtg) KgeirTow 
yev6/ui.€i/os, 6. 9. 
Kpe/jidyvv/uLi, f. /cpeyuacrco, aor. 1 pass. 
eKpe/uLoicrOTjy, to hang, suspend, trans. ; 
mid. Kpe/jLa/uai (after the form '(o~tol- 
jxai), to hang, be suspended, intrans. 
a) act, with ace. impl., and foil, by 
eVi with gen. Acts 5. 30 Kpep.a'cravTes 
\_avTov~) eVl ^vhov: pass., foil, by els 
Matt. 18. 6; absol. Luke 23. 39. b) 
mid., Acts 28. 4 Kpefid/Jievov rb de- 
ploy e/c T7js x eL P os uvtov hanging from 
his hand; foil, by iirl £v\ov Gal. 3. 
13 : fig. with ev Matt. 22. 40, see ev 
3. c. a. 

KprjfMPos, ov, 6 (KQ€i±avvv}xi), a steep 
place, precipice, Matt. 8. 32. 

Kpi)s, 7)tos, 6, a Cretan, Acts 2. 11; 
Tit. 1.12 Kpr/res ael \pevo~Tai, quoted 
from Callim. Hymn, in Jov. 8. 

K p 77 ctk r]s, tjptos, 6, Crescens, proper 
name of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 10. 

KprjTTj, 779, 7), Crete, a celebrated 
island of the Mediterranean, oppo- 
site the Egean Sea: here Titus was 
left by Paul in charge of a Chris- 
tian church, Tit. 1. 5. 

KptOrj, t)s, t], barley, Rev. 6. 6. 

KpiOivos, 7), ov (KpiQi))) of barley ; 
ixpToi Kp(6ii/oi barley-loaves, John 6. 9. 

Kgifia, aros, to (Kpivoo), judgment, 
i. e. a) the act of judging, giving 
judgment, = Kpio~is, spoken only in 
reference to future reward and pu- 
nishment, John 9. 39 els Kgifia eyh 
els rbv k6(Tixov t)\Qov, i. e. * in order 
that the righteous may be approved, 
and the wicked condemned,' as is 
figuratively said in the next clause ; 
1 Pet. 4. 17: so of the judgment of 
the last day, Acts 24. 25 : meton. for 
the power of judgment, Rev. 20. 4. 
b) the judgment given, decision, 
award, sentence, (a) genr. Matt. 
7. 2 ev g> Kplfj.a.TL Kpivere KpiOrjcrecrOe, 
Rom. 5. 16 : piur. 11. 33 ra Kpifxara 
avrov the judgments of God, his de- 
crees. (/3) oftener, sentence i. e. of 
punishment, condemnation, implying 
also the punishment itself as a cer- 
tain consequence, Matt. 23. 13 dia 



tovto XtyeaOe rrepiacr6T€pov Kpifia, 
Mark 12.40, Rom. 2. 3 to Kpifxa tov 
Qeov, 3. 8, saep. c) from the Heb., 
a lawsuit, cause, something to be 
judged; Kpt/tiara ex eil/ to have law- 
suits, go to law, 1 Cor. 6. 7. 

Kpivov, ov, t6, a lily, Matt. 6. 28. 

Kpivca, fut. ivoi, aor. 1 eKpiva, perf. 
KtKpiKa, aor. 1 pass. eKpiOriv, pr. to 
separate, distinguish, discriminate be- 
tween good and evil, select, choose 
out the good ; hence genr. and in 
N. T. to judge, i. e. to form or give 
an opinion, after separating and 
considering the particulars of a case, 
a) to judge in one's own mind as to 
what is right, proper, expedient, 
i. e. to deem, decide, determine, foil, 
by inf. Acts 15. 19 dib eyoo kolvco firj 
irapevox^tiv to7s my decision is, &c, 
3. 1 3 KqivavTOS eKeivov airoXveiv, 20. 
16, 25. 25: by rod with infin., ws 
eKpidr] rod airoTrKeTv rjfias 27. 1 ; by 
accus. and infin., Kgivavres firi$ev 
tolovtov TrjpeTv avTOvs 21. 25 ; with 
infin. elvai impl., 13. 46 ovk a^iovs 
Kpivere eavTovs tt)s at. £a>?]s ye deem 
yourselves unworthy of eternal life, 
16. 15; Rom. 14: 5 'bs fiev Kpivei 
rjfiepav [elvaf] irag i)fiepav, ts de 
Kpivei iracrav rj/mepav one man deems 
one day to be above another, another 
deems every day i. e. to be alike, as 
we must supply from the force of 
the antithesis. Foil, by accus. of 
thing, to determine on, decree, Rev. 
16. 5 '6tl ravra eKpivas, Acts 16. 4; 
by accus. tovto as introducing the 
infin. with art., Rom. 14. 13 tovto 
Kgivare juaWov, to /lit) TiQevai kt\, 1 

Cor. 7. 37 TOVTO KeKpiKeV, TOV T7]pe?V 

ktA : so tovto Htl, 2 Cor. 5. 14. 

b) to judge, i. e. to form and ex- 
press a judgment or opinion as to 
any person or thing, more com- 
monly unfavourable ; foil, by accus. 
of person, John 8. 15 eyk ov Kpivco 
ovdeva, Rom. 2. 1, — of thing, 1 Cor. 
10.15; absol. Matt. 7. 1,2: foil, by 
interrog. with el, Acts 4. 19: genr. 
1 Cor. 11. 13; so with an adjunct of 
manner, Kpiveiv Kgiaiv John 7. 24, 
to diKaiov Luke 12. 57, opd&s 7. 43, 
kolt oxpiv John 7. 24, Kara crdpKa 8. 
15. By impl. to condemn, foil, by 
ace. Rom. 2. 27, 14. 22. 

c) to judge in a judicial sense, viz. 



KptCTLQ 



250 



KpVWTOQ 



(a) to sit hi judgment on any person, 
to try, with accus. John 18. 31 Kara 

TOP fSjULOP VfJLOOP KplPOLTe CLVt6v, ActS 

23. 3, 24. 6; pass. Kpipofxai, to be 
judged, tried, be on trial, 25. 10 ov fxe 
8e? KpipeaOcu, Rom. 3. 4 : foil, by ireoi 
twos for any thing, Acts 23. 6 ; iirl 
twl for, 26. 6, e7ri tii>os before any 
one, 25. 9. Spoken in reference to 
the gospel-dispensation, the judg- 
ment of the great day ; of God as 
judging the world through Christ, 
John 5. 22, Acts 17. 31 Kpwew ttjp 
olKov/j.evrji', Rom. 3. 6, 2. 16 ; of Je- 
sus as the Messiah and Judge, John 
5. 30, 16. 11, 2 Tim. 4.1; fig. of the 
apostles, Matt. 19. 28, 1 Cor. 6. 2 ip 
vfuv Kplverai 6 kSct/ulos. (j6) in the 
sense of to pass judgment upon, con- 
demn, with accus. John 7. 51 p.)] 6 
vS/ulos TjfjLoov Kp'wei top &pQp., Luke 19. 
22, Acts 13. 27: as implying also 
punishment, 1 Pet. 4. 6. So of the 
condemnation of the wicked, and in- 
cluding the idea of punishment as a 
certain consequence, == to punish, 
take vengeance on; of God as Judge, 
Acts 7. 7 to eQpos Kpivw, Rom. 2. 12, 
Heb. 13. 4; of Jesus, John 3. 17 
%va Kpivrj top kocjulop, v. 1 8. (7) once, 
from the Heb., = to vindicate, avenge, 
Heb. 10. 30 Kvpios Kpwet tov Kabv 
avTov the Lord will avenge his people, 
i. e. by punishing their enemies. 

d) mid. KQivofxai, pr. to let one's 
self be judged, i. e. to have a lawsuit, 
go to law, foil, by dat. with any one, 
Matt. 5. 40 ; by fxeTa twos, 1 Cor. 6. 
6 ; by eiri twos before any one, ib. 
Kpto'is, ecos, 7} (Kp'wca), pr. separation, 
fig. division, dissension, decision i. e. 
decisive moment, crisis, turn of af- 
fairs ; in N. T. judgment, i. e. a) genr. 
opinion formed and expressed, John 
7. 24 ttjp SiKaiav Kp'iaw Kp'waTt, 8. 16. 
b) judgment in a judicial sense, i.e. 
(a) the act of judging, in reference to 
the final judgment; r)/jLega Kpiaews 
Matt. 10. 15, &pa Kglaecos Rev. 14. 
7, Kpiais fxeydXrjs r)fxepas Jude 6 ; 
and simply Kpio~is for kq'ktis /uey. r)fi. 
Matt. 12. 41, 42: so John 12. 31 vvv 
Kgio'is eCTl tov kSctjjlov now is this 
world judged ; 5. 27 Kpiaw iroiew, = 
Kpwew \ meton. for the power of 
judgment, v. 22. (/3) the judgment 
given or sentence pronounced, genr. 
John 5. 30, 2 Pet. 2. 11 ^Kao-^^ov 



Kpiaw, Jude 9 Kp'icns fi\a<r(pr)/jt.ias : 
spec, sentence of punishment, con- 
demnation, Acts 8. 33 : usually im- 
plying also punishment as a certain 
consequence, e. g. from God, SiKaiai 
at Kpiaeis avTov Rev. 16. 7, 19. 2; of 
Christ, as Judge of the world, con- 
demning the wicked, judgment, con- 
demnation, Matt. 23. 33 r) Kpto'is tt)s 
yeepprjs, Mark 3. 29, John 5. 29 av- 
do'Tao'is Kpio'ecos, (7) meton. court 
of justice, tribunal, judges, i. e. the 
smaller tribunals established in the 
cities of Palestine, subordinate to 
the sanhedrim, Matt. 5. 21, 22 epo- 
Xos ioTCu TJj Kpicret. 

c) from the Heb., right, justice, 
equity, Matt. 23. 23, Luke 11. 42 
irapegxzo'Oe t)]p kq'io~w : also for law, 
statutes, i. e. the divine law as de- 
veloped in the gospel, Matt. 12. 18. 

K pi (Tiros, ov, 5, Crispus, pr. name of 
the ruler of a synagogue at Corinth, 
Acts 18. 8, 1 Cor. 1. 14. 

KpLT^piov, ov, t6 (KpiT'fjs), criterion, 
rule of judging, judgment-seat, tri- 
bunal; in N.T. fig. court of justice, 
tribunal, Jam. 2. 6. 

KpLT'fjs, ov, 6 (Kp'woo), a judge, i.e. 
one who decides or gives an opinion 
in respect to any person or thing, 
a) genr. Jam. 2. 4 see SiaKoyio'- 
[x6s, Matt. 12. 27: in an unfavour- 
able sense, James 4. 11. b) in a 
judicial sense, one who sits to dis- 
pense justice, Acts 18. 15, 24. 10; 
of Christ the final Judge, 10. 42 ; of 
God, Heb. 12. 23. c) from the Heb., 
= a leader, ruler, chief, spoken of 
the Hebrew judges from Joshua to 
Samuel, Acts 13. 20. 

KgiTiKos, 'fj, 6v (KpLT'hs), skilled in 
judging, quick to discern and judge of 
any thing, with gen. Heb. 4. 12. 

k gov co, f. ceo, to knock, rap at a door 
for entrance ; with rfy Qvqclp Luke 
13.25; absol. 11.9. 

KpviTTrj, 7)s, 7) (kpvttt6s) , a crypt, 
secret cell or vault, Luke 11. 33 els 
KpviTTriv Tldrjo'i in some eds. ; text, 
rec. els kpvttttjp, as if by Hebr. for 
els KpvTTT6u, — comp. els ixaKpdp. 

KpviTTos, 7), op (KpvTTTco), hidden, con- 
cealed, and therefore secret, Matt. 
10. 26 ; evT$> KpviTTcp in secret, where 
we cannot be seen of others, 6. 4; 



KpVTTTlx) 



251 



KvpAnvqcnc 



4v KpvTTT$ in secret, privately, John 
7. 4 ; 1 Cor. 4. 5 ra Kpuirra tov ffno- 
tovs secret works of darkness. Fig. 
Ta Kpvirrd twos the secrets of one's 
heart, secret thoughts, Rom. 2. 16; 

1 Pet. 3. 4 6 kqvtttos tt}s Kaodias oV- 
dgoowos, the internal man; Rom. 2. 
29 6 eV tgS KpviTT&'lovbcuos, a Jew at 
heart. 

KpvTrT(t)> f. ^/co, £o /zide, conceal, pass. 
or mid. ta hide one's self, be hid, aor. 

2 pass. eKpvfi-nv with pass, and mid. 
signif. ; Matt. 5. 14 ou ovvcltcu tt6\ls 
Kpv&rivcu, 13. 35, 44 ov svquiv etcgvtye, 
Rev. 2. 17 rod fidvua rov KeKQVfxix4vov 
of the hidden manna, as symbolical 
of the enjoyments of the kingdom 
of heaven : foil, by iv rivi Matt. 13. 
44, fig. Col. 3. 3 ; by eft ri Rev. 6. 
15 ; by air6 twos to hide from, John 
12. 36 'Irjcrovs eKpvj3rj air 3 avTcav Jesus 
hid himself from them ; 8. 59 '\rfo~ovs 
iKpvfir] /cat i^TiKdev 4k tov Upov Jesus 
hid himself, and [afterwards] went 
out of the temple, — or we may render 
iupvfir) adverbially, he secretly ivent 
out. Perf. part. KeKpvfxfjievos hidden, 
as adv. secretly, John 19. 38. 

KpvffTaWi^oo, f. iff oo (KpvffTaWos), 
to be as crystal, clear and sparkling, 
Rev. 21. 11. 

Kpv <TTa\\os,ov, d(KpvffTaiyoo), crys- 
tal, pr. any thing congealed and 
pellucid, e. g. ice; in N. T. prob. 
rock-crystal, Rev. 4. 6. 

Kgv(pa?os, a, ov (KpvTTTOo), hidden, se- 
cret, in some eds. Matt. 6. 18. 

Kpvprj, adv. (Kpv7TToo), secretly, not 
openly, Eph. 5. 12. 

KTaofxaL, qojjlcu, f. r)ffo[jL(u, depon. mid. 
to get for one's self, to acquire, pro- 
cure, by purchase or otherwise, perf. 
KeKT7)[jLcu as pres. to possess. With 
accus. Matt. 10. 9, irdvTa off a ktqo- 
fiai Luke 18. 12; 1 Thess. 4. 4 to 
kavrov ffKevos KTaffQai to procure for 
himself a wife, in the oriental man- 
ner, by purchase. With an adjunct 
of price ; gen. Acts 22. 28, did with 
gen. 8. 20, eft 1. 18 ovtos 4KT7]ffo%To 
Xoopiou eft tov fxiffOov i. e. was the 
occasion of purchasing. Foil, by 
eV, fig. Luke 21. 19 eV tt? vTrojxovfj v- 
fjicov KTrjffaffde tcls \pvx&s vfA&v through 
your patience purchase your lives, pro- 
cure your safety, comp. Matt. 10. 22 
and 24. 13. 



KTrjfjLa, cltos, t6 (KeKT7]fMai), a posses- 
sion, property, any thing acquired 
and possessed, an estate, Matt. 19. 
22, Acts 2. 45, 5. 1. 

KTTJuos, eos, ovs, to (frrao/xcu), pr. 
= KTr\fxa, possession, property, spec. 
flocks and herds of every kind ; in 
N. T. a beast, domestic animal, e. g. 
as bought or sold, Rev. 18. 13; as 
yielding meat, 1 Cor. 15. 39; as used 
for riding, burden, &c, Luke 10. 34. 

KTTjTcop, opos, o (KTao/xai), possessor, 
owner, Acts 4. 34. 

KTi(<t), f. iff qo (kindred with Krao/JLai), 
pr. to bring under tillage and settle- 
ment, to found a city ; in N.T. to found 
i.e. to create, form, trans.; of God, 
as creating the universe or any of 
its parts, Mark 13. 19 fis Kktmtz 6 
Seos, Rom. 1. 25, 1 Cor. 11. 9 j of 
Christ, Col. 1. 16. Fig. of a moral 
creation, renovation, Eph. 2. 10, 15, 
4. 24. 

kt'lctls, ews, ri (kti^oj), a founding of 
cities ; in N. T. creation, i. e. a) the 
act of creating, Rom. 1. 20. b) genr. 
created thing, and collectively created 
things, Rom. 1. 25, 8. 39. Collect. 
(a) creation in general, the universe ; 
cW apxys KTifftoos Mark 10. 6, 13. 

19, Col. 1. 15 TTpOOTOTOKOS TrdffTjS KTL- 

fftoos : spec, the visible creation, Heb. 
9. 11. (/3) meton. fox man, mankind, 
Mark 16. 15 Krjpv^aTe to evayye\iov 
irdffT) tti KTiffei, Col. 1. 23 : so Rom. 
8. 19-22 creation for human creatures, 
all mankind, — others, creation in ge- 
neral ; Gal. 6. 15 ko.iv)} kt'htis a new 
creature in a moral sense, = Kaivbs 
avOpooiros Eph. 4. 24. c) by impl. 
ordinance, institution, 1 Pet. 2. 13. 

KTifffia, ctTos, to (ktl(oo), created 
thing, creature, 1 Tim. 4. 4 : metaph. 
James 1. 18 curapxh toov clvtov ktkj- 

fxdTOOV = KOLIVT] KTlfflS, See KTLfftS 

b. 0. 

KTiffT7)s, ov, 6 [ktl^oo), founder of a 
city ; in N. T. Creator, spoken of 
God, 1 Pet. 4. 19. 

Kvfieia, as, r) (kvj3os), game at dice ; 
in N. T. fig. game, gambling, 4v kv- 
j8ei<x avOpdowow i. e. as a thing of mere 
hap-hazard, Eph. 4. 14, — others, 
trick, fraud. 

Kv^epvrjff is, zoos, rj (Kvfiepvdco), pr. 
a governing, direction, for concr. go- 



KvfjepVljTTJQ 



252 



KVptOQ 



vernor, director, i. e. in the primitive 
churches, 1 Cor. 12. 28. 

Kvfiepv7iT7}S, ov, 6 (Kvfiepvdco), go- 
vernor of a ship, i. e. the steersman, 
pilot, who had the sole direction of 
the ship, Acts 27. 11. 

k v k X 6 6 e v, adv. (Ki>KXos),from around, 
round about, Rev. 4. 3: with gen. 
5. 11. 

kvkXoco, co, f. coerce (kvkXos), to encir- 
cle, surround, trans. John 10. 24 e- 
kvkXccgciv avrbv oi 'IouScuoj, Acts 14. 
20 ; of besiegers, Luke 21. 20, Heb. 
11. SO. 

kvkXos, ov, 6, a circle; in N. T. only 
dat. kvkXco as adv. around, round 
about, Mark 3. 34, 6. 6, 36 ; foil, by 
gen. Rev. 4. 6 kvkXco tov Qpovov. 

KvXico, f. iaco, to roll, trans. ; in N. T. 
mid. to roll one 's self, intrans. to wal- 
low, Mark 9. 20 invXiero acpplfav. 

kvXlct [xa, aros, to (kvXlco), pr. some- 
thing rolled, a wheel ; in N. T. wal- 
lowing-place, 2 Pet. 2. 22. 

kvXxSs, 7j, 6v (kindred with kolXos), 
pr. bent, crooked; hence genr. and 
in N. T. crippled, lame, espec. in the 
hands, Matt. 15. 30, 31. 

Kvp.a, aros, r6 (kvco), a wave, billow, 
Matt. 8. 24, 14. 24, Acts 27. 41. 

KVfx^aXov, ov, t6 (kv/jlISos), a cymbal, 
1 Cor. 13. 1. 

kvixlvov, ov, t6, cumin, cuminum sa- 
tivum of modern botany, an umbel • 
liferous plant with aromatic seeds 
of a warm and bitterish taste, used 
by the ancients as a condiment, 
Matt. 23. 23. 

kvvclqlov, ov, t6 {kvcov), a little dog, 
puppy, Matt. 15. 26, Mark 7. 27. 

Kvirpios, ov, 6, a Cyprian, Cypriot, 
from Cyprus, Acts 4. 36. 

Kvirpos, ov, r), Cyprus, a large and 
celebrated island of the Mediter- 
ranean, not far from the coasts of 
Syria and Asia Minor, Acts 11. 19. 

kvtttco, f. ipeo, to stoop, bow one's self, 
intrans. Mark 1. 7, John 8. 6. 

Kvpr)va?os, ov, b, a Cyrenian, from 
Cyrene ; in N. T. spoken of Jews 
born or residing there, Matt. 27. 
32, al. 

Kvpi)vn, 7]s, 7], Cyrene, a large and 
powerful city of Libya Cyrenaica in 
northern Africa, situated in a plain 



a few miles from the Mediterranean 
coast, Acts 2. 10. 

Kvp7]Uios, ov, 6, Cyrenins,\j2it. Qui- 
rinus, i. e. Publius Sulpitius Quiri- 
nus, a Roman senator sent as go- 
vernor, or proconsul, to Syria, in 
order to take a census of the whole 
province with a view to taxation, 
Luke 2. 2. 

Kvpia, as, r) (Kvpios), mistress, lady, 
used as an honorary title of address 
to a woman, 2 John 1. 5. — others 
regard it as a proper name fern., 
Cyria, a not uncommon one among 
the Greeks. 

KvpiakSs, f), ov (Kvpios), pertaining 
to the Lord, to the Lord Jesus Christ ; 
KvpLaKbv SzLirvov the Lord's supper, 1 
Cor, 11. 20 ; KvpioLK.7] r)fxepa the Lord?s 
day, Rev. 1.10. 

Kvpievco, f. €vcrco (kvqlos), to be lord 
over any person or thing, to have do- 
minion over, with gen. Luke 22. 25 
ol fiacri.X€?s rcou idvoov Kvpisvovcnv <xv- 
rcoy, Rom. 14. 9. Part, 6 Kvpievtov, 
a lord, potentate, 1 Tim. 6. 15. Fig. 
of things, Rom. 6. 9, 14, 7. 1. 

Kvpios, ov, 6 (Kvpos), lord, master, 
owner. 1. generally, a) as pos- 
sessor, owner, master ; of property, 
Matt. 20. 8 6 nvpios tov c\p.Tz eX&vos, 
Gal. 4. 1 ; so the master or head of a 
house, Mark 13. 35; the master or 
possessor of persons, servants, slaves, 
Matt. 10. 24, 24. 45 ; spoken of a 
husband, 1 Pet. 3. 6 : foil, by gen. of 
thing, and without the article, lord, 
master of any thing, as having ab- 
solute authority over it, kvqios tov 
BepicrfAOv Matt. 9. 38, tov crafifiaTov 
12. 8. b) of a supreme lord, sovereign; 
the Roman emperor, Acts 25. 26 : 
of the heathen gods, 1 Cor. 8. 5 eld 
6eo\ iroXXol kcu KvpLoi iroXXoi, mean- 
ing prob. gods superior and inferior, 
i. e. demons, c) as an honorary title 
of address, especially to superiors, 
as in Engl, master, sir, Fr. sieur, 
monsieur, Germ. Herr ; from a ser- 
vant to his master, Matt. 13. 27; a 
son to his father, 21. 30; to a teacher, 
master, 8. 25, and so doubled, 7. 21 ; 

-to a person of dignity and authority, 
Mark 7. 28 ; to the Roman procu- 
rator, Matt. 27. 63 : also in the re- 
spectful intercourse of common life, 
John 12. 21. 



KVpLOQ 



253 



KOJfATj 



2. spoken of God and Christ. 
a) of God as the supreme Lord and 
Sovereign of the universe ; with the 
art., Matt. 1. 22, 5. 33, saep. ; without, 
27. 10, Mark 13. 20, saep. With ad- 
juncts, without the article, Kvpios 6 
&eos twos Matt. 4. 7, 22. 37 ; k. va- 
fiadbd Rom. 9. 29 ; k. it olvtokq droop 2 
Cor. 6. 18, and k. 6 ®ebs 6 izavTOKpd- 
Toop Rev. 4. 8 ; k. toov KvpievSvrcov 
Lord of lords, 1 Tim. 6. 15 ; k. ovpu- 
vov Kal yrjs Acts 17. 24, and so, ap- 
plied also to God as the Father of 
our Lord Jesus Christ, Matt. 11. 25 
irdrep, Kvpie rod ovpavov Kal ttjs yrjs. 

b) of the Lord Jesus Christ, (a) 
in reference to his abode on earth as 
a master and teacher, where it is = 
pafifii and eir lo-tolt7]s, com p. Matt. 
17. 4, Mark 9. 5, and Luke 9. 33 ; 
also John 13. 13 : so chiefly in the 
evangelists before the resurrection 
of Christ, and with the art, 6 kvqios 
the Lord emphat., Matt. 21. 3 6 Kv- 
pios avrojv xp €iav ^X 6t > 28. 6, saep. : 
with adjuncts, 6 kvqios kcu 6 8i8do~- 
Ka\os John 13. 13, 14, 6 Kvpios 'Irj- 
o~ovs Luke 24. 3. (/3) as the supreme 
Lord of the gospel - dispensation, 
Head over all things to the church, 
Eph. 1. 22; Lord of all, 6 avrbs Kv- 
pios irdvroov Rom. 10. 12, comp. 9. 5. 
With the art. Mark 16. 19, 20, saep. ; 
so with gen. of pers. 6 kvqiSs /ulov, 
&c. Matt. 22. 44, Eph. 6. 9 : with- 
out the art. 2 Cor. 3. 17, 2 Pet. 3. 10. 
With adjuncts, with art. 6 Kvpios 'Irj- 
aovs or 'Iriaovs 6 k. 1 Cor. 5. 5, Rom. 
4. 24 ; 6 k. 7)jjicav 'Irjo'ovs Heb. 13. 
20 ; ok. rjfxoou XpiarSs, once, Rom. 
16. 18; ok. 3 lrjaovs Xqicttos or 'I. 
Xp. 6 k. 13. 14, 1. 4 ; 6 k. tj/jlco^'I. Xp. 
1 Cor. 1. 2, saep. ; 'I. Xp. 6 k. ri^Hov 
Eph. 3. 11: so without the art., Kv- 
pios 'Irjo-ovs Rom. 10. 9; Xpiffrbs k. 
i. e. the Messiah, Luke 2. 11 ; k. '177- 
o~ovs Xp. or Xg. 'I. k. 2 Cor. 1. 2, 4. 
5; k. Tjfi&v 3 !. Xp. Gal. 1. 3. Further 
in the phrase iu Kvpicp : (1) in the 
Lord, after verbs of rejoicing, trust- 
ing, &c. Phil. 3. 1, 2. 19. (2) in or 
by the Lord, by his authority, Eph. 
4. 17. (3) in or through the Lord, 
through his aid and influence, by 
his help, 1 Cor. 15. 58, Gal. 5. 10. 
(4) in the work of the Lord, in the 
gospel-work, Rom. 16. 8, 13. (5j 
as marking condition, one in the 



Lord, i. e. united to him, a Chris- 
tian, Rom. 16. 11. (6) as denoting 
manner, in the Lord, i. e. * as be- 
comes those who are in the Lord,' 
Christians, R,om. 16. 2, 22. 

Kvpi6rr)s, Tiros, r\ (Kvpios), lordship, 
dominion, for concr. lords, princes, 
rulers, Eph. 1. 21. 

KvpSca, 60, fut. wvo) (Kvpos), to give 
authority, establish as valid, confirm, 
trans. ; $iadr)K7]i' Gal. 3. 15, 2 Cor. 2. 
8 Kvpwcrai els avrbv aydirnv. 

KVOiV, Kw6s, 6, 7], a dog, pi. 01 KVU€S. 

a) pr. Luke 16. 21, 2 Pet. 2. 22. 

b) fig. for an impudent, shameless 
person, Phil. 3. 2, where it is spo- 
ken of Judaizingr teachers ; Matt. 
7. 6 fir) Score to ayiov toIs kvgi lit. 
give not consecrated meat to dogs, i. e. 
genr. * proffer not good and holy 
things to those who will spurn and 
pervert them:' plur. for catamites, 
Rev. 22. 15. 

kooXov, ov, t6, a limb, member of the 
body ; in N. T. pi. Ta Kcc\a for car- 
cass, corpse, Heb. 3. 17. 

kqjXvco, f. vo~a> (koKos), pr. to cut off, 
weaken, and hence genr. to hinder, 
prevent, restrain ; with ace. of pers. 
and gen. of thing, Acts 27. 43 e/ccc- 
\vo~zv civtovs tov fiovAr)fMaTOS. Foil, 
by accus. of pers. and infin. Acts 8. 
36 ti KO)\v€i fxz ficnrTio~6rjvai, 16. 6 ; 
ace. impl. Luke 23. 2; inf. impl. 9. 
49 ; absol. v. 50 ; — by ace. of thing, 
1 Cor. 14. 39 t5 AaAeiV yXdoaaais i*ri 
KooAveTt, 2 Pet. 2. 16 ; with tov and 
inf. Acts 10. 47. By Hebr. with ace. 
of thing and air6 with gen. of pers. 
Luke 6. 29 airb tov aXpovTos crov to 
[jxaTiov, Kal tov ^iroj^a fxr) Koj\var)s. 

kcojjlt}, tjs, 7] (Passow says from Ke7- 
fxai, Koifidcc, koIttj, a common sleep- 
ing-place, in which, at bedtime, 
the inhabitants assembled from the 
fields), a village, hamlet, in the coun- 
try and without walls, a) pr., tcls 
ir6\€is Kal tcls Kco/nas Matt. 9. 35 ; 
ay pol Kal K&fxai Mark 6. 36 ; Koopai 
7) ivoKeis r) ay poi 6. 56 ; 7] koojultj, at 
Koofxai, simply, Matt. 21. 2, 14. 15. 
Meton. villages for the inhabitants 
of villages, Acts 8. 25 ; Mark 8. 27 
at Kw/Jiai Kaicrapeias the villages of 
Ccesarea, i. e. lying around and de- 
pendent upon it. b) apparently of 
a large town or city, perhaps with- 
z 



Klt)fJl67ro\lQ 



254 



\a\io) 



out walls or partly in ruins ; Beth- 

saida, prob. of Galilee, Mark 8. 23. 
KcofiSTToXis, ecos, 7) {k&iat), tt6Xis), lit. 

a village-city, i. e. a large village or 

town like a city, but without walls, 

Mark 1. 38. 
K&fios, ov, 6, a feasting, revel, Lat. 

comissatio, a carousing after supper, 

Rom. 13.13, Gal. 5. 21. 
Kt&isctrf/, (ottos, o, r), a gnat, as found in 

acid wine and vinegar, Matt. 23. 24. 
Kcos, KcD, i), Cos or Co, a small and 

fertile island of the Egean sea, near 

the coast of Caira in Asia Minor, 

Acts 21. 1. 

Kccad/JL, 6, indec. Cosam, pr. name of 
a man, Luke 3. 28. 

K<t)<p6s, t), 6v (kStttgo), pr. blunted, 
dull, e. g. a weapon ; in N. T. fig. of 
the senses and faculties, a) blunted, 
lame; as to the tongue, i.e. dumb, 
Matt. 9. 32. b) blunted, dull; as to 
hearing, deaf, Matt. 11. 5. 

A. 

A a yx dv w, f. \r)j*ofjLcu, aor. 2 %\axov, 
to obtain by lot, have fall to one's self, 
viz. a) pr. and foil, by gen., Luke 
1. 9 eAa%e rov Bvfxiarrai, the different 
portions of the daily service being 
assigned by lot : hence, by implic, 
to decide by lot, to cast lots, foil, by 
Tvepi with gen., John 19. 24 xdx<^^ v 
iT€pl avrov, rivos ecrrai, b) genr. to 
obtain, receive, with ace. Acts 1. 17. 

Ad^apos, ov, 6, Lazarus, pr. name, 
a) of the brother of Mary and Mar- 
tha of Bethany, John 11.1. b) of 
the poor man in our Lord's parable, 
Luke 16. 20. 

Xadpa, adv. (Xa6z?v), secretly, pri- 
vately, Matt. 1. 19, 2. 7. 

Xa?Xa\f/, airos, i), a tempest of wind 
and rain, whirlwind, hurricane, Mark 
4. 37, Luke 8. 23, 2 Pet. 2. 17. 

Xolkoo, see Aatr/cco. 
XanriCoo, f. lo~co (Aa£), to kick, strike 
with the heel, Acts 9. 5, 26. 14, see 

KEV7 qov. 

XaXeo), Co, f. f)cr(o, to speak, talk, pr. to 
use the voice, without any necessary 
reference to the words spoken, and 
thus differing 1 from eiVeiVand Xeyew; 
espec. of children, to talk much, to 
prattle; in N.T. genr. to speak, talk. 



a) pr. of persons, absol. Acts 18. 9 

€!tT€V 6 KVpLOS. XdXtL KOL flTJ <riCW7nj- 

o-ns, Matt. 9. 33, 12. 22. Foil, by adv. 
€< kcikqos 4xdX7jo~a John 18 23, &>s 
vf)7rios iXaXovv 1 Cor. 13. 11, bpOCos 
Mark 7. 35, ovrcos Acts 7. 6 ; crr6(xa 
irpbs o~r6fia mouth to mouth, i. e. face 
to face, 2 John 12: with other ad- 
juncts of manner, dat. John 7. 26 
irapprjo'ia boldly, openly, Acts 2. 6 
IdiadtaXeKTw, 6. 10; genr. yXdocraais 
XaXelv (see yXcoo'ca b. 7.); with 
prep., els a€pa (see ar)p), John 8. 44 
e/c roov i$(eov XaXei, 1 Cor. 12. 3 iv 
TTveviiaTi ©. XaXCov : foil, by part, of 
manner, Luke 1. 64 iXaXei evXoycov. 
In various constructions designat- 
ing the person or thing to or of whom 
one speaks; e. g. (a) foil, by dat. 
of pers. to speak to or with any one, 
Matt. 12. 47 (jqrovvres o~oi XaXr}<rai, 
Luke 1.22: with an adjunct of man- 
ner added, dat. John 7. 13 irappyjo-ia, 
Eph. 5. 19 XaXovvras eavroTs ipaX/LioTs 
i. e. singing together; foil, by Iv 1 
Cor. 14. 6, ttcqitlvos Luke 2. 38 ; by 
part. Xcycov, giving definiteness to 
the idea of XaXeTv, Matt 14. 27 eAa- 
XrfcrGV avTOts, Xiycov, 23. ] . (/3) foil, 
by fxsrd twos, to speak with, John 
4. 27, 9. 37 6 XaXoov yuera o~ov: with 
Xeyca, Mark 6. 50 eXaXrjo'e fxer avrCov 
kol Xeyti. (7) foil, by ttqos tivcl, to 
speak to, Acts 4. 1 XaXovvroov avrCov 
irgbs rbv Xaov, 21. 39 ; by cvayyeXi- 
(onai 11. 20, Ae7coj/8. 26; with Ae- 
yoov impl. Heb. 5. 5. (8) foil, by 
Trepi rivos, to speak about or of any 
one, John 8. 26, 12. 41. (e) foil, by 
accus. of a kindred noun or of a 
pronoun in a general or adverbial 
sense, and thus differing from Xeyeiv 
with ace. which implies a definite 
object, or is followed by the express 
words spoken (comp. in English to 
talk nonsense i. e. foolishly, to talk 
strange things i. e. strangely), Matt. 
12. 34 ayada AaAe?^ John 8. 20 pi]- 
/mara, Rom. 15. 18 rl, 1 Cor. 9. 8 rav- 
ra, 14. 9 ; so Mark 2. 7 AaAe? /8Aa<r- 
(py)fxias, Acts 6. 13 piifxara )8Aa<r<£., 
John 8. 44 rb tyevSos : with other 
adjuncts, ace. and dat. of pers. Matt 
9. 18 ; dat of manner, &c. rbv Xoyov 
irapprjcrta ixdXei Mark 8. 32 ; 5m with 
gen. of manner, 1 Cor. 14. 9; iv of 
manner, 2 Cor. 11. 17, iv Xgiarw 
i. e. ' by his authority,' 12. 19: rl 



\a\£(o 



255 



Xafifiu. 



avis) 



Kara two. i. e. according to, 11. 17 ; 
rl /j.€rd rii/os Eph. 4. 25 ; t! irepi Ti- 
ros Luke 2. 33; rl irp6s two, Acts 
11. 14, 7iy)&s t& ofo Luke 12. 3. 

b) as modified by the context, 
where the sense lies not so much in 
AaAelVas in the adjuncts, (a) of one 
teaching, for to teach, preach, absol. 
Luke 5. 4 : foil, by adv. John 1 2. 50 ; 
by air6 or e'/c of source or occasion, 
7.17,1 2. 49 ; by e/c of manner, 3. 3 1 ; 
by dat. of manner, y\d)o~aais AaAew 
Mark 16. 17 : with adjunct of pers. 
to whom, dat. John 15. 22, and irafi- 
p-no~ia 18. 20; ev of manner, Matt. 
13. 10, and x^S^ iragafioAris v. 34; 
with eirl rep 6j/6fiari twos Acts 4. 17 ; 
irepi twos Luke 9. 1 1 ; so irgSs two, 
Acts 11. 20. Foil, by ace. of the 
thing taught, absol. John 3.11,8.30; 
and so in reference to the doctrines 
of Jesus, 8. 28, 38, \a\tiv kou &5a<r- 
Kew Acts 18. 25 : with pers. to whom, 
dat. Mark 2. 2 eAaAet clvtols tov \6- 
yov, 4. 33 ; also foil, by ev ivapoifxiais 
John 16. 25, Aeycov Matt. 13. 3, t\ 
irg6s Tiva Acts 3. 22. (/3) of those 
who tell, relate, declare, announce any 
thing, John 1. 37, irp6s two, and adv. 
Luke 2. 20, irepi twos John 9. 21: 
foil, by ace. of thing, Acts 4. 20 ; by 
ace. and dat. of pers. 23. 28, and 
with AeVajj/impl. Matt. 13. 33; also 
with irepi twos Acts 22. 10, KaO' 'bv 
Tp6irov 27. 25, irapd twos Luke 1. 45. 
(7) of prophecy, predictions, etc. to 
foretell, declare, Acts 3. 24, 26. 22, 
irp6s two. 28. 25 : foil, by ace. of 
thing, Luke 24. 25 ds by attrac. for 
a, Acts 3. 21; by ace. and dat. of 
pers. John 16. 1, 4: so of a divine 
promise, Luke 1. 55, 70. (5) of what 
is said with authority, for to direct, 
charge, prescribe, with dat. Mark 16. 
.19 ; ace. and dat. John 15, 11 ; ace, 
els, and iregi Heb. 7. 14: for to pub- 
lish, promulgate, authoritatively, 3. 
5. (e) fig. to speak by writing, by 
letter, Heb. 2. 5 : of one dead who 
speaks, exhorts by his example, 11. 4. 

c) meton. of things, (a) of a law, 
= to prescribe, Rom. 3. 19. (£) of 
the expiatory blood of Jesus, Heb. 
12. 24 KpetTTov XaXovvTi irapa tov 
v Aj8eA speaking better than [the blood 
of] Abel, since this latter cried only 
for vengeance. (7) in the imagery 
of the Apocalypse spoken of a voice, 



Rev. 1. 12; of thunders, which are 
said Kakeiv tols eavT&v (fxavds 10. 3; 
of a beast, 13. 5. 

Act At a, as, rj (AaAeco), prattle, loqua- 
city ; in N. T. speech, utterance, i. e. 
a) manner of speaking; a dialect, 
Matt. 26. 73. b) meton. what is 
uttered, talk, John 4. 42. 

Aafxd or Ka^a, lama, Heb. why? 
wherefore ? Matt. 27. 46. 

Aajiifidvcc, f. A7]\po/j.at, aor. 2 eKafSov, 
perf. eXXrt}<pa, to take, actively, and 
also in the partially passive sense 
to receive, trans. 

1. to take, a) pr. with the hand, 
foil, by ace. expr. or impl. (a) genr. 
Matt. 14. 19 Xaficov tovs irevre &g- 
tovs, 25. 1 Xafiovaai Tas Aa/jiirddas, 
26. 26, 52; with e/c twos John 16. 
14, Rev. 5. 7 : fig. eavTw Xanfidvei 
TLjx-i]v Heb. 5. 4, dvvafiw Rev. 11. 17. 
Particip. Xafioov is often used before 
other verbs by a species of pleon- 
asm, in order to express the idea 
more completely and graphically 
(comp. avio-Ti\ixL II. d.), Matt. 13. 
31 bv Xafiwv &v0p(tiiros ecrneigev, V- 
33, Luke 24. 43, Acts 16. 3. (/3) of 
taking food or drink, with ace. Acts 
9. 19 Aa/3<W Tpo(pi]v, 1 Tim. 4. 4 ; ab- 
sol. Mark 15. 23. (7) in the sense 
of to take to or with any one, Matt. 
16. 5 eire\d6ovTo b\pTovs Koifiew, John 
18. 3; p.e& eavTwv Matt. 25. 3: so 
Xafxfidvew yvvcufca to take a wife, 
take as a wife, Mark 12. 19. (5) to 
take upon one's self, to bear, figur. 
Matt. 10. 38 tov <TTavp6v, 8. 17 tcls 
acrOeveias rifxciov. (e) to take up, ga- 
ther up, Matt. 16. 9, 10 ir6o~ovs Ko<pi- 
vovs eAajQeTe : fig. XafSew t^\v ^v^hv 
as opp. to Tidrj/jLi, John 10. 17. 

b) to take out from a number, to 
choose, Acts 15. 14 Xafiew e'| edvwv 
Aaov, Heb. 5. 1. c) to take, i. e. to 
seize, lay hold of, with the idea of 
force, violence, (a) pr. Matt. 21. 
35 Aa@6vTes tovs SovAovs avTod, bv 
fxev edeipav, v. 39 ; absol. 2 Cor. 11. 
20 : so in hunting or fishing, to take, 
catch, Luke 5. 5 ; fig. 2 Cor. 12. 16 
5oAcf> vfxas eAafiov. (/3) metaph. of 
any strong affection or emotion, to 
seize, come or fall upon any one, e/c- 
o~Tao~is ehafiev airavTas Luke 5. 26, 
(j>6fios 7. 16, iretpaafiSs 1 Cor. 10. 13 : 
so of an evil spirit, Luke 9. 39. 



Xaju/3 



avis) 



256 



XarQavu) 



d) to take away from any one by 
force, Matt. 5. 40 tov x lt ^ v ^ <rov 
Xafieiv, Rev. 3. 11. e) to take up a 
person, i. e. to receive him as a friend 
or guest into one's house, society, 
&c. =Sexoyuat. (a) genr. John 19. 
27 eAa/3e*/ o /LLaOrjr^s avrty els ra tdia, 

6. 21, 2 John 10: fig. of a teacher, 
&c. to receive, acknowledge, i. e. to 
embrace and follow his instructions, 
John 1. 12, 5. 43; so of doctrine, 
to embrace, admit, tov \6yov Matt. 
13. 20, tt}v fxaprvpiav John 3. 11, Ta 
pfaara 12. 48. (0) from the Heb., 
Xa/jifidveiv irp6o~c0ir6v twos to receive 
the person of any one, pr. spoken of 
a king or judge who receives or ad- 
mits the visits of those who bring 
him salutations and presents, and 
favours their cause, see espec. Job 
13. 10 ; hence to favour any one, both 
in a good and bad sense ; in N. T. 
only in a bad sense, to accept one's 
person, =to be partial towards him, 
with gen. Gal. 2. 6 irp6(rcoirov ®ebs 
auOpcvirov ov Xafx^duei : absol. Luke 
20. 21. 

f ) fig. in phrases, where Xafifid- 
vew with its accus. is often = the 
verb corresponding to the accus. ; 
Xa/ufidi/ew aQxh v = i0 begin* Heb. 2. 
3 ; a<pop/JL'f)i' to take occasion, Rom. 

7. 8 ; ddgcros to take courage, Acts 
28. 15 ; iK.av6v to take security, 17. 9 ; 
Xrjdrjv to forget, 2 Pet. 1. 9 ; fiopcpTjP 
twos to take the likeness or form of 
any one, to liken one's self to him, 
Phil. 2. 7 ; ir€?Qap to make trial of, 
i. e. to attempt, Heb. 11. 29, or also 
= to have trial of, to experience, v. 36 ; 
cv/m/BovXioy to take counsel, = to con- 
sult, Matt. 12. 14 ; virodeiy/jid two, to 
take any one as an example, Jam. 5. 
10 ; virdjui/rjo'w to recollect, remember, 
2 Tim. 1.5; ydpoi.'yix.d twos to take 
or adopt the mark of any one, Rev. 
14. 11, foil, by iirl with gen. v. 9. 

2. to receive what is given, im- 
parted, imposed, i. e. to obtain, par- 
take of. a) genr. ; absol. Matt. 7. 8 
iras 6 aiT&v Xajufidvei, 10. 8; with 4k 
of source, John 1. 16: foil, by ace. 
Matt. 20. 9 eXafiov wo. hyvdpLov, 25. 
16 irevT€ TahavTOL Aa/3co*>, Mark 10. 
30; by e/c twos partitively, Rev. 18. 
4 e/c twv irXrjywu avTrjs Xva /lltj Xd- 
JS77T6. With an adjunct of the source, 
&c, and from, 1 John 2. 27 ; irapd 



with gen. from any one, Acts 2. 33 ; 
spoken de conatu, John 5. 41 d6£av 
iraga, avBgooirov ov Xafi^dvca, v. 44 ; 
vtt6 with gen. 2 Cor. 11. 24. b) of 
those who receive an office, station, 
or dignity, either as committed or 
transmitted; iiria-Koir'fjv Acts 1. 20, 
KXripov v. 25, Upaisiav Heb. 7. 5, j8a- 
(riXeiav Luke 19. 12 ; with irapd twos 
Acts 20. 24: also of a successor in 
office, Xafieiv hidSoxov 24. 27. c) of 
persons appointed to receive tribute, 
rent, &c. to collect, exact, Matt. 17. 
24 ol tcl 8idpaxfJ>a XaixfidvovTss, i. e. 
the receivers, collectors ; with air6 
twos v. 25. d) fig. to receive in- 
struction, = to be instructed, to learn, 
Rev. 3. 3. e) fig. in phrases ; Xa/JL- 
fidvew ivTok'fjv to receive command- 
ment, irapd twos John 10. 18, irepi 
twos Col. 4. 10, irpSs Twa Acts 17. 
1 5 ; KaTaWayfy = to be reconciled, 
Rom. 5. 11 ; Kpifxa to receive con- 
demnation, = to be condemned, Matt. 
23. 13, with dat. reflex. Rom. 13. 2; 
olfcodo/j.'fiv = to be edified, 1 Cor. 14. 
5 ; irapayyeXiav to receive a charge, 
Acts 16. 24; irepiTop^jv = to be cir- 
cumcised, John 7. 23. 

Aajuex, o, indec. Lamech, pr. name of 
the father of Noah, Luke 3. 36. 

Aa/jLir ds, db*os, rj (xdp.irca), a light, e.g. 
a torch, lamp, lantern, &c. ; genr. 
Acts 20. 8 : prob. a torch, John 18. 3 : 
also a lamp fed with oil, Matt. 25. 1. 

Xafxirgos, d, 6v (Xdfxiroo), shining, 
bright, radiant, viz. a) pr. of a star, 
Rev. 22. 16: of raiment, radiant, and 
hence white, spoken of angels, Acts 
10. 30; of the robe put on Christ 
in mockery, Luke 23. 1 1 : hence, by 
implic, splendid, sumptuous, of rai- 
ment, Jam. 2. 2; genr. Rev. 18. 14r 
ra Xa/uLirpd costly things, b) clear, 
limpid, Rev. 22. 1. 

XajuLTTpSTrfs r)Tos, f) (XafxirpSs), bright- 
ness, splendour, Acts 26. 13. 

Xa/uLirpcos, adv. (XajuLirp6s), splendidly, 
i. e. sumptuously, Luke 16. 19. 

Xdp.iT Co, f. \j/(o, to shine, give light, in- 
trans. with dat. Matt. 5. 15 Xd/nirei 
ira.cn to?s 4v tt} oIkIo. : absol. 17. 2 
eXajuxpG to irpoaooirov avTov, 2 Cor. 4. 
6 e/c o~k6tovs <j>ws Xdju\pcu : metaph. ib. 

XavQdvw, aor. 2 eXadov, to lie hid, 
concealed, be unknown, absol. Mark 



Xa^evroc 



257 



Xeyo) 



7. 24 ouk ridw-fjOy XaOetv: foil, by 
ace. of pers. to be hid as to any one, 
i. e.from him, to escape his know- 
ledge or notice, Acts 26. 26 XavBd- 
veiv avrou ri tovtojv ov TreiBofxai ov- 
8ev. Joined with the participle of 
another verb, it has the force of an 
adverb, i.e. secretly, unawares, Heb. 
13. 2 eXaddv rives ^eviaavres ayye- 
\ovs. 
Xa^evr 6s, r), 6v (Xai-evoj) , stone-hewn, 
rock-hewn, i. e. hewn in a rock, Luke 
23. 53. 

A a o5 Ik e la, as, f), Laodicea, the chief 
city of Phrygia Pacatiana, in Asia 
Minor, on the river Lycus ; Col. 2. 1. 

Aaoducevs, ews, 6, a Laodicean, Col. 
4. 16, Rev. 3. 14. 

A. a os, ov, 6, people, viz. a) a people, 
nation, tribe, i. e. the mass of any 
people, Luke 2. 10 ^tls eo~rai iravrl 
t§> Xay, Acts 4. 25. Spec, of the 
Jews, as the people of God's choice, 
absol. or with rod &eov, &c. Matt. 
1. 21, 2. 4, Heb. 7. 5, saep. Figur. 
of Christians, as God's spiritual Is- 
rael, Tit. 2. 14. b) genr. the people, 
i. e. the many, the multitude, the pub- 
lic, either indefinitely, or of a mul- 
titude collected in one place, Luke 
7. 29 iras 6 \abs aKovcras, 9. 13 els 
irdvra rbv Xabv rovrov for all this 
multitude, 23. 27 irXyjdos rod Xaov Kal 
ywa.iK.oov : espec. the common people, 
the populace, the inhabitants of any 
city or territory, e. g. Jerusalem, 
Acts 2. 47; Galilee, Matt. 4. 23. As 
distinguished from magistrates, &c. 
Matt. 26. 5 'iva fx)} Oopvfios yevnrai 
ev t£ Xay, Acts 6. 12, al. 

Xapvy}-, vyy os, 6, larynx, the throat, 
as the organ of voice, Rom. 3. 13. 

Aaaaia, as, r}, Lascea, a maritime 

city of Crete, Acts 27. 8. 
A a c /ceo, f. XaKTjcroj, to crack, snap; in 

N. T. and later Greek to crack open, 

to burst asunder, Acts 1. 18 eXd/cnae 

fjiecros. 

XarofJLeco, a>, f. tJcco (\ar6fios), to cut 
stone, hew in stone, wnixelov % e\ar6- 
fjL-no'ev ev rfj irerpa, Matt. 27. 60. 

Xarpeia, as, f) (Xarpevoj), service, pr. 
for hire, or as a slave ; in N. T. only 
in respect to God, service, worship, 
John 16. 2, Rom. 9. 4. 

Xarpevco, fut. evo'tv (Xarpis), to serve, 



pr. for hire, or as a slave ; in N. T. 
spoken in respect to God, to serve, 
worship, a) genr., foil, by dat. Matt. 
4. 10 avrcp [066l>] fxovop Aar pevo~eis, 
Luke 1. 74 ; absol. Acts 26. 7 : once 
of idol- worship, Rom. 1. 25 ixd<rpev- 
aav TTJ Kricrei. b) of an external 
ritual worship, to officiate as priest, 
Heb. 8. 5 ; and so in the celestial 
temple, Rev. 7. 15 : also genr. for to 
offer sacrifice, to worship, Heb. 9. 9, 
10.2. 

Xax^vov, ov, to (A.a%cuVw), pr. ' a 
piant in tilled ground,' hence a gar- 
den-plant, herb, Matt. 13. 32, Rom. 
14.2. 

Aefipatos, ov, 6, Lebbeus, a name of 
the apostle Jude, called also Thad- 
deus, Matt. 10.3. 

Xeyedov, covos, 6, Lat. legio, a legion, 
pr. the largest division of troops in 
the Roman army, varying greatly 
in number at different periods, as 
3000, 4200, 5000, 6600, &c. ; in N. 
T. legion, for an indefinitely great 
number, e. g. of angels, Matt. 26. 
53; demons, Mark 5. 9. 

Xeyo), f. £a>, primarily to lay, e.g. 
to lay or let lie down for sleep, and 
mid. to lie down for sleep, to lay to- 
gether i. e. to collect, also to lay before 
i. e. to relate, recount, and hence the 
prevailing Attic and later signif. to 
say, speak, i.e. to utter definite words, 
connected and significant discourse, 
= to discourse; thus differing from 
XaXeTv, and also from elirelv in so far 
as this latter refers only to words 
spoken, and not to their connected 
sense. In N. T. 1. to lay before, i. e. 
to RELATE ; TragafioXyv, to put forth, 
propound, with dat. of pers. Luke 18 
1 eXeye TrapafioXrjv avro?s, 13.6; with 
7rgos nva, 12. 41 : so of events, &c. 
to narrate, tell, tovto, ravra, with 
dat. 9.21, irp6s nva 24. 10. 

2. to say, speak, discourse, a) 
genr., and construed (a) with an 
adjunct of the object, i. e. the words 
spoken, the thing or person spoken 
of, &c. (1) followed by the words 
uttered, Matt. 1. 20 dyyeXos e<pdvr\ 
avroj Xeycov, 'looo-ycf), 8. 2, John 1. 29 
Xeyei, 1f§e 6 ajivhs tov &eov, saepiss. : 
foil, by otl before the words quoted, 
Mark 2. 12 Xeyovras, otl ovdeirore ov- 
tws eifiopev, 3. 21, saep. Hence part. 



Xiyu) 



258 



Xeyit) 



Xeycov, Xeyovres, saying, is often put 
after other verbs or nouns imply- 
ing speech, as introducing the exact 
words, ±±tn these words, Matt. 5. 2 
efiiSacTKev avrovs, Xeycov, /naKcipLOi, 6. 
SI /LIT] ovv iAepifAvr)(r7)Te, Xeyovres, ri 
(pdycofxev, 9. 30, saepiss. (2) foil, by 
accus. of thing or person ; the thing 
spoken, Matt. 21. 16 oucoveis ri ovroi 
Xeyovcriv ; Luke 8. 8 ravra Xeycov, 
saep. ; hence ra Xeyo^eva, 18. 34 ; — 
the person spoken of, but only in at- 
traction with tin, John 8. 54 6 irar'np, 

bf V/J.e?S X€y6T€ tin ®€OS V/JLCOV eCTri, 

9. 19. (3) foil, by accus. and inf., 
John 12. 29 eXeye (Spovrfyv yeyovevai, 
Matt. 16. 13; with elvcu impl. Rev. 

2. 20. (4) foil, by tin, instead of 
ace. and inf., Mark 9. 11, Luke 9. 
7, John 4. 20 : so with tin and the 
apodosis implied, in the phrase cv 
Xeyeis, 18. 37, comp. Luke 22. 70 
v/j.€?s Aeyere tin eyco elfxi. (5) foil, 
by adv. or adverbial phrase, John 
13. 13 KaXcos Xeyere, Rom. 3. 5 Karh 
civOpcoirov Xeyco : metaph. Rev. 18. 7 
ev rrj KagSiq avrrjs Xeyei, and Matt. 

3. 9 Xeyeiv ev eavrois, to say in one's 
heart, in or among themselves, i. e. to 
think. 

(j3) with a further adjunct of the 
person to whom one speaks, with 
dat., fxerct, irpSs; and also of whom, 
with els, irepi, vireg. (1) foil, by dat. 
of person, and the words uttered, 
Matt. 8. 26 Xeyei avrols, ri heiXoi 
ecrre, 14. 4, saepiss. ; with dative of 
thing personified, 21. 19; with tin 
before the words quoted, Luke 8. 
4i9 ; so too teal eXeye avrcp is put 
after other verbs of speaking, like 
Xeycov, Mark 14. 61 eirypcora avrbv 
Kctl Xeyei avrcp, crb eT 6 Xp. ; 9.31: 
with ace. of thing, John 16. 7, — of 
pers. of whom, as object, 8. 27 : with 
tin instead of ace. and inf. Matt. 16. 
18, John 16. 26: with an adverbial 
construction of manner, Mark 3. 23 
ev irapafioXcus eXeyev abrots, 4. 2 : 
with irepi nvos Matt. 11. 7. (2) foil, 
by fxer aXXi]Xcov with one another, and 
the words spoken, John 11. 56. (3) 
foil, by irp6s with accus. of pers. to 
whom, with the words uttered, Luke 
14. 7; with tin of citation, 4. 21: 
with an ace. of thing, 11. 53: with 
irepi nvos, 7. 24. Further, with 
an adjunct of person of whom one 



speaks : (4) foil, by els, of, concern- 
ing any one, genr. Eph. 5. 32 ; with 
the words uttered, Acts 2. 25 ; with 
ace. of thing, Luke 22. 65. (5 ) foil, 
by iregi with gen. of pers. and words 
uttered, John 1. 48; with accus. of 
thing, 9. 17; with tin for inf. Luke 

21. 5. (6) foil, by U7rep creavrov to 
speak for one's self, Acts 26. 1. 

b) as modified by the context, where 
the sense lies not so much in Xeyco 
as in the adjuncts, (a) before ques- 
tions, for to ash, inquire, foil, by the 
words spoken, John 7. 11 eXeyov, irov 
ecrrlv etcetvos; Rom. 10. 19; with 
dat. of pers. Mark 6. 37 : foil, by el 
whether, Acts 25. 20; with dat. of 
pers. 21. 37. (j8) before replies, for 
to answer, reply, foil, by the words 
spoken ; after a direct question, 
Matt. 17. 25; with dat. of pers. 18. 

22, and tin of citation, 19. 8; pre- 
ceded by airoKpiQeis, Mark 8. 29 : 
without a preceding question, with 
dat. of pers. and the words spoken, 
Luke 16. 29; with awoKgideis, 11. 
45. (7) in affirmations, for to affirm, 
maintain ; with the words or propo- 
sition uttered, Mark 14. 31 e« ire- 
giacrov eXeye fiaXXov, eav ktX, Gal. 4. 
1 : foil, by ace. with inf. Luke 24. 23 
oi Xeyovcriv avrbv £fjv, 23. 2 ; with 
ace. impl. James 2. 14: foil, by tin 
instead of ace. and inf. Matt. 17. 10. 
With a dat. of pers. in the formulas 
Xeyco croi or v/uuv, a/afyv Xeyco vfiiv, &c. 
in solemn affirmations, genr. Matt. 
11. 22; with cl/jl^v 5. 18, afifyv d/uLrjv 
John 1. 52: so in the middle of a 
clause, Matt. 11. 9 val, Xeyco vjuuv, 
Kal irepicraSrepov irpocp^rov, Luke 7. 
14 : foil, by tin for ace. with inf., 4. 
24. (5) of teaching, for to teach, in- 
culcate; with the proposition taught, 
Matt. 15. 5; with accus. Acts 1. 3 ; 
ace. and infin. 21. 21 ; ace. impl. 15. 
24; ace. and dat. of pers. Matt. 10. 
27. (e) of predictions, to foretell, 
predict ; with ace. and dat. Mark 10. 
32; ace. Luke 9. 31; dat. John 13. 
19. (() of what is spoken with au- 
thority, to command, direct, charge, 
absol. Xeyovai, kcl\ ov iroiovcri Matt. 
23. 3 ; with ace. Luke 6. 46 ; ace. 
and dat. Mark 13. 37; dat. of pers. 
and imperat. Matt. 5. 44 Xeyco v/uuv, 
dyairare ktX, 8. 4 ; dat. and inf. Rev. 
13. 14 ; inf. Rom. 2. 22 ; foil, by tva, 



Xe" 



fifjta 



259 



Xtirpog 



Acts 19. 4: so in the sense of to 
charge, exhort, with dat. 5. 38 ; dat. 
and inf. 21. 4; rovro and inf. Eph. 
4. 17. (97) of calling out, =£o call, 
exclaim, &c. Matt. 25. 11 Aeyovcrai, 
Kvpie, Kvpie, avoi^ov 7]fjuv, Acts 14. 11. 
(0) fig. to say or s/^rt/: by writing, 
letter, &c. ; with the words written, 
Luke 1. 63 eypatye, \iyoiv, 'iQodvvrjs 
kt\, 20. 42 ; with accus. 1 Cor. 7. 6, 
impl. Philem. 21 ; accus. and dat. 1 
Cor. 15. 51 ; dat. 6. 5 ; with c 6n for 
ace. and inf. Gal. 5. 2 ; rovro '6ri 1 
Thess. 4. 15; with adv. &c. 2 Cor. 
7.3, 11.16. 

c) meton. of things, (a) a voice, 
<f>ow}l \eyovo~a Matt. 3. 17; with dat. 
Acts 9. 4 ; dat. of manner, 26. 14. 
(/3) a writing, Scripture, 7] ypa<prj, 
with the words quoted, John 19. 37^ 
ri Gal. 4. 30 : with r] ypacprj impl. 3. 
16. (7) a law, 6 vojxos, with accus. 
1 Cor. 9. 8 ; absol. v. 10. (5) genr. 
6 xpyfAario~iu6s Rom. 11. 4 ; r) Sinaio- 
avurj personified, 10. 6. 

d) fig. for to mean, have in mind ; 
foil, by imper. Gal. 5. 16 ; with ace. 
of thing, 1 Cor. 10. 29 o-vvzi$7)<rii' Ae- 
70) KrX, 1. 12; — of pers. John 6. 71 
eAtye rbi/^lovdaj/. 

3. to CALL, NAME, = Kd A 60), pr. to 

speak of as being or being called 
so and so, foil, by ace. Matt. 19. 17 
ri jul€ \eyeis ayadSv, Mark 15. 12 ov 
Keyere fiacriXea roov 'lovSaioov, Acts 
10. 28. Pass. Matt. 13. 55 r) rfrnp 
avrov \4yerai Mapta/x : part. 6 Ae- 
yo/jievos, called, named, 2. 23, 9. 9 ; 
also surnamed, 4. 18, 10. 2. With 
the idea of translation into another 
language ; fully, John 1. 39 pafifii, t 
Aey erai epfJLrjvevofievov SiSctcr/caAe, 19. 
17; simply, 4. 25 Mecraias, 6 \ey6p.e- 
vos Xpicrros i. e. in Greek, 11. 16. 

KeTfjLfjia, aros, r6 (Aenro)), a remnant, 
* what is left,' meton. of pers. some 
remaining, Rom. 11. 5. 

AeTos, a, ov, smooth, level, plain, opp. 
to rpaxvs, Luke 3. 5. 

A€i7ro), fut. \|/o), to leave, forsake, pr. 
trans. ; in N. T. a) pass, to be left, 
forsaken of any thing, i. e. to be des- 
titute of, to lack, foil, by gen. James 
1. 5 e? rLS vjjl&v XeiireraL cocpias, 2. 
15; by iv [xriSevi ver. 4, i. e. to be 
wanting in nothing, = TeAeios 6\6- 
KA-npos. b) intrans. to fail, lack, be 



wanting, with dat. of pers. Luke 18. 
22 ert eV cot Aenrei, Tit. 1. 5 ra Aet- 
irovra. 

\€irovpyeco, Co, f. 'fjaoo (AtLrovpyos), 
pr. to perform some public service, to 
serve the public, i. e. at one's own 
expense, intrans.; in N. T. genr. to 
serve, minister, a) publicly in reli- 
gious worship ; the priests of the 
O. T., absol. Heb. 10. 11 ; of Chris- 
tian teachers, foil, by ru> Kvpicy Acts 
13. 2. b) by impl., in a more pri- 
vate sense, to minister to any one, 
to supply pecuniary aid, with dat. 
Rom. 15. 27. 

Xeirovgyia, as, rj (kenovpySs), pub- 
lic service, public office, i. e. such 
duties as in Athens and elsewhere 
were administered by the citizens 
in turn and at their own expense, 
as a part of the system of finance ; 
in N. T. genr. service, ministry, a) 
of the public ministrations of the 
Jewish priesthood, Luke 1. 23 at 
7]fjLepat rr\s Xsirovpyias avrov : fig. of 
the ministry of a Christian teacher 
in bringing men to the faith, Phil. 
2. 17. b) by impl. friendly service, 
kind office, genr. Phil. 2. 30 : spoken 
of alms, i. e. public collections in 
the churches, 2 Cor. 9. 12. 

A€LrovpyiK6s,rj, 6v, pertaining to the 
public service ; in N. T. act. minis- 
tering, rendering service to others, 
Heb. 1. 14 KeirovgytKa 7rv€v/j.ara. 

Aeirovpy 6s, ov, 6 (\€?ros, igyov), a 
public servant, minister, com p. Aetr- 
ovpyia; in N. T. a minister, ser- 
vant, viz. a) genr., rod Qeov Rom. 
13. 6, Heb. 1. 7. b) spoken of a 
priest in the Jewish sense, Heb. 8. 
2 ; of Paul as a minister of the gos- 
pel, Rom. 15. 16. c) by impl., Phil. 
2. 25 Xeirovpybv rrjs xP*' Las l jLOV a 
minister for my wants, i. e. one who 
ministers to my wants. 

Aevnov, ov, r6, Lat. linteum, a linen 
cloth, e. g. a towel, apron, worn by 
servants and persons in waiting, 
John 13. 4, 5. 

A e iris, idos, rj (Agttos), a scale, crust, 
e. g. from the eyes, Acts 9. 18. 

Xiirpa, as, tj (Aeirpos), leprosy, in 
which the skin becomes scaly, Matt. 
8. 3, Mark 1. 42. 

Ae7rpos, ov, 6 (AeVos), pr. scaly, scab- 



Xetttov 



260 



Aifivrj 



by, hence a leper, one diseased with 
leprosy, Matt. 8. 2 ; ^i/llcou 6 Xeirpos 
Simon the leper, i. e. who had been a 
leper, 26. 6. 

Xeirrov, ov, t6 (\6ttt6s), the name 
of the smallest Jewish coin, like En- 
glish mite ; its value was half a 
Ko$pdvT7}s, or the eighth part of an 
acradpiop, Mark 12. 42. 

Aetu or Aeu'/'s, ace. AeinV, Levi, pr. 
name of four persons in N. T. 1. 
the third son of Jacob and Leah, 
the head of the tribe of Levi, Heb. 
7. 5. — 2. two of the ancestors of 
Jesus, Luke 3. 24, 29. — 3. one of 
the apostles, the son of Alpheus, 
called also Matthew, Mark 2. 14. 

Aev'i'TTjs, ov, 6, a Levite, one of the 
posterity of Levi ; spoken in N. T. 
of the descendants of the three great 
families into which this tribe was 
divided, and whose duty it was to 
perform the menial offices of the 
temple and its services, Luke 10. 32. 

AeviriKos, f), 6v, Levitical, pertain- 
ing to the Levites, Heb. 7. 11. 

XevKalvco, f. ava> (X€vk6s), to whiten, 
make white, ras croXas Rev. 7. 14; 
absol. Mark 9. 3. 

Aeu/cos, r), op (Xeva-crco), pr. light, i. e. 
emitting light, shining, glittering, ra- 
diant, and hence radiant white, a) 
prop, of raiment, espec. that of an- 
gels, &c. John 20. 12, Luke 9. 29 6 
IfxarLO'fxos avrov Xevitbs i^aorrgaTrroop, 
Matt. 17. 2 Aeu/ca ws rb <pws, 28. 3 
dxrel x L( *> v : °f a throne, Rev. 20. 11. 
b) genr. white; hair, Rev. 1. 14; a 
stone, 2. 1 7 ; a cloud, 14. 14 ; a horse, 
6. 2; a field ripe for the harvest, 
John 4. 35. 

\£(tiv, ovtos, 6, a lion, Heb. 11. 33: 
fig. for a cruel adversary, persecutor, 
2 Tim. 4. 17 eppvo~6t)P e/c (Trocar os 
Xsoptos, where some understand 
Nero, and others Satan : also for a 
hero, powerful deliverer, Rev. 5. 5. 

Xr}6rj, 7}s, rj (XavOdpco), forgetfulness, 
oblivion, 2 Pet. 1.9, comp. Xafifidpoo. 

\7)v6s, ov, 6 and rj, a trough, e. g. for 
drinking or watering; in N. T. a 
wine-trough, wine-vat, viz. a) the 
upper vat, or press, into which the 
grapes were cast, and trodden by 
men, Rev. 14. 19 : it was sometimes 
hewn in a rock, and had a grated 



opening near the bottom, through 
which the liquor flowed off into a 
lower vat. b) the lower vat, dug 
in the rock or earth as above (== 
viroX-fjpiop), Matt. 21. 33, compare 
Mark 12. 1. 

Xrjgos, ov, 6, idle talk, Luke 24. 11. 

XrjcrTfis, ov, 6 (XTfi^ojuai), a plunderer, 
robber, Matt. 21. 13 : fig. John 10. 8. 

Xrjipis, ecus, i) {Xa^dpoo), a receiving, 
receipt, only Phil. 4. 15, see 8 off is. 

Xiap, adv. much, very, exceedingly ; 
with a verb, Matt. 2. 16 iOvjudoOr] Xiav, 
27. 1 4 ; with an adject. 4. 8 opos v\py]- 
Xbp xiav, 8. 28 ; with other adverbs, 
Mark 1. 35 irpoot ivvv%ov Xiav, 6. 51 ; 
for ol {meg Xiav, 2 Cor. 11. 5, see 

VTTGpXlaV. 

Xiftavos, ov, 6, pr. arbor thurifera, 
the tree producing frankincense ; 
later and in N. T. frankincense, = 
XijBapcorSs, a transparent and fra- 
grant gum which distils from the 
Xi&apos, and was used by the an- 
cients as incense : in modern times 
it is classed among drugs, and is 
sometimes called olibanum ; Matt. 
2. 11. 

XiftavcoTos, ov, 6 (Xifiav os), pr. frank- 
incense ; in N. T. meton. a censer for 
burning incense, thuribulum, Rev. 
8. 3. 

Xifieprlpos, ov, 6, Lat. libertinus, a 
libertine, i.e. a f reed-man of Rome, 
either personally made free, or born 
of freed parents; in N. T. Acts 6. 9 
nv\s twp 4k rrjs cvpayooyrjs rrjs- Ae- 
yojxiv7]s Xifiepripwp certain of those 
belonging to the synagogue of the li- 
bertines so called,— these were pro- 
bably Jews who, having been carried 
as captives to Rome and there been 
freed by their masters, had settled 
as residents in that city, i.e. as Ro- 
man freed-men. 

AifSvy), tjs, rj, Libya, sl region of 
Africa, west of Egypt, along the 
coast of the Mediterranean, and ex- 
tending back indefinitely into the 
desert. The tract along the coast 
was divided under the Romans into 
two parts ; on the east Libya Mar- 
marica, and towards the west Libya 
Cyrenaica, so named from its chief 
city Cyrene, and called also Libya 
Pentapolis from its five cities, Apol- 



XtOa^it) 



261 



Xoyt^o/jLUt 



Ionia, Arsinoe, Berenice, Cyrene, 
and Ptolemais, in all of which there 
dwelt many Jews; Acts 2. 10. 

Xidd^v, f. daw (xidos), to stone, pelt 
with stones in order to wound or kill, 
foil, by ace. John 10. 31. 

Aid iv os, 7], ov (Xidos), stone, of stone, 
i. e. made of stone, John 2. 6. 

XidofioXeoo, &, f. rjaco (Xidos, /3aAAGu), 
to throw stones at any one, to stone, 
i. e. in order to wound or kill, = 
Xiddfa ; with accus. Matt. 21. 35; 
as a Mosaic punishment, John 8. 5. 

Xidos, ov, 6, a stone, a) pr., of small 
stones, Matt. 4. 3 Xva ol Xidoi ovtol 
apToi yevwvTou, v. 6 ; of stones for 
building, 24. 2 ; of a mill - stone, 
Mark 9. 42 ; of a stone for covering 
the door or mouth of a sepulchre. 
Matt. 27. 60, 66 ; of stone tablets, 2 
Cor. 3. 7; of idols carved in stone, 
Acts 17. 29 ; of precious stones, Rev. 
17. 4, fig. 1 Cor. 3. 12, Xidos foams 
Rev. 4. 3, 21. 11. b) fig., spoken of 
Christ, Eph. 2. 20, 1 Pet. 2. 4, 7, Rom. 
9. 32, 33 ; of Christians, 1 Pet. 2. 5. 
Comp. (doe. 

Xi doarpooros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (xidos, 
arpcovvvfAi), pr. stone-paved ; in N. T. 
neut. to XidSarpcorov the pavement, 
i. e. a tesselated pavement of mo- 
saic work, John 19. 13 fjyayev e£co 
rbv 'Irjcrovi/, mat iKd.6i.crev iirl rod (3r)- 
fxaros els rdirov XeyS/mevov XidSarpoo- 
rov, i. e. * he led Jesus out of the 
praetorium, whither the Jews might 
not enter, and took his seat upon 

''the public tribunal (^rjfia), which 
stood upon a tesselated pavement :' 
others suppose the similar pavement 
in the temple to be meant ; but a 
Roman magistrate could hold no 
such proceedings in the temple. 

XiKfidw, So, f. r)acc (Xik/ulos), to winnow 
grain, which in the East is done by 
throwing it with a fork against the 
wind, which scatters the straw and 
chaff; hence, by impl., to scatter, 
disperse; in N. T. fig. Matt. 21. 44 
4<p* ov tiv 7ciar\ [0 Xidos"] XiKfirjaei av- 
rov it shall scatter him to the winds, 
i. e. crush him in pieces, make chaff 
of him. 

Xip.r)v, evos, 6, a haven, harbour, port, 
Acts 27. 12. 

XifAvn, r)s, r) (Aei#a>), pr. any stand- 



ing water, pool, lake; the lake of 
Gennesareth, Luke 5. 1 ; absol. 5. 2; 
of a lake of burning sulphur, yeevva, 
Rev. 19. 20. 

Xifi6s, ov, 6 (Aenra>), pr. failure, want 
of food, hence hunger, famine, a) of 
single persons, hunger, 2 Cor. 1 1. 27, 
Luke 15. 17. b; of cities or coun- 
tries, famine, scarcity of grain, Matt. 
24. 7, Luke 4. 25. 

Xivov, ov, r6, flax, e.g. the plant; 
in N. T. and genr. what is made of 
flax, linen, e.g. raiment, Rev. 15. 6 
ivdedv/jLevoi Xivov Ka.da.p6v : put also 
for the wick of a candle or lamp, i. e. 
a strip of linen, Matt. 12. 20 Xivov 
rv(p6fjL€vov ov afieaei the smoking wick 
lie will not quench, i. e. ' the faint and 
almost expiring light he will not 
extinguish,' — sense, ' the Messiah 
will speak peace and comfort to the 
oppressed, and will not add to their 
sorrows.' 

A 2V os, ov, 6, Linus, pr. name of a 
man, 2 Tim. 4. 21. 

Xnragds, d, 6v (Xiiros), fat, full, fresh, 
ruddy ; in N. T. of things, espec. as 
belonging to ornament and luxury, 
shining, precious, sumptuous, Rev. 
18. 14. 

Xirpa, as, r), Lat. libra, a pound in 
weight, John 12. 3 Xafiovcra Xirpav 
fivpov, 19. 39: the Xirpa varied in 
different countries ; the Roman libra 
was divided into 12 ounces, and was 
equivalent to about 12 ounces avoir- 
dupois. 

Xi\p, Xifios, 6, the south or south- west 
wind ; in N. T. meton. for the south, 
the southern quarter, Acts 27. 12. 

Xoyia, as, r) (Xeyoo), a collection, i. e. 
of money, 1 Cor. lb'. 1, 2. 

Xoyi^o/jLai, fut. io~op.ai, depon. mid- 
dle (Xoyos), aor. 1 eXoyiadfX'qv ; also 
aor. 1 pass. iXoyiadrjv and fut. 1 pass. 
Xoyio-di)o~oiJLai in the passive sense ; 
even the present is sometimes used 
passively, — to reason, i. e. to use 
the reason, to think, consider, a) 
genr. Mark 11. 31 iXoyi^ovro 7rpbs 
eavrovs : with otl Heb. 11. 19, tovto 
or 1 2 Cor. 10. 7 : foil, by ace. of thing, 
to tlmik upon, consider, Phil. 4. 8 rav- 
ra Xoyi^crde. In the sense of to 
reason out, think out, find out by 
thinking, 2 Cor. 3. 5 oi>x LKavoi ia^ev 



XoytKog 



262 



Xoyog 



a<£>' eavrcov Xoyio~ao~Bai ri. b) of the 
result of reasoning, to conclude, 
judge, suppose, foil, by ace. and inf. 
Rom. 3. 28 Xoyi£6peda ducaiovaBcu iri- 
arei &vdpwKov, 6. 11, 14. 14 ; foil, by 
tin instead of ace. and inf. 8. 18 Xo- 
yi^opai '6ri ovk &£ia ktX, by rovro otl 
2. 3 ; absol. 1 Pet. 5. 12. So genr. 
to reason, judge, absol. 1 Cor. 13. 11 
cds vrjmos eXoyi£6p7]V, with eis riva 
2 Cor. 12. 6: also in the sense of 
to purpose, 10. 2 Xoyi^opai roXpTJaai. 
c) to reckon as or for any thing, to 
count, regard, hold, with ace. and foil, 
by cos, 1 Cor. 4. 1 orjrcos i)pas Xoyi- 
£eo~dco dvOpwiros cos viT7]peras Xpto'rov, 
Rom. 8. 36 : foil, by els for or as any 
thing, Acts 19. 27 els ovdev \oyio~6r}- 
vai, Rom. 2. 26 ; 9. 8 ra reKva Xoyi- 
feTcu els crxeppa, where Xoyi^erai is 
either passive, or we may supply 6 
&e6s, 7] ypcMp-fj, &c. : foil, by /nerd 
with gen. to reckon with or to, i. e. to 
count as, Mark 15. 28 pera avopcov 
ehoyiaQT). d) to reckon or count to 
any one, pr. to put to one's account, 
foil, by dat. Rom. 4. 4 rep epya£ope- 
vcp 6 picrQbs oh Xoyi^erai Kara %&piv. 
Hence fig. to impute, attribute, pr. 
foil, by dat. of pers. and ace. of thing, 
but often in the pass, construction : 
(a) genr. Rom. 4. 6 cp 6 (debs Xoyl- 
ferat diKaioavvrjv xwpls epycov, v. 1 1 : 
so of evil, to impute, lay to one 's 
charge, and with a neg. not to impute, 
i. e. to overlook, forgive, Rom. 4. 8 
paKapios av7)p op ov p.)] Aoylcrrjrcu kv- 
pios apagriav, 2 Tim. 4. 16. (j8) also 
foil, by eis ri, Rom. 4. 5, 9 eXoyi<r67i 
rop 'Afipaap. 7] iricrrLS els diKaioo~vi/7)v, 
i. e. 'Abraham's faith was imputed 
to him as righteousness, he was 
treated on account of it as if righte- 
ous :' so with 7) Tvians or the like 
implied, v. 3, 22 ; with els implied, 
v. 10. 

\0yiK6s, 7), 6v (x6yos), rational, per- 
taining to the reason, mind, under- 
standing, not material, Rom. 12. 1 
AoyiKT) Xarpeia, 1 Pet. 2. 2 yaXa Xo- 
yw6v i. e. nutriment for the mind. 

Xoyiov, ov, to (Xoyios), something 
uttered, effatum; spoken of God, an 
oracle, a divine communication ; of 
oracles in the O. T., Acts 7. 38 ; so 
through Christ, the doctrines of the 
gospel, Heb. 5. 12. 



x6yios, ov, o, 7), adj. (Xoyos), Att. 
learned, erudite ; in N. T. eloquent , 
an orator, Acts 18. 24 avTjp x6yios, 

Xoyio'pSs, ov, 6 (Xoyi£opcu), prop. 
reckoning, i.e. the art, arithmetic ; in 
N. T. reasoning, thought, cogitation, 
of conscience, Rom. 2. 15 : in the 
sense of device, counsel, 2 Cor. 1 0. 5. 

Xoyopax^i w> f. "h<fco (Xoyopdxos), 
to strive about words, to dispute about 
trifles, 2 Tim. 2. 14. 

Xoyopax'ia, as, 7) {Xoyopdxos), word- 
strife, dispute about trifles, 1 Tim. 
6.4. 

Xoyos, ov, 6 (Xeyco), word, as spoken, 
any thing spoken ; also reason, as 
manifesting itself in the power of 
speech ; hence both Lat. oratio and 
ratio. 

1. word, both the act of speaking 
and the thing spoken, Lat. oratio. 
a) word, as uttered by the living 
voice, a speaking, speech, utterance, 
Lat. vox, Matt. 8. 8 p6vov elite x6ycp, 
Heb. 12. 19. So eliretv x6yov Kara 
rivos to speak a word against any one, 
Matt. 12. 32; e%s riva id. Luke 12. 
10. Also 6 x6yos rod <s>eov the word 
of God, his omnipotent voice, de- 
cree, 2 Pet. 3. 5. 

b) word, emphat., i. e. a saying, 
declaration, sentiment uttered, Lat. 
dictum, effatum. (a) genr. John 6. 
60 o~KXrjp6s ear iv ovros 6 Xoyos, Matt. 
7. 24 octtls cLKOvei pov robs xSyovs 
rovrovs. So in reference to words 
or declarations, which precede, Matt. 
15. 12 oi $agio~a7oi aKovcravres rbv 
x6yov i. e. in v. 3 sq., 19. 22 comp. 
v. 21; ox follow, John 12. 38, Acts 
20. 35. Foil, by gen. of thing, X6- 
yos ewayyeXias Rom. 9. 9, tt}s opKco- 
pocrias Heb. 7. 28 ; also 6 x6yos rod 
Trpo(p7)rov the word, declaration of the 
prophet, i. e. prediction, prophecy, 
Luke 3.4. In the sense oi proverb, 
maxim, John 4. 37. (/3) in reference 
to religion, religious duties, &c, = 
doctrine, precept, Acts 18. 15 el (7)- 
T7)pd ear 1 iregi Xoyov, 15. 24, ol Xoyot 
ttjs Trier ecos 1 Tim. 4. 6, Xoyos av- 
Bgcb-ncov 1 Thess. 2. 13 ; of a teacher, 
John 15. 20. Espec. of God, 6 x6- 
yos rod ®eov word of God, divine de- 
claration, oracle, John 10. 35, 5. 38. 
As announcing good, divine promise, 
Rom. 9. 6 ; or evil, 3. 4. In relation 



Xoyog 



263 



Xoyog 



to duties, &c. precept, John 8. 55, 5. 
24. So of the divine declarations, 
precepts, oracles, relating to the in- 
structions of men in religion, the 
word of God, i. e. the divine doc- 
trine, the doctrines and precepts of 
the gospel, the gospel itself, Luke 

5. 1 aKoveiv rbv xSyov rov ®eov, John 
17. 6 ; with rod ®eov impl. Mark 16. 
20, 2 Tim. 4. 2 Kr)gv£ov rbv x6yov. 
So 6 \6yos rrjs aXrjOeias Eph. 1. 13, 
rrjs farjs Phil. 2. 16, rrjs o-corrjpias 
Acts 13. 26, rrjs fiaaiXeias Matt. 13. 
19 and with rrjs j8. impl. v. 20, rov 
evayyeXiov Acts 15. 7, toG aravpov 
1 Cor. 1. 18, rrjs x°-P nos avrov Acts 
20. 32. In the same sense of Christ, 
6 Xoyos rov Xpicrrov John 5. 24, rod 
Kvpiov Acts 8. 25, T7)s x^S LT0S avrov 
14. 3. 

c) word, words, i. e. faJ/r, discourse, 
speech, Lat. sermo, the act of dis- 
coursing, holding forth, harangue, 
&c. (a) pr. and (1) genr. Matt. 22. 
15 Sttcds avrbv 7rayi^evacoo'iv ev Xoycc, 
Acts 14. 12, 2 Cor. 10. 10; ev \6yy 
in word, in discourse, Jam. 3. 2 ; ev 
Xoyu) KoXaneias nattering words, 1 
Thess. 2.5; Sia XSyov by word, hy 
discourse, orally, Acts 15. 27. In 
antithesis Xoyos and ipyov word and 
deed, Col. 3. 17; x6yos and dvva/mis 
1 Cor. 4. 19. Also rregl ov rroXvs rjfjuv 

6 Xoyos of whom ice have much to say, 
Heb. 5. 11 ; with gen. 1 Tim. 4. 5 
5*<x Xoyov ®eov Kal evrev^ecos through 
prayer to God and supplication, see 
aydrr-n b. £. (2) of teachers, &c. 
discourse, teaching, preaching, in- 
struction, Matt. 7. 28 ore avvereXeae 
robs Xoyovs rovrovs, 26. 1, Acts 20. 

7 rrapereive rbv x6yov, 1 Tim. 5. 17 
ev Xoyq> Kal SidaaKaXia: so in an- 
tith. Xoyos and ipyov Luke 24. 19: 
Xoyos aXrjdeias 2 Cor. 6. 7, t^s kcct- 
aAAcryTJs- 5. 19. (3) of those who 
relate any thing, =narration, story, 
John 4. 39, Acts 2. 22 : meton. his- 
tory, treatise, i. e. a book of narra- 
tion, rrepi rivos 1. 1. (4) in the sense 
of conversation, colloquy, Luke 24. 1 7 : 
hence answer, reply, Matt. 5. 37. (j8) 
meton. for the power of speech, de- 
livery, oratory, eloquence, 2 Cor. 11 
6 Widorrjs t6l> Xoyai, 1 Cor. 12. 8, Eph. 

6. 19. (7) meton. for the subject 
of discourse, i. e. topic, matter, thing. 
(1) genr. Matt. 19. 11, Luke 1. 4, 



Acts 8. 21. (2) spec, matter of dis- 
pute or discussion, question, e. g. 
judicial, Acts 19. 38; moral, Matt. 
21.24. 

d) word, i. e. talk, rumour, report, 
Matt. 28. 15 $i€(pr)iJLia67) 6 Xoyos, 
Mark 1. 45 ; foil, by Trepi rivos Luke 
5. 15 : hence for mere talk, pretence, 
shew, Col. 2. 23. 

I I, reason, the reasoningfaculty, 
as that power of the soul which is 
the basis of speech, Lat. ratio; in 
N. T. a) a reason, ground, cause, 
Matt. 5. 32 TrapeKrbs Xoyov rrogveias, 
Acts 10. 29: so Kara Xoyov = with 
reason, reasonably, for good cause, 
18. 14: in the sense of argument, 

2. 40 according to some, where, 
however, the sense of words, dis- 
course, is more appropriate, b) a 
reason, as demanded or assigned, i. e. 
a reckoning, account, (a) pr. avvai- 
peiv Xoyov fxerd rivos to take up an 
account with any one, i. e. to reckon 
with, Matt. 18. 23 ; cnro8id6vai Xoyov 
to render an account, i. e. rrjs oikovo- 
fxias, Luke 16. 2 : so Phil. 4. 15, see 
5 0(7 is. (/3) fig. account, i.e. the 
relation and reasons of any trans- 
action, explanation ; arrodihovai or 
dibovai Xoyov to give account, e g. rrjs 
avarpo(pr)s Acts 19. 40 ; foil, by irepi 
rivos Rom. 14. 12; absol. Heb. 13. 
17: so x6yov airelv Trepi rivos 1 Pet. 

3. 15; also Heb. 4. 13 irpbs hv rj/xiv 
6 Xoyos. (y) fig. xSyov rroiov^ai to 
make account of, i. e. to regard, care 
for, Acts 20. 24 ovSevbs Xoyov ttoiov- 
pai, i. e. * I make account of none 
of these things, am not moved by 
them.' 

III. the Word, the Logos, in the 
writings of John, John 1. 1 bis, 14, 
1 John 1. 1, Rev. 19. 13; where it 
stands for the pre-existent nature 
of Christ, i.e. that spiritual and di- 
vine nature spoken of in the Jewish 
writings before and about the time 
of Christ under various names : on 
this Divine Word the Jews of that 
age appear to have had much sub- 
tle discussion, and probably for that 
reason the apostle sets out with af- 
firming, ev agxV % v ° ^oyos, Kal 6 
Xoyos r)v irpbs rbv Qeov, Kal Qebs r)v 
6 Xoyos, John 1. 1 ; and then also 
declares that this Word became flesh 
and was thus the Messiah, v. 14. 



Xoyxv 



264 



Xvrpov 



X oyxV) ys> "hi point of a weapon, the 
triangular iron head of a javelin ; in 
N. T. lance, spear, John 19. 34. 

XoiSopcco, co, f. 770*0? (Xoidopos), to rail 
at, reproach, revile, with accus. John 
9. 28 4\oid6gr)crai' avr6v, Acts 23. 4 : 
pass. 1 Cor. 4. 12. 

XoL^opia, as, rj (XoLfiopeoo), railing, 
reproach, 1 Tim. 5. 14, 1 Pet. 3. 9. 

Xoldopos, ov, 6, rj, adj. railing, revil- 
ing, as subst. a railer, reviler, 1 Cor. 

5. 11, 6. 10. 

XoLfMos, ov, 6, pestilence, plague, Matt. 
24. 7 : fig. of a malignant and mis- 
chievous person, a pest, Acts 24. 5. 

Ao tiros, rj, ov (Xctiroo), fe/3f, remaining, 
other, a) pi. Matt. 25. 11 at Xonral 
irapOevoL, Acts 2. 37 : absol. o/ XolttoI 
the rest, the others, Matt. 22. 6 : neut. 
ra AotTra Mark 4. 19. b) adverbi- 
ally : (a) rod Xolttov i. e. xp^vov in 
future, henceforth, Gal. 6. 17. (/3) t6 
Xolttov for the rest, e. g. of time, 
henceforth, Matt. 26. 45 /ca0ev5€Te to 
Xolttov sleep ye even still? 1 Cor. 7. 
29 ; also as to the rest, finally, Eph. 

6. 10. (7) accus. XolttSv and 8e 
Xolttov as to the rest, finally, but now, 
1 Cor. 1. 16, 4. 2. 

A u/c as, a, 6, Luke, contr. from Lat. 
Lucanus, the writer of the Gospel of 
Luke and of the Acts of the Apos- 
tles : he is probably the same who 
is called larpos Col. 4. 14 ; but must 
not be confounded with 

Aovklos, ov, 6, Lucius, the Latin 
name of a teacher in the church at 
Antioch, a Cyrenian, Acts 13. 1. 

Xovrpov, ov, t6 (Xovco), a bath; in N. 
T. the act of bathing, washing, ablu- 
tion, spoken of baptism, Eph. 5. 26. 

Xovco, fut. aco, to bathe, wash, trans., 
spoken only of persons, &c. ; foil. ■ 
by ace. Acts 9. 37 Xovaavres avT7)v. 
with ace. impl., and foil, by oltto, 16. 
33 eXovosv \_avrovs~\ airb roov 7TX7]ycov. 
Pass. John 13. 10, Heb. 10. 23 \e- 
XovfievoL to acofxa. Fig. to cleanse, 
purify, with ace. and air6, Rev. 1. 5 
Xoxxtclvtl rifxas airb tcov afxagrioov. 

Au55a, rjs, 7), Lydda, a large village 
not far from Joppa, Acts 9. 32. 

AuSia, as, i), Lydia, pr. name of a 
woman of Thyatira residing at Phi- 
lippi, Acts 16. 14. 



> 



AvKaovta, as, i), Lycaonia, a region 
in the interior of Asia Minor, bound- 
ed north by Galatia, eas| by Cappa- 
docia and Cataonia, south by Cilicia 
and Isauria, and west by Phrygia ; 
of its cities, Iconium, Derbe, and 
Lystra, are mentioned in N. T., Acts 
14. 6. 

AvKaovio'ri, adv. Lycaonice, in the 
Lycaonic dialect, Acts 14. 11. 

A v k I a, as, 7), Lycia, a province on the 
south-west coast of Asia Minor ; of 
its cities, Patara andMyra are men- 
tioned in N. T., Acts 21. 2, 27. 5. 

Xvkos, ov, 6, a wolf, Matt. 10. 16: 
fig. of a rapacious and violent per- 
son, 7. 15. 

XvLiaivoLiai, depon. (Xvllt]), pr. to 
stain, disgrace, by insult, indignity, 
i. e. to insult, treat with indignity ; 
in N. T. to injure, make havoc of, de- 
stroy, with accus. Acts 8. 3 ^avXos 
iXv/maivero rrjv eKKXycriav. 

Xvttzco, co, fut. 7)0-00 (Xvtttj), to grieve, 
afflict with sorrow, trans., pass, or 
mid. to be grieved, be sad, sorrowful, 
Matt. 17. 23 iXvir^dTjorav <r<p68pa, al. 
saep. : in the sense of to aggrieve, 
offend, Eph. 4. 30, Rom. 14. 15. 

Xvttt), 7]s, i), grief, sorrow, John 16. 6, 
saep. : meton. cause of grief , grievance t 
trouble, 1 Pet. 2. 19. 

Avoravias, ov, 6, Lysanias, pr. name 
of a tetrarch of Abilene, Luke 3. 1. 

Avo-ias* ov, 6, Lysias, i. e. Claudius 
Lysias, a Roman tribune command- 
ing in Jerusalem, Acts 23. 26. 

Xvcls, coos, 7) (Xvco), a loosening, dis- 
junction, prop, of or from any tie, 
constraint, &c. ; used in N. T. of 
the conjugal tie, separation, divorce, 
1 Cor. 7. 27. 
XvffLreXeco, 60, f. 7)o~oo (XvaiTeXTjs), 
pr. ' to pay or make good any ex- 
pense incurred,' hence to make one f s 
self useful, to be useful, profitable ; Xv- 
(TiTeAe? abrcp . . . t) ktX, i. e. it were 
better for him . . . than, &c. Luke 17. 2. 
AvcrTpa, as, 7), or cov, rd, Lystra, a 
city in the southern part of Lycaonia 
in Asia Minor, Acts 14. 6. 

Xvrpov, ov, to (Xvco), loosing-money, 
ransom, i. e. a fine paid for letting 
loose, setting free, &c. fig. Matt. 20. 
28 hovvaL tt)V i\)vxh v avrov Xvrpov 
avrl ttoXXcov, i. e. as a ransom for the 



XvTpOli) 

deliverance of many from the conse- 
quences of sin and guilt. 

Xvrpow, a, f. wcrco {Xvrpov), to ransom, 
i. e. to let go free for a ransom; in 
N. T. only mid. XvrpoofxaL, f. ebcrofxai, 
1 to cause to let go free for a ran- 
som,' i. e. to ransom, redeem, deliver, 
by paying a ransom one's self, fig. 
with accus. Luke 24. 21 XvrpovaOai 
rby 'laparjX, i. e. from the power of 
the Romans, and genr. from their 
present fallen state : also foil, by 
air 6, Tit. 2. 14 A. 7]/j.as airb irdo"r]S a- 
vofjiias, i. e. * from the power and 
consequences of iniquity.' Aor. 1 
pass. i\vr^wadr]u in a pass, sense, 
with etc 1 Pet. 1. 18. 

Xvr p Qov is, €(cs, 7] (XvrpoofAai), re- 
demption, deliverance, Luke 1. 68 : 
fig. from sin and its consequences, 
Heb. 9. 12. 

KvTpcoTT]s, ov, 6 (\vTp6ofjiai), a re- 
deemer, deliverer, Acts 7. 35. 

\vxvia, as, rj (Xvx^os), a light-stand, 
lamp-stand, candlestick, Matt. 5. 15: 
emblematically in the Apocalypse, 
of a Christian church, Rev. 1. 12; 
of a teacher or prophet, 11. 4. 

Kvx^os, ov, 6, a light, i. e. portable, 
as a candle, lamp, lantern, &c. Matt. 
5. 15 ; Luke 12. 35 eo-rccaav vfxoov oi 
\vxyoi Kaio/jLei/oi let your lamps stand 
burning, i. e. * be ye ready, watch ;' 
6 Xvxyos rod aojfxaros i. e. the eye, 
Matt. 6. 22. Fig. of John the Bap- 
tist as a distinguished teacher, John 
5. 35; of the Messiah, Rev. 21. 23. 

Xvca, fut. Aucrco, to loose, loosen, what 
is fast, bound, i. q. to unbind, untie, 
trans, a) pr. of a ligature or any 
thing fastened by it, Mark 1. 7 \v- 
o~ai rbu ifxavra toov vTro^ri/xdrcop avrov, 
Acts 7. 33: fig. rbpdeafxbu rrjsyXdoo'- 
aTfjs i. e. impediment, Mark 7. 35 ; 
rds cod?uas rod Qavdrov Acts 2. 24. 
Here belongs also the phrase t iau 
Xvarjs em rr)s yr)s earai XeXvfxevov iu 
to'ls ovpavols Matt. 16. 19, i. e. what- 
soever ye shall loose (open) on earth, 
see Secc II. a., — others, to permit, 
allow. Of animals tied, rbv irooXov 
Mark 11. 2; absol. Matt. 21. 2 ; foil. 
by airb ttjs (pawns Luke 13. 15. Of a 
person swathed in bandages, grave- 
clothes, John 11. 44. b) spoken of 
persons bound, to let go loose, to set 
free ; prisoners, Acts 22. 30 eAucrej> 



265 \xdyoc, 

avrbv airb rcou dea/xcou, Rev. 20. 3, 7 
e/c ttjs (pvXaKTjs: fig. Luke 13. 16, 1 
Cor. 7. 27 XeXvaai airb yvvainos art 
thou free from a wife? in antith. with 
SeSecrcu. c) to loosen, dissolve, i. e. 
to sever, break, ras a<ppay7das Rev. 
5. 2 ; Acts 27. 41 r) TTpv/Ava eXvero 
the stern went to pieces, from the vio- 
lence of the waves: fig. of an as- 
sembly, to dissolve, break up, 13. 43. 
Hence d) by impl. to destroy, e. g. 
buildings, to demolish, John 2. 19 Xv- 
aare rbv vabv tovtov, Eph. 2. 14 : fig. 

1 John 3. 8 : so of the world as to 
be destroyed by fire, to dissolve, melt, 

2 Pet. 3. 10: fig. of a law, institu- 
tion, to loosen its obligation, i. e. ei- 
ther to make void, do away, John 10. 
35 ov dvvarai XvOrjuai r) yga(pr), Matt. 
5. 19 ; or else to break, violate, John 
7. 23 %va p.7) Xvdrj 6 v6^ios M., 5. 18 rb 
ffafifiaTov. 

A co is, i8os, 7], Lois, pr. name of the 
grandmother of Timothy, 2 Tim. 1. 5. 

Awt, 6, indec. Lot, Heb. 'veil,' pr. 
name of Abraham's nephew, Luke 
17. 28. 

M. 

Madd, 6, indec. Maath, pr. name of 
an ancestor of Jesus, Luke 3. 26. 

MayhaXa,7], indec. Magdala, a place 
on the western shore of the lake of 
Gennesareth, south of Capernaum, 
and a few miles north of Tiberias, 
Matt. 15. 39. 

MaySaXrivr), rjs, t), Magdalene, i. e. 
of Magdala, a distinctive appella- 
tion of one of the women named 
Mary in N. T., meaning Mary of 
Magdala, Matt. 27. 56. 

jxayeia, as, 77 (/j.dyos), magic, pi. fxa- 
ye7ai, magic arts, sorceries, Acts 8. 11. 

/LLayevto, f. eucrco (fxdyos), to practist 
magic, sorcery, &c. intrans. Acts 8. 9. 

ixdyos, ov, 6, magus, pi. p.dyoi, magi, 
the name for priests and wise men 
among the Medes, Persians, and Ba- 
bylonians, pr. great, powerful, Heb. 
yd, and from the same stem comes 
the Gr. fxiyas, Lat. magis, magnus ; 
in N. T. spoken a) of the magi, 
wise men, from the East, i. e. from 
Persia or Arabia, who came to sa- 
lute the new-born Messiah, Matt. 2. 
1. b) of a magician, sorcerer, di- 
viner, Acts 13. 6. 

A A 



Maywy 



266 



fxaXaKia 



Mayu>y f 6, indec. Magog, see Y<*> y. 

Madidv or Ma5t<x,u,, 6, indec. Madian, 
Heb. Midian, pr. name of an Ara- 
bian tribe descended from Abraham 
by Keturah, Acts 7. 29. 

/jLadrjTcvo), f. evarw (paOTjr^s), to dis- 
ciple, i. e. a) intrans. to be the dis- 
ciple of any one, foil, by dat. Matt. 

27. 57 avrbs e/xaO^Tevce rep ^Irjaov 
b) in N. T. also trans, to train as a 
disciple, to teach, instruct, Acts 14. 21 
fjLa6y)T€vo~avT€s luavovs, Matt. 13. 52, 

28. 19. 

pa67)T7)S, ov, 6 (pavddvco), a disciple, 
scholar, follower of a teacher, genr. 
Matt. 10. 24; of the Pharisees, 22. 
16; of John the Baptist, 9. 14; of 
Jesus, 5. 1 : spec, of the twelve apos- 
tles, 10. 1. Emphatic, for true dis- 
ciples, John 13. 35, 15. 8. After 
Christ's death the term disciple took 
the wider sense of follower, believer, 
= Christian, Acts 6. 1, 2, 11. 26. 

p.a6i)rpia, as, t) (pa6r]Tr)s), a female 
disciple, female Christian, Acts 9. 36. 

Ma6ov<rdXa, o, indec. Mathusala, 
Heb. Methuselah, i dart-man,' the 
oldest of the patriarchs, Luke 3. 37. 

Ma'ivdv, o, indec. Mainan, pr. name 
of a man, Luke 3. 31. 

fxaivouai, f. iJ.avovp.ai, depon. to be 
mad, to rave, intrans., spoken of per- 
sons who so speak and act as to 
seem to others to be out of their 
senses, John 10. 20, Acts 12. 15. 

p.aKapi(<o } f. icrcti and icb (pdicag), to 
call happy, congratulate, trans. Luke 
1. 48, James 5. 11. 

pandpios, a, ov, happy, blessed; of 
God, 1 Tim. 1. 1 1, 6. 15 ; genr. Luke 
1. 45, 6. 20: with paXXov, Acts 20. 
35 pandpiov tan paXXov more blessed 
is it. Compar. paKapiwrepos, 1 Cor. 
7.40. 

fjLaKapLCfJLos, ov,6 (fxaKapifa), a call- 
ing happy, declaration of blessedness, 
congratulation ; hence Xeyeiv rbv pa- 
Kapicrfxov rivos, = paKapi(eiv, Rom. 
4. 6, 9; Gal. 4. 15 rls ovv r)v 6 paica- 
pio~[Ji.bs v/jlqqv how great then was your 
self- congratulation ? 

MaKeb s ovia,as,r), Macedonia, a coun- 
try lying north of Greece proper, 
joining south on Thessaly and Epi- 
rus, east on Thrace and the Egean, 
west on the Adriatic and Illyria, 



and north on Dardania and Moesia; 
Acts 16. 9, saep. 

M a k e 5 co v, ovos, 6, a Macedonian, Acts 
16.9. 

paiceXXov, ov, r6, hat. mace Hum, a 
meat - market, shambles, where all 
kinds of provisions were exposed 
for sale, 1 Cor. 10. 25. 

paitpdv, adv. (paKpos), strictly for 
paKpav bb*6v a long way, Luke 15. 20 
paKpav airexovros, Acts 22. 21 ; foil, 
by air6 tlvos 17. 27 : with the art., ol 
fiaKpdv those far off, the remote from 
God, i. e. the gentiles, as opp. to ol 
iyyvs the Jews, Eph. 2. 13 ; so ol els 
paKpdv, Acts 2. 39. 

pampoBev, adv. (paKpos), from far, 
Mark 8. 3 paKgSdev %\kovo~iv, 11. 13, 
curb paicpoQev Matt. 26. 58. Belongs 
only to the later Greek. 

paKpodvfieco, ob, f. 770-0? (paKpoQvpos, 
fr. paicpSs, Ovpos), to be long-minded, 
i. e. slow to anger, &c. a) =to be 
long-suffering, forbearing, to bear pa- 
tiently, absol. 1 Cor. 13. 4 7) aydirr} 
panpodvpe? : foil, by eft riva 2 Pet. 
3. 9 ; 67T£ tivl, Luke 1 8. 7 paKgoOv- 
pcov eV avrots i. e. ' though he be, 
on their account, long-suffering,' 
slow to punish ; irpSs riva 1 Thess. 
5. 14. b) to wait patiently, be patient, 
absol. Heb. 6. 15 ovrco paKpo6vp7)(ras 
67T6TVX6 rrjs ewayyeXias, Jam. 5. 7 ; 
with 67ri rivi, ib. 

panpoOvpia, as (paKpodvpeco), long- 
animity, i. e. slowness to anger, == 
long-suffering, forbearance, patient 
endurance, genr. Rom. 2. 4, seep. : 
spec, patient endurance of evil, pa- 
tience, Col. 1. 11. 

paicpoBvpoos, adv. patiently, i.e. with 
indulgence, clemency, Acts 26. 3. 

p. a up 6 s, a, ov, long, a) of space, 
e. g. from one point to another, and 
hence far, far distant, Luke 15. 13 
els x&pav paKpdv. b) of time ; in 
N. T. only neut. pi. paKpd as adv. 
long, paupa irpoo~ev)(6pevoi praying 
long, making long prayers, Matt. 
12. 14. 

paKpoxpovios,ov, 6,7], adj. (paicpSs, 
Xpdvos), lit. 'long-timed,' i. e. long- 
lived, Eph. 6. 3. 

paXania, as, 7) (paXaicSs), softness; 
in N. T. weakness, disease of body, 
Matt. 4. 23, 9.35, 10.1. 



/jloXukoq 



267 



fiapaivii) 



juaAa/co's, a, oV, soft, i.e. to the touch, 
spoken of raiment as made of soft 
materials, fine texture, IfA&Tia fiaX- 
a/ca, Matt. 11. 8: fig. effeminate, spo- 
ken of a catamite, 1 Cor. 6. 9. 

MaAeAe^A, 6, indec. Maleleel, Heb. 
Mahalaleel, ' praise of God,' pr. name 
of the son of Cainan, Luke 3. 37. 

fia\i(TTa, adv. (fiaXa), mos£, «2os£ o/ 
all, especially, Acts 20. 38. 

fiaXXov, adv. (comparat. of fj.aXa), 
more, rather, in various connexions, 
a) genr. 1 Cor. ] 4. 1 (tjXovt€ ra irvcv- 
fxcLTiKa, fxaXXov be [f^Aotrre] 7i>a /ctA, 
v. 5; with gen. v. 18 irduTccj/ v/jlccu 
fxaXXov yXtoaaais XaXcov. Matt. 6. 30 
iroXXcd /jlolXXou much more ; irSacp fiaX- 
Xov how much more, 7. 11; toctovtcc 
fxaXXov so much the more, Heb. 10. 
25 ; fxaXXov na\ fxaXXov more and more, 
Phil. 1. 9. With jj or tfirep, i. e. fxaX- 
Xov tf more than, rather than, Matt. 
18. 13 X aL P* 1 *' n? avTV [xaXXou 5) iirl 
to?s ktX, John 3. 19 ; LiaXXov tfncp, 
12. 43. So ellipt., where tf and its 
verb are to be supplied in thought, 
Philem. 9 fxaXXov irapaKaXco i. e. $) 
imrdcraa), 2 Cor. 2. 7 chare fxaXXov 
xtjias xapio-ao-Qcu i. e. t) 4inTLiJ.au, 12. 9. 
Also as intens. the more, the rather, 
still more, Matt. 27. 24 fiaXXov d6gu- 
(Sos ywerai = fxaXXou dopvfizlrai, i. e. 
'there was still more a tumult;' 
John 5. 18 ovv fxaXXov i^fjrovy avrbv 
a-KOKTtivai. So ov /xaXXov, in inter- 
rogat. 1 Cor. 9. 12, 2 Cor. 3. 8. 

b) joined with the positive fiaXXov 
forms a periphrasis tor the compa- 
rative, like Engl, wore; with ¥j, Acts 
20. 35 [xaKapiov icrri /xaXXou StSoVcu 
7) Xa/xfidvew i. e. it is more blessed, 
&c, Gal. 4. 27; with el, Mark 9. 
42 KaXov icrrtv avrcc fxaXXov, el ktX. 
c) joined emphat. with a comparative 
either in form or sense, Mark 7. 36 
fxaXXov TT€gio-(r6r€gou, Phil. 1.23 iroX- 
Xcd fiaXXou Kpelcrcrov. So with verbs 
of comparison, Matt. 6. 26 oi>x vfxels 
fiaXXou SiacpepeTe avToov ; Heb. 1 1. 25 
fiaXXov eXofxeuos. d) after a negative 
clause or prohibition, expr. or impl., 
rather ; 5e fxaXXov but rather, Matt. 
10. 6 ; aAAa fxaXXov id. Rom. 14. 13, 
1 Cor. 7. 21, impl. Mark 15. 11 Xva 
[sc. fx^ top 'irjtrovv, aAAa] /xaXXov 
ktX. So oi»x* p-aXXov in interrog. 
1 Cor. 5. 2. e) intens. fxaXXov 5e be- 



fore an antithetic clause, or rather, 
yea more, Rom. 8. 34 Xp. 6 airodaucoy, 
/xaXXou 5e teal eyepdets, Gal. 4. 9, 
Eph. 5. 11. 

MaXxos, ov, 6, Malchus, Heb. Mal- 
luch, i counsellor,' pr. name of a ser- 
vant, John 18. 10. 

IxdfjLfxyi, f]S) y> grandmother, 2 Tim. 1. 
5. A word of the later Greek. 

fiajiLovas or fxafx/xcovas, a, 6, mammon, 
i. e. wealth, riches, Chald. ' that in 
which one trusts;' Luke 16. 9 : per- 
sonified, v. 13. 

Mavarju, 6, indec. Manaen, pr. name 
of a Christian teacher, Acts 13. 1. 

Mauacrcrrjs, rj, 6, Manasses, Heb. 
Manasseh, ' making to forget.' 1. 
the son of Joseph, adopted by Jacob, 
Rev. 7. 6. — 2. a king of Judah, 
Matt. 1. 10. 

fxavOdvco, f. p.aBi]crojxciL, aor. 2 e/xa- 
Bov, to learn, a) pr. intellectually, 
either from others, or from study, 
observation, &c, to learn, be taught, 
absol. Matt. 9. 13 iropevBevTes fxdOere 
ri iarri, John 6. 45 ; with airo twos 
Matt. 11. 29; ace. of thing, Rom. 
16. 17 V i>fxe?s e/xdBeTe, 1 Cor. 4. 6 
IVa ev 7}fjuv fxdBr)Te in us i.e. by our 
example; — ace. impl. John 7. 15; 
foil, by air6 twos Col. 1. 7, irapdrwos 
2 Tim. 3. 14. Foil, by ace. of pers., 
to learn any one, i. e. his doctrines, 
precepts, Eph. 4. 20. In the sense 
of to learn by information, be in- 
formed, foil, by Stl Acts 23. 27, air6 
twos Gal. 3. 2. Also to understand, 
compreherid, Rev. 14. 3. b) morally, 
to learn, i. e. from experience, = to 
do habitually, be wont, foil, by inf. 
expr. or impl. Phil. 4. 11 €70? e;xaQov 
avTapKrjs cluai, 1 Tim. 5. 13; with 
ace. Heb. 5. 8. 

fxavia, as, r\ (/xtx'wofxai), mania, mad- 
ness, insanity, Acts 26. 24. 

fxdvvcL, to, indec, manna, the mira- 
culous food of the Israelites in the 
desert, John 6.31,49,58. 

fxauTcvofiai, f. evtro/xai, depon. mid. 
{jxdvTis), to utter responses as from 
an oracle, to divine, to foretell, Acts 
16. 16. 

/xapaivee, fut. tweo, pr. to put out, ex- 
tinguish, as a fire, pass, to go out, 
expire; hence to make pine away, to 
dry up, cause to wither, pass, to wither, 



jLiapav 



aOa 



268 



/jiaprvpta 



fade away ; in N. T. fig. 6 ir\ovo~ios 
Jam. 1. ] 1. 

jjia.pav a 6 a, maran-atha, Aramaean, 
= Kvpios epxerat. the Lord will come 
to judgment, 1 Cor. 16. 22. 

p.agyapirijs, ov, 6 (fxdpyapos), pr. 
adj., sc. \iQos, a pearl, Matt. 13. 45 : 
fig. 7. 6. 

Map 9 a, rjs, rj, Martha, a sister of La- 
zarus, Luke 10. 38. 

Map la, as, rj, or Mapidfi, rj, indec. 
Maria, Mary, pr. name of several 
women. 1. Mary, the mother of 
Jesus, Matt. 1. 16. — 2. Mary Mag- 
dalene, i. e. of Magdala, Matt. 27. 
56. — 3. Mary, the mother of James 
the Less and Joses, sister to Jesus' 
mother and wife of Alpheus or Clo- 
pas, Matt. 27. 56. — 4. Mary, a sister 
of Lazarus and Martha, John 11. 1. 
— 5. Mary, the mother of John sur- 
namedMark, Acts 12. 12. — 6. Mary, 
a Christian female at Rome, Rom. 
16.6. 

MdpKos, ov, 6, Marcus, Mark, the 
writer of one of the four Gospels, 
prob. John surnamed Mark, Acts 
12. 12, the nephew of Barnabas, 
Col. 4. 10. 

fxapfxapos, ov, 6, rj (fiapixaipca), stone, 
rock ; later and in N. T. marble, Rev. 
18. 12. 

p.aprvpeco, cD, fut. tier a* (fxdprvs), to 
witness, i. e. a) to be a witness, to be 
able or ready to testify, with dat. 
commodi, John 3. 28 avro\ v/jl€?s /jlol 
p.aprvpe7re ttri ktX, Acts 22. 5 : ab- 
sol. 2 Cor. 8. 3. b) to bear witness, 
testify, i. e. to the truth of what one 
has seen, heard, knows, &c. (a) 
pr. and genr., foil, by irepi with gen. 
to bear witness of or concerning any 
person or thing, John 1. 7 c iva /uap- 
rvpr}0"n irepi rod (pooros, v. 15 ; with 
dat. Hri 7. 7; with irepi impl. 15. 27 
comp. 26. Foil, by on as = ace. and 
inf. John 1. 34 nieuaorvgyjKa on ovros 
eo~n, 4. 44 ; also with dat. comm. or 
incommodi, Matt. 23. 31 fxaprvpelre 
eavrots or i ktX, Gal. 4. 15 ; Kara n- 
vos 1 Cor. 15. 15. Foil, by the words 
testified, after \eyow, elire, firi of 
quotation, &c, John 1. 32 ejnaprv- 
p-qaev^lojavv^s Aeyoov, tin ktA, 4. 39 ; 
with dat. comm. Acts 13. 22. Foil, 
by accus. of a cognate or synonym. 



noun, John 5. 32 97 jxaprvpla %v \xao- 
Tvoe? irepi i/nov, 1 Tim. 6. 13 fi.. rrju 
KaXty bfAoKoyiav. So with ace. of 
thing genr. to testify any thing, bear 
witness of or concerning any thing, 
John 3. 1 1 % €OopdtcafjL€i/ jULagrvoov/jLGV, 
Rev. 1. 2 ts efxaprvprio'e tov Xoyov 
tov &eov, 22. 20 6 fxagrvpoov ravra 
i. e. causative, comp. v. 16 ; foil, by 
ace. and dat., v. 16 \xapTvpr\crai vfxtv 
ravra. With an ace. impl. from the 
context, t& irsp\ ifxov Acts 23. 11, 
rovro 26. 5 ; with dat, v. 22 (text* 
rec.) /jiaprvpovfjL€uos fAiKpcp Kr\, i. e. 
mid. bearing this my testimony before 
small and great. Foil, by dat. of 
person or thing to or for whom, in 
favour of whom, one bears testimony, 
John 3. 26 & av fxefxaprvpnuas, 5. 33. 
Pass, with vtt6 Rom. 3. 21. In the 
sense of to prove by testimony, John 
18. 23. (ft) fig. of God as testifying 
by his Spirit, by signs, miracles, 
&c, foil, by irepi John 5. 37 ; on of 
quot. Heb. 7. 17; r<p koyep to, in fa- 
vour of, Acts 14. 3. Of the Scrip- 
tures, prophets, &c.,with irepi John 
5. 39 ; with dat., inf., and ace. Acts 
10. 43. So of one's deeds, works, 
with irepi John 5. 36, 10. 25. 

c) emphat. to testify strongly, bear 
honourable testimony, and pass, to be 
well testified of, have good witness, 
with tin Heb. 7. 8 ; inf., 11. 4 di fa 
ifiaprvp7)6r] elvai hinaios, v. 5. Hence 
genr. to speak well of, applaud, foil, 
by dat. Luke 4. 22 irdvres efiaprv- 
povv avrS, 11. 48 ; absol. 3 John 12; 
with iiri nvi Heb. 11. 4. Pass, to 
be lauded, be of good report, Acts 6. 
3; with vtt6 10. 22, ev Heb. 11. 2, 
5ta v. 39. d) = fiaprvpojiiai, to call 
as witness; hence to protest, make 
an earnest and solemn appeal, ex- 
hort solemnly, 1 Thess. 2. 12. 
fxaprvpia, as, 7) (jxaQrvpeca), witness, 
testimony, as borne, given, a) ju- 
dicial, Mark 14. 56, 59, Luke 22. 71, 
John 8. 17, Kara nvos Mark 14. 55. 
b) genr. to the truth of any thing, 
John 19. 35, 21. 24, 1 John 5. 9, 
3 John 12: so of a poet, Tit. 1. 13. 
Elsewhere only in reference to Je- 
sus and his doctrines, i. e. to the 
truth of his mission and gospel ; 
genr. John 5. 34, 1 John 5.10 /u. ev 
eavrw: so from John the Baptist, 
John 1. 7; from other teachers, Rev. 



fiapTvpiov 



269 



fiaraiou) 



12. 11 5ta rbu \6yov rrjs paqrvgias 
avr&vi.e. the word, gospel, to which 
they testified ; Acts 22. 18 paprvgia 
irep\ e/xod: also from God, John 5. 
32. Of Christ's testimony respecting 
himself, John 3. 11, 32, 33: so in 
the phrase rj paprvpia ToO'l^croD, i. e. 
what he testified and taught respect- 
ing himself and his gospel, hence = 
the gospel, Rev. 1. 2; 19. 10 rj paprv- 
gia rod 3 lr]o~ov ecrrt to irvedpa rrjs 
Trpotyrjreias the testimony of Jesus is 
[comes from, has for its author] the 
same Spirit of prophecy which acts in 
me. Hence tx* LV r V u /*• rod'lrjcrod 
to hold fast the testimony of Jesus, 
Rev. 12. 17; impl. 6. 9. c) emphat. 
honourable testimony, good report, 1 
Tim. 3. 7. 

paprvpiov, ov, r6 (paprvpeot), wit- 
ness, testimony, as borne, given, = 
paprvpia. a) genr. 2 Cor. 1. 12 : his- 
torically, Acts 4. 33 rb p. rrjs avao~- 
raaecos rod Kvpiov of, concerning the 
resurrection ; Heb. 3. 5 els p. rwv 
XaXrjdrjcropeucou for giving testimony, 
testifying. So in reference to Jesus 
and his doctrines, from teachers, 2 
Thess. 1. 10 : also rb p.. rod Xpicrrod 
= 7) paprvpiarov 3 lr)o~od(see pagrv- 
gia b.), 1 Cor. 1. 6; 2. 1 rb p. rod 
&eod id. Genr. in the sense of tes- 
timony, evidence, proof; els pagrvpiov 
avrols as a testimony unto them, Matt. 
8. 4; against them, 10. 18, and so eV 
avrovs Luke 9. 5 : also 1 Tim. 2. 6 
rb pagrvpiov Kaigols Ifiiois, in appos. 
with avriXvrpov. b) from the Sept. 
7] o~K7)ur] rod jxaprvpiov tabernacle of 
witness, put for tabernacle of the con- 
gregation, Acts 7. 44, Rev. 15. 5. 

paprvpopai, depon. mid. (pdprvs), 
to call to ivitness, invoke as ivitness; 
hence in N. T. to protest, make an 
earnest and solemn appeal ; by way 
of affirmation, protestation, Acts 20. 
26 paprvpopai vplv on KrA=' I so- 
lemnly affirm, I call God to witness, 
that,' &c. ; 26. 22 in later eds. ; Gal. 
5. 3 : also by way of exhortation, to 
exhort solemnly, obtest, with ace. and 
inf. Eph. 4. 17. 

pdprvs, vpos, o, r), a witness, a) pr., 
in a judicial sense, Matt. 18. 16, 26. 
65, saep. b) genr., one who testi- 
fies, or can testify, to the truth of 
what he has seen, heard, or knows, 



1 Thess. 2. 10, Rom. 1.9: so in allu- 
sion to those who witness a public 
game, Heb. 12. 1. Espec. of those 
who witnessed the life, death, and 
resurrection of Jesus, who bear wit- 
ness to the truth as it is in Jesus, 
Luke 24. 48, saep. ; 2 Tim. 2. 2 a 
tfheovcras Trap 3 epod diet. iroW&v paprv- 
poou i. e. ' confirmed by many other 
witnesses :' foil, by dat. Acts 22. 15. 
So of one who bears witness for God, 
and testifies to the world what God 
reveals through him, i. e. a teacher, 
prophet, genr. Rev. 11. 3 ; of Jesus, 
1.5. c) a martyr, one who by his 
death bears witness to the truth, 
Acts 22.20, Rev. 2. 13. 

pacrcrdopai and pacrdopai, copai, f. 
r)o~opai, depon. ([xdo~cra>), to chew, to 
gnaw, Rev. 16. 10. 

pao~riy6co, co, fut. cocrco (pdart^), to 
scourge, trans., persons as criminals, 
Matt. 10. 17 pao-nyuaovcriv i/pus : 
fig. of God, to chastise, correct, Heb. 
12. 6 paariyo? irdvra vlbv bv napa- 
dex^rai. 

pao~ri£ou, f. /|o> (pdcrri^), to scourge, 
trans., a person as criminal, Acts 
22. 25. 

pdari^, lyos, r), a whip, scourge, Acts 
22. 24 : fig. a scourge from God, i. e. 
disease, plague, Luke 7. 21 airb u6awv 
kcu paariycou. 

pacros, ov, 6, the breast, pap, Luke 
11.27, 23.29, Rev. 1.13. 

paraioAoyia, as, r) (paraioXoyos), 
vain talk, empty jangling, 1 Tim. 1.6. 

paraio \6yos, ov, 6, r) (pdraios, Ae- 
yoo), given to vain talking, subst. vain 
talker, empty wrangler, Tit. 1. 10. 

par a los, a, ov (pdrrju), vain, empty, 
fruitless, Tit. 3. 9 ; iriaris 1 Cor. 15. 
17, 6p7]orKeta Jam. 1. 26. From the 
Heb. Ta pdraia, vanities, nothings, 
for idols, idolatry, Acts 14. 15: hence 
also /xaraia avao~rpo<pr) 1 Pet. 1. 18, 
= idolatrous walk, practice of idola- 
try. 

paraiorrjs, tjtos, 77 (par aios), vanity, 
emptiness, 2 Pet. 2. 18 : in the sense 
of frailty, transientness, Rom. 8. 20 : 
from the Heb. for folly, perverseness, 
wickedness, Eph. 4. 17. 

uaraioco, So, f. doaw (par aios), pr. to 
make vain ; in N. T. from the Heb. 
only pass, to become vain, i.e. fool- 



jiarifv 



270 



fdtyag 



ish, perverse, wicked, Rom. 1. 21 ifia- 
raicoOr^ai/ iv rots ^LaXoyiGjxols avrwv, 
in reference espec. to idolatry. 

fiarriv, adv. in vain, to no purpose, 
Matt. 15. 9, Mark 7. 7. 

Mar6a7os, ov, o, Matthew, the writer 
of the first Gospel, one of the apos- 
tles, called also Levi, and originally 
a publican, Matt. 10. 3, comp. Luke 
5.27. 

MarBdu, 6, indec. Matthan, Heb. 
* gift,' prop, name of a man, Matt. 
1. 15. 

Mar Bolt, 6, indec. Matthat, pr. name 
of two men, Luke 3. 24, 29. 

Mar 6 (as, ov, 6, Matthias, =Marra- 
Bias, pr. name of the apostle chosen 
in the place of Judas, Acts 1. 23. 

MarraBd, 6, indec. Mattatha, Heb. 
4 gift of Jehovah,' pr. name of a man, 
Luke 3.31. 

MarraBlas, ov, 6, Mattathias, pr. 
name of two men, Luke 3. 25, 26. 

paxaipa, as, r\ (fiaxw), a knife, a 
slaughter-knife, worn by Homer's 
heroes along with the sword ; in N. 

. T. a sword, pr. for cutting, Matt. 
26. 47, saep. So for the sword of jus- 
tice, i. e. of the executioner, Acts 
12. 2: hence <pog€?v /j-dxcugav to bear 
the sword, i. e. to have the power of 
life and death, Rom. 13. 4. Meton. 
sword for war, opp. to clg^jvri, Matt. 
10. 34. 

juax^j ys> V> a fight, battle; in N. T. 
genr. strife, contest, controversy, 2 
Cor. 7. 5; Tit. 3. 9 fxdx^s vofxinds i. e. 
controversies respecting the Mosaic 
law. 

fxdxofJLai, f. eo-o/uLai (/ndx?)), to fight, 
pr. in war, battle ; in N. T. genr. to 
strive, contend, physically in a pri- 
vate quarrel, Acts 7. 26: also in 
words, to strive, dispute, irpbs aAA^- 
Aovs John 6. 52, recipr. 2 Tim. 2. 24. 

fizya\avx*oi>i &> £ ^°* w (Ai e/ 7 as > av ~ 
X ea> )> to boast largely, play the brag- 
gart, James 3. 5. 

/jL€ja\€?os, a, op (p.4yas), great, glo- 
rious, wonderful; ra faeyaXeTa won- 
derful works, Luke 1. 49, Acts 2. 11. 

fieyaAe l6t7}S, 7]tos, 7) (jj.eya\e?os), 
greatness, majesty, glory ; tov ©eov 
Luke 9. 43, tov nvpiov 2 Pet. 1, 16, 
rrjs 'ApTeptdos Acts 19. 27. 



fieyaXoTrpenris, eos, ovs, 6, tj, adj. 
{ix4yas, Trpenoo), pr. ' becoming to a 
great man,' magnanimous ; of a ban- 
quet, magnificent; in N. T. most splen- 
did, 2 Pet. 1. 17. 

fieyaXvuco, f. vvca (fieyas), to make 
great, enlarge, with ace. a) genr., 
ra Kpdo"ir€da roov Ijjl. Matt. 23. 5 ; rb 
eAeos jmerd rivos to shew one great 
mercy, do him great kindness, Luke 
1. 58. b) — to magnify, praise, Luke 

I. 46 rov Kvpiov, Acts 5. 13. 

fieyd A cos, adv. (fxiy as), greatly, much, 
Phil. 4. 10 ixdg7]v juLeydAtos. 

fJL€ya\cocrvp7j,T]s,7) (fieyas), majesty, 
i. e. the divine majesty, meton. for 
God himself, Heb. 1. 3, 8. 1 ; also in 
ascriptions, Jude 25. 

fxiyas, fx^yaXy], fxiya, gen. /neyaAov, 
7}s, ov ; compar. /xei^cou; superl. jjLeyi- 
(ttos, 2 Pet. 1.4; fjL€i£6r€pos, a double 
compar., 3 John 4, — great, large, pr« 
of physical magnitude, a) of men 
or animals, great in size, stature, 
John 21. 11 l x Bvs, Rev. 12. 3 fya- 
kcov: of persons, i. q. full-grown, Heb. 

I I. 24 fisyas ysvofAsvos, and so fiiKpbs 
Ka\ [x4yas small and great Acts 8. 10 ; 
hence of age, 6 {xeifav the elder, Lat. 
major natu, Rom. 9. 12. 

b) of things, great, (a) in size, ex- 
tent, Matt. 27. 60 XiBov, Mark 13. 2 
oiKias, Luke 16. 26 xacr^ua, 1 Cor. 16. 
9 : fig. of guilt, John 19. 11. (0) in 
measure; tall, large, Luke 13. 19 5ej>- 
dpop; long, Rev. 6. 4 /xa%cu/>a; broad, 
large, 9. 14 irorafios, 20. 1 aAvo-is. 
(y) of number or amount, Mark 5. 
1 1 ayeXrj, 1 Tim. 6. 6 : fig. Acts 4. 33 
xdpis. (5) in price, cost, great, costly, 
splendid, Luke 5. 29 Sox^j 14. 16 
Seiizvov: of a day, celebration, great, 
solemn, John 7. 37 ; of the day of 
judgment, Acts 2.20. (e) fig. great 
in estimation, weight, importance, 
Matt. 22. 36 eVroATJ, Eph. 5. 32 five- 
T'fjpiov, 1 John 5. 9 /mapTvpia : so fiei- 
((ov, greater, more important, Matt. 
23. 19. 

c) fig. great in force, intensity, 
effect, (a) as affecting the external 
senses, great, vehement, violent, Matt. 
8. 24 creio-fxbs fxeyas, Mark 4. 37 Aa?- 
Aaty, v. 39 "ya\T)vt), John 6. 18 ave/uos, 
Rev. 11. 19 x«AaC«, Matt. 7. 27 ttto)- 
o-is, Luke 6. 49 priy^ia, Matt. 24. 31 
tpwi), Acts 23. 9 Kpavyfi, Luke 4. 38 



fjiiyedoQ k 2 

irvgeros, Acts 8. 2 Koireros : Matt. 
20. 31 Kpdfciv pe7£ois, adv. more vehe- 
mently. (/3) as atfecting the mind, 
causing emotion ; Matt. 2. 10 x a k^ v 
psy., Mark 5. 42 incrracnv, Luke 2 
9 4>o'j3oj/, Rom. 9. 2 A1W77, Rev. 12. 12 
6v/jl6s : so of events, &c. Matt. 24. 
21 0A?i//is, Luke 4. 25 Ai/xd's. Acts 8. 

I SteoypSs, Jam. 3. 1 Kpipa, Rev. 16. 
21 ir\7)yt). Of things exciting ad- 
miration, great) mighty, wonderful ; 
orrjfieTa /jl. great signs, mighty deeds, 
miracles, Matt. 24. 24, 5iW,ueis Acts 
8. 13 ; Svvapis p. 4. 33 ; so fiei&va sc. 
tpya John 1. 51 : joined with 6av- 
Hao-rSs Rev. 15. 1 : 2 Cor. 11. 15 ri 
fi4ya ovu what wonder then ? 

d) fig. great in power, dignity, au- 
thority ; ol fi€yd\oL the great, i. e. 
nobles, princes, Matt. 20. 25 ; rod 
fji€yd\ov jSatnAecos 5. 35 ; Heb. 4. 14 
agx L6 P* a /*•» 10. 21 : of God, Tit. 2. 
13; of Diana, Acts 19. 27. So genr. 
great, distinguished, Matt. 5. 19 ovros 
peyas K\7]dr}cr€raL, Luke 7. 16irpo(pT]- 
ttjs : thus ixeifcv with gen. Matt. 11. 

II ; simply, 18. 1. In a bad sense, 
great, noted, 77 ir6pvn Rev. 17. 1. 

e) implying censure, great, — lof- 
ty, boastful, arrogant, Rev. 13. 5. 

peyeOos, eos, ows, to* (ii&y as), great- 
ness, fig. Eph. 1. 19. 

jueyio-Taves, cuv, ol (f.Uyio~Tos), Lat. 
magnates, i. e. chiefs, nobles, princes, 
Mark 6. 21, Rev. 6. 15. 

^sOepfirjuevw, f. eucco (fierd, eg/uTj- 
vevct)), to translate over from one lan- 
guage into another, to interpret ; in 
N. T. only pass. Matt. 1. 23 '6 iari 

/JL€6€p/Ji7]y€v6/jL€lf0U, al. 

pedr), 7}s, 7) (fxtOv), drunkenness, drun- 
ken frolic, Luke 21. 34. 

fiedia-rrj/xi, f. / ueracrT77(n*> (/ueTct, ftr- 
rrjfii), also /jLeOiar avca, to set or move 
over from one place to another, to 
transfer, remove; in N.T. only in the 
transitive forms, a) pr. with ace. 1 
Cor. 13. 2 ware 6pr] fxeQiardveiv, with 
eis Col. 1. 13: fig. to draw over to 
another side or party, to seduce, with 
ace. ox^ov iKavov Acts 19. 26. b) of 
persons, to remove from office, trans. ; 
a king, to depose, Acts 13. 22 ; a 
steward, to dismiss, Luke 16. 4 orav 
fieraaraOa) rrjs olKovofxias, where for 
the genit. see Stuart's N. T. Gram. 
p. 146. 



71 



MeXirrj 



yuefloSe/a, as, rj (fAtOofievoo), method; 
in the sense of art, wile, only in N. 
T., Eph. 4. 14, 6.11. 

fiedopios, ov, 6, f), adj. (perd, opos), 
bordering upon, frontier; in N. T. 
neut. pi. to; fjieOoota sc. x° ) P ia borders, 
confines, Mark 7. 24. 

pe Over km, fut. vorco (jjlIQv), to make 
drunk, mid. to become drunk, to be 
drunken, aor. 1 pass. ipeOvcrdriJ/ in 
middle signif. ; absol. Luke 12. 45 
irivtiv Kal /uL€dvcrK€0~9ai, John 2. 10 ; 
with dat. olvoi Eph. 5. 18 : fig. Rev. 
17. 2. 

pedvo~os, 6, 77, adj. (fxeOv), drunken, 
subst. a drunkard, 1 Cor. 5. 11. 

peOvco (/j.4dv), only in pres. and im- 
perf., to be drunk, get drunk, and by 
impl. to carouse, absol. Matt. 24. 49 
fj.era toV fieOvSurcov, Acts 2. 15 : fig. 
Rev. 17. 6. 

/bLei£wv, p.eL^6r€pos, see p. eyas. 

piXav, avos, r6 (pe\as), any thing 
black, e. g. ink, 2 Cor. 3. 3. 

jLteAas, aiva, av, black, Matt. 5. 36. 

MeAeas, a, 6, Meleas, pr. name of a 
man, Luke 3. 31. 

fie Act, impf. e/xeAe, impers. forms 
from p4\ca, to be for care and concern 
to any one ; hence /-teAet it concerns, 
with dat. of pers., and usually to be 
rendered personally, i. e. to care for, 
take care of, pr. foil, by gen. of the 
object, 1 Cor. 9. 9 py rcou /3ooV /xeAei 
too 0e<£ d, es not God take care of oxen ? 
with gen. impl. 7. 21; foil, by 71-epi 
with gen. Matt. 22. 16 ov peXei aoi 
7T€g\ ovSevSs thou carestfor no one, art 
impartial : once with a nominative, 
Acts 18. 17 obolv tovtcov TaXAioovi 
epzXev none of these tilings was matter 
of concern to Gallio, he cared for none 
of them : foil, by on, Mark 4. 38 ov 
jueAe* aoi Stl airoXXvpeda ; 

jueAeTctco, go, f. 770*0) (/xeAa>), to care 

for, take care for any thing, hence 

to meditate; with ace. of thing, Mark 

13. 11, 1 Tim. 4. 15 ravra peXira, 

Acts 4. 25 T4 ipeXerrjaau Kevd ; 

iueAi, ltos, t6, honey, Rev. 10. 9. 

peXicrcrios, ov, 6, 77, adj. (p&Xivcra), 
of bees, made by bees, Luke 24. 42 
curb p. KTjpiov of bee-comb. 

MeXirrj, 77s-, 77, Melita, now Malta, an 
island of the Mediterranean to the 
southward of Sicily, Acts 28. 1. 



fjiiWco 



272 



JXIV 



/j.eXXco, f. ^<r&>, imperf. efxeXXov and 
fj/aeXXov, to be about to do or suffer 
any thing, to be on the point of, foil. 
by infin. of that which one is about 
to do or suffer, mostly the inf. future 
(in N. T. least of all), freq. inf. pre- 
sent, and rarely inf. aorist. a) pr. 
and (a) genr., foil, by inf. present, 
Luke 7. 2 efieXXe TeXevTavwas about 
to die, i. e. was at the point of death, 
John 4. 47 ; aorist, Rev. 3.2 a e^ueA- 
Xov airo9ave?v, 12. 4. (£) also, as 
implying purpose, = to have in mind, 
to intend, will, foil, by infin. present, 
Matt. 2. 13 ^xeXXei 'Hp^drjs (r}Te?v to 
iraiUov, Luke 10. 1 ; aor. Rev. 2. 10 
fxeXXei fiaXeTv, 3. 16. b) = ought, 
should, must, as implying necessity, 
accordance with the nature of things 
or with the divine appointment, and 
therefore certain, destined to take 
place; foil, by inf. pres. Matt. 11. 
14 'HAtas 6 /meXXccv epx^Oai, 20. 22, 
Acts 28. 6 ; aor. Rom. 8.18 ttjv A*€A- 
Xovcrav do£av airoKaXv(pBr)vai., Gal. 3. 
23 ; fut. Acts 1 1. 28 Xifxbv /meyav fieX- 
Xetv ecreadai, 24. 15 : hence particip. 
fxeXXoov, ovcra, ov, impending, future, 
with inf. impl.,as eo-e<rQai, epx^Oai, 
&c. Matt. 3. 7 airb tt)s fjLeXXovo~r)s 
bpyrjs, 12. 32, Rom. 5. 14; ra fieX- 
Xovra things to come, 8. 38 ; els to /neX- 
Xov in future, hereafter, Luke 13. 9. 
c) = may, can, will, implying pos- 
sibility, probability, what one hopes 
or fears ; followed by infin. present, 
Luke 22. 23 6 tovto /xeXXcav irpdacreiv 
who might or could do this ; fut. Acts 
27. 10 Oecopai oti /UL€Ta vfipecos /xeA- 
Xeiv e&eo-dai tov ttXovv. d) =to be 
ever about to do a thing, i. e. to 
linger, delay, Acts 22. 16 Kai vvv t'l 
/ueXXeLS ; 

fieXos, eos, ovs, t6, a limb, member of 
the body, a) pr. Matt. 5, 29 %v twv 
fieXcov o~ov, Rom. 12.4: ra fxeXf] the 
members collect. = the body, as the 
seat of the desires and passions, 6. 
13 to. ueXr] vjAwv oirXa aSmias or 3i- 
Kaioarvvrjs, v. 19. b) fig. a member 
of the church, of which Christ is 
the head, Eph. 5. 30 ; aXK'fjXcov fieXr) 
members of one another, i. e. as being 
intimately united in Christian fel- 
lowship, 4. 25. 

MeA%i, o, indec. Melchi, pr. name 
of two of Jesus' ancestors, Luke 3. 
24, 28. 



MeAxi(re$6/c, 6, indec. Melchisedek, 
Heb. ' king of righteousness,' pr. 
name of a king of Salem, contem- 
porary with Abraham, Heb. 5. 6. 

[AeXco, see /ueXei. 

(jLe/utfipdva, rjs, r\, membrane, skin, 

parchment, 2 Tim. 4. 13. 
fxe/jLcpo/jLai, f. ^o^ai, depon. mid. to 

Jin d fault with, blame, censure; with 

dat. Heb. 8. 8 ixe^ipofxevos avTols Xe- 

yei : absol. Rom. 9. 19. 
jne/uL\pL(jLoipos,ov, 6,7], adj. (ixefxcpofxai, 

/jio7pa), pr. * finding fault with one's 

lot,' i. e. discontented, complaining, 

Jude 16. 

fxev, conjunct, implying affirmation 
or concession, indeed, truly, and at 
the same time pointing forward to 
something antithetic, or at least dif- 
ferent, which is then commonly sub- 
joined with 5e or an equivalent par- 
ticle ; so that fiev and Be correspond 
to each other, and mark the protasis 
and the apodosis : where the anti- 
thesis is strong, fiev . . . Se may be 
rendered indeed ... but ; in many in- 
stances, however, they merely mark 
a transition, or are continuative, and 
cannot well be expressed in English, 
a) where there is a distinct and 
definite antithesis, and fxev retains 
its concessive power, indeed, (a) 
foil, by Se in the apodosis, so that 
fiev . « . de is = indeed . . . but, Matt. 3. 
1 1 eytb fxev /3a7rri£co vfxas ev vfiaTi, 6 
$e birio'co fj.ov epx^evos, 9. 37 o jxlv 
OepLajjibs ttoXvs, ol 5e epyaTai oXiyot, 
17. 11, ssepiss. : placed irregularly, 
i. e. before the word to which it re- 
fers, Acts 22. 3, Tit. 1. 15. So too 
with yap and ovv, where each parti- 
cle retains its own proper force, (xev 
ya.Q . . . he for indeed . . . but, Acts 13. 
36 ; Aafild jaev yap . . . tv 5e 6 ®ebs 
riyeigev for David indeed . . . but he 
whom, 23. 8 ; inverted, 28. 22 : fxev 
ovv . . . Se, where ovv is illative, and 
fxev refers to 5e, indeed therefore or 
then . . . but, 18. 14 sq. ; el fiev ovv i\v 
adiKYj/xd ti . . . el 8e Qr\Tr\ixa, 1 9. 38 sq. 
(/3) with some other particle in the 
apodosis ; [xev . . . aAAa Rom. 14. 20, 
jxev yap . . . aAAa Acts 4. 16 sq., fxev 
. . . eireiTa Jam. 3. 17, i*ev . . . Kai Acts 
27. 21 sq., juez/ . . . ttAV Luke 22. 22: 
so fiev ovv . . . Kai Acts 26. 4 comp. v. 
6, /J.ev ovv . . . Tavvv 17. 30. (7) the 



flEV 



273 



fie 



VU) 



adversative particle (5e or the like) 
is sometimes wanting after /j.ev, ei- 
ther because the antithesis is ex- 
pressed in some other way, as Heb. 
12. 9, or because the apodosis itself 
is omitted ; (1) where the apodosis 
is obviously implied, Rom. 7. 12 chare 
6 /j.ev v6/iios ayios, supp. ' but not this 
abuse of it;' Col. 2. 23, Heb. 6. 16. 
(2) where, through a change of con- 
struction, the writer neglects the 
apodosis, Acts 1. 1 rov p.ev ttqcotov 
\6yov ktK, where the apodosis would 
regularly come in before v. 3, * but 
in this second book,' Luke, however, 
neglects it; Rom. 1. 8, 10. 1, 2 Cor. 

11. 4 jj.eu ydo. (3) sometimes the 
apodosis is thus as it were oblite- 
rated, and then p.ev serves to insu- 
late some person or thing, and thus 
to exclude every thing else which 
might otherwise be expected or im- 
plied ; so espec. with a pers. pron., 
eyco fxev I indeed, I at least, 1 Cor. 
3. 4, eyw fxev ovv Acts 26. 9 : so fxev 
yap 1 Cor. 11. 18, Rom. 3. 2 tvq&tov 
fxevydp. (b) vice versa, be sometimes 
stands in the apodosis without p.ev 
in the protasis, Luke 11. 47. 

b) where the antithesis is less defi- 
nite, so that fiev .. .be serve to mark 
transition, or are merely continua- 
tive; here the force of ^teV cannot 
well be given in English, while be is 
rendered by but, and, &c. (a) simpl. 
fiev foil, by be, Luke 13. 9, Acts 14. 

12, Rom. 8. 17, 1 Cor. 1. 23. (/3) 
with ovv, i. e. fiev ovv, in Engl, only 
therefore, then ; (1) foil, by be, Mark 
16. 19 6 fiev ovv Kvpios ave\i]cpQ7), 
eneivoi be e£e\66vres, John 19.24sq., 
Acts 1. 6 sq. (2) without be, where 
fiev ovv then serves as a continu- 
ative, with a certain degree of illa- 
tive force, Engl, then, therefore, Acts 
23. 22, 1 Cor. 6. 4, Heb. 7. 11. Foil, 
by Kai Acts 1. 18 : or also with an 
affirmative power, yea, indeed, cer- 
tainly, verily, 26. 9, Heb. 9. 1, 1 Cor. 
6. 7 : so aAAa piev ovv Phil. 3. 8. 

c) in partition or distribution, (a) 
joined with the art. 6, tj, to, or the 
relative os, t], o ; foil, by be, Phil. 
1. 16, 17 6 fiev . . . 6 be the one . . . the 
other, this . . . that, Heb. 7. 5, 6 ; also 
one . . . another, and pi. some . . . others, 
Matt. 22. 5, 6, Acts 14. 4; 6 p.ev.. . 
&\\os be one . . . another, Matt. 16. 



14 : so os fiev . . . os be the one . . . the 
other, Luke 23. 33; bs fief.. ,6 be 
atrdevccv the one . . . but the weak, Rom. 
1 4. 2, also one . . . another, pi. some . . . 
others, 9. 21, Jude 22 ; 1 Cor. 12. 28 
obs fiev, where the writer deserts the 
construction and proceeds with irptc- 
tov, bevrepov, rpirov : further bs fiev 
. . . ctWos be one . . . another, Matt. 13. 
4 sq. : foil, by Kai, Luke 8. 5 sq. bs 
inev . . . Kai erepos one . . . and another. 
(/3) joined with other pronouns, eyco 
fxev . . . eyu) be 1 Cor. 1. 12, aWos /aev 
. . . aWos be 15. 39, rls fxev . . . rls be 
Phil. 1. 15, tovto fxev . . . rovro be 
partly ... partly Heb. 10. 33. (7) 
joined with an adv., wbe /mev . . . eKe? 
be Heb. 7. 8. Genr. John 16. 9 sq. 

fxevovvye, = fxev ovv, but stronger, 
yea indeed, yea verily, Phil. 3. 8. 

fxevroL conj., pr. = fxev affirmative 
or concessive, but stronger, indeed, 
truly, certainly, espec. in negative 
clauses and answers ; hence in N. T. 
a) though, yet, nevertheless, John 4. 
27 ovbels jjievTOi e?7re, ri farels ; 7. 
13, 12. 42 c 6/jict)s fxevrou b) once in 
the primitive sense of each particle, 
pr. fjiev tol, indeed therefore, indeed 
then, or, the force of fiev being lost 
in Engl., therefore, then (=fxev ovv), 
foil, by be, James 2. 8. 

fievco, f. evco, aor. 1 efieiva, perf. /ue/me- 
VT]Ka\ for 3 pi. pluperf. fxefxev^Keiaav 
see Stuart's N. T. Gram. pp. 68, 70. 
1. intrans. to remain, continue, 
abide ; spoken a) of place, i. e. of 
persons remaining or dwelling in a 
place, foil, by adv. Matt. 10. 11 KaKe? 
fxeivare, 26. 38 ; by eV of place, Luke 
8. 27 ev oIklcl ovk e/xevev, John 7. 9, 
with ev rfj oIklo, impl. 8. 35 ; by fxerd 
with gen. of pers., Luke 24. 29, and 
with the notion of help, John 14. 
16 ; by napd with dat. of pers. v. 25, 
and with the notion of help, v. 17; 
/ca0' eavrbv jxeveiv to dwell by one's 
self, Acts 28. 16, comp. v. 30 ; by avv 
of pers. Luke 1. 56. In the sense 
of-/o lodge, foil, by nov John 1. 39 ; 
ev of place, Luke 19. 5 ; irapd with 
dat. of pers. John 4. 40. So of things, 
foil, by eiri with gen. John 19. 31 %va 
p.7] fJLeivrj e7Ti rod o~Tavpov '. fig. by eiri 
with dat. 2 Cor. 3. 14. 

b) of a state or condition, foil, by 
adv. 1 Cor. 7. 40 eav ovtcd /jLeivrj, v, 



jLteplC 



o) 



274 



fJLepog 



8 ; by ev, John 12. 46 iv rfj CKorlq 
fir) fis'ivy, with ev impl. Phil. 1. 25. 
Foil, by dat. of pers. to remain to one, 
i. e. in his power, Acts 5. 4. With 
a subst. or adj. implying condition, 
character, &c. 1 Cor. 7. 11 fieveroo 
&ya/jLos, 2 Tim. 2. 13 eice7vos Triarbs 
fievei, Heb. 7. 3 fievei iegevs. Also 
tilings, John 12. 24 abrbs fiovos fievei 
i. e. sterile, Acts 27. 41. With an 
adj. impl., aadXevros firm, stedfast, 
Rom. 9. 11; opp. to KaraKaiecrQai 1 
Cor. 3. 14. Part, fievov opp. to irga- 
6ev, i. e. remaining unsold, Acts 5. 4 
ovxi fievov, col efieve; With an ad- 
junct of time during or to which a 
person or thing remains, continues, 
endures, 1 Cor. 15. 6 ol irXeiovs fie- 
vovciv ecos cipri, Matt. 11. 23, John 
21. 22, 23 ; Rev. 17. 10 bxiyov abrbv 
5e? fielvai i. e. retain his power, opp. 
to ireaelv ; John 1 2. 34 els rbv alcova, 
6. 27 els (oorjv aldoviov. Hence absol. 
with the idea of perpetuity , =to re- 
main or endure for ever, be perpetual, 
1 Cor. 13. 13 vvv fievei Trier is, eXnis, 
aydnrr), Heb. 13. 1. 

c) of the relation in which one 
person or thing stands to another; 
thus, to remain in or with any one is 
= to be and remain united with him, 
one with him in heart, mind, will; 
foil, by ev of pers. John 6. 56 ev e/nol 
fievei, Kaycb ev aura), 14. 10 ; /nerd Ti- 
ros 1 John 2. 19. So to remain in any 
thing is = to remain stedfast, to per- 
severe in it ; foil, by ev, John 8. 31 
eV t£ Xoycp, 15. 9, 1 Tim. 2. 15 iav 
fieivooviv ev irlffrei. Vice versa, and 
in a like general sense, the same 
tldngs are said to remain in a per- 
son ; e. g. foil, by ev, John 5. 38 rbv 
x6yov abrov ovk e^ere fievovra ev 
vjuuv, 15. 11. In a kindred sense, 
spoken of divine gifts, privileges, 
foil, by eiri riva, John 1. 33 rbirvev- 
fia Karafialvov kcl\ fievov en abrov, v. 
32; 1 John 3. 15 with ev abry: so 
of evils, John 3. 36 t) bpytj rod ®eov 
fievei 67r s abrov, 9. 41 r) ovv afxaqria 
vjx&v fievei sc. eq> v/ius — ' ye remain 
in your sin.' 

2. trans, to remain for any one, to 
wait for, await, with ace. Acts 20. 
5 ovroi efievov v/mas ev TpoodSi, v. 23 
decrfid fie na\ OXtyeis fievovcri. 
fiepi^ca, f. ice* (fiepis), to part, divide 
into parts, trans.; in N. T. a) mid. 



fiegl^ofiai ri /nerd rivos to divide any 
thing with another, to share with, 
Luke 1 2. 1 3 fiepiaaa'&ai fier ifiov rrjv 
KX-npovofiiav. Pass. fig. to be divided 
i. e. into parties and factions, to be 
disunited, Matt. 12. 25, 26: also in 
the sense to be distinct, to differ, 1 
Cor. 1. 13 fie/nepiarai 6 XpicrSs is 
Christ divided? i. e. ' are there dis- 
tinctions in Christ, or are there dif- 
ferent Christs?' 7. 34 fiefiepicrrai t) 
yvvj] Kal 7] iragQevos. b) by impl. 
to divide out, distribute, robs Ix^vas 
Mark 6. 41. Hence genr. to distri- 
bute, for to assign, grant, bestow ; of 
God, Rom. 12. 3 ; genr. Heb. 7. 2. 

fiepifiva,7}S, r) (fieplfa), care, anxiety, 
Mark 4-19 at fiepifivai rod alcovos 
rovrov i. e. for this world's goods, 
worldly cares ; 1 Pet. 5. 7. 

fiepifivda, co, flit. t)o~oi) (fiepifiva), to 
care, to be anxious, troubled, to take 
thought, absol. Matt. 6. 27 ris e| u- 
ficov fiepifivcav dvvarai ktX, v. 31 ; foil, 
by dat. for which, fir) fiepifivare rfj 
"ty v XV vfi&v 6. 25 ; by els rb avqiov v. 
34 ; by ireQi with gen. v. 28, also with 
ace. Luke 10. 41 ; by virep with gen. 
1 Cor. 12. 25 ; by ttqos Matt. 10. 19 ; 
by accus. of thing, pr. as to or for 
which one cares, hence by impl. to 
care for, take care of, 1 Cor. 7. 32 fie- 
pifivS. ra rod Kvptov, Matt. 6. 34 ra 
eavrrjs, Phil. 2. 20 Ta 7rep\ vfioov. 

fie q is, idos, r) (fiepos), a part, a) of 
a country, i. e. a division, province, 
Acts 16. 12. b) a part assigned, 
portion, share, fig. Acts 8. 21: also 
portion, lot, destiny, as assigned of 
God, Luke 10. 42. c) as implying 
participation, fellowship, 2 Cor. 6. 15, 
Col. 1. 12 els rrjv fiepifia rod nXi)pov 
i. e. so as to be partakers of the in- 
heritance. 

fiepicrfios, ov, 6 (fieptfa), partition, 
division, i. e. separation, Heb. 4. 12: 
also distribution, and so for gift, 2. 4 
icvevfiaros aytov fiepiauots. 

iiepicrr^s, ov, 6 (fiepifa), a divider, 
distributor, Luke 12. 14. 

fie q os, eos, ovs, ro (kindred with fiei- 
pofiai), a part. a) part of a whole. 
(a) a portion, piece, absol. John 19. 
23 reacrapa fiepr) : foil, by gen. of 
the whole, Luke 15. 12 rb em/BaXXov 
fiepos rrjs obaias, 24. 42 IxOvos oirrov 
fiegos: with gen. implied, 11. 36 fiT) 



jU€<rr//i/3pta 



275 



fjLeaovouyrjfxa 



(Tto- 



ix OP TL M e 'p os CKoreiv6v sc. rod 
fxaros, so Eph. 4. 16, Acts 5. 2 supp. 
ttJs TLfjLrjSy 23. 6 supp. toD cvvehpiov 
comp. v. 1, and so v. 9, or it may 
here be rendered party; 19. 27 rovro 
Kti/5vu€vei rb /neoos this part i.e. this 
branch of labour, of our trade, &c. 
Hence often in adverbial significa- 
tions ; accus. fxegos ri in some part, 
partly, 1 Cor. 11. 18 ; airb fxegovs in 
part, partly, in some degree, 2 Cor. 

1. 14; 4k /mepovs in particular, indi- 
vidually, 1 Cor. 12. 27, also in part, 
partly, i. e. imperfectly, 13. 9, v. 10 
rb 4k fiepovs this in part, this piece- 
meal knowledge ; Kara fxepos parti- 
cularly, in detail, Heb. 9. 5. (£) 
spoken of a country, the earth, &c. 
a part, tract, region, Matt. 2. 22 els 
Ta fieprj rr\s YaKiXaias, 15. 21 ; absol. 
19. 1: so of a ship, part, i. e. side, 
quarter, John 21. 6 ra 5e|ia fxegy) tov 
ttXolov. (y) fig. of some part of a 
general topic, &c. a particular, Col. 

2. 16 4v fxepei eoprrjs r) vovfxnvias in 
the particular of a festival, i. e. in re- 
spect of: so 4v T(£ /aepei tovto) in this 
particular, in this respect, 2 Cor. 3. 
10, IPet. 4. 16. 

b) part assigned, portion, share, 
Rev. 22. 19 a<paipr)crei 6 (debs rb fxe- 
pos avrov. Adv. ava fxepos, pr. each 
in his part or turn, by course, one 
after another, 1 Cor. 14. 27. Also 
portion, lor, destiny, as assigned of 
God, Matt. 24. 51, Luke 12. 46. 

c) as implying participation, fel- 
lowship, John 13. 8 ovk e^ets fiegos 
fjLer 4fxov, Rev. 20. 6. 

!JL€0~7)fjLfipLa, aS, 7\ (fJLGO'OS, 7](jL€pa), 

mid-day, noon, Acts 22. 6 : meton. the 
mid- day quarter, i. e. the south, 8. 26. 

(xeairevcD, f. evaco (iLieo~LT7)s), to be a 
mediator, arbiter, to mediate for any 
one, to intercede; in N. T. to inter- 
vene with any thing, i. e. to inter- 
pose, Heb. 6. 17 4p.€o-iTevcr€V opKw he 
interposed an oath, sc. between him- 
self and the other party, by way of 
confirmation, pledge. 

/j.€criT7}s, ov, 6 (fj(.4o~os, eJ/jii), a medi- 
ator, one who intervenes between 
two parties, viz. a) as an interpre- 
ter, a mere medium of communica- 
tion ; Moses, Gal. 3. 19. b) as an 
intercessor, reconciler, so of Christ. 1 
Tim. 2. 5, Heb. 8. 6. 



fiecr ovvkt iov, ov, t6 (jxecovvKrios, 
fr. jxecos, vv£), midnight, Luke 11.5: 
put for the midnight watch, Mark 
13. 35. 

yieffoirorajxia, as, r\ {jj.eo'os, irora- 
p.6s), Mesopotamia, the fertile tract 
of country lying between the rivers 
Euphrates and Tigris, from near 
their sources to the vicinity of Ba- 
bylon, Acts 2. 9. 

fxeaos, r/, ov (kindred with //era), 
mid, middle, midst. a) pr. as adj., 
/a€ct7? 7]jjL€oa mid-day, jmearj vv\ mid- 
night, Acts 26. 13, Matt. 25. 6. In 
an adverbial sense, Luke 23. 45 
€O"xtV07? to KaTaireTacru.a rov vaov 
fxeaou, Acts 1. 18 : foil, by gen. John 
1. 26 fxecros v/jl&v earrjKe, i. e. in the 
midst of you ; Matt. 14. 24 to irXdlov 
ijdrj fxecrov ttjs Qa\a.(T0"f\s '?if the vessel 
was now midway of the lake. 

b) ncut. t6 fieaou subst. the middle, 
midst, only with prepositions. (a) 
ava. /jLeaov in the midst of, among, with 
gen. of pers. or thing, Matt. 13. 25, 
Mark 7. 3 J, 1 Cor. 6. 5. (0) 5m fi4- 
o~ov through the midst of with gen. of 
person or place, Luke 4. 30, 17.11. 
(7) els fjiecrou, els rb \xeuov info the 
midst, i. e. of an assembly, &c. Mark 



3. 3 eyeipai els rb fxeaou, Luke 4. 35 
also by attract. Mark 14. 60, Luke 6. 
8. (5) 4k fxeaov out of the midst, with 
gen. of pers. from among. Matt. 13. 
49, Acts 17. 33, 23. 10 : absol. aXpeiv 
4k tov /jL€o~ov to take away from the 
midst, i. e. to abolish, destroy, Col. 
2. 14, and so yiveuOai 4k fieaov 2 
Thess. 2. 7. (e) 4v ixecrcp, 4v rep 
fxecca, in the midst, absol. Matt. 14. 
6 wpxyvaro 4v rep fxeo'co, i. e. before 
Herod and his guests ; John 8. 9 : 
with gen. of thing or place, Mark 6. 
47 £v p.. rrjs BaKaaaris, Luke 21. 21, 
22. 55 ; — of person, in the midst of, 
among, Matt. 18. 20, Luke 2. 46 4u 
fxeaco TOiV Zi^auKoXdiV, 22. 27, 55 ; 
also' by attract. Matt. 10. 16, 18. 2. 
(Q Kara fxeo-ov Tf/s vvktos about mid- 
night, Acts 27. 27. 

IxecrSroixov, ov, 16 (p.eaos, ro?x o<i )t 
middle-wall, partition, fig. of the Mo- 
saic law, as separating the Jews and 
Gentiles, Eph. 2. 14. 

fxeaovoavrifxa, aros, to (jxecros. ov- 
pauos), mid-heaven, the midst of the 
heavens, Rev. 8. 13, 14. 6. 



fJLS(TOli) 

{j.eo~6oo, S>, f. (ixrco (/aecos), to be in or 
at the middle, in the midst, mid-way, 
intrans. John 7. 14 rrjs eoprrjs jue- 
aova-ns, i. e. at the middle of the 
festival. 

Me a arias, ov, 6, Messiah, Heb. the 
anointed, = Xqkttos, John 1. 42, 4. 25. 

}jlso't6s, 7], ov, full, filled, stuffed; foil, 
by gen. of that of or with which a 
person or thing is full, John 19. 29 
CKevos o^ovs fieo-rSis, 21.11: metaph. 
Matt. 23. 28 fiecrroi iare viroKpiaeccs, 
Rom. 1. 29. 

/X6CTTOO), £>, f. d00~(O (/JL€0~t6s), to fill, 

pass, to be filled or full, with gen. 

Acts 2. 13 yAevKovs [xe^eaTooixevoL 
»_/ 

fjL€rd, prep, (kindr. with /necros), go- 
verning the genitive and accusative, 
in the poets also the dative, with 
the primary signif. mid, amid, i. e. 
in the midst, with, among, implying 
accompaniment; and thus differing 
from (xvv, which expresses conjunc- 
tion, union. 

1. with the genitive, implying 
companionship, fellowship. 1. with, 
i. e. amid, among, in the midst of, as 
where one is said to be, sit, stand, 
&c. with or in the midst of others, 
with gen. pi. of pers. or thing, Matt. 
26. 58 €Kd6r)ro /nera tu>p vTrrjpeTQQV, 
Mark 1. 13, 14. 54, 62 £p X 6ixevov jmera 
Toov ve<pe\6ov rod ovoavov, Luke 24. 5. 

2. with, i. e. together with, a) pr. 
and with gen. of pers. (a) where 
one is said to be, go, remain, sit, 
stand, &c. with any one, i. e. in his 
company; with a notation of place 
added, Matt. 5. 25 ecos orov el eV rf} 
65£ fj.€T avrov, Luke 11. 7, 22. 21. 
Often without a notation of place, 
fxtveiv, oiafxevew, iregnraTtLV, olneiv 
/jLcrd twos, to abide, walk, dwell with 
any one, Luke 24. 29, 22. 28, John 
6. 66, 1 Cor. 7. 13; fig. [kivew /merd 
twos to continue on the side of any 
one, of his party, 1 John 2. 19 : so 
zivai fxeTd twos to be with any one, 
in his company, Matt. 9. 15 £$' ttorov 
jjl€t avToov eaTW 6 vv/ji(pios, Mark 5. 
18, Luke 15. 31, John 7. 33, also 
yev£o~dai juera twos id. Acts 7. 38 ; 
with thai implied, Mark 9. 8 ; fig". 
2 John 2: hence ol outes or yej/6- 
fj.£voi fAETa twos, ol fjL€Ta twos, those 
with any one, his companions, Luke 



276 fxira 

6. 3, Mark 16. 10, Matt. 12. 3, 4. 

Fig. to be of 'one 's side or party, Matt. 

Z. OU fX7] <X)V (J.6T €flOV KdT €fiOV\ 

io'TL : to be present with any one for 
aid, e. g. God, John 3. 2 iav jmr] y 
6 ©ebs /x6t' avTov, 8. 29 ; with elVcu 
impl. Matt. 1. 23 ; fig. 7) x^P xvpiov 
Luke 1. 66 : so of Jesus, Matt 28. 
20 ; with ewai implied, 2 Thess. 3. 
16 : of the Holy Spirit, John 14. 16. 
Also with elvcu impl. to be ever with 
any one, i. e. to be ever bestowed, 
given, e. g. the divine favour or 
blessing, as in the closing benedic- 
tions of the epistles, Rom. 16. 20, 
24, ssep. (/3) where one is said to 
do or suffer any thing with another, 
implying joint or mutual action, 
influence, suffering, &c. Matt 2. 3 
'Hpdoorjs iTapdxOr) kcu iracra 'lepoaS- 
XvfAOL fi€T avTov, 5. 41, 12. 30 fir) aw* 
dycop /ul€t i/jLov, v. 41, ssepiss. : so, 
as often in English, where with is 
— and, i. e. where ical might stand, 
Matt. 22. 16 cnrocTTeAAovcrw avT(p 
tovs fxaQy\Tas clvtqov (X€tc\ twv 'Hpu- 
oiav&v, = their own disciples and 
the Herodians; 2. 11, 19. 10. (7) 
foil, by gen. of a personal pron. after 
verbs of having or taking with one's 
self, Matt 15. 30 exovTes fietf eav- 
to3v %o>Ao*;s, 25. 3. (5) where the 
accompaniment implies only near- 
ness, contiguity, &c. Matt. 21. 2 ttco- 
Kov fieT avTr\s, Rev. 14. 1, Acts 2. 28 
7r\r)pa>o~(Eis fxe €V(ppoo"vvr)s /xeTa tov 
Trpoffdoirov aov i. e. in thy presence, 
near thy person, (e) after clkoXov- 
6ecc, Luke 9. 49 ovk aKoAovOe? juieO i 
7HJL&V, Rev. 6. 8, 14. 13, — instead of 
the usual dat (Q after verbs com- 
pounded with avv, instead of the 
more usual dative, Acts 1. 26 avy- 
KaTe\p7](f)(o~67] fxeTa t&v airoaToKoov, 
2 Cor. 8. 18, Gal. 2. 12, Matt. 17. 3, 
20. 2. 

b) fig. with gen. of thing, (a) as 
designating the state or emotion of 
mind which accompanies the doing 
of any thing, with which one acts, 
&c. Matt. 28. 8 i&Xdovo-cu Taxv /tte- 
Ta <pofiov teal x a P^ s l**yd\r)s, Mark 
3. 5, Luke 14. 9, Acts 20. 19, sa?p. 
(/3) as designating an external ac- 
tion, circumstance, or condition with 
which another action or event is 
accompanied, Matt. 14. 7 /xe0 5 optcov 
0DfjL0\6yr)0-€i/ avTrj, 24. 31, 27. 66 to- 



fxe 



TCI 



277 



fierutpto 



gether with a guard, Mark 6. 25, 10. 
30, sa?p. : also often where it is = 
Kai, Eph. 6. 23 elpr)ur) Kal aydirr] /mera 
niarews, Col. 1.11,1 Tim. 1. 14, Heb. 
9. 19, al. (7) toll, by gen. of thing 
.which any one has or takes along with 
him, or with which he is furnished, 
Matt. 24. 30 /j.era hwdjAtoos Kal 5o|'/7S, 
Mark 14. 43, Acts 26. 12. (5) after 
aiyvvyn, Matt. 27. 34 o'S,os /xera x°^0 s 
liefAiyuzvov, Luke 13. 1, — where the 
dat. is more usual. 

c) from the Heb. usage, /jlcto. is 
sometimes put where the common 
Greek construction is different, es- 
pecially after verbs and nouns im- 
plying joint or mutual action, influ- 
ence, suffering, &c, where in Engl. 
also we say with, (a) after words 
implying accord or discord, Luke 
23. 12 lyivovTO tplAoi. ugt aXXr\Aoov, 
Rom. 12. 18 fiera irduToou avBpooiroov 
elprjvevovTts, Heb. 12. 14, 1 John 4. 
17 aydirri /xtd' rjfx&v our mutual love, 
John 3. 25 c^rrjaLS fiera. roov 'lovSai- 
cop, Rev. 2. 16 Troke/jLTicroo u€T aiiroou, 
— where the dat. is more common. 
(j8) after /llolx^vcc, iropveva), &c. Rev. 
2. 22 robs fxoLx^yovras /xer 5 avrris, 
17. 2, 14. 4. (7) after words sig- 
nifying participation, fellowship, 2 
Cor. 6. 15 ris fxepls irio-rop aeTa ania- 
rov, v. 16, John 13. 8 : so Xoyi&crdai 
fxerd tlvos to be reckoned, counted with 
any one, Luke 22. 37 fxera av6[xoov 
iXoyiad-n. (5) after verbs implying 
to speak or talk with any one, Mark 
6. 50 i\d\7]o-€ (act avrciou, Rev. 4. 1 ; 
so John 6. 43, 16. 19. (e) ttoiziv ri 
jjierd tlvos to do with any one, i. e. to 
or towards him, Luke 1. 72 ixo'ir\o'ai 
eAeos uctcl r&v Trartpoov, 10. 37, Acts 
14. 27, 15.4. 

II. with the accusative fierd 
strictly implies motion towards the 
middle, into the midst of any thing ; 
and then also motion after any per- 
son or thing, i. e. either so as to 
follow and be with a person, or to 
fetch a person or thing ; hence also 
spoken of succession either in place 
or time, after ; in N. T. 1. of suc- 
cession in place, after, behind, Heb. 
9. 3 uera rb devrepou KaTaTr^Taafxa. 

2. of succession in time ; with a 
noun of time, Matt. 17.1 /ue0' rjuepas 
e| after six days, 25. 19 fxera xpovov 
itoXvv, Mark 8. 31 ; so uerov iroXXas 



rjuepas Luke 15. 13, ov aera, iroXXas 
ravras r\\xipas Acts 1. 5, comp. ou; 
— of person, 5. 37 /x€Ta tovtov u.v- 
£gt'q 5 Iou5as, 19. 4 : with a noun 
marking an event or point of time, 
Matt. 1. 12 aera tt\v aero ik€0~ iav Ba- 
PvAoovos, Mark 13. 24, Luke 9. 28. 
Also /merd raura or tovto after these 
things, after this, Mark 16. 12, John 
2. 12 : with adj. Luke 22. 58 /m-era 
fipaxv a little after, Acts 27. 14 ^uerd 
ov ttoXv: foil, by infin. with article, 
Matt. 26. 32 /uera to iyepeijvai fie 
after that I am risen, Mark 1. 14, 
Acts 1. 3. 

Note. In composition /xeTa im- 
plies, 1. fellowship, partnership, as 
fxeTaBidoojJ.i, fxeTexoo, ueraXajULfidvco, 
&c. ; 2. proximity, contiguity, as 
fieOopiov; 3. motion or direction af- 
ter, as /uefloSeia, julet air efxirojAai ; 4. 
transition, transposition, change, 
over, Lat. trans, as jueTa/3cuVw, /xeTa- 
TiBri/jiL, fjLediaTrjfjLL. 

fjL€TafiaivQ0, f. f3r\o~ofiai, to go or pass 
over from one place to another, to 
remove; e| oinias e*s oIk'iclv Luke 10. 
7, fig. John 5. 24: hence genr. to 
pass over or away, to depart, followed 
by <x7ro Matt. 8. 34 ; by e/c and irpos 
John 13. 1 ; by adv. Matt. 11. 1 /jlct- 
efir) e/ce?#e;/, 17. 20. 

ueTafidWoo, f. aXco, to throw or turn 
over, to turn about, to change ; in 
N. T. mid. to change one's self, i. e. 
one's mind, Acts 28. 6. 

fxeTayu), f. £co {^Ta, aycc), to lead 
over from one place or country to 
another, to transfer ; in N. T. to move 
or turn about from one place to an- 
other, Jam. 3. 3, 4. 

fieraoiSw/a, f. dcoaoo, to share with 
any one, i. e. to impart, communi- 
cate, with dat. Luke 3. 11, Eph. 4. 
28 : absol. 6 /bLeradiSovs, i one who 
distributes alms,' an officer of the 
primitive church, Rom. 12. 8 : with 
accus. and dat. I. 11 wa r\ fieraSa 
xdoLO~jLia v/x7u TTPevfxaTLKov, 1 Thess. 
2. 8. 

/jl e r d 9 e or 1 s, ews, 7) (fjL6TaTi67]/j.i) , trans- 
position, a setting in another place ; 
hence a) pr. removal from one 
place to another, Heb. 11. 5. b) 
mutation, change, Heb. 7. 12 uo/xov 
fj.erd£eo-is, 12. 27. 

fxtTaipoo, f. aow (/UeToc, aXooo), pr. to 

B B 



fiera 



KCL 



Xew 



278 



juerac^T^tar/^w 



lift away, take away from one place 
to another ; in N. T. intrans. or with 
eavrov impl. to take one's self away, 
i. e. to go away, depart, Matt. 13. 53 
/uerrjpev eKe76ev, 19. 1. 

fxeraKaXecc, co, f. ecw, to call off or 
away from one place to another, to 
recall ; in N. T. to call away to one's 
self, to call for, to invite, with ace. 
Acts 7. 14 /nereKaXecraro rbv irarepa 
avrov 'IctKcbfr 10. 32, 20. 17, 24. 25. 

fjieraKiveco, £>, f. ^crco, to move from 
one place to another, to move away, 
remove, fig. Col. 1. 23 jufy fxeraKivov- 
fxevoi airo rrjs eX7ridos not moved away 
from the hope, i. e. * not fallen away, 
not wavering.' 

fxeraXafx^dvui, fut. Xrjipo/jLai, to take 
a part, share of any thing, pr. with 
others, i. e. to partake of, share in, 
with gen., 2 Tim. 2. 6 rcou Kapirwv 
fxeraXa^dveiv, Heb. 6.7 : so rpocpyjs 
\xeraXa^dveiv to partake of food, i. e. 
genr, to take food, Acts 2. 46, 27. 33 : 
hence genr. to take, have, with ace. 
24. 25 Kcupov {jl€t aAa ficav. 

jmeraXrjxf/LS, eons, r] (fxeraXafx^dvcc), a 
partaking of any thing, 1 Tim. 4. 3 
els [lerdXrjxf/iv, ' to be partaken of, 
enjoyed.' 

fxeraXXdccco, f. |o> (jmerd, aXXdcado) , 
to exchange one thing for another, 
foil, by ev Rom. 1. 25, els v. 26. 

/^era/ueXo/mai, f. "f)o~oixai, aor. 1 pass. 
fjL€T€/uLe\'f}67)i' with middle signif., pr. 
to change one's care, &c, hence to 
change one's mind or purpose, after 
having done any thing, a) simpl. 
Matt. 21. 29 vtfrepov ixerapLeXr]Oeis, 
v. 32, Heb. 7. 21. b) with the idea 
of regret, sorrow, to repent, feel sor- 
row, remorse, Matt. 27. 3, 2 Cor. 7. 8. 

/j.era/JLop(p6co, 6o, f. ccctoj, £o transform, 
transfigure ; in N. T. mid. £o change 
one' s form, be transfigured, Matt. 17. 
2 : fig. to be transformed in mind and 
heart, Rom. 12. 2 jnerajmopcpovcrOe rfj 
auaKaLUcocet rod poos, 2 Cor. 3. 18. 

fxeravoeoo, co, f. rjaco, pr. to perceive 
afterwards, have an after-view, and 
hence to change one's views, mind, 
purpose ; in N. T. to change one's 
mind, repent, implying the feeling of 
regret, sorrow, intrans. a) genr. 
Luke 17. 3 eav fxeravoi]0"n, &<pes avrcp, 
v. 4 ; foil, by hti with dat. 2 Cor. 12. 



21. b) in a religious sense, imply- 
ing pious sorrow for unbelief and 
sin, and the turning from them to 
God and the gospel of Christ, absol. 
Matt. 3. 2 ixeravoelre, 11. 20, Mark 
6. 12, Acts 26. 20 /j.eravoe7v na\ eVi- 
o'rpecpeiu eirl rbv ®e6v to repent and 
turn to God from idolatry : prseg., 
foil, by air6, 8. 22 fxeravSricrov airo 
rrjs kclkiols repent [and turn] from 
this evil; by e/c, Rev. 2. 21 e/c rrjs 
iropveias. As attended with acts of 
external sorrow, penance, Matt. 11. 
21 av ev aaKKw koX 0"7to5g5 fxerevo-n- 
ffav, 12. 41 where for els rb Kripvy/xa 
see els 3. e. a. 

fxerdvoia, as, f) {fxeravoeoi) , change 
of mind or purpose, repentance, a) 
genr., Heb. 12. 17 jxeravoias rSirov 
oi>x e5pe he found no place for a change 
of mind in his father Isaac. b) in 
a religious sense, repentance, peni- 
tence, implying pious sorrow for un- 
belief and sin, and a turning from 
them unto God and the gospel of 
Christ, Matt. 3. 8 icapirbv &£iov rrjs 
fxeravoias, Luke 5. 32 /caAeVcu afxap- 
rooXovs els fxerdvoiav, 15. 7, ssep. 

fxera^v, adv. (fxerd, fxeo~os), also with 
gen., in the midst, i. e. betwixt, be- 
tween; in N. T. a) absol., only of 
time, mean-time, mean-while, e.g.ev 
r<p jnera^v sc. XP° PC P ^ n the mean time, 
John 4. 31: also 6 fxera^v interven- 
ing, intermediate, put for next follow- 
ing, next, Acts 1 3. 42 rb fxera^v adfi- 
fiarov the next sabbath, b) with gen. 
of place or person, Matt. 23. 35 yue- 
ra£v rod vaov kcu rod Qvaiacrrrigiov, 
Luke 16. 26 : fig. of pers., Matt. 18. 
15 /neraj-v crov koI avrov fxovov, Acts 
1 5. 9, Rom. 2. 15 /mera^v aXXr]Xoov be- 
tween one another, i. e. in turn, al- 
ternately. 

IxeraTrefuLTTco, f. rf/cv, to send after, send 
for; in N. T. mid. fjierairefiirofxat, to 
send for to one's self, invite to come, 
Acts 10. 5, 22 ; pass. v. 29. 

pLeracrgecpoo, fut. rpco, to turn about 
from one direction to another; in 
N. T. to turn into something else, to 
change, trans, and foil, by els, James 
4. 9, Acts 2. 20 6 ^Xios fieraorrpacp-f}- 
creraL els (TKoros. In a bad sense, to 
change for the worse, to pervert, Gal. 
1. 7 fierao'rpeipai rb evayyeXiov. 

fteTacx^jWaTtfco, fut. lcra>, to trans- 



/jLeraTidrjjJn 



279 



^XP l 



form, change the form or appearance 
of any thing, trans. Phil. 3. 21 ts jxe- 
Tacrx^/xaTiVei to ffoofxa rrjs raTreivoo- 
aeoos : mid., foil, by els, to transform 
one's self into another shape, charac- 
ter, &c. 2 Cor. 11. 13 fA.€Tao'xvf jLO '- Tt - 
£6fjL€Voi els aTrocT 6\ovs, v. 14 ; with 
us v. 15. Fig. to transfer figurative- 
ly, to apply metaphorically, with efo 
ru/a, 1 Cor. 4. 6. 
fxeraridr]fXL, fut. d'fjo'co, to transpose, 
put in another place, and hence £o 
transport, transfer, translate, trans., 
pererednaav [avrov~\ els ^Zvx^P- Acts 
7. 16, 'Evcbx /JLerereOn sc. ets- rby ov- 
£aj/<£i> He b. 11. 5 ; 7. 12 fxeraTiQeixe- 
vns tt)s lepcacrvyrjs the priesthood being 
transferred sc. to Christ, or to the 
tribe of Judah, comp. v. 11, 14, — 
others, being changed. Mid. to trans- 
fer one's self, to go over from one side 
or party to another, foil, by air6 and 
els, to fall away from one to another, 
Gal. 1. 6. Metaph. to transfer to 
another use or purpose, to pervert, 
abuse, Jude 4. 

/U6Tt7T6fTa, adv., lit. after then, i. e. 
thereafter, afterwards, Heb. 12. 17. 

/xeTe'xco, fut. /nede^oo, aor. 2 pereaxov 
(p-erd, e%co), pr. £o /zawe w^/z another, 
i. e. to partake of, share in, be a par- 
taker, &c, with gen. 1 Cor. 9. 10, 12 
€i &AA01 rrjs vfi&v e£ovo~ias p.erex ov ~ 
(Tlv, Heb. 2. 14; 7. 13 (pvArjs erepas 
/jLere(rxv Kej/ ae had part in another 
tribe, i.e. belonged to another tribe : 
with en 1 Cor. 10. 17, comp. 4 k 3. h. 
So to partake of food, i. e. to take as 
food, yahaKTos Heb. 5. 13. 

[A€Teoopi£<a, f. la co (perecopos), to lift 
up on high, raise in the air ; fig. of the 
mind, to animate, incite, also to render 
hesitating, fluctuating ; hence in N.T. 
pass, or mid. pereoopi^opaL, to be in 
suspense, of doubtful mind, anxious, 
fluctuating between hope and fear, 
Luke 12. 29. 

peromelia, as, 7] (p€TOLKeco==peT- 
oitcifa), change of abode, migration, 
and hence for the Babylonish exile, 
Matt. 1. 11,12,17. 

pero LKi^ca, f. iaoo and loo (perd, ol- 
kl^oo), to cause to change one's abode, 
to cause to remove or migrate, trans. 
Acts 7. 4? percpKicrev olvtov els t\\v yy\v 
ravTTju, v. 43 peroiKioo vp.as eireKeiva. 
BafivAoovos. 



/j.erox'O, ySyV (A Aere 'x ft, )> partnership, 
fellowship, 2 Cor. 6. 14. 

fxeroxos, ov, 6,7}, adj. (fxerexco), par- 
taking, subst. a partaker, Heb. 3. 1 
KArjcreces ercovoaviov peroxoL, v. 14 : 
in the sense of partner, companion, 
felloiv, Luke 5. 7, Heb. 1. 9. 

perpeoo, w, fut. r/cro? (perpou), to mea- 
sure, trans. ; of capacity, with an 
adjunct of manner, in the proverbial 
phrase eV | or | P^ T QV peroelre pe- 
Tpy)9't](TeTa.i Matt. 7. 2, Luke 6. 38 ; — 
of length, &c. as measured by the 
rule, Rev. 11.1 perpnaov rbu vabv rod 
Qeov, v. 2: fig. for to estimate, judge 
of, 2 Cor. 10. 12 ev eavrots eavrovs 
pergovvres. 

fjL€Tgr)Tr)s, ov, 6 {perpeoo), pr. mea- 
surer, then metretes, John 2. 6, i. e. 
the Attic amphora, a measure for 
liquids containing 12 x° es > or 144 
kotvAcu, and = j of an Attic me- 
dimnus or Hebrew bath; hence the 
/LL€Tpnr7]s was = about 33J English 
quarts, or 8f gallons. 

per QioiraQ eoo, w, f. tjctoo (peTpiowa- 
Qr\s), to be moderate in one' s passions, 
to have one's passions moderated ; 
hence to be gentle, indulgent, compas- 
sionate, with dat. towards any one, 
Heb. 5. 2 perpLoiraQelv ovudpevos ro7s 
ayvoovcrt,. 

perpioos, adv. (perpios), measuredly, 
moderately, pr. with moderation ; in 
N. T. little, and ov perpioos not a little, 
i. e. much, greatly, Acts 20. 12. 

perpov, ov, to, measure. a) pr. as 
of capacity, in the proverbial ex- 
pression, Matt. 7. 2 ; measure of 
sins, 23. 32 ; — of length or surface, 
a measure, i. e. a measuring - rod, 
KaAajuos Rev. 21. 15, v. 17 per pop av- 
OpooTrov man's measure, i.e. common, 
ordinary. Genr. and adv. e/c perpov 
by measure, = pergioos, i. e. mode- 
rately, sparingly, John 3. 34. b) 
meton. measure, for portion as mea- 
sured off or allotted, allotment, pro- 
portion, Rom. 12. 3 cos 6 ®ebs epeoio~e 
perpou iriareoos, Eph. 4. 7, 13, 16. 

perooirov, ov, ro (perd, w\p), the fore- 
head, Rev. 7. 3, 9. 4. 

pexQh a ^ s0 ^XQ LS sometimes before 
a vowel, a particle serving to mark 
a terminus ad quern, both of place 
and time : it differs from axpj, which 



fit] 



280 



flYi 



fixes the attention upon the ivhole 
duration up to the limit, leaving 
the further continuance undeter- 
mined ; while p.exg l refers solely to 
the limit, implying that the action 
there terminates. 

I. as a preposition, with the ge- 
nitive, unto, until, usque ad. a) of 
place, unto, as far as to, Rom. 15. 
19 p.zxP l Tov'IAAvpiKov. b) of time, 
until: (a) with gen. of a subst. 
Matt. 13. 30 p-^xpi rod Qegioriiov, Acts 
10. 30; Rom. 5. 14 fxexpi Mcovaecos, 
i.e. 'death reigned from Adam un- 
til Moses' without there being any 
written law, but not so afterwards. 
(/3) fMEXpis ov sc. %p6vov, lit. until 
what time, i. e. until, as a conjunc- 
tion, with the subjunctive, where 
the thing is uncertain, Mark 13. 30 
fiexpis ov ivdvra ravra yevrjrai. (5) 
f* € XQ l r V s o"ni UL€ p°J / until this day, 
Matt. 11. 23, 28. 15, where &XP 1 
might properly have been used, 
c) fig. of degree or extent, 2 Tim. 2. 
9 KaKowadco fxexgi decr/xwu, Heb. 12. 
4, Phil. 2. 8, 30. 

II. as a conjunction, until, be- 
fore a verb in the subjunct, where 
the thing is either pres. or future, 
and therefore uncertain, Eph. 4. 13 
f^expi KaraPrrjaoDfxep oi navres ... els 
audpa reXeiov. 

1X7], a negative particle, not, imply- 
ing every where a dependent and 
conditional negative, i. e. depending 
on the idea, conception, or thoughts 
of some subject, and therefore sub- 
jective ; while ov expresses the di- 
rect and full negation independently 
and absolutely, and is therefore ob- 
jective : — that is, fir) implies that 
one conceives or supposes a thing 
not to exist, while ov expresses that 
it actually does not exist ; and hence 
jar) refers to the predicate, ov to the 
copula. The same distinction holds 
good in all the compounds of jj.r) 
and ov. 

I. as a NEGATIVE PARTICLE, not, 

where the following special uses all 
flow from the general principles 
above stated : e. g. jutj, and not ov, 
is used a) in all negative conditions 
and suppositions in N. T. after edv 
and el ; Matt. 5. 20 eav /xrj Tregicr- 
oevari rj hiKaiocvvy) vfxoou, Mark 3. 
27, Lukel3.3,see edv II. £.; Matt. 



24. 22 el fir] €Ko\ofid)dr)<rav ai yfxe'oat, 
Mark 2. 7, Acts 21. 25, see e* II I. e. : 
with edv or el implied, Mark 12. 19, 
Luke 10. 10, John 12. 47. Some- 
times ei is followed by ov, but ov 
then refers not to the condition, but 
to the verb alone, which it renders 
negative, as Matt. 26. 24 RaXbv i\v 
avT<p el ovk eyevvfidr), i. e. the not 
being born would have been better 
for him, — here yj\ would have im- 
plied doubt whether he had been 
born,&c; Mark 11. 26, Luke 14. 26; 
18.4 el Kcd rbv &ebv ov (pofiovpLai i. e. 
to not fear, = contemn ; John 10. 37 
€4 ov ttolco ra epya rod irarp6s (xov l. e. 
to not do, = leave undone; 11. 8. 

b) after particles implying pur- 
pose, also result anticipated or sup- 
posed, i. e. in N. T. after %va, e 6irws, 
ware ; Matt. 26. 5 Iva ^ Qopvfios ye- 
vr\rai, Luke 8. 10, John 3. 16 ; b'lrcos 
fill, Matt. 6. 18, Luke 16. 26, Acts 
20. 16. So before an infin. express- 
ing purpose, &c. either inf. simply, 
or with &o~re, eh, irp6s, 5ta, &c. see 
below in d. c) after relative pro- 
nouns, as '6s, Hens, fto-os, wherever 
they refer not to definite antece- 
dents, but to such as are indefinite 
and general, or implied; Matt. 10. 
14 l bs eav fJLT] defyrai vfias, 11.6, Luke 
8. 18 ; Mark 6. 11 ocroi av ^ 5e|coz/- 
rai vfias, Luke 9. 5 ; Acts 3. 23 tjtis 
av fiT] aKovo-rj, Rev. 13. 15. But ov 
is put after bs or ooms where these 
refer to a definite antecedent, Luke 
14. 33 ; or where any thing is said 
actually not to be or to be done, 
Matt. 10. 38, 13. 12. 

d) with the infinitive as being de- 
pendent upon another finite verb or 
word expressed or implied ; here the 
infinitive may usually either itself be 
resolved into a supposition, or the 
verb on which it depends express- 
es supposition, condition, thought, 
purpose, &c. (a) inf. simpl. Matt. 
22. 23 oi Xeyovres fity elvai avdcrra- 
(Tiv, i. e. as they suppose and be- 
lieve ; Luke 2. 26 ; Acts 25. 24, 27 
dXoyov (xol §one7 . . . fj?r) Kal ras tear 
avrov curias crrj/jLavai, Rom. 13. 3 6e- 
Ae*s fir] (po^elo-Oai r^v e£ovo~iav; 1 
Cor. 7. 1. After 8e?, otyeiXco, &c, 
Matt. 23. 23 ravra edei iroLrjo-aii kol- 
Kelva fi^j a<pievai, Luke 18. 1, 1 Tim. 
3. 2, 3 ; Rom. 15. 1 otyeiXofizv , . , fify 



fill 



281 



kavrois ageaKeiv. After ofivvfii, im- 
plying future purpose, Heb. 3. 18 
rlcri tifioae fir] elaeXevaetr&ai. After 
verbs of commanding or entreating; 
with inf. pres. as continued, Acts 1. 
4 Trapr)yyeiAev avrols airb 'lepoa. fir] 
Xwpi&o-dcu, 21. 4, Eph. 3. 13; with 
infin. aor. as transient, Matt. 2. 12, 
5. 34. By pleonasm after verbs im- 
plying a negative ; of denying, Luke 
20. 27 ol avriKeyovres avdaratrw fir] 
elvai, 22. 34. Vice versa after ov 
Svvafiai, where each negative has 
its proper power, and both together 
constitute an emphatic affirmative, 
Acts 4. 20 ov dvvdfieda a cffioficv fir] 
AaAeTv, i. e. we cannot but speak. 
After #(7Te, in N. T. marking a re- 
sult anticipated or supposed on the 
part of the speaker or writer, Matt. 
8. 28 t%are fir] laxvetv ri.ua rrape\6e?i/, 
Mark 3. 20, 1 Cor. 1. 7. (0) infin. 
with rod ; as dependent on a subst 
Rom. 11.8 otpBaAfiol rod fir] pXerreiv, 

1 Cor. 9. 6 ovk exofiev e^ovcriav rov 
fir] epyd^eaQai, implying possibility, 
but not the will. After verbs ol 
hindering or being hindered, Luke 
4. 42, 24. 16, Acts 10. 47 vdoop kcv- 
\vaai rov fir] fSaTrria6r)vai rovrovs : 
so by impl. Luke 17. 1. As mark- 
ing purpose or result, where chare 
might stand instead of rod, Rom. 7. 

2 eXevOepa ecrrlv airb rov vSfiov, rov 
fir] elvai avri]v jUOixaAiSa. (y) infin. 
with rep, 2 Cor. 2. 12 rep fir] evpelv fie 
Tirou, i. e. marking a cause as ex- 
isting in the mind. (5) infin. with 
to, where the infin. is then equiva- 
lent to a subst., Rom. 14. 21 KaXbv 
rb fir] cpayetv Kpea, = if one would 
eat no meat, 1 Cor. 4. 6 ; preceded 
by rovro, Rom. 14. 13, 2 Cor. 2. 1. 
So with the prepositions els and 
irp6s as marking purpose, supposed 
result, &c. ; els rb fir) Acts 7. 19, 
Heb. 11. 3 ; irpbs rb fii] 2 Cor. 3. 13, 
1 Thess. 2. 9. With Bid as marking 
the probable or supposed cause of 
any thing, Matt. 13. 5 5*a to fir] ex^v 
fiddos yr)s, v. 6. 

e) with participles, when they 
stand elliptically for any of the 
above constructions, or refer to an 
indefinite subject, or in general 
where they imply supposition, con- 
dition, purpose, any thing subjec- 
tive, &c. (a) when the part, may 



fiiij 

be resolved into the construction 
with el, edv, &c, Luke 11. 30 el rb 
acofid. crov c 6\ou cpicreiv6v, \xr\ ex ov TL 
fiepos cTKoreivSv, Rom. 5. 13, Gal. 6. 9 
Kawtp loicp Qepiaofiev, (jltj eKAvofievoi. 
(fi) where the part., either with or 
without the article, is equivalent to 
a relative referring to a general or 
indefinite antecedent; 6 fir) with 
part., Matt. 12. 30 6 fir] &v fier efiov, 
i. e. whosoever, =if any one, where 
ov would only have referred to some 
particular and definite individual ; 
John 33. 18 6 fir] marevuv, 10. 1 ; 
Matt. 25. 29 airb rod /jltj exovros, 
Luke 3. 11: rras fir) with part., 1 
Thess. 2. 12 rvdvres ol fir] marevaav- 
res, 1 John 3. 10, Matt. 13. 19 irav- 
rbs aKovovros, koI fir] crvvievros. So 
genr., Matt. 9. 36 coael rrp6fiara /.<.?; 
exovra rroifieva, 10. 28 ; Acts 20. 22 
Idov iy& ...fir] elScbs, where the sub- 
ject or antecedent is indeed specific, 
but the part, expresses a subject- 
ive doubt, uncertainty; Rom. 2. 1 !•. 
Here too belong such phrases as ra 
fir] Beovra, ra fir] KaQi]KOvra, = ariva 
fir] Be?, &c, ITim. 5.13, Rom. 1. 28; 
ra fir] 6vra = arLva fir) eari, 4. 17, 
fig. 1 Cor. 1. 28. (7) where the part, 
with fir) expresses the supposed or 
apparent cause or occasion of any 
thing, Matt. 1. 19 'looarjep Bltcaios tiv 
koX fir] BeXccv, 18. 25 fir] ex 0VT0S av ~ 
rov airodovvai eKeKevcrev, Mark 2. 4, 

12. 24. (5) where the part, with fit] 
expresses a supposed or apparent 
result, like Soare fir) foil, by infin.. 
Luke 7. 30, Acts 20. 29 elaeXevcrovrai 
Avkoi (3age7s els vfias fir] <pei§6fievGi, 
2 Cor. 4. 2. So Acts 9. 9 r)v ^fiepas 
rpets fir] $\eirtov, koI ovk ecpaye, he 
was for three days apparently blind, 
so as not to see, i. e. he was sup- 
posed to be a blind man ; but ovk 
ecpaye relates a specific fact. Also 
with /cat as = ware, Luke 1. 20 eaij 
(TlccttDv Kol fir] Bvvdfievos AaXrjaai, 

13. 11. 

f ) in all negative expressions of 
wish, entreaty, command; where fir) 
then often stands at the beginning 
of a short independent clause, the 
idea of wishing, &c. not being ex- 
pressed, but retained in the mind : 
thus, to express a negative wish, fir) 
is construed with the optative ; in 
negative entreaty and command, with 



/dY] 



282 



firj 



the imperative and subjunctive, (a) 
with the optative, implying a nega- 
tive wish, in the frequent exclama- 
tion fir) yepoiro may it not be! let it 
not happen ! Luke 20. 16 ; so Gal. 
6. 14, 2 Tim. 4. 16 fir) avrols Xoyio"- 
6eir). (/3) with the imperative always 
(which never takes ov) ; usually with 
the imp. present, implying continued 
action, and forbidding what one is 
already doing, Matt. 6. 16 p.% yipeaOe 
&cnrep ol vTroKptrai, ver. 19, 25; 24. 
6 Spare fir) BpoeicrQe beware, be not 
troubled; Mark 9. 39 : 3d pers. Ptom. 
6. 12 fjij} fiaaiXevera) r) afiapria, 14. 
16 : imper. impl. Luke 13. 14, Gal. 
5. 13. So in antithetic clauses, Col. 
3. 2 Ta apoo (pgope7re, fif) ra errl rrjs 
yrjs, Jam. 1. 22 ; fir) . . . aAAa Luke 
22. 42, John 6. 27. Very rarely fii) 
is found with the imper. aorist (in 
N. T. only 3d pers.), implying tran- 
sient action, and forbidding that 
which one may be about to do ; 
Matt. 6. 3 ix7] ypcorca r) apicrregd crov 
kt\, 24. 18, Mark 13. 15. (7) with 
the subjunctive in negative entreaties, 
commands, exhortations, &c. where 
the action is to be expressed as tran- 
sient; 1st pers. pi. present, where it 
stands in place of 1st pers. impe- 
rat. Gal. 5. 26 fir) ytpclofieBa Kepofioi-oi, 
6. 9; aorist, John 19. 24 fir) o'x'lo'co- 
fiev avrop : 2d and 3d pers., aorist. 
Matt. 1. 20 lit] (pofiriefjs, 3. 9 fir) 86- 
£r)re Xeyeip, 1 Cor. 16. 11 lit) tls e|ou- 
Bepf)ar). So with yeprjdjj or the like 
impl. Matt. 26. 5, Mark 14. 2. 

g) genr. in any construction where 
the negation is, from the nature of 
the case, subjective, conditional, or 
matter of supposition ; Matt. 19. 9 
ts av arroXvcrr) rr\p yvpaitca avrov fir) 
€ir\ Tropveia, where fii) either depends 
upon the preceding relative, or it 
expresses condition, ( if not for for- 
nication;' Mark 12. 14 dco/xep, f) lit) 
Soofiep, implying subjective uncer- 
tainty ; John 3. 18 on fir) rreitiGrev- 
nep because, by the very supposition, 
he has not believed; Rom. 3. 8 ri en 
Kaycb ods a/xaprcoXbs Kpipofiai, Kal fir) 
KrX hypothetically, and why not ra- 
ther? i.e. and why should it not ra- 
ther be the case, &c. ; Col. 2. 18 a 
urj eooQanep efifiarevoop, i. e. into what 
he cannot possibly have seen, or be 
supposed to have seen, — where qv 



would have expressed that he had 
not seen them, though he had the 
power ; 1 Thess. 4. 4 fir\ ep irdBei em- 
Bvfiias, where fir) refers to the pre- 
ceding infin. Krao~6ai; Rom. 14. 1. 

h) coupled with ov, i. e. ov fir), as 
an intensive negative, in emphatic 
assertions and assurances referring 
to the future, not at all, by no means, 
construed pr. with the indie, future, 
or more commonly with the subj. 
aorist. (a) foil, by indie, fut. Matt. 
16. 22 ov /j.r) ecrrai o~ol rovro, 26. 35 
ov fir) ere a7rappr)(rofiai. So in em- 
phatic interrogation, Luke 18. 7, 
John 18. 11. (/3) folk by subj. aorist ; 
aor. 1 pass. Matt. 24, 2 ov fir) acpeBfj 
&8e XiBos, Heb. 8. 12: aor. 2 act, 
Matt. 5. 18, 20 ; mid. Mark 13. 19 ; 
strengthened by ovKert Luke 22. 16, 
ot>5e Matt. 24. 21 ; in emphatic in- 
terrog. John 11. 06, 18. 11. Fur- 
ther, foil, by aor. 1 act., Matt. 10. 23 
ov fir} reXeo~r)re ras ir6Xets, Mark 9. 
41, John 4. 14, 48 ; with obiteri Rev. 
18. 14 ; mid. Matt. 16. 28, Rom. 4. 8. 
II. as a conjunction, that not, 
lest; in N. T. only after verbs ex- 
pressing/ear, anxiety ', foresight, with 
which both the Greeks and Latins 
connect a negative implying a wish 
that the thing feared may not be or 
happen. Construed a) with the 
suhjunct., where the preceding or 
governing verb is in the present ; 
after verbs of fearing, &c. Acts 27. 
17 (pofiovfiepoi fir) els rr)v Hivgrip e/c- 
ireorwai, 2 Cor. 12. 21, with <poj3ov- 
fiepos impl. v. 6 ; or the preceding 
verb may be a preterite, except in 
the indie, Acts 23. 10 evXa$r)Beh 6 
X*A. fir) diacnrao~6f) 6 UavXos. After 
verbs of foresight or caution, the verb 
being in the present, Matt. 18. 10 
Spare fir) H.ara(ppopr)o"r)re epos, Mark 
13.5,36. b) with the optat., where 
the preceding verb is a preterite of 
the indie. ; after a verb of foresight. 
Acts 27. 42 (3ovXr) eyepero %pa rovs 
Beer floras airoKretpaari, fir) ris eicKQ- 
Xvfi/3t)(Tas diacpvyoi, where, however, 
later eds. read Siacpvyr). c) with the 
indicative, seldomer, and implying 
that the thing feared already exists 
or is about to happen ; with indie, 
pres. Luke 11. 35 cruo-irei fir) rb epecs 
rb ep o~ol andros ecrip : fut. Col. 2. 8 
PXtTrere fir) ri$ vfias ecrrai, 6 <rt» Aa- 



firjye 



283 



lATjKETl 



yoiyoov. d) with the infinitive, in 
negative wishes or admonitions, im- 
plying a fear of the contrary, 2 Cor. 
6. 1 TrapaKa\ov/jL€U p.)] els Kevbv tt\v 
xfyw T °v ®tov 5e£acr#cu vpas, 13. 7. 
III. as an emphatic interrogative 
particle, which has lost its own ne- 
gative power, but expresses a de- 
gree of fear or anxiety, and implies 
the expectation of a negative answer ; 
while ov interrog. demands an affir- 
mative answer. Construed with the 
indie, of all the tenses, a) simply, 
with indie, pres., Matt. 9. 15 pr) dv- 
vavrai ol viol rov vvpepcouos irevQetv, 
John 3. 4, Acts 7. 28, with eV-ri, &c. 
impl. Rom. 3. 5, 9. 14 ; aor. Luke 
22. 35 fir] twos verregrjerare, John 7. 
48 ; perf. v. 47; fut. Matt. 7. 9. b) 
as used before ov, i. e. p^ ov, where 
pA\ is interrogative, and ov belongs 
solely to the following verb, Rom. 
10. 18 aAAa Aeyoo, pr] ovk tfKovcrav 
have they not heard? where the an- 
swer must still be negative; v. 19 
prj 'Itrpa^A ovk eyvca hath then Israel 
not known? i.e. is he then ignorant 1 
ICor. 9.4, 5, 11.22. 

PVye, see ye II. 5. 

/u 77 5 cr u a) s, adv. (prjSapSs, for prj^e a- 
p6s), by no means, Acts 10. 14, 11. 8. 

pr]8e, conjunct, (py\, 8e), differing 
from ouSe as pi] from ov, and having 
the same general signification as pi] 
(see pi] init.), pr. and not, also not, 
and hence neither, not even, as con- 
necting whole clauses or proposi- 
tions, a) in continued negation , at the 
beginning of a subsequent clause, 
neither, nor, mostly preceded by 
pi], Matt. 10. 14 %s hv ^ Befyrcu 
vpas, prjBe ctKovcrr) robs Aoyous vp&v, 
Luke 16. 26', Rom. 14. 21 ; by piiirco 
9. 11. So in continued prohibition, 
usually after pi], and then it takes 
the same construction as pi] with the 
imperat. or subjunct. (see pi] I. f. £. 
y.) ; foil, by imperat. pres. expr. or 
impl. Matt. 6. 25 p$] pepipvaTe rrj 
\pvxy vpoov, pr]de [pepipvaTe'] ra> ado- 
paTi, Mark 13. 11, pr]8eis . . . pr]de 1 
Tim. 5. 22 ; aor. 1 pass. , 1 Pet. 3. 14 ; 
— by subjunct. pres. 1st pers. pi., in 
exhortations, 1 Cor. 10. 8, 9 ; aor. 2d 
and 3d pers., Matt. 7. 6 ph dare, p-nde 
jSaA^re, Mark 13. 15, prfBe . . . p7]Se 
8. 26, prjfieis . . • pr]$e Luke 3. 14; — 



by infin. depending on a verb of 
prohibition, Acts 4. 18, 1 Tim. 1. 4. 
Once in antithetic apodosis, foil, by 
imper. 2 Thess. 3. 10 eX ris ov deket 
epyd£ea6cu, prjbe eo~6ieTco. b) in the 
middle of a clause, not even, Mark 
2. 2 wcrTe /jL7}k4tl x^P^ v py$£ ra Trpbs 
tt)v Ovpav, 1 Cor. 5. 11, Eph. 5. 3. 
prjdeis, pr]hepia, py]§ev (pr]de, els), 
not even one, no one, i. e. ' no one, 
whoever he may be ;' since from the 
indefinite and hypothetic power of 
pi], pr]deis differs from ovbeis as pi] 
from ov, see pi] init. a) genr. Matt. 
16. 20 iva p-qfievl eXncco-iu, Mark 6. 8 
'iva. pr]b*ev aXpwcriv els odov, Acts 4. 
21 : with pi], /jLrjKeTL, or prfe'is re- 
peated, in a strengthened negation, 

1 Pet. 3. 6 (XT), Mark 11. 14 p-nKeTi, 

2 Cor. 6. 3 p-qdepiav. b) in prohi- 
bitions ; foil, by imper. pres. Luke 
3.13 prjSev irkeov . . . irpdaaere, 1 Cor. 
3. 18, 21 ; imper. impl. Matt. 27. 19 ; 
with double neg. Rom. 13. 8; — by 
subjunct. aor. Matt. 17. 9 priSevl eX- 
TTTjre to ttpapa, 8. 4 opa prjdevl eXirns, 
with double neg. Mark 1. 44. c) 
neut. p7]$ev, nothing, (a) as adv. not 
at all, in no respect; pr]^ev 5ia/cpi- 
vopevos Acts 10. 20: after verbs of 
profit or loss, deficiency, &c. Mark 
5. 26 prj^ev w(pe\r]9e7(Ta, Luke 4. 35, 
2 Cor. 11.5. So ev pr^evi in nothing, 
in no respect, Phil. 1. 28. (£) me- 
taph. pr]8ev ecu being nothing, i. e. of 
no account, no weight of character, 
Gal. 6. 3. 

p7]§eiroTe, adv. (pyjSe, tvore), not even 
ever, never, 2 Tim. 3. 7. 

/jLTj^eTTco, adv. (pr]8e, ttco), even not 
yet, not yet, Heb. 11. 7. 

Mt)5os, ov, 6, a Mede, Acts 2. 9 : the 
country of Media lay between the 
Caspian sea on the north, and Per- 
sia on the south, extending on the 
north and west to Armenia. 

fji-nKeri, adv. (pi], en), no more, no 
further, no longer, in the general 
sense of pi], and construed in the 
same manner, see pi] init. After 
Xva (comp. pi] I. b.), Eph. 4. 14 'iva 
prjKeTi &pev vijirioi. With the infin. 
(comp. pi] I. d.), Acts 4. 17, 25. 24 
eiri&toVTes p)] $e?v £rjv avTov prjKeTi : 
with inf. after ware, Mark 1. 45 ; inf. 
and rod, Rom. 6. 6 ; els to pi] with 
inf. 1 Pet. 4. 2. With participles, as 



f,n]KOQ 



284 



H>w*ip 



expressing a cause (comp. /xi) I. e. 
y.), Rom. 15. 23 ywi /xt]K€ti joirov 
sX°° v Kr ^i 1 Thess. 3. 1, 5 ; — a result, 
Acts 13. 34 (comp. ^17 I. e. 5.). In 
negative expressions of wish, en- 
treaty, command (see jjli] I. f.) ; foil, 
by optat. implying a negative wish, 
firjKerL etc o~ov /X7]$e\s Kapwbv cf)dyoi 
Mark 11. 14; by imper. pres. John 
5. 14 /x7]K€tl a/xdprave, Eph. 4. 28 ; 
by subjunct. pres. lstpers. pi. Rom. 
14. 13, aor. 2d and 3d pers. Mark 9. 
25, Matt. 21. 19 (comp. /xi) I. f. 7.). 

1*7} k os, gos, ovs, t6, length, Rev. 21. 
16: metaph. Eph. 3. 18. 

/xt/kvvo), f. vvoo(/xt)kos), to make long; 
in N. T. mid, /xT/Kvvo/xai, to lengthen 
one's self, spoken of plants, i. e. to 
grow up, Mark 4. 27. 

/xtjKcott), t)s, 7) (/xt)\ov), a sheep- skin, 
as used for clothing, Heb. 11. 37. 

/xi)v, a particle of strong affirmation, 
yea, assuredly, &c. ; in N. T. only in 
the connexion 7) /xt)v, see 7). 

/xi) u, fJL7]vos, 6, a month, a) pr. Luke 
1. 24, ssep. b) meton. for new-moon, 
which was the first day of the month 
and a festival, Gal. 4. 10. 

p.7\vvo3, f. vera, to make known, shew, 
disclose, i. e. something before un- 
known, trans. Luke 20.37, John 11. 
57 idu ris yvo) irov %(Ttl fXT/uvcn, 1 
Cor. 10. 28 ; with dat. Acts 23. 30. 

fj.7]iroT€, neg.partic. (/xt), 7rore),in the 
same general sense and uses as /xtj. 

I. as a NEGATIVE PARTICLE, not 

even, never, in no supposable case, 
Heb. 9. 17 e7rel /xtjttotg lax v€L [Sicc- 
6y)kt}~\ ot€ £rj o SiaQe/xsvos. 

II. as a conjunction, that not 
ever, that ever, lest ever, i. e. ' lest at 
some time or other,' indefinite, = 
lest perhaps (comp. /xt) II.). After 
verbs implying purpose, foil, by sub- 
junct., and preceded by a future, a 
present or aorist, or a pret. indie. ; 
e. g. fut ., apovori o~€, /xt)ttot6 irpoo'- 
Kotyys Luke 4. 11 ; present or aor., 
Matt. 5. 25 'lctBl evvoeov . . . /xTjirore ere 
iragado), 7. 6, 27. 64, %va /x-qirore Luke 
14. 29'; pret., Matt. 13. 15: foil, by 
indie, fut. Mark 14. 2 /x^Trore 6opvj3os 
earai rod Kaov (comp. /xi) 11. c). 
After verbs implying/ear or caution, 
foil, by subjunct. Matt. 15. 32, Trgocr- 
6%ere eavroh, /x-fjirort fiag7)6wo~iv ktX 



Luke 21. 34; with preceding verb 
impl. Matt. 25. 9 : foil, by indie, fut. 
Heb. 3. 12 (comp. \xt\ II. c). 

III. as an interrogative par- 
ticle ; in a direct inquiry imply- 
ing a negative answer, John 7. 26 
/h7}7tot€ bXr/Qws eypcocrau oi &gx 01/T€S 
do the rulers then certainly know, do 
they perhaps know ? Indirect, whe- 
ther perhaps, if perhaps, with optat., 
Luke 3. 15 ^laXoyi^o/xivoov irdvToov 
. . . /uiTjirore avrbs gXt) 6 Xpiaros : with 
subjunct., 2 Tim. 2. 25. 

fjL7}7ro0, adv. {{xi), 7rw), not yet, Rom. 
9. 11, Heb. 9.8. 

fjLTjircos, conjunct, (fit), ttcos), that in 
no way, that by no means, i. e. lest in 
any way, lest perhaps. After verbs 
implying purpose, foil, by subjunct., 
and preceded by the pres. (comp. 
/xi) II. a.), 1 Cor. 9. 27 virooTridfa rb 
aw/xa, /x^ttcos adoxL/xos yivw/xai, 2 Cor. 
2. 7 ; by aor., Gal. 2. 2. After verbs 
implying fear or caution, foil, by in- 
die, (comp. p.7] II.), Gal. 4. 11 (po- 
fiov/xcu v/xas, /X7)ir(tis gIktj KeKoiriaKa 
ds v/xas: by subjunctive aor. Acts 
27. 29, Rom. 11. 21 [jSAeWe] /xfjTrws 
oudh (Tov (psio-7)Tcu. Once construed 
with both indicat. and subjunct., 1 
Thess. 3. 5 jx^ttccs iTrdpacrei' v/xas 6 

7T€ipd,fav, KOL €£S KZVOV yiv7]T<XL, \. C 

[fearing] lest perhaps the tempter, &c. 
/x7]pos, ov, 6, the thigh, Rev. 19. 16. 

jxt)t€, conj. {/xi), re), a continuative, 
referring usually to a part of a pro- 
position or clause, and not, also not, 
hence neither, not even, a) in con- 
tinued negation, at the beginning of 
a subsequent clause, after /xt), nei- 
ther, nor, Eph. 4. 27 6 tjXlos /xtj eiri- 

dlJ€T(ti, /Xt)t€ dib*OT€ t6tT0U, 2 TllCSS. 2. 

2. Repeated, /xTjre . . . /xi)r€ neither 
. . . nor, before different parts of the 
same clause, Matt. 5. 34 sq. /xt) 6/xo- 
crai #Aws, pA\T^ Iv tg3 obpav^i, /xi)r€ eV 
rfj yrj, /xi)r€ ess e lepocr. ktA. b) alone 
in the middle of a clause, not even, 
Mark 3. 20 &o~Te /xtj Svvaadai avrovs 
fxr)T€ apTov <payelv. 

/xt)t7)p, epo?, rpos, r), a mother, a) 
pr., Matt. 1. 18, ssep. : fig. of one in 
the place of a mother, 12. 49, 50. 
b) genr. for parent, ancestor, pro- 
genitrix, Gal. 4. 26 : fig. of a city, as 
the parent or source of wickedness 
and abominations, Rev. 17. 5. 



fU]TL 



285 



fllfJUi) 



fjirin, neg. partic. (pr), t\), not at all, 
not perhaps; in N. T. a) as negat., 
only in the connexion el firjTt if not 
perhaps, unless perhaps, Luke 9. 13, 
1 Cor. 7. 5 : also p-fjTiye, = p.r)TL but 
stronger, not at all then, i. e. for Engl. 
not to say then, much more then, 6. 3. 
b) as interrog., whether at all? 
whether perhaps ? i. e. is or has then, 
perhaps? Matt. 7. 16 pr/Ti o~v\Xe- 
yovviv curb aKavOoov ara<pvK^]v ; 12. 
23, saep. ; /x^n &pa 2 Cor. 1. 17. 

fjirjTiye, see fi'fjTi a. 

prjTis, pron. interrog. (/^, t^s), w/*e- 
therany one? is or 7*as aw?/ owe? John 
4.33, 7.48. 

fjL7]rpa, as, 7] (fj.^jT7)g), matrix, womb, 
Luke 2.23, Rom. 4. 19. 

IJ.rjrga\(fias, ov, 6, Attic prjTpaXoias, 
(/jLTjTrjp, aAoidw = a\od(ti), a smiter of 
his mother, a matricide, 1 Tim. 1. 9. 

fxLaiw, f. avco, perf. pass. /j.epiaa/j.aL 
and 3 pers. sing, pepiavTai (Tit. 1. 
15), aor. 1 pass. i/j,idu9r)v, pr. to co- 
lour, tinge, to stain, pollute ; in N. T. 
to defile, pollute, trans, a) in the 
Levitical sense, John 18. 28 r iva pr] 
piaudcconv. b) in a moral sense, J ude 
8 crdpKa piaivovcri : pass, to be pol- 
luted, corrupt, Tit. 1. 15, Heb. 12. 15. 

piaapa, aros, t6 (piaiuco), pr. a co- 
lowing, staining, hence pollution, de- 
filement, morally, 2 Pet. 2. 20. 

fxiaa p.6s, ov, b (fjuaivoo), pollution, de- 
filement, in a moral sense, 2 Pet. 2. 
10 eV imdvpiq. fj.iacrp.ov, i. e. in pol- 
luted desire. 

fiiypa, aros, to {fxiyvvpi), mixture, 
John 19. 39. 

piyvvpi, f. jiufo), to mix, mingle, pr. 
with accus. and dat., and in pass, 
with dat. Rev. 8. 7 fce/jLiypiva afyaTi, 
15. 2 : also with ace. and pzrd twos, 
Luke 13. 1 cop to aTpa UiXaTos epi^e 
fteTtt twv QvGiow avTOiv, Matt. 27. 34. 

/jlikpos, a, 6v, small, little; comparat. 
/jLiKpoTegos, smaller, less; pr. the opp. 
of fjieyas. a) of magnitude, Matt. 
13. 32 piKpoTepos irdvToov tu>v enreg- 
fxaToov, Jam. 3. 5 : of stature, Luke 
19. 3 tji rjXiKia piupbs f)v: hence also 
of age, small, young, not grown up, 
Acts 8. 10 airb fxiKpov kcos fxeyaXov, 
26. 22. In a compar. sense for less, 
younger, Lat. minor natu, Mark 15. 
40 tov 'landofiov tov pucpov of James 



the less, b) of quantity, a little, 1 Cor. 
5. 6 jxiKQa £o/U?7 : fig. liev. 3. 8. Adv. 
p.iKg6v ti, 2Cor. 11. 1. So of space, 
neut. fxiKpbu as adv. a little, rrpozX- 
Bcou [xiKp6v Matt. 26. 39. c) of num- 
ber, little, few, Luke 12. 32 to puKpbv 
-KotpLVLov. d) of time, John 7. 33 
piKpbv xpo^oy: hence absol. piKpov, 
i. e. XP^ V0V ^ a little while, pr. ace. of 
time how long, 13. 33, 14. 19. So 
ptTa puKpov after a while, a little af- 
ter, Matt. 26. 73. e) fig. of dignity 
or authority, low, humble, Matt. 10. 
42 %va toov piKpoiv tovtojv, spoken of 
the disciples, 18. 6; 11. 116 pinp6- 
Tepos eV t?7 fiao~LXeia. 

MiXrjTos, ov, r), Miletus, a maritime 
city in the southern part of Ionia, 
on the confines of Caria, a few miles 
south of the Meander; Acts 20. 15. 

fxiXiov, ov, t6, a mile, Matt. 5. 41, 
i. e. the Roman milliare or mile of 
1000 paces, whence its name: it 
is usually estimated at 1611 yards; 
the English mile contains 1760. 

fxifi4opaL, ovfiai, fut. rjo'opai, depon. 
mid. {fjL7/j.os), pr. to mimic ; in a good 
sense, to imitate, follow, as an ex- 
ample, with ace. 2 Tim. 3. 7 irus 5e? 
/jLipuadai r)pas, v. 9, Heb. 13. 7. 

/JLLprjTTjs, ov, 6 (pipeopai), an imita- 
tor, follower ; only in the phrase pi~ 
pr}T7)s yivecrdai to become an imitator, 

1. e. to imitate, 1 Cor. 4. 16, saep. 

p.ipLV-i]o~K(ti, f. ixvr)o~to, to recall to one's 
mind, to remind ; in N. T. only as a 
partial depon. mid. /jLipurjo-Kopai, f. 
ppr}cropai, aor. 1 pass. epi/f)adr]u as 
both mid. and pass., perf. part, pe- 
fjLvnfx^uos (2 Tim. 1. 4) as pres., — to 
call to mind, to recollect, remember, 
usually with gen. a) pr., pres. Heb. 

2. 6 otl p.ip.vi)o-KT) avTov, 13. 3 ; aor. 
1 as middle, Matt. 26. 75 ijjLi/r)o-6r] 6 
HeTpos tov pr/paTos, Luke 1. 54 ix4- 
ovs, v. 72, Heb. 8. 12 twj/ avofxioov 
avToou ov firj /jLvnadto Iti = ' 1 will 
pardon them :' foil, by otl, Matt. 5. 
23, Luke 16. 25 ; by oos 24. 6. b) 
aor. 1 ifi^adrjv as pass., to be re- 
membered, be had in remembrunce, 
ivoomov tov 0eoo, for good, as pray- 
ers, Acts 10. 31 ; or for punishment, 
Rev. 16. 19. 

fiio~4cc, u>, f. rjaco, to hate, trans., pass. 
to be hated, odious, a) foil, by ace. 
of pers., usually implying active ill- 



JILff 



dcLTTod 



ocria 



286 



fUVrjfTTEViO 



will in words and conduct, a perse- 
cuting spirit; Matt. 5. 43 ixiffr\o~eis 
top ix0p6u (tov, v. 44, 10. 22 ecreaOe 
jLLKroviuevoL, saepiss. : by impl. = to 
persecute, Rev. 17. 16 ovroi ixio-r\<j overt 
tt\v Tr6pvr)v. b) foil, by ace. of thing, 
= to detest, abhor, John 3. 20, Rom. 
7. 15 t /jllctco, rovro ttqioo, Heb. 1. 9. 
c) espec. in antith. with ayairdoo it 
is = not to love, to love less', to slight, 
with accus. of pers., Matt. 6. 24 tov 
eva /ullg'7}o'€l, Kal top erepov ayairr)o-€L, 
Luke 14. 26, John 12. 25, Rom. 9. 13. 

ixiffdairoooffia, as, rj, pr. [ full pay- 
ment of wages,' hence recommence, 
requital; in the sense of reward, Heb. 
10. 35, 11. 26 ; of punishment, 2. 2. 

fMLaOaTTodSrrjs, ov, 6 (/uucrOos, airoSl- 
dcojuu)) pr. ' a payer in full of wages,' 
hence requiter, rewarder, Heb. 11. 6. 

fxiffQios, a, ov (/mo~6os), hired; as a 
subst. one hired, a hired servant, Luke 
15. 17, 19. 

p. iff 6 6 s, ov, 6, hire, wages, recommence. 
a) pr. and genr. Matt. 20. 8, Luke 
10. 7 a^ios 6 ipydrris rod fxiadov, Acts 
1. 18 fjucrdbs adiKias ( the wages of 
his crime,' 2 Pet. 2. 15 ' wages got 
by iniquity ;' Jude 11 /jllcSov i. e.for 
hire ox gain, b) in the sense of re- 
ward, Matt. 5. 12 6 /Liicrdbs vjjlqov tto- 
Kvs, v. 46, saep. c) in the sense of 
retribution, punishment, 2 Pet. 2. 13. 

fxiaOooo, So, f. coffoo (picrdos), to hire 
out, let for hire; in N. T. only mid. 
Iaig66oijloli, ov/ucu, f. ooffopai, to hire out 
to one's self, — simply to hire, trans., 
Matt. 20. 1 fucrdtoo-aaOcu ipydras, v. 7. 

fx Iff 6 co p. a, aros, r6 (piffdooo), hire, 
wages, rent; in N. T. a thing hired or 
rented, e. g. a lodging, hired dwelling, 
Acts 28. 30. 

fiiffOcorSs, ov, d (fxiffQooo), one hired, 
a hired servant, Mark 1. 20. 

Mitv\7]V7], 7]s, r), Mitylene, the cele- 
brated capital of the island of Les- 
bos, Acts 20. 14. 

MLxar)A, o, indec. Michael, Heb. 
* who as God V pr. name of an arch- 
angel, Jude 9. 

fjiva, as, 7), Lat. mina, pr. a Greek 
weight, containing 100 hpaxpai, and 
larger than the Roman libra in the 
proportion of 4 to 3 ; hence, as the 
latter is usually reckoned at about 
12 oz. English avoirdupois, the pva 



would be nearly = the Engl, pound 
avoirdupois : in N. T. pva is a silver 
coin, estimated by weight, contain- 
ing 100 dpax^a'h and being itself the 
60th part of a talent; Luke 19. 13. 

Mvdffcov, oovos, 6, Mnason, pr. name 
of a man, Acts 21. 16. 

/jLveia, as, r) (pip.yr)ffKoo), recollection, 
remembrance, Phil. 1.3: pveiav e%eij> 
to have remembrance of= to recollect, 
remember, 1 Thess. 3. 6 ; fxveiav iroi- 
eiffdai to make remembrance of, i. e. to 
bear in mind, to make mention of, 
Rom. 1.9. 

(JLvrifxa, aros, to (jULifivr)o~KQo), pr. a 
memorial, monument, intended to pre- 
serve the memory of any person or 
thing, hence a sepulchral monument, 
cenotaph; in N. T. meton. a tomb, 
sepulchre, Luke 23. 53. 

p.vf)p.e1ov, ov, t6 (/iiLfjLvr)ffKoo), pr. a 
memorial, monument, hence a sepul- 
chral monument, cenotaph ; in N. T. 
meton. a tomb, sepulchre, Matt. 8. 28. 

fjivrjjULT], 7}s, 7] (fjLLjuLvrjffKco), remembrance, 
recollection ; pvr)pr)u TroieTcrOaL to call 
to mind, bear in recollection, 2 Pet. 

1. 15. 

}j.V7)iaovgv(jo, int. evffoo (fjLvr)fx<av, fxi- 
\xvi\ffKQo), to remember } call to mind, 
bear in mind, a) pr., absol. Mark 
8. 18 : followed by gen., Luke 17. 32 
/jLpr)fj.oP€V€T€ ttjs yvvaatos Aoot, John 
15. 20 rod \6yov, Acts 20. 35 : by ac- 
cus., Matt. 16. 9 tovs agTovs, 1 Thess. 

2. 9; so God is said to remember sin, 
i. e. to punish it, Rev. 18. 5 : foil, by 
6Vi Acts 20. 31, Eph. 2. 11; irSdev 
Rev. 2. 5 ; ttcos 3, 3. b) by impl. to 
mention, speak of, foil, by irepi, Heb. 
11. 22 irepl ttjs ii-odov i/jLvrjfiovevcre. 

/jLvrj/uLoffvvov, ov, to (fivrjfiSffvvos), a 
manorial, monument ; in N. T. genr. 
memorial, i. e. any thing preserving 
the remembrance of a person or 
thing, Mark 14. 9 els p.vy\p.6ffvvov 
auTTJs for a memorial of her, i. e. in 
memory of her, to her honourable 
remembrance, fame; Acts 10. 4 at 
7rpocreu%ai crov ai/efirjffav els p.vt]p6ffv- 
vov ivooiriov tov &eov thy prayers are 
come up as a memorial, into remem- 
brance, before God. 

fivrjffTevoo, f. evffopai (p.vdoju.ai), to 
ask in marriage ; in N. T. only pass., 
pr. to be asked in marriage, hence to 



/jLoytXaXog 



287 



fXOVOQ 



be betrothed, affianced, with dat. of 
pers. Matt. 1. 18 /uLvno-Tevdeiaws tyjs 
fjL7]ipbs avrov Magias t£ 'Icocrrity, Luke 
1.27, 2.5. 
fjioyiXakos, ov, b, t), adj. (fx6yis, Xa 
Xeeo), speaking with difficulty; subst. 
a stammerer, Mark 7. 32. 

fjiSyis, adv. (p.6yos), with difficulty, 
hardly, Luke 9. 39. 

1x6$ los, ov, b, hat. modius, a Roman 
measure for things dry, = one sixth 
part of the Attic medimnus, and con- 
taining therefore 1*916 gall. Engl., 
or nearly one peck. 

lxoix a ^ ls > l ^ os > V (/ XOi X^ s )* an adul- 
teress, Rom. 7. 3; 2 Pet. 2. 14 b^p- 

BaXfxol /j.€crro\ /jloix&Xl$os eyes full of 

an adulteress, i. e. gazing with desire 

after such persons. Fig., from the 

Heb., one faithless towards God, as 

an adulteress towards her husband; 

in O. T. spoken chiefly of those 

who forsook God for idols, in N. T. 

genr. of those who neglect God and 

their duty towards him, and yield 

themselves up to their lusts and 

passions, James 4. 4: so ysvea iro- 

VTjpa KaX /moixaXis, where /llolxuXis, 

in apposit., expresses an attribute, 

adulterous, i. e. faithless, idolatrous, 

Matt. 12. 39. 

fio ix&Wf &>> f« ^) (T0} (/^X^ 5 )' t° defile a 
married woman, commit adultery with 
her ; in N. T. only mid. /jloix^ ^^ 
wfxoLL, genr. to commit adultery, used 
both of man and woman, intrans. 
Matt. 5. 32 7roie? avr^v p.oLxao~6ai, 
kcu ts . . . /uLOixarat. 

/uotxe/a, ay, 7] (jUOixeuco), adultery, 
Matt. 15. 19. 

fioixtvM) f- svcroi), also mid. /xor^eu- 
ojxcu (fiOLXos), to commit adultery, 
genr. and absol. ; active, Matt. 5. 27 
ov /jLoixevcreis (for the future as im- 
perative see Stuart's N. T. Gram. 
p. 195), Mark 10. 19 p.)) p.oLX*vo~r)s : 
mid. once, John 8. 4. Foil, by ac- 
cus. to commit adultery with any one, 
Matt. 5. 28 fjdrj efxoixsvorev avr'fju. 
Symbol, once, foil, by perd tlvos, 
Rev. 2. 22. 

fioix6s, ov, 6, an adulterer, Luke 18. 
1 1 : fig., from the Heb., one faithless 
towards God f &c. (see /uoLX a ^' iS )> 
Jam. 4. 4. 

(moXls, adv. (p.6Xos), = fxoyis, but less 



Attic, with difficulty, hardly, scarcely, 
Acts 14. 18, 27. 7.' 
Mo\6x, <5,indec. Moloch, Heb. 'king,' 
pr. name of an idol of the Ammon- 
ites, to which the Hebrews also of- 
fered human victims, Levit. 18. 21, 
20. 2 sq., 1 Kings 11. 7. The rabbins 
describe the statue of Moloch as of 
brass, in the form of the human 
body, but with the head of an ox; it 
was hollow within, and being heated 
from below, the children to be im- 
molated were placed in its arms : 
similar to this was the statue of 
Saturn among the Carthaginians ; 
hence both probably represented the 
planet Saturn, to which the Semitic 
nations sacrificed human victims. 
In N. T. only Acts 7. 43. 

/ULoKvyco, f. wo), to soil, stain, defile; 
in N. T. symbol. Rev. 3. 4 ovk ipo- 
Kvvav ra ipdria, 14. 4: metapb. 1 
Cor. 8. 7 7) aweidnais avra>u fxoXvue- 
rai their conscience is defiled, i. e. is 
blunted, weakened. 

p.oXvo~ /j.6s, ov, 6 (jjloXvvo)), a soiling, 
hence defilement, pollution,in a moral 
sense, 2 Cor. 7. 1. 

juo/ncpri, t)s, 7] (pe/jupopai.), fault found, 
blame, censure, i.e. ' occasion of com- 
plaint,' Col. 3. 13. 

/j.ovr),r)s,r) (jjlzvo)), pr. stay in a place ; 
in NT. an abode, dwelling, mansion, 
John 14. 2: so ttoleTu povy\v irapd rivi 
to make one 's abode with any one, i. e. 
to abide or dwell with him, fig., 14. 23. 

p.ovoysvi]s, 4os, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (/xo- 
vos, yevos), only-born, only-begotten, 
i. e. only child, Luke 7. 12 pouoyeu^s 
rfj pnrpi, 8. 42, 9. 38, Heb. 11. 17: 
in John's writings spoken only of 6 
Xoyos, the only- begotten Son of God 
in the highest sense, as alone know- 
ing and revealing the essence of the 
Father, John 1. 14, 18, 3. 16, 18, 1 
John 4. 9, — where others, by impl., 
most dear, only -beloved. 

fi6uos,r), ov, only, alone, a) pr. with- 
out others, without companions; of 
persons, Matt. 14. 23 povos i\v e/ce?, 
Mark 6. 47 avrbs fiovos iirl rrjs yrjs, 9. 
2 Kar ldi<xv pouovs, v. 8 : fig. of one 
acting by his own authority, alone, 
John 8. 16 ; or as destitute of help 
from another, ver. 29. Of things, 
Luke 24. 12 ra bQovia Kelfiei/a /nova, 
i. e. without the body of Jesus ; John 



/j.op6(j)0a\jdOQ 



283 



M.vpa 



12. 24 kokkos jxovos fx4v€i, i. e. ster- 
ile, barren, Spoken in an adverbial 
sense of persons and tilings, Matt. 
4. 4 ouk e7r' &pr(? /lloj/cc ^rjcrerai 6 oV- 
6 p., John 5. 44 tt]v 5o|az> irapa rod 
fxovov ®eov ov farelre, Jude 4, Rev. 
15. 4 : so after el /mi), Matt. 12. 4 el 
fj.1) ro7s hpevcri jjlovols, 17. 8. b) alone 
of many, o?ze out of many, Luke 24. 
18 o~v fxovos rcapoiKets 'lepovcraArj/UL ; 
1 Cor. 9. 6, 2 Tim. 4. 11. c) neut. 
fxovov as adv. ow/?/, a/owe ; simply, 
Matt. 5. 47 Toi>s adeAcpobs vju.gov fi6- 
vov, 9. 21 ea^ fiSvov aipwficu, Acts 18. 
25. After e* fir), Matt. 21. 19 et ^ 
cpvAAa fx6vov, Mark 6. 8. With ne- 
gatives ; p.7] fiovov not only, simply, 
Gal. 4. 18; in antith. or gradation, 
foil, by aAAa Phil. 2. 12, by aAAa koX 
but also, fir) robs iro^as fiov fiovov, 
aAAa Kcd ras X € ?P as John 13. 9 : ov 
fiovov not only, simply, Jam. 2. 24 ; 
in antith. or gradation, foil, by aAAa 
Acts 19. 26, by aAAa /cat but also 
Matt. 21. 21, John 5. 18. 

fiovocpOaAfios, ov, 6, r), adj. (fxSvos, 
btyQaAfios), one-eyed, having lost an 
eye, Matt. 18. 9, Mark 9. 47. 

fiov 6 go, 6o, fut. dxrco (f*6vos), to leave 
alone, pass, to be left alone, e. g. as a 
widow, to be solitary, probably child- 
less, 1 Tim. 5. 5. 

fiopcpf), rjs, r), form, shape, Mark 16. 
12 iv erepa fiopcpfj : Phil. 2. 7 fioptyrjV 
dovAov Aafidbv, i. e. ' appearing in a 
humble and despised condition;' 
hence also ver. 6 c os iv fiopcpfj &eov 
vTrdpxw who being in the form of God, 
i. e. ' as God, like God,' where the 
force of the antithesis would seem 
most naturally to refer to the divine 
majesty and glory, — or fiopcpr) may 
here have the sense of nature (cfyvo'is), 
when iv fiopcpfj &eov vrrdpx^^ would 
be = being of that nature, of the same 
nature with God. 

fiopcpooo, Go, f. coaco (fiogcpr)), to form, 

fashion, trans.; in N. T. pass.^ to be 

formed, fig. Gal. 4. 19 &XP LS °v H-°P~ 

(pooQfj Xp. iv vfuv, i. e. ' until the very 

image of Christ be impressed upon 

your hearts.' 

fiop (poo a is, eoos, r) (fiogcpooo), pr. a 

forming, hence form, appearance, e. g. 
merely external form, 2 Tim. 3. 5 
exovres fi6p<poooiv evaefitias : by impl. 
a prescribed form, norma, Horn. 2. 20. 



fiocrxoiroieoo, go, fut. i)o~<a (fi6o~x os f 
iroUoo), to make a calf,\. e. the image 
of a calf or bullock, Acts 7. 41. 

fi6crxos, ov, 6, pr. shoot of a plant, 
young and tender; hence a young 
animal, and espec. in prose and N. T. 
a calf, a young bullock, Luke 15. 23. 

fiowiicSs, t), 6v (fjLovaa), devoted to 
the muses, i.e. to the liberal arts and 
sciences, learned; in N. T. skilled in 
music, a musician, Rev. 18. 22. 

jxox^os, ov, 6, ivearisome labour, tra- 
vail, including the idea of painful 
effort, sorrow ; in N. T. only as 
coupled with kSttos, 2 Cor. 11. 27 iv 
kottco kcu jjLox9u>, 1 Thess. 2. 9. 

fiveAos, ov, 6, marrow, Heb. 4. 12. 

fivioo, go, f. r)aoo (fivoo), to initiate, in- 
struct, i. e. in things before unknown, 
pass. Phil. 4. 12. 

fjLvOos, ov, 6, speech, discourse ; in N. 
T. fable, fiction, a mythic tale, mythic 
discourse, 1 Tim. 1.4, 4. 7 fiefirjAovs 
Kal ypaoofieis fivOovs rrapaiTov. 

fivKaofiai, cofiai, fut. r)crofiai (fxv), to 
moo, to low, pr. as the cow or ox ; in 
N. T. of a lion, to roar, Rev. 10. 3 
fibcnrep Aeoov fivKarai. 

fivKTr\pi^Go, f. tcroo (fivKrr)p), to turn 
up one's nose in scorn, and hence to 
mock, deride, pass. Gal. 6. 7 ®ebs ov 
jnvKT7]pL(erai, i. e. 'God will not let 
himself be mocked.' 

jxvAikos, r), ov (fjivAr)), belonging to a 
mill, Mark 9. 42. 

[jlvAos, ov, 6 (fivArj, fr. fivAAoo), pr. a 
grinder, hence a mill, a mill- stone : 
the mills of the Hebrews (such as 
are still common in the East) con- 
sisted of two stones; the lower one 
was fixed, and the upper, which had 
a hole in the middle for receiving 
the grain, was turned round upon 
it : the grinding was mostly done by 
female slaves ; though larger mills 
were turned by an ass, whence the 
upper mill-stone was called ovlkSs: 
hence in N. T. a) a mill, Rev. 18. 
22 <poovr) fxvAov the song of ihe mill, 
i. e. the singing of the maid-servants 
when grinding. b) by synecd. a 
mill-stone, i. e. the upper one or 
rider, fivAos ovlkos Matt. 18. 6. 

fivAcov, covos, 6 (fivArj), a mill-house, 
place where the mill is, Matt. 24.41. 

Mv pa, gov, Td, Myra, one of the six 



jUVpLUQ 



289 



^IcjvcrrJQ 



principal cities of Lycia, on the 
south-west coast of Asia Minor ; 
Acts 27. 5. 

/xvptds, ados, 7} (/uLvplos), a myriad, 
i. e. ten thousand, Acts 19. 19: put, 
as in English, for any indefinitely 
large number, 21. 20, al. 

/j.vpi£oo, f. icco (jxvpov), to anoint ; in 
N. T. for burial, to embalm, trans. 
Mark 14. 8 fivpicai p.ov rb acofia. 

fivpios, a, ov, very many, innumer- 
able; in N. T. only pi. fivpioi, ten 
thousand, pr. Matt. 18. 24 /mvpiwu ra- 
Xavrcov. put, as in English, for any 
indefinitely large number, 1 Cor. 4. 
15 iau /jivpiovs TraiSayooyovs €X 7 l Te *• e * 
ten thousand masters, 14. 19. 

jfxvpov, ov, r6, any aromatic balsam 
distilling of itself from a tree or 
plant, espec. myrrh; in N. T. genr. 
ointment, unguent, i. e. perfumed, 
Matt. 26. 7 aXafiaargov fxvpov, v. 9, 
12 ; opp. to eXaiov Luke 7. 46. 

Mvcria, as, 7],Mysia, the north-west- 
ern province of Asia Minor, lying 
between the Propontis and Lydia, 
and including the Troad, Acts 16. 7. 

fj.vo'T'fjpLou, ov, t6 (fjLvo~Trjs), a mys- 
tery, i. e. something into which one 
must be initiated, instructed, before 
it can be known, something of it- 
self not obvious, and above human 
insight ; in N. T. spoken of facts, 
doctrines, principles, &c. not fully 
revealed, but only obscurely or sym- 
bolically set forth. a) genr. Matt. 
13. 11 vfxiv dedorai yvoivai ra fivarrj- 
Qia ttjs fiao'LXeias ruu ovp. to know 
the mysterious things of the kingdom 
of heaven, i. e. in a deeper and more 
perfect manner than they are made 
known to others ; Eph. 5. 32 ; 2 
Thess. 2. 7 to pLvcrriipiov rrjs avofxias 
mysterious wickedness, i. e. hidden, 
as yet unknown to Christians, opp. 
to aTroKa\vTTT€(rdai v. 8 ; Rev. 1. 20 
rb fjLva. rwv eirra aaregcov. b) spec, 
of the gospel, the Christian dispen- 
sation, as having been long hidden, 
and first revealed in later times, 
Eph. 3. 9, 6. 19 rb ,u. rod evayyeXtov, 
Col. 2. 2 rod ®eov, 4. 3 rod Xg., 1 
Tim. 3. 9 r?}s 7tiVt€cos: so of parti- 
cular doctrines or parts of the gos- 
pel, Rom. 11. 25, Eph. 1. 9. 

ix v w 7r a £o>, f. dcroo (/xvcoxp), pr. to shut 
the eyes, i, e. to contract the eyelids, 



to blink, twinkle, like one who cannot 
see clearly; hence, by impl., to be 
near-sighted, fig. 2 Pet. 1. 9. 

fidoXwip, Qoiros, 6, a stripe, weal, i.e. 
the mark of a stripe or blow, fig. 
1 Pet. 2. 24 ov v(p /jlcoKcotti Iddrjre, 
i. e. collect, stripes. 

fjLO)fj.dofJLai, oofjLai, f. rjo'op.ai, depon. 
mid. (fJiw/jLos), to find fault with, carp 
at, blame, with ace. 2 Cor. 8. 20 ; aor. 
1 ifjLoo/j.Tidrii' as pass., 6. 3 'iva /jlt) jxoo- 
}j.7)6fj rj hiaKovia r)/jLa>i/. 

fiCofjios, ov, 6, fault, i.e. fault-finding, 
censure ; in N. T. fault as found, ble- 
mish, fig. stain, disgrace, 2 Pet. 2. 13 
vmXoi Kal fjioo/JLOi. 

fxoopaivo), f. avoo (/xcopSs), pr. to make 
dull, not acute; hence a) of im- 
pressions on the taste, pass, to become 
insipid, tasteless, to lose its savour, 
as salt, Matt. 5. 13 iav rb aXas /.tco- 
pavdrj. b) of the mind, to make fool- 
ish, i. e. to shew to be foolish, with 
ace. 1 Cor. 1. 20 4/j.dbpavev 6 Qebs rr\v 
crotyiav too k6o~/jlov: pass. Rom. 1.22 
(pdcrKOures elvai crocpol ificopdvO^aau 
they became foolish, i. e. acted like 
fools. 

jxoopia, as, 7) (p.wg6s), folly, foolish- 
ness, absurdity , spoken of what seems 
foolish and absurd, 1 Cor. 1.18 6 Xo- 
70s ro?s a,TroXXvp.euois ficcpia iari, v. 
21, 23, 2. 14, 3. 19. 

/LLcapoXoyia, as, rj (/xcopoXoyos), fool- 
ish talk, empty discourse, Eph. 5. 4. 

ficcpos, a, ov, pr. dull, not acute, e. g. 
of impressions on the taste, insipid, 
tasteless; in N. T. of the mind, stu- 
pid, foolish, and 6 /xccpos subst. a fool ; 
of persons, Matt. 7. 26 djaoLcoBrjacraL 
avftpl /xccga\ 23. 17 p.o)po\ Kal rvcpXoi, 
25. 2 al 7reVre /jicopai sc. irap64voi, v. 
3, 8 ; so prob. Matt. 5. 22, where 
others render it wicked, impious. O f 
things, 1 Cor. 1. 25 rb /xcopby rod Qeov 
i. e. what men count foolish in the 
ordinances and proceedings of God ; 
v. 27 Ta ficoga rov koo~/llov, Tit. 3. 9 
papas ^rjrrjcreLS. 

Muvcrj .9, ov, fj, r\v, and eW, e?, ea, 
Moses, Heb. ' drawn out,' pr. name 
of the great Jewish prophet and le- 
gislator, Matt. 8. 4. The two sets of 
declension-endings are used almost 
promiscuously. The form Mcocrris 
also occurs in earlier eds., chiefly in 
c c 



"NaCMTGLJV 



290 



va 



ipdoc 



the Gospels ; but most of the later 
editors give uniformly Mwvor. In 
the Sept. Mouvo-rjs, rj, eT, rjv are the 
usual forms ; but sometimes it is in- 
declinable, like other Heb. proper 
names, i. e. Mcovarj for all cases. Me- 
ton. for the books of Moses, the Pen- 
tateuch, Luke 16. 29, 

N. 

Naacrcrco*/, 6, indec. Naasson, Heb. 
' diviner,' pr. name of a chief of 
Judah, Matt. 1. 4. 

Nayyai, 6, indec. Naggce, pr. name 
of a man, Luke 3. 25. 

Na(ape6, Nafager, and Na(apaQ, t), 
indec. Nazareth, prob. Heb. ' a twig,' 
pr. name of a small city in lower 
Galilee, just north of the great plain 
of Esdraelon, and about mid-way 
between the lake of Tiberias and the 
Mediterranean ; Matt. 2. 23. 

~Na£apr]v6s, ov, 6, a Nazarene, i.e. 
an inhabitant of Nazareth ; spoken 
of Jesus, Mark 1. 24, 14. 67. 

Na£wpa?os and Nafagcuos, ov, 6, a 
Nazarean, i. q. a Nazarene, an inha- 
bitant of Nazareth ; spoken of Je- 
sus, Matt. 10. 47, saep.; 2. 23 or i~Na- 
fapcuos K\rj6'f)0'€Tai he shall be called 
a Nazarean, i. e., adverting to the ety- 
mology of the name (see Na(ape6), 
lie shall be called a shoot, branch, in 
allusion to such passages as Is. 11. 
1, 53. 2, Zech. 3. 8, &c, but here 
also implying reproach, from the 
contempt in which Nazareth was 
held : so once of Christians, as the 
followers of Jesus of Nazareth, Acts 
24.5. 

Nadav, 6, ind. Nathan, Heb. 'given,' 
pr. name of a son of David, Luke 
3. 31. 

NaOavaijX, 6, indec. Nathanael, Heb. 
' given of God,' pr. = (deodoopos, pr. 
name of a disciple of Christ, sup- 
posed to be the same with the apos- 
tle Bap9o\ofia?os, John 1. 46. 

vai, adv. of affirmation, yea, yes, cer- 
tainly, a) pr., in answer to a ques- 
tion, Matt. 9. 28 iriarevcre e 6ri dvva- 
fiai rovro iroiriaaL ; Xeyovcriv avrcp, 
vai, Kvpie, 13. 51, al. b) as express- 
ins assent to the words or deeds of 
another, Matt. 11. 26 vai, 6 irarrip, 
[sc. bpQoos Troizis,~\ on ovrws ktX, 



Luke 10. 21, Rev. 16. 7 : foil, by /ecu 
introducing a subsequent limitation 
or modification, Matt. 15. 27 vai, kv- 
pi€' Ka\ yap ra Kvvdgia kt\. c) in- 
tens. in strong affirmation or asse- 
veration, Luke 11.51 vai, Xiyw vpuv, 
eK^r}T7]6rjcr€TaL, 12. 5, Rev. 1. 7 vai, 
afiTjv, 22. 20 vai, epxo/J-ai raxv : also 
with Kai, yea and more also, Matt. 11. 
9 vai, \syoo vfjuv, Kal 7repiaa6repov 
TrpotyrjTov. With the art. rb vai, yea, 
i. e. ' the word yea,' 2 Cor. 1. 17 'Iva 
rj Trap* ifxol rb va\ vai, Ka\ rb ov ov, 
v. 20; with art. implied, 1. 18, 19, 
Matt. 5. 37. 

NcuV, 7], indec. Nain, a town of Gali- 
lee, about two miles south of Mount 
Tabor, near Endor, Luke 7. 11. 

va6s, ov, 6 (vaioo), pr. dwelling, hence 
temple, fane, as the dwelling of a god ; 
in N. T. a) genr., of any temple, 
iv xetgoTroirjTOis vaoTs Acts 17. 24; 
19. 24 ttoiccv vaovs apyvpovs 'Apre- 
intdos silver shrines of Diana, i. e. 
miniature copies of the temple of 
Diana at Ephesus, having a small 
image of the goddess. b) of the 
temple at Jerusalem, or in allusion 
to it, but spoken only of the fane 
or edifice itself, in distinction from 
Ug6v, which see. (a) pr. Matt. 23. 
1 6 "bs av 6jj.6o"p iv rep vacp . . . iv rc$ 
XpvGq rod vaov, v. 17; v. 35 fitra^v 
rod vaov ttal rod Ovcriao'rrjpiov i. e. the 
altar of burnt-offerings, which stood 
in the court of the priests before the 
entrance of the vaos (see iepSv); 27. 
5 pixpas ra apyvpia iv rep vacp, prob. 
in the entrance of the vaos, since 
Judas could not enter within it ; 
John 2. 20, 2 Thess. 2. 4. (£) sym- 
bol., of the temple of God in heaven, 
to which that of Jerusalem was to 
correspond (comp. Heb. 8. 5, 9. 11), 
Rev. 3. 12, 11. 19 rjvoiyr) 6 vabs rod 
&eov iv r<£ ovpavco, al. (7) metaph. 
of persons in whom God or his Spirit 
is said to dwell or act; the body of 
Jesus, John 2. 19, 21 ; of Christians, 
ICor. 3.16, al. 

Naouft, 6, indec. Nahum, Heb. ' com- 
fort,' proper name of an ancestor of 
Jesus, not the prophet, Luke 3. 25. 

vdgfios, ov, rj, nard, i. e. the oriental 
or Indian spikenard : the ancients 
extracted from it an oil or ointment 
which was highly prized; hence in 



NapKMTfTOQ 



291 



VEKp 



OOJ 



N. T. fivgov vdohov ttkttiktjs ointment 
of pure spikenard, i. e. the most pre- 
cious, Mark 14. 3, John 12. 3. 

NdpKi&oros, ov, 6, Narcissus, proper 
name of a man, Rom. 16. 11. 

vavayeoo, 6b, f. f)croj (vavay6s, fr. vavs, 
a'yvvjj.i), to make shipwreck, i. e. to be 
shipwrecked, intrans. 2 Cor. 11. 25 
rpls evavdyrjcra: tig. 1 Tim. 1. 19 rrepl 
tyjv iriariv. 

vavKXrjpos, ov, 6 (vavs, K\r)pos), ship- 
owner, nauclerus, i. e. the master or 
owner of a trading-vessel, who took 
passengers and freight for hire, Acts 
27.11. 

vavs, gen. veoos, accus. vavv, rj (vdw, 
vavoo), a ship, vessel, Acts 27. 41. 

vavrrjS,ov,6 (pads), a ship-man, sailor, 
seaman, Acts 22. 27, 30. 

Na%wp, 6, indec. Nahor, Heb. ' snort- 
ing,' pr. name of the grandfather of 
Abraham, Luke 3. 34. 

veavias, ov, 6 (vedv, veos), a youth, 
a young man, Acts 20. 9 : spoken 
of Saul, i. e. Paul, 7. 58, where, 
however, it determines nothing de- 
finitely as to his age, since veavias, 
like veavio'Kos, was applied to men 
in the vigour of manhood, up to the 
age of 40 years ; see veavio'Kos. 

veavio'Kos, ov, 6 (vedv, veos), ayouth, 
a young man, Mark 14. 51 els ris veav- 
io'Kos: so of young men in the prime 
and vigour of manhood up to the age 
of 40 years or more, Matt. 19. 20, 22, 
compare Luke 18. 18 where apx^v-, 
Acts 5. 10 veavio~Koi, i. e. the younger 
members of the community, same as 

V€(i>T€pOl V. 6 ; Opp. tO TTg€O-fivT6()0l, 

2. 17; of soldiers, Mark 14.51. 

Nea7roAis, etas, r) (veos, tt6\ls), Nea- 
polis, a city and port of Macedonia, 
on the Sinus Strymonicus, a few 
miles east-south-east of Philippi, on 
the confines of Thrace, Acts 16. 11. 

Neefidv, o, indec. Naaman, Heb. 
' pleasantness,' pr. name of a Syrian 
warrior and captain, Luke 4. 27. 

veKgSs, ov, 6 (veKvs), dead, as subst. 
and adj. ; pr. only of persons, or fig. 
in allusion to them. 

I. subst., one dead, a dead person. 

a) dead body, corpse, Matt. 23. 27 
yefjLovo~iv oareoov veKpccv, Rev. 20. 13. 

b) genr. a dead person, pi. the dead. 
(a) as yet unburied, Matt, 8. 22 robs 



veKpovs Qd\f/ai, Luke 7. 15 : so for one 
slain, Rev. 16. 3. (/3) as buried, laid 
in a sepulchre, and therefore as be- 
ing in adrjs, Luke 16. 30 edv us anb 
veKoobv iropevOfj irpbs avrovs, John 5. 
25, Acts 10. 42: so ol venpol ev Xpi- 
o~tq), i. e. ' those who have died in 
the Christian faith.' In reference 
to being raised again from the dead, 
resurrection, (oovres £k veKpoov fig. 
Rom. 6. 13, (ojtj iK v. fig. 11.15: so 
^oootroieiv robs veKpovs 4. 17, eyeipeiv 
robs v. Matt. 10. 8 ; eyeigeiv riva airb 
or Ik veKpobv, 14. 2, Acts 3. 15 ; ava- 
crjr\vo.L etc veKpobv Matt. 17. 9, fig. Eph. 
5. 14; avdcTTacris veKpoov Acts 17. 32, 
eK veKpoov 4. 2 ; 7) e^avdcrra(Tis robv v. 
Phil. 3. 11. (7) emphat. ol veKpoi, 
the dead, i. e. utterly dead, extinct, 
Matt. 22. 32 ovk ecrriv 6 ®ebs veKpoov, 
ahXa (ojvtcov. (5) fig. in pi. those 
dead to Christ and his gospel, spi- 
ritually dead, Matt. 8. 22 d(f>es robs 
veKpovs kt\ let the spiritually dead 
bury their dead, i. e. ' let no lesser 
duty keep you from the one great 
duty of following me :' so Rom. 6. 
13, 11.15. 

II. adj. veKgSs, a, 6v, dead, in At- 
tic and later usage. a) pr. Matt. 
28. 4 eyevovro oocel veKpoi, Acts 20. 9 
fjpOr) veKp6s was taken up dead i. e. 
for dead, 28. 6 : fig. for lost, perished, 
given up as dead, e. g. the prodigal 
son, Luke 15. 24. b) metaph., in 
opposition to the life of the gospel, 
(a) of persons, dead to Christ and 
his gospel, and so exposed to pu- 
nishment, spiritually dead, Rev. 3. 
1 ; with dative of cause or manner, 
veKpovs ro7s irapairToofJiacn Eph. 2. 1 ; 
with ev Col. 2. 13; did tl, Rom. 8. 
10 rb crat/ma veKpbv di ap-apriav, i. e. 
* as to the body, ye still remain 
subject to sinful passions,' — others, 
mortal. Vice versa, veKobs elvai rf} 
afxapria to be dead to sin, no longer 
willingly subject to it, Rom. 6. 11, 
= aTrodave7v rfj cl/ll. ver. 2. (/3) of 
things, dead, i. e. inactive, inopera- 
tive, afxapria Rom. 7. 8, iricrris Jam. 
2. 17: so epya veKpd dead works, i. e. 
external righteousness, notproceed- 
ing from a living faith, and there- 
fore fruitless, sinful, Heb. 6. 1. 
veKpooo, 6b, f. ojcroo (veKpos), to put to 
death, pass, to be put to death, to die ; 
in N. T. fig. to deaden, deprive of 



yeKpioiTiQ 



292 



V1]7TL0Q 



force and vigour, ra p.cX7\, i. e. to 
mortify, Col. 3. 5 : pass. part, veve- 
tcpcofjL€vos deadened, i. e. dead, power- 
less, impotent, Rom. 4. 19, Heb. 11. 
12. 

veKpooffis, cots, rj (veKpoco), pr. a put- 
ting to death; hence a) death, i. e. 
violent death, 2 Cor. 4. 10 ttjv vc- 
Kpcaffiv roo'Irjcrod ivrcp ffdofxari tj/ugov 
TrepKpegovres, i. e. ' ever exposed to 
suffer for the cause of Christ the 
same violent death which he suf- 
fered.' b) fig. deadness, impotency, 
Rom. 4. 19. 

vcos, a, ov, young, new; compar. vcco- 
repos, younger, a) pr. of persons, 
young, youthful, Tit. 2. 4 'iva ffaKppo- 
vifaai ras yeas. Compar. vccarepos, 
younger, i. e. of two or more, Luke 
15. 12 5 vedorepos avroov. Genr. for 
a young person, pi. the younger, the 
young, in opp. to, those older, John 
21. 18 ore r)s vecvrepos, Acts 5. 6 ol 
i/€doT€poL = oi veaviffKoi v. 10, 1 Tim. 
5. 1. As implying inferior dignity, 
Luke 22. 26. b) of things, new, 
recent, olvos Matt. 9. 17: fig. of the 
heart, disposition, nature, as re- 
newed and therefore better, 1 Cor. 5. 
7 iVa r)re veov (pvpafia, Col. 3. 10, 
Heb. 12. 24 Biad^Kri via.. 

v coffer 6s, ov, 6 (veos), youngling, the 
young of animals, espec. of birds, 
Luke 2. 24, where some mss. have 
the later form vofforovs. 

veSrrjs, tjtos, t) (veos), youth, youth- 
ful age, Matt. 19. 20 e/c vc6tt\t6s fiov: 
1 Tim. 4. 12 /nrjdeis ffov rrjs v. tcara- 
(ppoveircc let no one despise thy youth, 
i. e. conduct thyself with the wisdom 
of riper age, as is said immediately 
after. 

veotyvros, ov, 6, 7), adj. (vios, cpvco), 
newly planted; in N. T. as subst., 
fig. a neophyte, new convert, 1 Tim. 
3. 6. 

vevoo, f. evffcc, to nod, beckon, as a 
sign to any one, foil, by dat. John 
13. 24 vevei airy ^Ijulcov, Acts 24. 10. 

j/€<p4\r), 7)s, r) (vecpos), pr. a small 
cloud, Luke 12. 54: genr. a cloud, 
Jude 12. As accompanying super- 
natural appearances and events, 
e. g. the pillar of cloud in the de- 
sert, 1 Cor. 10. 1 : in connexion with 
Christ, as with a voice from heaven, 



Luke 9. 35 ; at his transfiguration, 
vecpeXr) (f>ooT€ivr) Matt. 17. 5 ; as re- 
ceiving him up at his ascension, 
Acts 1. 9; as surrounding him at 
his second coming, Matt. 24.30 : as 
surrounding ascending saints or an- 
gels, 1 Thess. 4. 17. 

~Ne(p6a\eifjL, 6, indec. Nephthalim, 
Heb. Naphtali, ' my wrestling,' pr. 
name of the sixth son of Jacob ; in 
N. T. only meton. for the tribe of 
Naphtali, Matt. 4. 13. 

vecpos, cos, ovs, to, a cloud; in N. T. 
fig. for crowd, throng, Heb. 12. 1 
vecpos fJLaprvpccv. 

vccppSs, ov, 6, kidneys, usually pi. 
ol veeppoi, the kidneys, reins, loins ; in 
N. T. fig. for the inmost mind, the 
seat of the desires and passions, 
Rev. 2. 23. 

V£G0k6qOS, OV, 6 (vOLOS, Att.VcdiS, KO- 

pe'o>), pr. temple-sweeper, hence tem- 
ple-keeper, prefect of a temple, also 
for worshipper, pr. one who frequents 
the temple ; in N. T. as an honorary 
title assumed by cities distinguished 
for the worship of a particular deity, 
e. g. of Ephesus, as a worshipper, de- 
votee of Diana, Acts 19. 35. 

vcootcqikos, i), 6v (vedorcpos), youth- 
ful, pertaining to youth, 2 Tim. 2. 22. 

vr), a particle of swearing, always 
affirmative, and taking the accus. of 
that by which one swears, 1 Cor. 15. 
31 vr) tt]v vpLcrcgav KCLvxnffiv by all 
my ground of glorying in you, i. e. 
I protest, &c. 

vf)da), f. vf)ff(a (=veco), to spin, absol. 
Matt. 6. 28 ox/Sh vfjBei sc. ra Kpivd. 

vr)itid^(a, f. dffci) (ur)irios), to be as a 
child, childlike, intrans. 1 Cor. 14. 20 
rfj /ca/c/a vrjirid^ere, i. e. be ignorant 
of it, comp. Matt. 18. 3. 

v^ttios, a, ov, also of two endings 
(vrj- insep. un, eiros), pr. not speak- 
ing, infans ; hence an infant, child, 
babe, without any definite limitation 
of age. a) pr., Matt. 21. 16 e/c arr6- 
fxaros vrjirioDV KaX drjKafyvroov, 1 Cor. 
13. 11 ore rj/jLTjv vt)ttlos : by impl. a 
minor, one not yet of age, Gal. 4. 1. 
b) metaph. babe, for one unlearned, 
unenlightened, simple, in a good sense, 
Matt. 1 1. 25 aireKaXv^as avra vniriois, 
Rom. 2. 20 : implying censure, 1 Cor. 
3. 1 &s vrjiriois iv Xpiffrcp, Gal. 4. 3. 



NrjpevQ 



293 



VOZU) 



Nrjgevs, ea>s, 6, Nereus, pr. name of 
a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16. 15. 

N77pi, 6, indec. Neri, pr. name of a 

man, Luke 3. 27. 
vt\giov, ov, t6 (vrjcros), a small island , 

islet, KAavdr] Acts 27. 16. 
prjffos, ov, 7} (prob. veto), an island, 

Acts 13. 6, 27. 26. 

vq<TTtia, as, t) (vTjo'revto), a fasting, 
a fast, abstinence from eating, a) 
genr., from want of food, 2 Cor. 6. 5, 
11. 27 ev At/Act) kolL Bityei, ev PTjcreiais 
ttoAKolkls. b) in a religious sense ; 
of the private fastings of the Jews, 
Matt. 1 7. 21 ev 7rpoo~evxfJ ^al PTjorela, 
Luke 2. 37: to this kind of fasting 
great merit was attributed, and the 
Pharisees practised it often, some- 
times twice a week. Spec, the fast, 
i. e. the great annual public fast of 
the Jews, the great day of atone- 
ment, which occurred in the month 
Tisri, corresponding to the new 
moon of October, and thus served 
to indicate the season of the year 
after which the navigation of the 
Mediterranean became dangerous, 
Acts 27. 9. 

vyo-revoo, f. evffto (vrjaris), to fast, 
abstain from eating; in N. T. only 
of private fasting (see vyo-rsia), 
Matt. 6. 16 '6rav v7)o , rev7]Te, al. : with 
the notion of grief or mourning, with 
which fasting was often connected, 
9. 15 irevQelv. . . l/rjarevaovaiu: of our 
Saviour's supernatural fast of forty 
days, 4. 2. 

vr)o~TLs, ios, 6, 7}, adj. (vt)- insep. un, 
iadico), not having eaten, fasting, pi. 
ace. v7)o-t€ls Matt. 15.32. 

vy\<pd\Los and urjcpaXeos, a, ov {vt\- 
<pc*>), sober, temperate, abstinent, es- 
pec. in respect to wine ; in N. T. fig. 
sober-minded, watchful, circumspect, 
ITim. 3. 2, 11, Tit. 2. 2. 

vT)<poo, f. xpeo, to be sober, temperate, 
abstinent, espec. in respect to wine ; 
in N. T. to be sober-minded, watchful, 
circumspect, intrans., 1 Thess. 5. 6 
yoTiyog&fjLev koI vfjcptojuev, v. 8, 2 Tim. 
4. 5 vrj<p€ iv iraari. 

Niyep, 6, indec. Niger, surname of 
Simon a teacher at Antioch, Acts 
13.1. 

NLKcii'ovp, oqos, 6, Nicanor, pr. name 
of a deacon, Acts 6. 5. 



i/indu, a>, f. 'fjcrco (vikti), to be victori- 
ous, aj intrans. to come off victor, to 
prevail, Rom. 3. 4 'Cva vinr\<rris eV t£ 

Mpiveo-dai o~e : foil, by inf. Rev. 5. 5. 
b) trans, to overcome, conquer, sub- 
due, with ace. Luke 11. 22 6 lo~xv- 
porepos viK J (\o"r\ avr6u, Rom. 12. 21. 
Spoken of Jesus or his followers as 
victorious over the world, over evil, 
over all the adversaries of his king- 
dom, with ace. expr. or impl., 1 John 
5. 4 vina rbu Koo-fjLov, R,ev. 3. 21, 12. 

11, 17. 14; perf. for pres. or fut. 
John 16. 33 vevLKTjKa rhv koct/j,ov, 1 
John 2. 13, 14, 4. 4 : hence part, ab- 
sol. 6 viKtov, victor, he that overcom- 
eth, Rev. 2. 7; nom. absol. v. 26, 3. 

12, 21 ; praeg. foil, by e/c rod dyplov 
15. 2, see e/c 1. b. Also of the 
adversaries of Christ's kingdom as 
temporarily victorious, Rev. 11. 7, 

13, 7. 

uIktj, tjs, 7), victory, meton. for the 

ground of victory, 1 John 5. 4 clvtt} 

early r) vikt), 7) Tricms v/jlwv. 
N ikooti/ulos, ov, 6, Nicodemus, proper 

name of a Pharisee, John 3. 1, 19. 39. 
N iKo\a'iT7]s, ov, 6, a Nicolaitan, a 

follower of NikoAcios, Rev. 2. 6. 

N lkSAcios, ov, 6, Nicolas, pr. name 
of a proselyte of Antioch, Acts 6. 5. 

N ik6tto\is, €tos, 7], Nicopolis (' city 
of victory'), a city of Thrace, on the 
river Nessus, which was here the 
boundary between Thrace and Ma- 
cedonia, Tit. 3. 12. 

vinos, eos, ovs, t6 (vlkt)), victory, 1 
Cor. 15. 55, 57: so els v?kos adv. vic- 
toriously, triumphantly, Matt. 12. 20, 
ICor. 15.54. 

Nivev'i, 7), indeclin. Nineveh, Heb. 
* dwelling of Ninus,' the ancient ca- 
pital of the Assyrian empire, Luke 
11. 32 : it was situated on the east- 
ern bank of the Tigris, opposite to 
the modern Mosul. 

N ivev'LT7]s, ov, 6, a Ninevite, Matt. 
12.41, Luke 11.30. 

VLirr^p, tiqos, 6 (viTTTto), a wash-basin, 
John 13. 5. 

viirrto, f. y\ito, to wash some part of 
the body, as the face, hands, feet ; 
to TTpocrtowov Matt. 6. 17; by impl. 
robs 6<p6aAfj.ovs John 9. 7 ; ras x e ?P as 
Matt. 15. 2 ; robs ir68as John 13. 5. 

voiw, w, f. 7)0-00 (v6os), to see with the 



vorifAa 



294 



VOflOQ 



eyes, to perceive; in N. T. fig. to see 
with the mind, i. e. a) to perceive, 
understand, comprehend, absol. Matt. 
16. 9 oviroo vosire, John 12.40 rfj nap- 
8ia ; with ace. expr. or imp]. Eph. 3. 
4 vorjercu rr\v avvecriv /ulov, v. 20 ; foil, 
by infin. Heb. 1 1. 3, by Urt Matt. 1 5. 
17. b) to have in mind, think of, con- 
sider, absol. Matt. 24. 15, Mark 13. 
14 6 avayLV&crKGdv voeiroo : with ace. 
2 Tim. 2. 7 vUi a Aeyca. 

v 6 rip. a, aros, t6 (voeca), thought, i. e. 
a) pr. what is thought out, excogi- 
tated, hence purpose, project, device, 
2 Cor. 2. 11. b) meton.,as in Engl., 
for the mind, e.g. the understanding, 
2 Cor. 3. 14 eTrcopdoOrj ra vor)[xara av- 
t&v, 4. 4 ; also the affections, dispo- 
sition, 11. 3 ovto) (pdapfj ra voiifxara 
vfjLoov, Phil. 4. 7. 

vodos, ov, 6, 7), adj. spurious, illegiti- 
mate, Heb. 12.8. 

vofXT], Tjs, r) {vifxoci), pasture, a) fig. 
a feeding, eating, spreading, as of a 
gangrene, and hence vo/arjv e% 6fI/ = 
to eat, spread, 2 Tim. 2. 17. b) pas- 
turage, fig. John 10. 9 vo/nrju evp^cei, 
i. e. shall have enjoyment, shall find 
happiness. 

vojLii£a), f. l(rot) (vojaos), to regard or 
acknowledge as custom, to have and 
hold as customary, viz. a) pr. to do 
by custom, be accustomed, be wont, 
pass, id., Acts 16. 13 ov evofxi^ro 
Trpocrcvxh ^Ivai where according to 
custom was the proseuche, i. e. irapa 
TvorafAov. b) genr. to regard or ac- 
knowledge as any thing, i. e. in its 
customary character, or in its cus- 
tomary manner; pass. Luke 3. 23 
o)S ivofxi^ro as he was regarded, rec- 
koned, i. e. according to Jewish cus- 
tom. Hence genr. to regard, think, 
suppose ; foil, by inf. with ace. Luke 
2. 44 vop.io'avres abrbv eV rfj cvuodia 
dvai, Acts 7. 25 ; by inf. 1 Cor. 7. 36 ; 
by otj, Matt. 5. 17 p.rj vofxio'rjTe Hri 
?l\Gov ktX, 1 0. 34. 

vop.iK.6s, f), ov (v 6 pos), pertaining to 
law. a) genr. Tit. 3. 9 ^axcu vopiKai, 
disputes relating to the Mosaic law. 
b) of persons, one skilled in the law, 
a lawyer, Tit. 3. 13 Zrjvav top vopiabv 
Trpoire/jLipov. In the Jewish sense, an 
interpreter and teacher of the Mosaic 
law, = vo/jLodiddo'KaAos and ypappa- 
revs, Luke 10. 25, Matt. 2?. 35. 



vopipcos, adv. (v6p.ip.os), lawfully, 
according to law and custom, 1 Tim. 
1. 8. 

v6p.icrp.a, aros, r6 (vo/ulfa), pr. * any 
thing acknowledged and sanctioned 
by custom or law,' and hence cur- 
rent money, coin, Matt. 22. 19. 

vofiofiiddcncaAos, ov, 6 (vopos, b s ib*do~- 
naAos), a law-teacher, a teacher and 
expounder of the Jewish law, = vo- 
julikos and ypapparevs, Luke 5. 17 : 
spoken also of Christian teachers 
who obtruded themselves upon the 
churches as expounders of the Mo- 
saic law, 1 Tim. 1. 7. 

vop.oBeo'la, as, r) (vop.o66r4co), law- 
giving, legislation, the giving of a 
code of laws ; in N. T. by meton. the 
laws given, code of laws, the law, 
e. g. the Mosaic code, Rom. 9. 4. 

vopoder ecu, So, f. rjcrot} (vopoderrjs), to 
make or give laws, to establish as law, 
to legislate, a) pr. and with dat./or 
any one ; hence in N. T. pass, to be 
legislated for, to receive laws, where 
the dat. of the active construction 
becomes the nom. to the passive, 
Heb. 7. 11 6 Kabs eV s avrfj vevopoBe- 
ttyto the people received the [Mosaic] 
law upon this condition, i.e. of being 
under the Levitical priesthood, b) 
to establish, sanction, pr. as law, or by 
law, pass. Heb. 8. 6 rjris \J>iaQr)Kri] 
irrl KpeiTTOffip iirayyeXias vevopode- 

T7)Tai. 

vofxoQerr)s, ov, 6 (vopos, riOrjpi), a 
lawgiver, legislator, James 4. 12. 

vSpos, ov, o (vepoo), pr. * any thing 
divided out, allotted,' what one has 
in use and possession, hence usage, 
custom ; in N. T. only law, as pre- 
scribed by custom or statute, a) 
genr., and without reference to a 
particular people or state, Rom. 4. 
15 ov ovk earn v6pos ouSe irapafiacris, 
5. 13. b) spec, of particular laws, 
statutes, ordinances, spoken in N. T. 
mostly of the Mosaic statutes, viz. 
(a) of laws relating to civil rights 
and duties, John 7. 51 pr) 6 vopos 
r)pccv kqIvgi rbv olvQqootvov, 8. 5, 19. 7 : 
so of the law of marriage, Rom. 7. 
2 ; of the Levitical priesthood, Heb. 
7. 16 ; also 9. 19 Kara v6pov, accord- 
ing to the ordinance or command, 
i. e. respecting the promulgation of 
the law. (£) of laws relating to 



VOVEb) 



295 



rovg 



external religious rites ; purification, 
Luke 2. 22; circumcision, John 7. 
23; sacrifices, Heb. 10. 8. (7) of 
laws relating to the hearts and con- 
duct of men, Rom. 7. 7 6 v6jxos i\eyev, 
ovk €Tri6vfir)o~€is, Jam. 2. 8, Heb. 8. 
10. (5) by impl. for a ivritten law, 
a law expressly given, = 6 vofxos ey- 
ypa-n-TOS, Rom. 2. 14 edvr) ra ^77 v6p.ov 
%Xovra . . . eavrols elcrl v6fxos. 

c) the law, i. e. a code or body of 
laws, in N. T. only of the Mosaic 
code, (a) pr. Matt. 5. 18 loora ev oh 
p.7) irape\6r) cnrb rov vojjlov, 22. 36 iroia \ 
ivroXr} /xeyaXr) ev rep vo/ncp ; John 1. 
17 6 i/6fjLos 5ta Mcoixrecus €$607], saep. : | 
oi e/c rov v6p.ov, 01 ev rep v6/n<p, ol virb 
vojxov, those under the Mosaic law, 
Rom. 4. 16, 3. 19, 1 Cor. 9. 20 ; Uoi 
ev u6/uLcp id. Rom. 2. 12. (/3) fig. for 
the Mosaic dispensation, Rom. 10. 4 
re\os vofiov Xpiar6s, Heb. 7. 12, 10. 
1. (7) meton. for the book of the law, 
i. e. pr. the books of Moses, the Pen- 
tateuch, Matt. 12.5, Luke 2. 23: as 
forming part of the Old Test., 6 v6- 
jjlos Kal ol irpo(pr\raL Matt. 5. 17, Rom. 

3. 21, v6fxos Kal iTQocp. Kal ipa\/j.oi 
Luke 24. 44 : also simply 6 vo/aos 
for the Old Testament, John 10. 34, 
12.34. 

d) fig. o v6fxos reKeios the more 
perfect law, put for the Christian 
dispensation, in contrast with that 
of Moses, Jam. 1. 25 ; without re- 
Xeios,'2. 12, 4. 11 : also of the laws, 
precepts, established by the gospel, 
6 v6jxos Xpiarov Gal. 6. 2 ; absol. 
Rom. 13. 10 7r\7]pcofxa vofxov t) ay dirr). 

e) fig. law, i. e. rule, standard of 
judging or acting, Rom. 3. 27, 7. 
23, 25, 8. 2, 7, 9. 31 : in the sense of 
rule of life, discipline, Phil. 3. 5 Kara 
v6fiov Qapio'a'ios. 

vocreco, Co, f. r\ffoo (vocros), to be sick; 
in N. T. fig. vocretv irepi ri to have a 
sickly longing for any thing, to pine 
after, to doajt about, 1 Tim. 6. 4 voccov 
irepl farrjo'eis Kal Koyo/xax^as. 

v6o"r\\ia, aros, ro (voo'eca), sickness, 
disease, = v6aos, John 5. 4. 

v6cros, ov, 7), sickness, disease, Matt. 

4. 23 BepaTrevcov Tracrav v6o~ov, v. 24, 
saep. : metaph. for pain, sorrow, evil, 
8. 17. 

v oct or id, as, i) (contr. for Att. veoa<nd), 
a nest, sc. with the young ; in N. T. 



a nest of young birds, brood, Luke 
13.34. 
voo-q-'iov, ov, r6 (contr. for Att. veocr- 
Giov), a young bird, pi. ra vocrcria, a 
brood of young birds, Matt. 23. 37. 

voo~<pi£o), f. icrco (voo-cpi), pr. to put 
apart, separate, mid. to separate one's 
self, go away, act. to take or snatch 
away, rob ; in N. T. mid. to take away 
for one's self, to keep back any thing 
which belongs to another, to embez- 
zle, purloin, absol. Tit. 2. 10 ; foil, by 
aiv6 with gen. partitively, Acts 5. 3 
voo~(pio-ao-9aL airb rr\s Tifif/S. 

v6ros, ov, 6, the south wind, or strictly 
the south-west wind, Lat. notus. a) 
pr. Luke 12. 55 vorov rcveovra. b) 
meton. the south, the southern quar- 
ter of the heavens and earth, Matt. 
12. 42 fiaaikio-aa vorov. 

vovdecria, as, 7) (vovOerecc), pr. ' a 
putting in mind,' i. e. warning, ad- 
monition, exhortation, 1 Cor. 10. 11. 

vovdereca, Co, f. i)o'(a (vovs, riO^fii), 
pr. ' to put in mind, put into one's 
heart,' hence to warn, admonish, ex- 
hort, trans., Acts 20.31 ovk eiravo'd- 
fj.7]u vovOercov eva eKaarov, saep. 

vovixyvia, as, i), Att. contr. for veo- 
/jLTjuia (veos, /jltjv), pr. new-month, i.e. 
the new moon, as a festival, Col. 2. 16. 

vovvex&s, adv. (vovvexvs, fr. vovs, 
ex w )> understanding^ , discreetly, 
Mark 12. 34 vovvex&s aTreKpiO-n. 

vovs, vov, ace. vovv, 6, Att. contr. for 
voos, voov, but in N. T. and the Fa- 
thers only gen. voos, dat. vol; pr. the 
seer or perceiver, i. e. the intelligent 
or intellectual principle, the mind. 
a) as the seat of the emotions and 
affections, mode of thinking and 
feeling, disposition, moral inclina- 
tion, == heart ; Rom. 1. 28 TraoecjooKev 
avrovs 6 0. els oB6kl}xov vovv, 12. 2, 

1 Tim. 6. 5 dtecpdap/ievoov rbv vovv : 
so for firmness or presence of mind, 

2 Thess. 2. 2 : as implying heart, 
reason, conscience, in opp. to fleshly 
appetites, Rom. 7. 23, 25. b) un- 
derstanding, intellect, Luke 24. 45 
BiTjvoi^ev avrcov rbv vovv, 1 Cor. 14. 
14, 15. 19, Phil. 4. 7, Rev. 13. 18 6 
excov rbv vovv i. e. the wise, c) me- 
ton. mind, for what is in the mind, 
i. e. thought, counsel, purpose, opin- 
ion ; of God or Christ, Rom. 11. 34, 



NvjKpag 



296 



vv 



ft 



1 Cor. 2. 16; of men, Rom. 14. 5. d\ 
fig. of things, sense, meaning, Rev. 
17. 9 a>5e 6 vovs 6 %x odV o~o(piav, i. e. 
the deep or hidden sense. 

NvjLKpas, a, 6, Nymphas, pr. name of 
a Christian, Col. 4. 15. 

i>vju.<p7], 7]$, 7] (obsol. vvfico, Lat. nubo), 
a bride, spouse, newly married, a) 
pr. John 3. 29 6 tx <av T ^l v vv\x<^7\v 
vvp.(\>ios icrri, Rev. 18. 23. b) as opp. 
to 7} irevOepd it is put for daughter- 
in-law, Matt. 10. 35. 

vvfxcpios, ov, 6 (pvfKprj), a bridegroom, 
spouse, newly married, Matt. 9. 15. 

vv/mcpccv, a>vos, 6 {vv{X(p7]), a bridal- 
chamber, where the nuptial bed was 
prepared, usually in the house of 
the bridegroom, whither the bride 
was brought in procession ; in N.T. 
in the phrase ol viol tov wp.<p&vos 
the sons of the bridal chamber, Matt. 
9. 15,- — these were the companions 
of the bridegroom, bridemen, just as 
the bride had also her companions, 
bridemaids. 

vvv, adv., also vwi as strengthened 
by the demonstr. i, now, Lat. nunc. 

I. pr. as adv. of time, now ; spoken 
(a) of the actual present, as opp. both 
to time past and future, Luke 6. 21 
ol ireivoovres vvv, ver. 25, John 4. 18 
vvv %v ex^is, 12, 27 vvv t) ^vx^l f JL0V 
rerdpaKTcu, ssep. In direct antith. 
to something done in time past, vvv 
5e Luke 16. 25, Gal. 4. 9; vvvl 8e, 
in which connexion chiefly is vwi 
found, Rom. 3. 21, 6. 22; aAAa vvv 
Luke 22. 36 : so in antith. to some- 
thing future, emphat. Mark 10. 30 
vvv iv t<£ Kaipcp Tovrcp, opp. to iv T(fi 
alcovL t&> 4pxofjL€vq). With the art, d, 
t), to vvv, as adj. the now existing, 
present, Acts 22. 1 tt)s irpbs vpxis vvvl 
airoXoylas, Rom. 3. 26 iv rep vvv kcu- 
p§, 8. 18, Gal. 4. 25 rfj vvv 'lepova. i 
so anb rod vvv, sc. XP°' V0V ) f rom now, 
henceforth, Luke 1.48 ; &xpi tov vvv 
until now, Rom. 8. 22 ; ecus rod vvv 
id., Matt. 24. 21; ra vvv or tovvv, 
adv., now, at present, Acts 4. 29, 5. 

38 ; rb vvv tx ov as ** now ^ s > *• e * ^ or 
the present, 24. 25. b) in reference 
to time just past, now, i. e. just now, 
even now ; with perf. John 14. 29 vvv 
elorjKa i)/jav irplv yevecrOai, Acts 7. 52 ; 
aor. John 13. 31, 21. 10, andimperf. 

II. 8 vvv i£r)rovv ere AiOdaai. c) in 



reference to future time just at hand, 
even now, presently, immediately ; 
foil, by fut. John 12. 31 vvv 6 apx^v 
iKfi\7]6r)o-eTai e|a>, Acts 13. 11; by 
pres. for fut., as implying what is 
immediately to take place, John 4. 
23 epx^Tcu &ga, Kal vvv io'riv, 16. 32. 
2. as a particle of transition or con- 
tinuation, now. a) genr. now, as 
marking a present condition, i. e. 
in the present state of things, as 
things are, Luke 2. 29 vvv cWoAuejs 
tov. BovAov <rov, 11. 39 ; Kal vvv Acts 
3. 17. In antith., vvv de 1 Cor. 13. 
13, and so as preceded by el Luke 
19. 42 ; vvvl 8e after d Rom. 7. 1 7. 
b) as implying that one thing fol- 
lows now out of another, thus mark- 
ing a conclusion, inference, =now 
then, now therefore, i. e. * since these 
things are so;' Acts 12. 11 vvv o?8a 
a\7]6cos, 22. 16 Kal vvv ri fxeWeis; so 
vvv ovv 16. 36, interrog. 15. 10; vvv 
^aRora. 8. 1. c) emphat., in com- 
mands and exhortations, implying 
that what is to be done should be 
done now, at once, on the spot ; with 
imperat. Matt. 27. 42 KciTaPdrcie vvv 
airb rov crravpov, v. 43 ; James 4. 13 
&ye vvv, 5. 1 ; kcu vvv 1 John 2. 28 ; 
Acts 7. 34 vvv devpo. 
vv%, wktos, 7), night, Lat. nox. a) 
pr. Matt. 14. 25 rerdgrr) (pvAaKjj tt)s 
wktos, Luke 2. 8, Rev. 8. 12 t) vv^ 
ojjioioos : fig. John 9. 4. In specifica- 
tions of time (comp. 7ifj.4pa.SL. a.); 
genit, of time when, indefinite and 
continued, wktos by night, Matt. 2. 
14 ; 7)/jL€pas Kal wktos by day and by 
night, i. e. continually, Luke 18. 7; 
WKTbs Kal t)}a. 2 Tim. 1. 3 ; jjl4(T7)s 
wktos Matt. 25. 6 ; koltol jul4(Tov ttjs 
v. Acts 27. 27 ; Blcl ttjs wktos during 
the night, i. e. either the whole night, 
Luke 5. 5, or by night, Acts 5. 19 
(see 5ia I. 2J. Dative of time when, 
definite, Luke 12. 20 Tavrw Tfj wktl 
this very night; iv wktl by night, Acts 
18. 9 ; iv Trj v. Matt. 26. 31. Accus. 
of time how long, Matt. 4. 2 vvktus 
TeccrapaKovra, 12. 40 Tpe?s vvktols : 
so tcls vvktcls the nights, i. e. during 
the nights, Luke 21. 37; vvktcl Kal 
7)(xigav night and day, continually, 2. 
37. b) metaph. for a time of moral 
and spiritual darkness, the opposite 
of gospel-light and day, Rom. 13. 12 
7) vvi- 7rpo6«;o^/6, 1 Thess. 5. 5. 



vvcrvoj 



297 



£,v\ov 



vv<T(rco, fut. £co, to prick, pierce, ttju 

ir\evpdv John 19. 34. 
vvtrrd^oi), fut. £a> (j/eua>), pr. £o nod, 

hence to slumber, intrans. Matt. 25. 

5 tuvara^av Traaai kqll inddevdov : fig. 

2 Pet. 2. 3. 

uvx^Vixepou, ou, t6 (uv£, 7]fi€pa), a 
day and night, twenty -four hours, 2 
Cor. 11. 25. 

Ncoe, 6, indec. Noah, Heb. ' rest,' 
pr. name of the patriarch preserved 
from the deluge, Matt. 24. 37. 

ucadpSs, d, 6u ( = uoj67js), slow, dull, 
stupid, pr. physically ; in N. T. fig. 
of the mind, Heb. 5. 11 uoodgoi yey6- 
uare reus clkogus, 6. 12. 

u Sot os, ov, 6, the back, Rom. 11. 10. 



|ej/ia, as, t) (leVos), pr. guest-right, 
alliance of hospitality, hospitium ; in 
N. T. a place for a guest, a lodging, 
Acts 28. 3, Philem. 22. 

|ez/i£o>, f. i(T(jo (|ei>os), 1. to receive as 
a guest, to entertain, trans., pass, to 
be entertained, to lodge with any one, 
Acts 10. 6 ^uiferai irapd tiul %'ip.ooui, 
28. 7 rjfias (piKotypSuois ££4uLcreu. 

2. to appear strange to any one, to 
surprise, trans. ; in N. T. part. pi. ra 
&ui£oura strange things, i. e. novel, 
surprising, Acts 17. 20. Also mid. 
Zevi&iuLcu, to be surprised, to think 
strange of, foil, by dat. of cause or 
object, 1 Pet. 4. 12 fiT} ^uigeade rfj 
iu vjjuv irvpaxrei, v. 4 with iu w. 

£€J>o8oxea>, a), f. tjctoj (^euodSxos, fr. 
^iuos, b^xop-ai), to entertain strangers, 
practise hospitality, absol. 1 Tim. 5. 
10. 

£4uos, 7], ou, pr. adject, not of one's 
family, stranger; hence 1. subst. 
& £suos, a guest, stranger. a) pr. 
a friend allied in hospitality, hospes, 
such an alliance being usual among 
friends who lived in different cities 
or countries, who then were enter- 
tained at each other's houses ; Rom. 

16. 23 Td'Cos 6 £eVos fxov Kal T7?s 4k- 
K\y\ffias oArjs, i. e. here by impl. en- 
tertainer, host, b) genr. a stranger, 
foreigner, as coming from another 
place or country, Matt. 25. 35 £eW 
t)/j.t)u, 27. 7 els ra(p7]u to7s i-euois, Acts 

17. 21 ol iTrt8T]{iovi>TGS feVoi resident 



strangers, foreigners : figur. as not 
belonging to the Christian commu- 
nity, an alien, with gen. Eph. 2. 12 
£eVcu rcou diaOTjKwu aliens from the 
covenants; so absol. a stranger, not a 
Christian, v. 19, 3 John 5. 

2. adject, strange, i. e. foreign, 
unknown, as coming from another 
country, Acts 17. 18 haifxouia \iua. 
Fig. Heb. 13. 9 dibaxal £*uai strange 
doctrines, i. e. foreign to the Chris- 
tian faith ; also strange, i. e. novel, 
unheard of, causing wonder, 1 Pet. 
4. 12 us \iuov v/mu o~v/j.fiaiuouTOS. 

J-eo-T7)s, ov, 6, Lat. sextarius, pr. a 
Roman measure, the 16th part of 
a modius, containing about 1| pint 

■English; in N. T. genr. for any 
small measure or vessel, as a cup, 
pitclier; &c. Mark 7. 4, 8. 

£rigaiv(i), f. aua> (^r)p6s), aor. 1 e|4j- 
ptiva, perf. pass. i^pafifiaL and 3d 
pers. sing, i^paurai, — to dry, make 
dry, trans., pass, to be dried up, to 
become dry ; of plants, act. to dry 
up, 'wither, Jam. 1. 11 6 tj\ios i^ripave 
rbu x^P T0V '• pass, to wither away, 
Matt. 13. 6 Sict rb /jlt] *x* lv P l C av 
ifypdvOr) : in the sense of to be dry, 
ripe, as 6 Bspicr^s Rev. 14. 15. Of 
fluids, pass, to be dried up, Rev. 16. 
12 to ffioop, Mark 5. 29 r; Tnjyfj. Of 
the body or its members, pass, to 
wither, pine away, Mark 3. 1 ij-Tipa/A- 
fx4u7]u %x (JiV t t\ v X e ?P a > 9. 18 Kal fypai- 
usrai and he pineth away. 

%t]q6s, d, 6u, dry. a) of a tree, dry, 
withered, Luke 23. 31 et 4u tu> vypep 
t^vKop ravra ttoiovctiu, iu rep ^rjpop rl 
yeurjTaL, i. e. a green and a dry tree 
as emblematic of the righteous and 
the wicked : of the body or its mem- 
bers, John 5. 3, rj x et P Matt. 12. 10. 
b) t) i;7)od, sc. yrj, the dry land, as 
opp. to t) OdAao-aa, Matt. 23. 15. 

£v\ivos, 7], ou (£v\ou), wooden, 2Tim. 
2. 20 o-KevTi %v\iua, Rev. 9. 20. 

%v\ou, ov, t6 (£uco), wood, a) genr. 
for fuel, timber, &c. 1 Cor. 3. 12 At- 
6ovs tl/jlIovs, |vAa, x^9 T0V i R- ev « 18. 
12. b) any thing made of wood. 
(a) a staff, club, /uera fxaxatgcou Kal 
IvAwu Matt. 26. 47. (/3) stocks, Lat. 
nervus, a wooden block or frame 
with holes, in which the feet, and 
sometimes the hands and neck, of 
prisoners were confined, Acts 16. 24 



I 



VOCLU) 



298 



O, 7], TO 



rovs ir6<Sas avrcov riacfxxXio'aTO els rb 
£vXov. (y) a stake, cross, = aravpos, 
Acts 5. 30 Kpefido-avres eirl £oAoo, 13, 
29. c) ^'y«?o- wood, i, e. a tree, Rev, 
2. 7, Luke 23. 31. 
£vpdco, co, f. 770-0) (£vgov), to shear, 
shave, i. e. the locks or beard, mid. 
Acts 21. 24 iVa £vpr)o'ovrai rrjv necpa- 
Xr)v that they may shear their heads, 
i. e. let them be shorn : pass. part, 
fem. ej-vprjfMevr) 1 Cor. 11. 5, 6. 

O. 

6, 7], r6, gen. rod, rr)s, rod, originally 
a demonstrative pronoun, this, that, 
but in Attic and later usage mostly 
a prepositive article, the. 

I. as a DEMONSTRATIVE PRONOUN, 

this, that, a) simpl., once, in the 
words cited from Aratus, Acts 17. 
28 rod yap naX yevos ecrfxev for of 
this one [him] we are also the off- 
spring, b) in distinctions and dis- 
tribution, with p,ev . . 5e ; fiev . . 6 5e 
the one . . . the other, that one . . . this 
one, Phil. 1. 16, 17 ol [lev e£ ay diry]s 
. . . ol Se e£ epiOeias, Heb. 7. 5, 6 oc 
juez/...6 §e: so distributively, one 
. . . another, pi. some . . . others, 6 [xev 
eKarov, 6 Se e^rjKovra Matt. 13. 23, 
ot |Ue^ . . . ol he Acts 14. 4, rdls fiev 
. . . rots 5e Rom. 2. 7, 8, rovs fxev . . . 
rovs Se Eph. 4. 1 1 : also ol fxev . . . 
&XX01 5e Matt. 16. 14, ttai Ti*>es . . . 
ol de Acts 17. 18: so Matt. 28. 17 
ol 5e efiicrracrav but some doubted, i. e. 
in antith. to all as impl. in irpocre- 
Kvvr\crav. c) in the narrative style 
6 5e is used by way of transition 
to another person or party already 
mentioned, without a preceding 6 
p.ev, but this one, i. e. but he, and he, 
&c. Matt. 2. 5 ot be e?7roz/, Mark 8. 
28 ol de a7r€KpiOr}crav, Luke 7. 40 6 
5e ^rfffi: so with a participle inter- 
vening, Matt. 2. 9 ot Se aKovo'avres 
e7ropev6r)crav,v. 14 o 8e eyelets irap- 
eXafie to Traifiiov, 4. 4 6 5e airoKpiQels 
elite, ssep. 

II. as the PREPOSITIVE ARTICLE, 

originally a demonstrative, but hav- 
ing its demonstrative power gradu- 
ally softened down, so as simply to 
mark an object as definite or specific. 
It corresponds in many respects to 
our English the, though it is some- 
times used where we say this, often 



where we employ no article, and 
sometimes even where we put the 
indefinite a, an: it is usually omit- 
ted where the is omitted in English. 

A) with substantives, or words 
standing for substantives. 

1. simply, i. e. without adjectives 
or other adjuncts, where the subst. 
is to be expressed as definite or 
specific, a) genr. where the subst. 
refers to a person or thing as well 
known, i. e. either as already men- 
tioned, or as of common notoriety. 
(a) as already mentioned, Matt. 1. 24 
6 dyyeXos comp. ver. 20 ; 2. 7 rovs 
fxdyovs comp. v. 1 ; 5. 1 rovs o%^ovs 
comp. 4. 25 ; 13. 25, 26 rod crtrov, 5 
X^gToS) Tct £i£dvia, there spoken of, 
but v. 27 (i(dvia indef. ; Acts 9. 17 
els ttjv oliclav comp. ver. 11: so by 
impl. Matt. 2. 11 comp. v. 9. (0) 
as of common notoriety, Matt. 1. 22 
dia too irgocprjrov, Isaiah ; 2. 15 Sia 
t. irpocp. Hosea ; v. 4 rod Xaod, the 
Jewish people ; v. 7 rod ira&iov, for 
which the Magi were inquiring ; 5. 
1 els rb opos, hard by ; v. 25 ev ry 
odcp, to the judge ; 9. 28 els rrjv ol- 
Kiav, where he was to lodge ; 12. 41 
ev ry Kplffei, the day of judgment; 
21. 8 airb ra>v Sevfipcav, which grew 
there; 26. 27 rb iroTr)pLov, usually 
served at table ; Mark 2. 24 ev rots 
o-dfifiacriv, on a certain sabbath, but 
Matt. 12. 2 ev o~afi$dro? indef. ; Luke 
5. 14 ro} lepe?, to the proper priest ; 
v. 16 ev reus ep-fj/uois, near the city; 
1 2. 54 ri\v vecpeXyv, the harbinger of 
rain; 16. 21 ol tevves, of that city; 
13. 5 els rbv vnrrrjpa, which belonged 
to the chamber; 21. 20 ev rep deiirvop 
comp. 13. 23 sq. ; Acts 11. 13 6 &y- 
yeXos comp. 10. 3 ; 21. 38 o Alyvir- 
rios, = in Engl, that Egyptian; Rom. 

4. 3 77 ypacpr), the Scriptures ; Rev. 

5. 13 rco apvice 7) evXoyla Kal t) ri/nrj 
Kal 7} S(S|a, the glory, &c. which be- 
longs to God and none other. Here, 
however, it often depends on the 
feeling of the writer, whether the 
object shall be expressed as definite, 
or not ; Matt. 12. 1 riXXeiv rovs o^rd- 
%oas some ears, indef., but Mark 
2. 23 of the grain just before men- 
tioned ; Mark 6. 8 %va fx^ev ct'igoocriv 
els 6d6v for journeying, for this or 
any other journey, but Luke 9. 3 els 
rrjv 6B6v for this journey. 



O, lh TO 



b) with proper names of persons, 
places, &c. : here the usage is va- 
rious, and seems to depend mostly 
on the will of the writer, or on some 
special idiom. (a) of persons ; 6 
'lr)(Tovs, Matt. 3. 13, and so almost 
universally in Matthew, and gene- 
rally in the other Gospels, but less 
frequently elsewhere ; also avrbs 6 
'irjaovs Luke 24. 15; anarthrous 2. 
52, 4. 1, saep. : o'lwduuvs, Matt. 3. 
13; anar. 9. 14: 6 UiXdros, 27. 13, 
and so more usually ; but anar. 
Luke 13. 1: 6 TlavXos, Acts 14. 11; 
anar. 13. 16 : 6 II. kol\ 6 Baovdfias, 
v. 43 ; 6 II. Ka\ Bapvdfias, 15. 22; 
anar. B. Kal II., v. 25 : 6 ^.recpauos, 6. 
9; anar. v. 5, 8. Where the proper 
name has an adjunct of title, office, 
family, &c. the article is omitted ; 
*\oiavv7)s 6 ficnrTiaTrjs Matt. 3. 1, Ili- 

XCLTto TW TiytfAOVl 27. 2, 1,ijjLO)V 6 Ka- 

j/a//iT77sMatt. 10. 4, Gal. 1. 19. Where 
the pr. name is indeclinable, the ar- 
ticle would seem to be more neces- 
sary, in order to mark the case, but 
usage is here equally variable ; 6 
"looo-Ticf) Matt. 1.18, anar. Luke 2. 33 ; 
rbv Aa/Bid Acts 13. 22, anar. Mark 
2. 25 : compare the genealogies in 
Matt. 1. 1 sq., Luke 3. 23 sq. (0) 
with geographical names, where 
names of countries take the article 
more frequently than those of cities ; 
generally also where two or more 
names follow each other, only the 
first takes the article ; Matt. 4. 25 
airb ttjs TaXiXaias feed Aenair. ical f Ie- 
pocr. KaVlovSaias, Luke 3. 1, Acts 2. 
9; 1 Pet. 1. 1 all without art. Spec. 
(1) names of countries; fj'Aaia, Acts 
19. 10, so always, except 6. 9 (where 
Lachmann omits Kal 3 Ao~ias) and in 
1 Pet. 1. 1, by the above rule: t) 
'Axaia, Acts 18. 12, and usually; 
anar. 2 Cor. 9. 2 : 77 TaXaria, 1 Cor. 
11. 1; anar. 2 Tim. 4. 10: t) YaXi- 
Xaia, Matt. 2. 22, and so always ex- 
cept in enumerations : t) 'IouSam, 2. 
1, and so always except in enumer. : 
7) 3 lraXia, Acts .18. 2 : t) Kvirpos, 13. 
4; anar. 15. 39: r) MaKedovia, 16. 10; 
anar. v. 9: rj^vpia, 18. 18; anar. 21. 
3 : Afyvirros always anar. (2) names 
of cities have the article least fre- 
quently, espec. after ev, els, 4k: e.g. 
r) 'AvTioxeia only Acts 15. 23 ; r) Aa- 
/j.a<TK6s only 9. 3, 22. 6, once els rrju 



299 b } ri, to 

A. 26. 12; 7] "Ecpeaos only 18. 21, 
19. 17, 20. 16; ev rots 'lepoo-oAvfAOLS 
twice, John 5. 2, 10. 22 ; r) 'lepovcra- 
XrijA once, Acts 5. 28, with adj. Gal. 
4. 25, 26 ; r) Kcnrepvaov/j. once, Luke 
4. 23 ; 7] Nafcpee twice, Matt. 4. 13, 
Luke 4. 16 ; i) 'PcJo/ut) twice, Acts 18. 
2 e/c tt)s 'P., 28. 14. (3) names of 
rivers take the article, as in Engl. ; 
o'Jopddi/Tjs the Jordan, always, Matt. 
3. 5 ; 6 EvcppaTTjs Rev. 16. 12, with 
adject. 9. 14. Names of mountains 
do not occur in the N. T. except in 
connexion with to opos. Names of 
nations belong properly under d. 
below. The rule has been laid down 
for geographical names, that where 
first mentioned they are without the 
article, and take it afterwards ; yet 
the converse of this is just as often 
true; Acts 17. 10 els Bepoiav, v. 13 
ev rfj B. ; 20. 15 els M/A^tov, v. 17 
ano ttjs M. ; — but also Acts 20. 13, 
14 els T7\v* Ao~o~ov comp. v. 16, 18; 
17. 1, 11,13, 18.1, and 19.1. 

c) with nouns implying a person 
or thing as alone or monadic, either 
as pre-eminent above all others, or 
as alone existing, thus approaching 
the nature of a proper name, and 
sometimes passing over into one ; 
6 Xpiaros the Christ, the Messiah, 
Matt. 1. 17, and so almost always 
where it stands alone ; without the 
art., as a pr. name, very rarely in 
the Gospels and Acts, Luke 23. 2, 
John 9. 22, but oftener in the Epis- 
tles, Rom. 5. 6, 6. 4: 6 vlbs rov ©eov 
or roii avdgatTrov (see vtos) ; 6 5t5acr- 
KaXos Mark 14. 14: so 6 SidfioAos 
the devil, Matt. 4. 5, and always ex- 
cept Acts 13. 10 comp. 1 Pet. 5. 8 ; 
6 irovTjpos the evil one, Matt. 6. 1 3 ; 6 
avTixpiVTOS 1 John 2. 18 ; 6 ireipdCccv 
1 Thess. 3. 5 ; 6 edvcnos Rev. 6. 8 ; 
6 2efiaar6s Augustus, pr. the august, 
Acts 25. 21. The names of God, Qeos 
and KvpLos (the latter also of Christ), 
often have the article, but more fre- 
quently omit it, espec. in the oblique 
cases ; Traryp applied to God has 
usually the art. and a genitive, but 
likewise simply 6 ttclttiq Matt. 28. 19, 
Luke 10. 22, and ttolqcl irarpos John 
1. 14 : so rb irvevfjia and rb Trued/ma 
ayiov, almost as a pr. name, Acts 
1. 8, 10. 19; anar. 8. 15, Jude 20. 
Also with nouns or names of single 



0, 1), TO 



300 



O, lh TO 



objects, concrete or abstract; where | 
the article under certain circum- 
stances is sometimes omitted ; 6 
t}Aios Matt. 13. 43, anar. v. 6-, 6 ov- 
pav6s, ol ovpavoi, 5. 18, 3. 16, anar. 
2 Pet. 3. 5, 12; rj yrj Matt. J. 18, 
anar. 2 Pet. 3. 5, 10 ; so 6d\acro~a, 
vuf, &c. ; also 6 vojxos the law of 
Moses, John 1. 17, anar. Rom. 3. 31, 
5. 20; rod aypov Matt. 6. 28, but air' 
aypov as opp. to the city Mark 15. 
21. So with abstract nouns ; rj a- 
q€tti 2 Pet. 1. 5, anar. v. 3 ; r) aydirrj 
Rom. 13. 10, anar. 1 Cor. 13. 2; rj 
afxaprta Rom. 5. 12, anar. v. 13; 97 
SiKcuocrvvr) 6. 18, anar. 9. 30 ; 7] Tria- 
tls 4. 9, anar. 3. 28 : see also Matt. 
15. 19 sq., Gal. 5, 19 sq., Col. 3. 8. 

d) with nouns implying a definite 
genus or class of individuals, distinct 
from all others, (a) genr. in pi., at 
a\d>7T€K6s Matt. 8. 20, ol aeroi 24. 28 ; 
so ol V€Kpol the dead, 14. 2, 22. 31, 
but more frequently also without 
the article, espec. in connexion with 
words referring to a rising from the 
dead, as iydpetv, avaGrr\vat, avdcr- 
Taorts, &c. Matt. 17.9, Luke 24. 46, 
Acts 26. 23, Rom. 10. 7, al. Here 
belong also the plural names of 
nations, which take the article as 
generic ; ol 'lovficuoi the Jews, i. e. 
the whole nation, John 5. 1 ; some- 
times also spoken of certain indi- 
viduals, or a particular class, as 
representing the whole, Mark 7. 3 ; 
but 'lovdcuoi Jews, indef. Acts 2. 5, 
10: so oi"E\\Y)ves John 7.35, ol 
'Pcofta?oi 11. 48. (/3) in the sing., 
where the noun expresses a generic 
idea, or stands as the representative 
of a class, where in English also we 
commonly put the; Matt. 12 35 6 
ayadhs &vQqo)ttos kcu. irovrjpSs, Mark 
3. 27, Luke 10. 7 6 ipydrrjs, John 
10. 11 6 ttoijx)iv 6 kuXos, Rom. 1. 17 
6 Si/caios. Here too we may refer 6 
aireipccu the sower, Matt. 13. 3 ; also 
67ri T7?j/ irirpav 7. 24, iirl t^v ^\x\xov 
v. 26. 

e) with nouns in themselves in- 
definite, which yet become definite 
as standing in some certain relation 
to the definite person or thing there 
spoken of ; Luke 1 8. 1 5 Ta fipecpT] i. e. 
their own children, John 5. 36, e?7re 
/jLtydAy rfj (pwvfj Acts 14. 10 ; 1 Cor. 
11.5 anaraKaAvTrTC}) rrj K€(pa\f}, so in 



Engl., with the head uncovered, i. e, 
her head; Heb. 7. 24, Rev. 4. 7. The 
definiteness of such nouns is often 
strengthened by the genit. of a pro- 
noun, Matt. 3. 4 6 'Iwdpurjs 3%* to 
evdv/ua avrov, Mark 8. 17, John 19.2: 
so to ovofxa avrov Matt. 1. 21. The 
article may also be omitted before 
such nouns when otherwise definite, 

1 Tim. 2. 8 iiralpovras ocrlovs x*ip as > 

2 Pet. 2. 14. 

f) where two or more nouns in 
the same case are connected by Kai 9 
&c, if the first have the article, the 
second either takes or omits it in 
certain circumstances, (a) if the 
nouns are of different genders or 
numbers, the article is repeated; 
Matt. 15. 4 ri/uLa tov iraripa nai r)]V 
Mripa, v. 5, 8. 26, Luke 14. 26, Eph. 

2. 3, Col. 2. 13 ; as connected by ov- 
T€, 1 Cor. 3. 7. But sometimes the 
article is here omitted, espec. where 
the nouns express kindred ideas, 
Col. 2. 22 Ta iprdKfjLaTa na\ difiacr- 
KaXias roov avQp., Luke 1. 6, 14. 23. 
(/3) if the nouns are of the same 
gender, but express different and 
independent objects, the article is 
repeated; Mark 2. 16 ol ypafi/jLareTs 
kou ol fyapio-aioi, v. 18, 12. 13, Luke 
1.58,12.11: so with re. .. nai, Acts 
17. 10, 14 : also where the article is 
necessary for distinctness, 1 Cor. 1. 
28. (7) but if the nouns be of the 
same gender, and stand in near re- 
lation to each other, the article is 
more commonly not repeated; e.g. 
when they all are parts of one ge- 
neral idea, of a whole, &c. Mark 15. 
1 ol apxizp^s /uLtra twv Trg€0~$vT4po)v 
teal ypafjifiarecoj/, where the elders 
and scribes stand as one division 
over against the priests ; Luke 14. 

3, 21, Col. 2. 8, 19, 1 Tim. 4. 7, 1 
Pet. 2. 25; — or where a noun is 
added for clearer explanation, Col. 
3, 17 €vx> Tty ©e^ kcu Trarpi, Eph. 1. 
3, 2 Pet. 1. 11 ; — or where with the 
first noun and its article there is 
connected a genit. or other adjunct 
which refers also to the second, Phil. 

1. 25 els T7)P VjJLOQV 7rpOK07T7]V Kol X a ~ 

pav rris irio-recos, 1 Thess. 2. 12, 3. 7, 
Acts 1. 25 rrjs SiaKovias ravTTjs teal 
airoo-roXris, Eph. 3. 5 ; — or where the 
nouns thus connected are adjectives 
or other predicates referring to one 



e, ?/, to 

subject, Acts 3. 14 vp.e?s rbu ayiov 
zeal oinaiov rjpurjaaade, 2. 20, John 
21. 24, Phil. 3. 3, 1 Thess. 2. 15 ; so 
with d\\d John 10. 1 ; also in pr. 
names, when they all stand in like 
relation, Acts 1. 13, 15. 23. 

g) with the subject or predicate of 
a sentence : here a common rule is, 
that the subject takes the article, 
and the predicate omits it; but this 
is true only in so far as the former 
is more frequently definite than the 
latter ; and the case may be invert- 
ed ; or both may be definite or in- 
definite ; so that, strictly speaking, 
the subject and predicate, as such, 
neither take nor reject the article, 
but are governed in respect to it by 
the same principles as other nouns, 
(a) the subject takes the article, but 
not the predicate, John 1. 1 (debs r)v 
b Xoyos, 4. 24 irvevfia 6 &e6s, 6. 63 
ra pr\\xara rruevfid icrri kol far) eariv, 
Rom. 6. 21, 1 John 3. 15, 4.8(5 0eos 
dydirr) eariu : so Luke 1. 35. (/3) 
both subject and predicate have the 
article, Matt. 6. 22 6 Kvx^os rov o~a>- 
jj-aros iariu 6 b<pQct\p.6s, John 1. 4 77 
far] r)v rb (poos roof duBg., 6. 63 rb 
Trvev/uLci ecrTi rb faorvoiovv, 1 Cor. 15. 
56, 2 Cor. 3. 17 6 kvqlos to rvvevfjid 
icrnv, Phil. 3. 19 Sip 6 ®ebs r] KOi\ia, 
1 John 3. 4 77 a/jLaQria early r) duo/JLia : 
so Matt. 13. 19-23, where the sub- 
ject with art. is repeated by ovros. 
(y) the predicate has the article, 
where the subject is without it ; e. g. 
where the subject is a proper name, 
1 John 4. 15, 5. 1, 6; — or a pro- | 
noun, John 6. 51 iytio d/uu 6 dpros, ' 
Acts 7. 32 ; 2 Cor. 3. 2 7) imaroXr] , 
rjjxCou vjuel's iare, Matt. 5. 13, 14 ; 3. 
1 7 ovr6s eariv 6 vl6s /jlov, Mark 6. 3, ! 
John 1. 19 avrr) ecrriv 77 /xaprvgia, ; 
Acts 4. 11 : so where the predicate 
is a participle with the article, the 
subject being still a pronoun, iydo 
elfii 6 fxapTvpoov John 8. 18, ov yap 
v/ieh eo-Te ol KaXovures Matt. 10. 20 ; 
ovros Mark 4. 16 ; eKetvos 7. 15 : so 
Luke 8. 21, where the subject with- 
out the article is repeated by ovros. 
Once the predicate has two nouns, 
one without and the other with the 
article, John 8. 44 ot* tysvarvs iarl 
Kctl 6 rrarrjp avrov sc. rod \\/evoovs. 
(0) but sometimes both subject and 
predicate are without the article, 



301 6, >/, t6 

Matt. 20. 16 ttoXKol eicri tc\r]roi, b\i- 
yoi oe €K\eKToi. 

h) with a noun in the nominative, 
where it stands for the vocative, Matt. 
1 1. 26 vai, 6 rrarrjp, (in, 27. 29 yaj.pe, 
6 pcunXevs, Mark 9. 25, 10. 47 6 vihs 
A., eKeinaov \xe, Luke 8. 54 77 7rcus, 
eyeipov, 12. 32, John 8. 10, Acts 13. 
41, Rom. 8. 15. 

2. with nouns as accompanied by 
adjuncts. Here the use of the ar- 
ticle depends on the definiteness of 
the noun, either in itself, or as af- 
fected by the adjunct: the adjunct 
may stand either before the noun 
(i. e. between it and the article, if 
it have one), or after the noun ; and 
then, if the noun have an article, 
this may be repeated or not before 
the adjunct, according to circum- 
stances. 

a) with a substantive as adjunct, 
either in the gen. or in apposition, 
(a) in genitive ; and here each noun, 
both the leading and the governed, 
takes or omits the art. according to 
the general rules in 1. above: e.g. 
between the art. and noun, 1 Pet. 3. 
20 77 toD Qeov /xaKoodvfxia, 2 Pet. 3. 
2. More freq. the gen. is put last, 
Matt. 3. 2 r) fiao~i\eia roov oupaucou, 3. 
1 eV rrj eo^fMcc rrjs'Iovd., 6 22 : here 
the art. is sometimes repeated for 
the sake of emphasis, 26. 28 rb cup.d 
/uiov rb rrjs kcuv?is oiadr)Kr]s, 1 Cor. 1. 
18 6 \6yos 6 rov arctvQov. Where 
the leading noun is readily under- 
stood from the connexion, it is very 
commonly omitted, and then its ar- 
ticle stands alone before the geni- 
tive of the adjunct; so espec. yvvr,, 
jarjrrjp, ttcus, vlos, dd€\<p6s, Sec, Matt. 
1. 6 e/c rrjs rod Ovpiov sc. yvvaifcSs, 
4. 21 rbv rod Ze/3e5cuou sc. vlov. this 
occurs mostly in apposition ; see 
below. (j8) in apposition ; and here 
the leading noun takes or omits the 
article as above in 1. ; while with 
the adjunct the article is either in- 
serted, or omitted, according as the 
latter is, or is not, intended to dis- 
tincruish the leading noun from all 
others of the like kind or name; 
Rom. 8. 23 vloQecrictv direnoexofievoL, 
t?V diro\vrpwo~iv rov croofxaTos rjjULcoy, 
John 16. 13 orav eXBrj efcelvos, rb 
7ruevp.a kt\. More usually with pr. 
names, which then commonly omit 

D D 



O, >/, TO 



302 



O, 1], TO 



the art., Matt. 2. 1, 3 'Hpcod-ns 6 £a- 
czAei/s, 3. 1 *\oodvv7)s 6 ^airnar^s, 4. 
21 'loodvvTjv rbv adeXcpbv avrov, 21. 
1 1 'I^o-ous 6 TTpocp-nrrjs, 27. 2, Mark 
10. 47. Here too the article often 
stands without its substantive, Matt. 
10. 2 'laKoofios 6 rov Ze/3e§cuoi> sc. 
vtos, v. 3, Mark 2. 14, 16. 1 Magia rj 
rov 'laKtofiov sc. yA\Tt\p comp. 15. 40 
(Mapia 3 laKa>j3ov Luke 24. 10), John 
19. 25 M. 7] rod KXooira sc. yvvi). But 
where the noun in apposit. is not 
thus meant for definite distinction, 
it omits the article, Luke 2. 36"Avva 
TrpocpYJTLs, Ovydrrjp $avovr)X, 3, 1 Tt- 
firjgiov Kalaapos, Acts 6. 5, 7. 10 <£a- 
gacb ficLoriAeoos, Matt. 12. 24, Rom. 1. 
1 TlavXos dovXos'l. Xp., Jude 1 ; so 
Luke 4. 31 Kairepvaov/j, ttoXiv rrjs 
TaX., 23.51. Sometimes a pr. name 
is thus added in apposition, espec. 
names of rivers, either with or with- 
out the art, Rev. 16. 12 M rbv iro- 
rafxbv rbv fxeyav rbv EvcpgdrTjV, but 

9. 14 eirl ra> re. rep fjeyaXcp Evcppdrr] : 
or the name is put between the art. 
and 7roTajULQs, Mark 1. 5 iv rep 'log- 
ddvy irorafAca. 

b) with an adjective as adjunct. 
(a) pr. as expressing an essential or 
intrinsic quality of the substant., and 
forming with it one idea : here if the 
subst. have no art., the adject, takes 
none, and is put either before or 
after the noun ; Matt. 14. 14 elde iro- 
Xvv 'oxXov, 26. 47 o%Aos iroXvs, Luke 
.11.13 ayaBa Sdjuara, Matt. 7. 1 1 8o- 
/uara ayaOd. But if the noun have 
the article, the adjective may stand 
either between the noun and its ar- 
ticle ; or after the noun, in which 
case the article is repeated before 
the adjective; Matt. 7. 13 b*ia rr)s 
arevTJs ttvXtjs, 12. 35 6 ayaObs &v6p., 
28. 19 rov aytov Trvev/jaros, John 4. 
23: more commonly after the noun, 
Acts 12. 10 eVl rTjv ttvXtjv rTjv o~iBt]- 
pav, Mark 1 3. 1 1 rb irvsv/ja rb ayiov, 
Luke 21. 3 t) xhp a V 7rrca X'0f John 

10. 11 ; so where the noun has also 
a genit, Matt. 1. 25 rbv vlbv avrrjs 
rbv irpecr6roKov, 3. 17, 6. 6. (j8) 
where the adjective is the predicate 
of a clause or sentence, it naturally 
stands without the article, as being 
indefinite; its place is then usually 
before the subject, Matt. 7. 13 irXa- 

T€?« 7] TTl'Xr)) KOi €VPV^(COpOS 7] 6B6s, 



Heb. 5. 11 iT€p\ ov ttoXvs fj jj.lv 6 Xo- 
yos: but also after the subject, Matt. 
9. 37 6 fxlv Qepicrfxbs iroXvs, ol Be ip- 
ydrcu oXlyoi, Jam. 2. 26. (7) where 
an adjective connected with a noun 
having the article expresses not an 
intrinsic quality belonging to the 
noun, but a circumstance or condition 
predicated of it, the adjective then 
stands without the art., either after 
the noun, or before the noun and its 
article, and constitutes a species of 
indirect predicate, John 5. 36 e%w 
rTjv fxaprvplav fJtifa rov 'leodvvov. S 
where an adj. has an adverbial sense, 
Luke 23.45 iffx^Qr] rb tear air eracr/xa 
rov vaov /jscrov. Also the adjectives 
of quantity oXos and was, Matt. 4. 
23 oXtjv rrjv YaXiXaiav, Luke 5. 5 di 
oXt)s rrjs vvicros, Mark 1. 33 7) iroXis 
8X7} : so iras, Matt. 6. 29 iv irdar) ry 
Soi-r), Acts 1. 18 irdvra ra o"KXdyxva, 
Matt. 9. 35 ras iroXeis irdcras : adj. 
airas follows the same rule, Matt. 
28. 11, Mark 16. 15, Luke 19. 48: 
less frequently iras stands between 
the art. and subst., and is then em- 
phatic, Acts 20. 18 rbv ivavra x 00 "' 
vov, Gal. 5. 14, 1 Tim. 1.16. To the 
above rule belong apparently the 
following, 1 John 5. 20 7) (cor] alccvios 
and Luke 12. 12 rb irvedfja ayiov 
text, rec, 1 Cor. 1 0. 3 rb fipa/ja irvev- 
juariKov, Gal. 1.4 rod aloovos TrovTjpov: 
but in all these the adj. expresses 
an intrinsic quality; and the con- 
struction is rather to be referred to 
the later Greek usage, which began 
in such cases to omit the article. 
(5) numerals follow the general rule 
in a. above; cardinals, Matt. 10. 1 
robs SdbSeKa airocrr6Xovs, 20. 21 ol 5uo 
viol fxov: ordinals, v. 6 r)]V kvdeKa- 
r7\v &pav, Mark 14. 12, 15. 34 rfj &pa 
rrj ivvdrrj, Luke 1. 59, John 2. 1. 

c) with a pronoun as adjunct, (a) 
personal pronouns in the gen., used 
instead of possessives, follow the 
same general rule as the gen. of 
nouns, see above, a. a. ; Matt. 5. 30 
7] 5e|ia (rov x €l P> Bom. 6. 12 iv rep 
Ovtjtu) v/jgov a&iLari : oftener after the 
noun, Matt. 3. 17 v\6s \xov 6 aya» 
7T7)r6s, Acts 2. 39 6 &ebs tj/jcov. (/3) 
possessive pronouns follow the rule 
of adjectives, see above, b. a. ; Matt. 
18. 20 ds rb ifjbv ovofxa, John 4. 42; 
and so where the subst. is implied, 



► t I 
O, >/, TO 



303 






TO 



Luke 5. 33 ol 5e oroi i. e. pad-qrai, 22. 
42, 1 John 2. 2 ; also with art. after 
the noun, John 5. 30 r) icpiaris r\ epi), 
14. 27. (7) demonstrative pronouns 
are put between the art. and noun, 
2 Cor. 12. 3 rbv roiovrov a'vBpicirov, 
Mark 9. 37; or, more commonly, 
either before the article and noun, 
or after the noun, as avrbs, ovros, 
£k€?vos, &c, which, being definite, 
usually require the article along 
with the subst. which they qualify, 
Matt. 3. 4 avrbs 6 i l(jodvvr]s, John 5. 
36 aura ra epya, Acts 16. 18 avrfj rfj 
ooga, also ol TrepirepvSpevoi avroi Gal. 
6. 13;— Matt. 20. 21 ovroi ol Bvo viol 
pov, Luke 7. 44, 9.48, John 6. 51, 58, 
also Matt. 3. 9 £k rccv XiQcov rovrwv, 
26. 8, 31, John 2. 19 ; — Matt. 27. 63 
eKe?vos 6 irXavos, 18. 1 eKeivrj rfj Ihpa, 
also 7. 25 rfj oIklo, eKeivr), Mark 3. 
24 : but the genit. avrov instead of 
a possessive pron. stands like the 
genitives in a. above and in a. a., 
except that it is put before both the 
noun and article, Matt. 2. 2 dhopev 
avrov rbv aarepa. 

d) with a participle as adjunct, 
where the construction is nearly the 
same as with adjectives. The par- 
ticip. sometimes stands between the 
noun and article, Matt. 2. 2 6 rex^h 
fiaaiXevs, ver. 7, 3. 7, 4. 18. More 
commonly it stands after the noun ; 
and then if the noun be definite, 
the participle also takes the article, 
when a definite, well-known, or spe- 
cial relation is to be expressed,M att. 
7. 13 7) odbs 7j airdyovcra, 20. 12, 26. 
28, Luke 22. 19, Acts 9. 7, Rom. 1. 
3, 2 Tim. 3. 15, 1 Pet. 1. 21. Else- 
where the article is not repeated, 
and there arises the participial con- 
struction, in which the participle 
merely expresses a predicate, like 
a finite verb ; John 4. 6 6 'irjaovs 
KeKomaKws Kr\, v. 39, Acts 3. 26, 23. 
27 rbu frvSpa rovrov crvXXr^Qevra virb 
rcov i lovb*al(tiv. 

e) with a preposition and its case 
as adjunct, i. e. as a periphrasis for 
an adj. or the like : here if the lead- 
ing noun be indefinite, the adjunct 
in general is so likewise, and is put 
after the noun, 1 Tim. 4. 3 els perd- 
XtjxJ/lv per a. evxapiarias, 1. 5 aydirrj £k 
KaOapas Kapdias, Rom. 14. 17. But 
if the leading noun have the article, 



or be in itself definite, then the ad- 
junct sometimes stands between it 
and the article ; but more commonly 
after it, with the article repeated, 
or not, according to circumstances ; 
Matt. 15. 1 ol a-nb 'leoocr. ypap.pare?s, 
Rom. 9. 11 r) Kar eKXoyrjv irpoOeais 
rov Qeov, 11. 27 r) irap epov dLadrjKrj, 
Luke 1. 70, Acts 27. 2; — alter the 
noun, with art. repeated, Matt. 6. 6 
rep irarpi o~ov rep ev rep Kpvirrcv, 7. 3, 
Mark 4. 31, John 12. 21, Acts 4. 2, 
27. 5 ; so, for the sake of definite- 
ness or distinction, where the lead- 
ing noun has not the article, Acts 
26. 18 iriarei rfj els ep.e, 2 Tim. 1.13 
ev irlcrreL heal aydirrj rfj ev X. 'I., Tit. 
3. 5 : but, vice versa, the adjunct 
sometimes omits the article when 
it stands before the leading noun, 
Rom. 9. 3 rcov crvyyev&v pov Kara 
adpKa, 2 Cor. 7. 7 rbv vpoov £r)Xov v- 
irep epov, Eph. 2. 1 1 ra. eOvrj ev aaoKi, 
also Col. 1. 4 rrjv iricrrLV vpoov ev 
Xoio-rcp 3 l., Eph. 1. 15. 

f) with an adverb as adjunct, i. e. 
as placed between the article and 
subst., and thus forming a peri- 
phrasis for an adjective, Acts 13. 42 
rb perai;v adfifiarov, Rom. 7. 22 Kara 
rbv eaca dvOpwrrov, 2 Pet. 1. 9. 

B) with adjectives, a) as con- 
nected with nouns, see above, A. 2. b. 

b) used as nouns, and then the 
article is employed or not, precisely 
as with nouns, (a)genr., 6 aya66s 
the good man, generic, Rom. 5. 7 ; ol 
rvcpKoi Matt. 9. 28 ; ol aocpoi, ol avv- 
eroi, 1 Cor. 1. 19, 27; ol reXeiot. 2. 
6 ; John 8. 7 6 avap.dprr)ros vpoov, de- 
finite ; so 2 Cor. 8. 15 6 rb iroXv . . . 
Kal 6 rb bxiyov sc. avXXe^as. In 
some adjectives a difference of sig- 
nification is thus produced, see aX- 
Xos, erepos. TrXeicov, ttoXvs, iras, 
&c. (/3) neut. adjectives with the 
art. are often put as abstract nouns; 
sing., Rom. 1. 19 rb yvcoarbv rov 

Qeov, 2. 4 rb xP y ) ' T0V T « ©•> $• 3, 1 
Cor. 1. 25, 2 Cor. 4. 17; as collect. 
Heb. 7. 7 rb eXarrov, rb Kgelrrov, the 
less, the greater. PL with gen., ra 
KpvTrra rcov avBp. or rrjs KapdiasTlom. 
2. 16, 1 Cor. 14. 25 ; ra aopara avrov 
Rom. 1. 20 ; so Luke 18. 27 ra adv- 
vara wagd avBpcoirois : fig. for per- 
sons, 1 Cor. 1. 27, 28. So neut. ace. 
as adverb, rovvavriov for rb evavriov, 



O, ?/, TO 



304 






2 Cor. 2. 7, Gal. 2. 7. (7) numerals 
used as nouns follow the same rule; 
card. ol SV/ca Matt. 20. 24, ot 5co5e/ca 
Luke 8. 1 ; ord. oi rcpobroi Matt. 20. 
10, 6 devrepos teal 6 rpiros 22. 26. 
Neut. as adv. with or without the 
article, rb irpwrovJohn 10. 40, more 
comm. irpcoTov Matt. 6. 23 ; to 8ev- 
repov 2 Cor. 13. 2, devrepov John 
3. 4 ; to rpirou Mark 14. 41, ipirov 
Luke 20. 12. 

C) with pronouns. (a) pron. 
possessive, as connected with nouns, 
see above, A. 2. c. As standing for 
nouns, these take or omit the arti- 
cle, like nouns ; rb ifiov lit. the mine, 
what is mine, Matt. 25. 27; ra ifid 
id. 20. 15 ; rb a6v v. 14, ol aoi thy 
family Mark 5. 19; ol Tjfi^repoi our 
fellow- Christians, &c. Tit. 3. 14. (/3) 

with demonstratives ; 6 tolovtos, ei- 
ther as a generic idea, every or all 
such, as a class, Matt. 19. 14, Acts 
22. 22, Rom. 16. 18 ol toiovtoi, Acts 
19. 25 ret, roiavra; or as a definite 
person already mentioned, 2 Cor. 
12. 2. With auTos the art. affects 
the signification, see avros III. 
For nouns with ovtos, e/cetVos, see 
above, A. 2. c. 7. 

D) with participles, a) as con- 
nected with nouns, see above, A. 2. d. 

b) absol., in the place of nouns, 
and then the use of the article cor- 
responds to the usage with nouns, 
(a) genr. Matt. 4. 3 6 ireipdfav the 
tempter; 13.3 6 airelpoov, generic; 
Mark 5. 14 oi $6o~kovt€s avrovs for 
the herdsmen, Luke 7. 14: so neut. 
as abstr. John 3. 6 rb yeyevvrifievov 
e/c rrjs crapuSs, with gen. Phil. 3. 8. 
(/3) where the idea of verbal action 
still remains in the participle, cor- 
responding in Engl, to he who, those 
who, &c. : here the participle in it- 
self is indefinite and general, but 
the action which it expresses is thus 
made definite, and becomes limited 
to certain specified individuals, or a 
class, which themselves thus become 
definite and specific ; ol iorQiovTes, 
lit. those eating, those who ate, not 
the same as ' the eaters,' Matt. 14. 
21 ; so Mark 4. 9 6 %x wv & ra ^ov- 
tiv aKoveroo, 10. 42, John 5. 29, v. 32 
aWos icrrlv 6 fxapTvpoov 7repi ijj.4, 1 
Cor. 9. 13 ol ra Uga 4pya£6jj.evoi, 2 
Cor. 10. 17 : foil, by ovtos emphat., 



j Matt. 26. 23, Mark 12. 40, John 6. 
46 : as limiting a more general word, 
iras 6 alrcov Luke 11. id, irp6s rivas 
tovs TreiroLddras i(p y eavroTs 18. 9. Gal. 
1. 7: in apposition with a personal 
pron. impl. Matt. 7. 23, Rom. 2. 1. 
(7) with neut. accus. as adv., to vvv 
%X 0V ' f or the present, Acts 24. 25. 

E) before prepositions with their 
cases, which then form a periphrasis 
for a subst. or adjective, (a) genr., 
of person, ol airb rr\s 3 lra\ias those 
from Italy, the Italians, Heb. 13. 24 ; 

Phil. 4. 22 ol e/c rrjs Kalaagos olnias, 
Rom. 4. 14 ol e/c v6,uov they of the 
laiv, 2. 8 ol e£ egideias the contentious, 
Mark 3. 21 ol reap avrov. Spec, be- 
fore irepi with ace. of pers., either 
as ol irepl rbv TlavXov i. e. Paul and 
his companions, Acts 13. 13; or al 
7rep\ MdpQav /cat Maplav i. e. simply 
Martha and Mary, John 11. 19: or 
also ol TTEpl auToV those around him, 
his companions only, Mark 4. 10, 
Luke 22. 49. (0) neut. to, rd, Eph. 

1. 10 to. eV to?s ovpavols na\ to. eVl 
ttjs yrjs the things celestial and ter- 
restrial, Luke 24. 35 raiu rfj ddc? the 
events in the way : Rom. 12. 18 rb e{ 
v/uLoov as far as depends on you, 1 Cor, 
13. 10 to e/c fxepovs comp. v. 9 : rb or 
ra hri, Rom. 16. 19, Eph. 1. 10: to 
KCLTa, adverbially, Rom. 9. 5, Luke 
11.3: Ta irepi tivos the things con- 
cerning any one, Luke 24. 19, Phil. 
1. 27 ; Ta irepl Tbv ifie my affairs, state 

2. 23, ra iregl rbv t6ttov the environs 
Acts 28. 7: Ta irp6s riva Luke 14. 
28, 32, Ta Trpbs Tbv ®eoV divine things 
Heb. 2. 17: rb irn-ep tivos Phil. 1. 
29, 4. 10. 

F) before adverbs, which then 
usually stand in place of a subst. or 
adjective, (a) as subst. Phil. 3. 14 
to. OTciaroo imAavOavofievos, Matt. 11. 
23 fJL£XP L T ^ s o~r)/jL€gov, Mark 5. 1 ets 
to irepav, 15. 1 iirl to 7rpcc'i, Luke 10. 
35 €7ri tt]v avpiov, John 1. 29, Eph. 
2. 17. (/3) with the adverbial sense 
retained ; ra, vvv or tolvvv now, at 
present, Acts 4. 29. 

G) the neuter of the article is 
prefixed: a) absol. to the genitive of 
a noun, and thus expresses the ab- 
stract idea of something having re- 
lation or reference to that noun, as 
pertaining, to it or derived from it, 
as done by or to it, &c. ; sing, to, 



O, >/> TO 



305 



oytcoc 



Matt. 21. 21 rb ttjs o~vKrjs the thing 
of the Jig-tree, i. e. done to it ; 1 Cor. 
10. 24 rb kavrod, rb rod erepov, Jam. 
4. 14, 2 Pet. 2. 22. More freq. in 
pi. ra, Matt. 22. 21 airoSore t« Kcu- 
aapos Kaio~api, kclI ra rod &eod t£ 
0e£, 16. 23, Luke 2. 49, Rom. 8. 5, 
14. 19, Phil. 2. 4 ra kavroov, ra kre- 
gcov : so 2 Cor. 11. SO Ta tt]s acr0e- 
veias (jLov things pertaining to my in- 
firmity, or perhaps as a mere peri- 
phrasis for my infirmity. 

b) the sing, to is prefixed both to 
single words and to whole clauses, 
when they are to be taken as inde- 
pendent, or as themselves consti- 
tuting an object; with single words, 
Gal. 4. 2-5 rb "Kyap, i. e. the name 
Agar, as here used, signifies, &c. ; 
2 Cor. 1. 17 rb vol vai, kcu rb ov ov, 
Jam. 5. 12. So with a phrase or 
clause, Luke 22. 2 i£r)rovv rb ttcos 
aveAwo-iv avrov, Mark 9. 23, Luke 1. 
62, 19.48, 22. 24, 37. 

c) the singular r6 is prefixed to 
the infinitive when taken as a noun, 
which is then employed in all the 
constructions that occur with sub- 
stantives, (a) nominative with to, 
Phil. 1. 21 4/j.ol rb ($v Xpivros, kol\ 
rb airoQaveiv Kepdos, v. 29, 1 Cor. 7. 
26, 2 Cor. 8. 11, Gal. 4. 18. (0) 
genitive with rod, and this is the 
most frequent construction: (1) as 
depending on nouns and verbs that 
elsewhere govern the genitive ; on 
a noun, Acts 20. 3 iyevero yvccp.7} 
rod inroarpecpeiv, Rom. 15. 23 €Ttltto- 
6lav e;\w rov i\6e?v, 1 Cor. 9. 6, 10, 
2 Cor. 8. 11 7\ Trpodv/uda rod OeAeiv, 
Heb. 5. 12 ; so in a laxer use of the 
genit. Luke 1. 57, 2. 21 7]juL€pai oKrco 
rod 7r€gLr€f.Le?u avr., Rom. 11.8, Phil. 

3. 21 ; — on an adj., &£tos 1 Cor. 16. 

4, figadvs Luke 24. 25, eroL/utos Acts 
23. 15, also Luke 17. 1 ; — on a verb, 
eXax* rov OvfMacrai 1.9; so after 
verbs of restraining, hindering, 4. 
42, 24. 16 ol b<pQ. avrcov inparovvro 
rov fxyj imyv&vai avrSv, Acts 10. 47, 
14. 18, 20. 27. (2) as referring to a 
whole sentence, and expressing pur- 
pose, where some supply eVe/ca or the 
like : here it nearly resembles the 
Engl, infin. with to, = in order to, 
that, and so rov /jlt) in order not to, 
that not, lest, &c, Matt. 2. 13 ^tteAAei 
'Up. Qnrelv rb iraidiov, rod airoAeacu 



avr 6, 3. 13, 13. 3 i^rjkOev 6 a-rrelpoov 
rov cnreipeiv, Luke 1. 73 comp. v. 68, 

I. 79 comp. v. 78 : so ne^at. Acts 21. 
12 7rapeKa\ov/j.€U rov /jltj avafiaiveiv 
avrov, Rom. 6. 6, Jam. 5. 17. Here 
it sometimes alternates with the 
simple infin., Luke 1. 77 comp. v. 
76, 2. 24 comp. v. 22. Once with 
etVe/cez/ expressed, 2 Cor. 7. 12. In 
this sense also after verbs of decid- 
ing, commanding, &c, which of course 
imply purpose, Acts 27. 1 &s iKpidy 
rov airoirXelv, Luke 9. 51, 4. 10 rdls 
ayyeXois iur€XE?rai rod $ia<pvAdj;ai 
ere, Acts 15. 20. (3) in a laxer sense, 
expressing more the notion ofresult, 
like the later use of 'iva (comp. c Lvo. 

II. III.), and put, as explanatory, 
where the simple infin., or ware with 
inf., might stand: here also it corre- 
sponds to the Engl, infin. with so as 
to, so that, &c. Acts 7. 1 9 e/ca/ccocre rovs 
irarepas tj/jloov, rod ttoisiv €K0era ra 
fipecpr) : once after iroielv, 3. 12 rjfjuv 
ri arevi^ere, ws ireirQn)K6o~i rod irepi- 
itarzlv avrov; so Rom. 1. 2i iraoi- 
8oqk€V avrovs 6 ®ebs els aKadapcriav, 
rod arLfxa^eaQai ra acofxara, 7. 3, 1 
Cor. 10. 13. Here too, probably, 
belongs the difficult construction, 
Rev. 12. 7 6 Mtx^A Kal oi fryyeAoi 
avrov rod iroAe/x^aai Ltera rod dpd~ 
Kovros, where 6 M. and ol #77. are 
in the nom. absol., and the clause is 
= were 7roAe/x77(7cu rbv M. Kal rovs 
0:77. fxera r. 8., — others read e7roAe- 
p.7]crav. (4) after a preposition, avri 
Jam. 4. 15, e/c 2 Cor. 8. ll,iroo Matt. 
6.S. 

(7) dative with rcc ; as implying 
cause, 2 Cor. 2. 12 ; purpose, 1 Thess. 
3. 3; after iv, see 4v 2. a. (5) ac- 
cusative with ro, as depending on 
a verb, Luke 7. 21 rvdpAols 7roAAo?s 
iyapidaro rb fSXeireiv, 1 Cor. 14. 39, 
2 Cor. 8. 11 rb iroirio~ai iirLreAeaare, 
Rom. 14. 13 : as governed by 5i<x, els, 
itqos, see Bid II. 2. a., els 3. a. c. d., 
irgos III. 

oyBorjKovra, indec. {oKrdo), eighty, 
Luke 2. 37. 

6yd 00s, 7], ov, ordin. (oKrco), eighth, 
Luke 1. 59 ; 2 Pet. 2. 5 oydoov Nwe 
i(pv\ai;€ Noah the eighth person, i. e. 
one of eight, Noah and seven others, 
comp. 1 Pet. 3. 20. 

oyKos, ov, 6, ipr. mass, iveight, magni- 



ode 



306 



OCVVCKO 



tu.de, a tumour, swelling, fig. inflation, 
elation, pride ; in N. T. weight, bur- 
den, impediment, Heb 12. 1 oyxov 
7rdura aTroOe/bLsvoi. 

t>'5e, ?;5e, roSe, demonstr. pron. (fr. 6, 
7], to as pron., and enclitic 8e), this, 
that, genr. = ovros, but stronger, 
a) as referring to the person or 
thing last mentioned, Luke 10. 39 
rrjSe r)i/ adeXcpT), 16. 25. b) as in- 
troducing what follows, = the follow- 
ing, Acts 15. 23 ypdipavres raSe, ol 
air. kt\, 21. 11, Rev. 2. 1. c) instead 
of an adv., for here, there, i. e. deuc- 
tikcos, Jam. 4. 13 iropevaco/jLeda sis 
TTjvde tt)v ttSXlv. 

SBevco, fut. el/ceo (odds), ^o &e o?2 £/*e 
way, to journey, travel, intrans. Luke 
10.33. 

dd7]y4a), co, f. tjctcc (odyyos), pr. to 
lead the way, i. e. to lead, guide, 
trans. Matt. 15. 14 rv(f>\bs rv<p\bv 
iai> 6$7]yr), Rev. 7. 17. Fig. of teach- 
ing, John 16. 13 odyytjo'ei u/xas €*s 
7ra(raj/ r7\v aArjdeiav, Acts 8. 31. 

6S?77os, ov, 6 (odos, 7)y4ofjLcu), pr. 
way-leader, i. e. a leader, guide, Acts 
1. 16 : fig. of a teacher, Matt. 15. 14, 
23.16, Rom. 2. 19. 

ohoiTTOpio), 00, f. f)cTCC (SdoLTTOpOS, fY. 

o5os, iropos), to he on the way, to jour- 
ney, travel, intrans. Acts 10. 9. 

o5 o lit opt a, as, t) (SdoLiropeoj), a jour- 
neying, travel, John 4. 6. 

6Sos, ou, ^, a way. a) in respect to 
place, a way, highway, road, street, 
(a) genr. Matt. 2. 12 V &\\t)s 6$ov 
avextopyffav, 7. 13, 14 : of a street in 
a city, &c. 22. 9 eVt ras 8ie£6dovs 
roov odoov, v. 10, Luke 14. 23: also 
Kara tt\v 6D6v along or on the way, 
10. 4, Acts 8. 36. (j3) foil, by gen. 
of place ta which a way leads, Heb. 
9. 8 7} roov ayioov 686s the way, en- 
trance into the sanctuary. Meton. 
for the whole region to or through 
which a way leads, Matt. 10. 5 els 
6Bbv iOvcovinto the way, i.e. country, 
of the gentiles; 4. 15 68bv 6a\dcrcr7)s 
way of the sea, i. e. the region around 
the sea of Galilee. (7) in the phrases 
troifjidfeiv or Karao~K€vd£eiv rrjv 6?)6v 
to prepare the way for a king (see 
iroL/uidCoj a.), pr. Rev. 16. 12; rig. 
Matt. 3. 3, 11. 10: so evOvveLv rf)v 
bUv John 1. 23. (8) meton. of Je- 



sus as the way, i. e. the author and 
medium of access to God and eternal 
life, John 14. 6. 

b) in respect to action, way, a 
being on the way, a going, journey, 
progress, course, (a) genr. sis rrjv 
6d6v for the way, journey, Luke 9. 3 ; 
e| odov 11.6; iv rfj 6do3 in or by the 
ivay, on the journey, Acts 9. 17; Kara 
Ti]v odov by or on the way, 25. 3 : 
also 1 Thess. 3. 11 KartvQvvai tt\v 
oSbv rifxcov, Acts 8. 39 irogeveo-Qai rrjv 
ooov to go on one's ivay, continue one's 
journey. So Mark 2. 23 tfp£avro ol 
jaadrjral ahrov o$bv ttolslv riKkovrss 
robs ardxvas his disciples began to go 
plucking the ears of grain, i. e. they 
went along plucking the ears, &c, 
where b§bv ttolslv is a Hebraism, and 
corresponds to the Lat. iterfacere, — 
for the sense comp. Matt. 12. 1. ($) 
foil, by gen. of time, Luke 2. 44 7)- 
fiepas b$6v a day' s journey, Acts 1. 12 
tfafiftdrov e%oy bdov a sabbath- day's 
journey, i. e., according to the rab- 
binic limitation, 1000 larger paces, 
equal to about 7 J furlongs. 

c) fig. way, manner, means. (a) 
way or method of proceeding, of do- 
ing or effecting any thing, 1 Cor. 4. 
17 ras bfiovs fiov ras iv Xp., 12. 31 ; 
at bdol rod &eov the ways of God, his 
mode of proceeding, administration, 
counsels, Acts 13. 10. (/3) way or 
means of arriving at or obtaining any 
thing, Luke 1. 79 bfibs elpTjvrjs i. e. 
the way to salvation, Acts 2. 28 bfiovs 
farjs, 16. 17, 2 Pet. 2. 21. (7) way 
of thinking, feeling, acting, manner 
of life and conduct, Matt. 21. 32 
7)\6ev 'loodvvrjs iv bDcp SiKaiocrvvTjs i. e. 
living a just and holy life ; Rom. 3. 
17 bdbv eiprjisrjs peaceful life. Foil, 
by gen. of pers. the ivay, or ways, of 
any one, i. e. his mode of life, conduct, 
actions, 2 Pet. 2. 15, Jude 11, Acts 
14. 16, Rom. 3. 16. But the way of 
God, or of the. Lord, is also the way, 
walk, life, which God approves and 
requires, Matt. 22. 16, Acts 18. 25, 
Heb. 3. 10 : hence absol. for the 
Christian way, the Christian religion, 
Acts 9. 2, 19. 9, al. ; so 2 Pet. 2. 2 7) 
bdbs rr)s aArjOslas the true religion. 

bDovs, ovros, 6, a tooth, Matt. 5. 38. 

bDvvdoo, co, fut. 4)croo (odvvr)), to pain, 
distress, in body or mind, trans. ; in 



6$u 



UP7] 



307 



OiKOCOfJLEh) 



N. T. only pass, or mid. to be pained, 

distressed, to sorrow, Luke 2. 48, 16. 

24 oSwco/ncu £v rfj (pXoyl ravrrj, v. 25 

o~v dfivvacrai (for which 2d pers. sing. 

see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 95), Acts 

20. 38. 
68vvt], rjs, 7], pain, distress, sorrow, of 

body or mind, Rom. 9. 2. 
68vp/j.6s, ov, 6 (ofivpo/uLcu) , wailing, 

lamentation, mourning, Matt. 2. 18 

KAavdjj.bs nal dSvpfMbs fieyas. 
'Octets, ov, 6, Ozias, Heb. Uzziah, 

* might of Jehovah,' a pious king of 

Judah, Matt. 1. 8. 

o£cc, f. fab) and rarely eerw, to smell, 
have a scent, intrans. ; in N. T. of a 
corpse, to stink, absol. John 11. 39. 

o6 e v, relat. adv., whence, a) of place, 
Acts 14. 26 odev 7)o-av TrapadehofxivoL 
rfj x^Q LTL T °v ®*» 28. 13 : in the sense 
of eKeldev ottov thence ivhere, Matt. 
25. 24 crvvdyoov '6dev ov SieaKoginaas. 
b) of a source, means, = whereby, 1 
John 2. 18 oOev yivcvcrKOfxev. c) illa- 
tive, as referring to a cause, ground, 
or motive, = wherefore, whereupon, 
Matt. 14. 7 oOev /xe0 5 opuov oo^ioXdyn- 
aev, Acts 26. 19. 

bdovT), 7)s, 7i, ipr.fine white linen; in 
N. T. genr. linen cloth, e. g. a sheet, 
Acts 10. 11. 

606viov, ov, t6 (bQ6v7)), a small linen 
cloth, a bandage; in N. T. only of 
bandages in which the dead were 
swathed for burial, Luke 24. 12. 

o?5a, see el[8ca II. 

olicelos, a, ov (oTkos), belonging to the 
house, domestic, familiar ; in N. T. 
only pi. oi oiKeioi rivos those of o?ie's 
house, —household, family, 1 Tim. 5. 
8. Fig. for associates, kindred, rov 
0eou ( = ra reKva rov 0eoD) Eph. 2. 
19, ttjs Trio-revs Gal. 6. 10. 

oIk4tt]s, ov, o (oTkos), house-compa- 
nion, one living in the same house ; 
in N. T. a domestic, a servant, slave, 
Luke 16.13, Acts 10. 7. 

olicecti, cD, f. 7)0-0) (oIkos), to divell. a) 
intrans., with ev to dwell in, fig. of 
the Holy Spirit abiding in Chris- 
tians, Rom. 8. 9 irvev/ia ®eov olice? ev 
vjjuv : of sin or a sinful propensity 
abiding in men, 7. 17 i) oiKovcra ev 
e/jLol ajuapria, ver. 18 : foil, by fierd 
with gen. to dwell with any one, and 
when spoken of man and wife to 



live with, cohabit, 1 Cor. 7. 12, 13. b) 
trans, to dwell in, inliabit, 1 Tim. 6. 
16 (poos olkcov airoovirov. 

o'tK7]fia, a.Tos, r6 (oIk4o)), pr. a dwell- 
ing, a house; in N. T., and espec. in 
Attic usage, a prison, Acts 12. 7. 

0lK7]T7]pl0V, OV, r6 (olK7)TT)p, fr. 04- 

Kea)), a dwelling, abode, Jude 6 : fig. 
of the future spiritual body as the 
abode of the soul, 2 Cor. 5. 2. 

olfc'ia, as, 7\ (oIkos), a house, dwelling, 
habitation. a) pr. and genr. Matt. 
2. 1 1 eXdovres els tt\v olniav, 7. 24 ; 
5. 15 ol ev rfj oIklo. tliose in lite house, 
i. e. the household: of heaven as the 
dwelling of God, John 14. 2 ev rij 
oIklcl too Tvarp6s : fig. of the body as 
the habitation of the soul, 2 Cor. 
5. 1. b) meton. a household, family, 
those who live together in a house, 
Matt. 10. 13, 12. 25olKia ne dig Bete a 
KaO* eavT7)s, John 4. 53 : spec, do- 
mestics, servants, attendants, Phil. 4. 
22 oi e/c ttjs Kaiaapos oikiols. c) 
meton. goods, property, i. e. ' one's 
house and what is in it,' Matt. 23. 
\^ KareaOiere ras olnias rcov ~)(T)po)v. 

oiKiatcSs, 7], ov (oi/cta), belonging to 
the house, domestic, = olKe7os ; in X. 
T. only pi. oi oIklclkoi tlvos those of 
one's house, i. e. household, family, 
Matt. 10. 25, 36. 

oi«:oSeo"7roT eco, a), f. 7ycra> (olKodecnrS- 
T7]s), px.to be house-master, and genr. 
to be head of a family, to rule a house- 
hold, absol. 1 Tim. 5. 14. 

olKodecnr ottjs, ov, 6 (oTkos, deairo- 
T7]s), a .house-master, head of a family , 
paterfamilias, Luke 12.39; pleonast. 
22. 11 6 olKodeairoTTjs ttjs oIkiccs. 

oiKodo/meGt), a), f. tjcco (oiKofiofjios), pr. 
to build a house, and genr. to build, 
construct, erect, trans, a) pr., olniav 
Luke 6. 48, irvpyov 14. 28, airodTjuas 
12. 18, vaov Mark 14. 58 ; with dat. 
commodi, Luke 7. 5 ttjv o-vvayonyrjv 
avrbs cpKoBofiTjo-ev tj/mv, Acts 7. 47, 
49 : foil, by erri with gen. to build up- 
on, Luke 4. 29, with ace. 6. 49 : absol. 
14. 30, 17. 28. Part, oi oIkoBojxovv- 
res the builders, Matt. 21. 42, Acts 
4. 11. Fig. of a system of instruc- 
tion, doctrine, &c. Rom. 15. 20, Gal. 
2. 18. b) byimpl. to rebuild, renew, 
a building decayed or destroyed, 
Matt. 23. 29 rovs rdepovs rcov irpoty-n- 



OLKOCOfll] 



308 



OIKOQ 



roov. so 26. 61, 27. 40. c) metaph. 
to build up, establish, confirm, spoken 
of the Christian church and its mem- 
bers, who are thus compared to a 
building, erected on the only found- 
ation, Jesus Christ, (a) externally, 
Matt. 16. 18 eirl ravrrj rfj irerpa 6l- 
KodojjL7)crco jjlov tt]v eKKArjaiau, 1 Pet. 
2. 5, Acts 9. 31. (#) internally, in 
a good sense, to buildup in the faith, 
to edify, cause to advance in the di- 
vine life, 1 Cor. 8. 1 t) aydirrj oIkoSo- 
p.e?, 10. 23 : in a bad sense, to em- 
bolden, 8. 10. 

oiKodofAT), rjs, 7] (olnos, dofir)) , a later 
word, used for both oIko^o^ctls and 
olKodo/nrj/jia. 1. a building up, act of 
building ; in N. T. only metaph. a 
building up in the faith, edification, 
advancement in the divine life, spo- 
ken of the Christian church and its 
members, Rom. 14. 19 didoKere ra 
rrjs olKodojarjs, 15. 2: so 1 Cor. 14. 3 
AaAe? olKodo/jLTju i. e. ra rrjs oiKodo/jiris. 
2. a building, an edifice, Matt. 24. 
1 ras olKofiofAas rod lepod. Fig. of 
the Christian church as the temple 
of God, I Cor. 3. 9 ®eod oIko§ojx4] icrre. 
Spoken of the future spiritual body 
as the abode of the soul, 2 Cor. 5. 1. 

olKo^ofxia, as, 7] (oIkoSo/jigoo), a build- 
ing up, act of building ; in N. T. fig. 
edification, Christian improvement, 
1 Tim. 1. 4 text. rec. 

oIko$6{jlos, ov, 6 (oTkos, Se^toj), lit. 
house-builder, i. e. genr. a builder, 
architect, Acts 4. 11 in some eds. 

olKovofxeoo, w, f.ricra) (oIkouo/ulos), pr. 
to be manager of a household, and genr. 
to be manager, steward, &c. absol. 
Luke 16. 2. 

olKouofxta, as, r) (oi/covojueco), econo- 
my, pr. management of a household or 
of household affairs. a) pr., stew- 
ardship, administration, the office of 
a manager or steward, Luke 16. 2 
airohos rhv \6yov rr)s olKovop.ias\ fig. 
of the apostolic office, Col. 1. 25, 
Eph. 3. 2. b) an economy, i. e. a dis- 
position or arrangement of things, 
a dispensation, scheme, Eph. 1. 10 els 
rr\v olnovofxiav rod TrXrjpdo/JLaros roov 
Kaioctiv: so 3. 9. 

olttovofios, ov, 6 (oltcos, ve/xco), a 
house-manager, overseer, steward, a) 
pr. one who had authority over the 
servants or slaves of a family to as- 



sign their tasks and portions, with 
which was also united the general 
management of affairs and accounts; 
such persons were themselves usual- 
ly slaves, Luke 12. 42, but free per- 
sons likewise appear to have been 
thus employed, 16. 1 comp. v. 3, 4: 
the oiKovofAoi had also some charge 
over the sons of a family, probably 
in respect to pecuniary matters ; 
thus differing from the eirirpoTcoi or 
tutors, Gal. 4. 2. b) in a wider 
sense, for one who administers a 
public charge or office, a steward, 
minister, agent, genr. 1 Cor. 4. 2 ; so 
of the fiscal officer of a city or state, 
treasurer, quaestor, Rom. 16. 23 : fig. 
of the apostles and other teachers, 
as stewards, ministers of the gospel, 
Tit. 1. 7, 1 Pet. 4. 10. 
oIkos, ov, 6, a house, dwelling. a) 
genr. Matt. 9. 6 viraye els rov 6lk6v 
crov, Mark 3. 20 : so ev oticcp at home, 
1 Cor. 11. 34 ; Kar oltcov, Kara robs 
o'lkovs, Kar oXkovs, from house to house, 
in private houses, Acts 2. 46, 8. 3, 
20. 20 ; r) Kar oikov twos eKKXrjo'ia 
Rom. 16. 5, see eKK\r]cria b. a. 
Spoken of various kinds of edifices; 
6 oJkos rod fiao~L\eoos or rod apxie- 
peo)s, i. e. a palace, Matt, 11. 8, Luke 
22. 54 ; oikos eairopiov a house of traf- 
fic, bazar, John 2. 16. Spec. ooTkos 
rod @eou the house of God, i. e. the 
tabernacle or the temple, where the 
presence of God was manifested, 
and where He was said to dwell, 
Matt. 12. 4, 21. 13 : once for 6 va6s 
alone, Luke 11. 51, comp. Matt. 23. 
35 : also oIkos Trpoaevxvs id. Mark 
11. 17. By synecd. put for a room 
or part of a house, e. g. the ccenacu- 
lum, or large room for eating, Luke 
14. 23 ; for the virepcpov, or place of 
prayer, Acts 2. 2, 10. 30, 11. 13. 
Fig. of persons, e. g. Christians as 
the spiritual house or temple of God, 
1 Pet. 2. 5 : of those in whom evil 
spirits dwell, Matt. 12. 44. b) in 
a wider sense, dwelling-place, habit- 
ation, abode, as a city or country, 
Matt. 23. 38 acpierai vfuu 6 oTkos v- 
ficop eprjfjLos. c) meton. a household, 
family, those who live together in a 
house, Luke 10. 5 elpr\vr\ rep titucp 
rovrep, Acts 10. 2: including also 
the idea of household affairs, &c. 7. 
10, 1 Tim. 3. 4. Fig. 6 oIkos rod 



OLKOVfltVY) 



309 



okveoj 



@eov the household of God, i. e. the 
Christian church, Christians, 1 Tim. 

3. 15 iv oKkw &eov, Tins iofrlv 4kk\t)- 
tria &€ov, Heb. 10. 21: so of the 
Jewish church, 3. 2, 5. d) meton. 
family, lineage, posterity, descended 
from one head or ancestor, Luke 
1. 27 €j oXkov AafiiS : by Hebraism 
extended to a whole people, nation, 
olKos'lo-paTiA house or people of Israel 
Matt. 10. 6*, Luke 1. 33, Heb. 8. 8. 

olKovfi,ej/r], tjs, 7) (olKeco), sc.yrj, the 
inhabited earth, the world, a) pr. 
as inhabited by Greeks, and later 
by Greeks and Romans; hence (a) 
the Roman empire, Acts 17. 6, 24. 5 
rdis 'lovfiaiois ro7s Kara r7]v oIkov/j.6- 
vtjv. (/3) of Palestine and the adja- 
cent countries, Luke 2. 1 aiioypd- 
<j)ecr6aL ivaaav r7\v olKOVfxevTjv, 21. 26, 
Acts 11. 28. 

b) genr., in later usage, the habit- 
able globe, the earth, the world, as 
known to the ancients. (a) pr. 
Matt. 24. 14 K7]pvx6yo~erai rovro rb 
evayyeAiov iv o\rj rfj olKov/mevrj, Rom. 
10. 18, Rev. 16. 14: hyperbol. Luke 

4. 5 irdcras rds fiao~i\eias rr\s oIkov- 
fi4vr)s, = rod k6o~[aov Matt. 4. 8. (/3) 
meton. the world, for the inhabitants 
of the earth, mankind, Acts 17. 31 
itplveiv tV oik,, 19. 27, Rev. 3. 10, 
12. 9. (7) fig. Heb. 2. 5 7) olKovfievn 
7) fitAAovcra, = 6 alaiv 6 /xeAAa>z>. 

olKovpyos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (oIkos, <zq- 
yov), doing house-work, fern, a house- 
wife, Tit. 2. 5 some eds. for otKovpos. 

olKovpos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (oIkos, ovpos), 
pr. guarding the house; in N. T. keep- 
ing the house, i. e. keeping at home, 
domestic, spoken of women, Tit. 2. 5. 

olKrelpw, f. €pu) and later ol KrcipTjaoo 
(oTktos), to pity, have compassion on, 
with ace. Rom. 9. 15 oIkt <zip7)cr ca ov 
av olKreipco. 

oiKTipiAos, ov, 6 (olKreipcc), pity, 
compassion, mercy, i. e. the feeling, 
less strong than eAeos; Col. 3. 12 
(nrAayxva oIktiqixov, text. rec. o"ir\. 
oIktiq(jl&v : elsewhere only pi., Rom. 
12. 1, al. 

oIktlp/j,cov, ovos, 6,7},adj.(olKreipco), 
compassionate, merciful, Luke 6. 36. 
oJ/uiai, see olo/mai. 

oIvott6t7]s, ov, 6 (olvos, tt6tt)s), a 
wine-drinker, Matt. 11. 19. 



olvos, ov, 6, wine. a) pr. olvos v4os 
new wine, must, Mark 2. 22 ; 15. 23 
io~fxvpvio~p.kvov olvov, Luke 1.15 olvov 
Kal aiKepa, 7. 33 : meton. for the vine 
and its fruit, Rev. 6. 6. b) symbol., 
6 olvos rod dv/uiov rod Qeov the wine 
of .God's wrath (see Qvp.6s), Rev. 14. 
10: also symbol, 6 olvos rod 6v/j.ov 
rTJs Tropveias the wine of the wrath of 
fornication, i. e. a love-potion, with 
which a harlot seduces to fornica- 
tion (idolatry), and thus brings on 
men the wrath of God, v. 8 ; so el- 
lipt. 6 olvos rr)s nopveias, 17. 2. 

olvocpAvyia, as, 7) (olvocp\v£, fr. olvos, 
(pXvca), wine- drinking, drunkenness, 1 
Pet. 4. 3. 

olofiai, contr. olfiai, to suppose, think, 
be of opinion, pr. foil, by infin. and 
ace, aor. John 21. 25 ovbe avrbs ol- 
fiai rbv k6o~jaov xoopTJaai ra ypacp6p.eva 
/3*/3Aia : with simpl. inf., when the 
subject of both verbs is the same, 
Phil. 1.16; with '6ri instead of inf. 
Jam. 1. 7. 

olos, a, ov, a correlative relat. pron. 
corresponding to irolos, rolos, &c, 
pr. of what kind or sort, what, such as, 
qualis. a) pr. in a dependent clause, 
with roiovros, &c. corresponding, 1 
Cor. 15. 48 olos 6 %oi'/cos, roiodroi Kal 
ol xo'lkoi, 2 Cor. 10. 11 ; with 6 avr6s 
Phil. 1. 30 ; with roiovros, &c. impl. 
Matt. 24. 21 Oklxpis fieydAT), o'la ov y4- 
yovev, Mark 9. 3, 2 Cor. 12. 20. b) 
in an independent clause, when it has 
the nature of an exclamation, im- 
plying something great or unusual, 
what, what manner of, hoiv great I 
Luke 9. 55 ovk ctfSare o'lov 7rvevjjiar6s 
icrre v/jiels, 1 Thess. 1. 5, 2 Tim. 3. 
11 ult. c) neut. ovx oTov, adv. not 
so as, not so, usually followed by an 
antith., as aXKa, not so . . . but; hence 
Rom. 9. 6 ovx olov 8e, on iKneTrrw- 
kev 6 \6yos rod &eod but not so [i. e. 
would I reason] as that the promise 
of God is become void, and then the 
antithesis follows indirectly in the 
general sense, and directly in aAAa 
v. 7, — others take ovx olov Se on for 
olov foil, by infin. such that, q. d. ovx 
olov it is not possible, but this accords 
less well with the context. 

okvgq), cD, f. 7\cr(0 (okvos), to be slow, 
tardy, to delay, in trans, with inf. Acts 
9. 38 fJLTj oKVTJaai slo~e\6siv ews avrwv. 



oKvripog 



310 



o\(i)Q 



oKwqpSs, d, 6v (o/cz/eco), slow, tardy, 
slothful; of persons, Matt. 25. 26 
irovrjpe dovXe kclI oKvrjge, Rom. 12. 
11: neut. of things, tedious, tiresome, 
Phil. 3. 1. 

0KTa7)fJL€p0S, OV, 6, 7], adj. (bKT(l!>, 7]- 

[xipa], an eighth-day person, Phil. 3. 
5 irepLTO/Lirj dnTar)iJL€gos as to circum- 
cision an eighth-day man, i. e. circum- 
cised on the eighth day. 

bur <*>, ot, at, rd, indec, card. num. 
eight, Luke 2. 21. 

oXeOpos, ov, 6 (oXXv/j.l), destruction, 
ruin, death, 1 Cor. 5. 5 : of divine 
punishment, 1 Thess. 5. 3. 

oALyoTTKTTos, ov, 6, t), adj. {bxiyos, 
it'icttis), of little faith, incredulous, 
Matt. 6. 30, 8. 26, 14. 31. 

o Xiyos, 7], op, little, pr. opp. ofiroXiis. 
a) of number, small, in N. T. only 
pi. bxiyoi, ai,a,few, Matt. 7. 14 bxi- 
yoL oi evpicncovres avr^v, 25. 21, Luke 
12. 48 SaQTjcreTaL bxiyas sc. irXTjyds, 
Heb. 12. 10 irgbs bxiyas 7) fie pas '. 
hence 1 Pet. 5. 12 Bl bxiycav eypa^a 
briefly, b) of magnitude, amount, 
little, small, in N. T. only sing., Luke 
7. 47 bxiyov acpierai, or bxiyov may 
here be an adv., comp. in d. ; Acts 
12. 18 rdpaxos ovk bxiyos, 15. 2, 1 
Tim. 4. 8 irpbs bxiyov oocpiXifAos pro- 
fitable for little: hence Eph. 3. 3 iv 
bxiycp Trpoeygaif/a in brief, briefly, c) 
of time, little, short, brief, Acts 14. 
28 xpopop ovk bxiyov, Jam. 4. 14 irpbs 
bxiyov sc. -y^qovov : so iv bxiyco sc. 
Xpo'vy Acts 26. 28. d) neut. bxiyov 
as adv., spoken of space, amount, 
time, &c. Mark 1.19 irpofias bxiyov, 
6. 31, Luke 7. 47 ayairS. bxiyov, Rev. 
17. 10 bxiyov avrbv de? fie?vai. 

oXtyoipvxos, ov, 6, t), adj. (bxiyos, 
ipvxv)> low-spirited, faint-hearted, 1 
Thess. 5. 14. 

oXiycogew, So, f. i)(T<ti (bxiyos, ccpa), to 
care little for, make light of, contemn, 
with gen. Heb. 12. 5 /j,tj oXiydogei 
iraifieias Kvpiov. 

bxiyoos, adv. little, but a little, scarce- 
ly, 2 Pet. 2. 18 later eds., for ovrws 
text. rec. 

bXo8p€VT7)s, ov, 6 (oXoOpevca), a de- 
stroyer, 1 Cor. 10. 10. 

oXoQgeVw, f. evarco (oXedpos), to de- 
stroy, trans., only in particip. Heb. 
1 1. 28 6 oXoOpevwv ra 7rpwr6TOKa. 



oXoKavroojua, aros, r6 ('6Xos, naioo), 
a holocaust, whole busnt-offering, pr. 
in which the whole victim was burn- 
ed ; but genr. burnt- offering, Mark 
12.33, Heb. 10.6, 8. : 

oXoKXripia, as, t) (6x6kXt)qos), whole- 
ness, soundness of body, Acts 3. 16. 

6x6KX7)gos, ov, 6, t), adj. (ttXos, kXtj- 
pos), whole in every part, i. e. genr. 
whole, entire, perfect, 1 Thess. 5. 23 
oX6kXt)qov v/jLoov rb irvevfia koX t) tyvxh 
Ka\ rb aoofxa your whole spirit, soul 
and body, i.e. your whole man. Fig. 
in a moral sense, Jam, 1. 4. 

oXoXv(w, fut. |co, an onomatopoetic 
verb, pr. to cry aloud to the gods, 
either in supplication or thanksgiv- 
ing, espec. of prayers and hymns of 
joy uttered by females on festival- 
days, accompanied with shouts and 
shrieks ; in later usage, genr. to cry 
aloud in joy, to shout; in N. T. in . 
complaint, to shriek, howl, absol. Jam. 
5. 1 KXavcrare oXoXv^ovres. 

fix o$, 7\, ov, whole, the whole, all, in- 
cluding every part; of space, ex- 
tent, amount, &c. Matt. 4. 23 oXtjv 
ttjv TaXiXaiav, 5. 29 oXov rb coofia, 
16. 26 rbv Kocfxov oXov Kepb^Tjo-rj, 21. 
4 tovto c 6Xov yeyovev, Mark 1. 33 t) 
ttSXls oXtj. Neut. oXov the whole, i. e. 
mass, Matt. 13. 33 ; Si' oXov through- 
out, in every part, John 19. 23. Of 
time, Matt. 20. 6 c 6Xt\v ttjv Tjfiepav, 
Luke 5. 5 di 'SXtjs ttjs wktos, Acts 
11. 26 ivtavrbv oXov. Of an affec- 
tion, emotion, condition, Matt. 22. 
37 iv '6Xrj rfj icagdia crov ktX, John 
9. 34 iv a/iagriais o~v iyevvr)6r)S ftXos, 
13. 10. 

6Xot€Xt)s, eos, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (flXos, 
reXos), ivholly, complete, perfect, 1 
Thess. 5. 23 kyidaai vfias oXoreXets 
i. e. wholly, in every part. 

'OXvfjLiras, a, 6, Olympas, pr. name 
of a man, Rom. 16. 15. 

oXvvBos, ov, 6, an untimely fig, win- 
ter-fig, grossus, i. e. such as grow 
under the leaves, and do not ripen 
at the proper season, but hang upon 
the trees during winter, Rev. 6. 13. 

oX(*)S, adv. (oXos), wholly, altogether, 
in every part or sense, 1 Cor. 6. 7 
oXcos TiTTTj/jLa v/uuv icrriv : also every 
where, generally, 5. 1 : negat. ov or 
[XT} oXoos not at all, 15. 29, Matt. 5. 34. 



GfxftpOG 



311 



(J\XOi 



wmc 



b/xfipos, ov, b, a heavy shower, violent 
rain, with thunder and tempest, Lat. 
imber, Luke 12. 54. 

b/xeipo/xai, to long for, have strong 
affection for, with gen., = lfxeipo{iai, 

I Thess. 2. 8 later eds. 

b/xiAeco, co, f. -fjcrco (ti/xihos), to be in a 
crowd or in companij with any one, 
to have intercourse with; in N. T. to 
converse, talk with, absol. Acts 20. 

II ; foil, by dat. 24. 26, by irpbs aA- 
\rj\ovs Luke 24. 14. 

b/xiAia, as, rj {bjxiXeco), a being toge- 
ther, companionship ; in N. T. inter- 
course, 1 Cor. 15. 33. 

c 6fxi\os, ov, 6 (b/xos, t\r)), pr. a crowd- 
ing together, i. e. a crowd, multitude, 
Rev. 18. 17 text. rec. 

b/xix^Vi VSi Vi a cloud, mist, dark 
cloud, 2 Pet. 2. 17 o^i^Aca virb Acu- 
Aairos ikavvo/xevaL,some eds. vecpekai. 

6/x/ua, aros, r6 (o^o/xai, dojxjxai), pr. 
sight, things seen ; usually eye, pi. 
Ta 6/x/xara the eyes, Mark 8. 23. 

6/xvv/xi and bfxvvco, f. b/xovpLai, aor. 1 
to/xocra, to swear, i. e. a) genr. and 
absol. to take or make oath, Matt. 26. 
74 tfg^aro bjxvveiv, 5. 34 (xi) bfxoaoA 
oXcos. The person or thing by which 
one swears is variously construed ; 
accus., rbv ovpavbv Jam. 5. 12; Kara 
with gen. Heb. 6. 13 cofxoae Kad' eau- 
rov, v. 16, comp. Kara I. 1. c. 7.; 
once with els 'lepovaaX^/x Matt. 5. 
35, see els 1. b. ; by Hebr. with iv 
(see iv 3. c. a. ult.), 5. 34 iv tw ov- 
gaj/<£. iv rfj 7??, saep. b) spec. =to 
declare ivith an oath ; foil, by the 
words of the oath, Heb. 3. 11 cos 
wftocra iv rfj 00777 /xov, el elcreXevcrov- 
rai, 7. 21 ;' by inf. 3. 18. Hence to 
promise ivith an oath, foil, by dat. and 
0V1 Mark 6. 23; with 6>a> foil, by 
dat. and infin. Acts 2. 30 on opKco 
ctfxocrev avrce 6 ®ebs naOicraL : foil, by 
accus. and dat. 7. 17 rr]s iirayyeXias 
iis cofxotrev 6 ©ebs rep' A(3padjx, where 
fjs is by attraction for r,v : so with 
Trpos riva. Luke 1.73 opKov bv cojxocre 
irpbs 'Afigadfi. 

6 /xoOv/xadov, adv. (bixbdv/xos, fr. b/xos, 
Qvfxos), with the same mind, with one 
accord, all together, Acts 1. 14. 

bfxoid^co, f. daco (ofxoios), to be like, 
intrans. Mark 14. 70 rj \a\id crov 
6fjL0id£ei. 



b/xoioiradrjs, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (#- 
jjlolos, irdQos), like- affected, suffering 
like things, i. e. of like nature, affec- 
tions, condition ; hence genr. = like 
unto, with dative, Acts 14. 15 rifxels 
6/j.oLOTradels icr/xev vju?v avOpumoi, Jam. 
5. 17. 

e 6/xoios, a, ov (b/xos), once ofxoios fern. 
Rev. 4. 3, — like, resembling, foil, by 
dat. a) genr., in external form and 
appearance, John 9. 9, Rev. 1. 13 
ftfxoiov vied avQpdoTtov, v. 15: in kind 
or nature, Acts 17. 29, Gal. 5. 21: 
in conduct, character, Matt. 11. 16 : 
in condition, circumstances, 13. 31, 
saep. b) =just like, equal, the same 
with ; in kind or nature, Jude 7 
rbv o/xoiov rovrois rpoirov. in con- 
duct, character, once with gen. John 

8. 55 eaofiai ojxolos v/xcov \pevcrr7]s : 
in authority, dignity, power, Matt. 
22. 39, Rev. 13. 4. 

6jj.oi6rr]s, rjros, r\ (ojuolos), likeness, 
similitude, Heb. 4. 15, 7. 15. 

b/xoioco, co, f. cocrco (ojxoios), to make 
like, with ace. and dat., pass. aor. 1 
co/xoicoOrjv, to be or become like, with 
dat. a) genr. only pass. ; in exter- 
nal form, Acts 14. 11 01 6eol ojuol- 
codevres av6pco7rois : in conduct, cha- 
racter, Matt. 6. 8 : in condition, cir- 
cumstances, Heb. 2. 17 ro?s ade\cpo7s 
b/xoicodrjuai: once foil, by cos, Rom. 

9. 29 cosTo/xoppa av cofxoLcodrjjxev. b) 
in comparisons, to liken, compare, 
pass, to be likened, be like. Matt. 7. 24 
b/xoicoaco avrbv avBpl <ppovi/xcp, saep. 

b/xolcofxa, aros, ro (6/jloloco), prop. 
1 something made like,' a likeness. 
a) pr. form, shape, figure, Phil. 2. 7 iv 
dfxoicoixari avdpcoTTov yevo/xevos parall. 
with {JLOprpT), Rev. 9. 7. b) abstr. 
likeness, resemblance, similitude, only 
in the sense of an adj., Rom. 1. 23 iv 
ojxoicofxari eiKovos cpdaprov avBpcoirov, 
= iv eiK.6vi 6/xoia ktA, an image like 
unto mortal man; 5. 14 im rep ojxol- 
cc/xari rrjs irapa^dcrecos'AddjLi, i. e. a 
transgression like that of Adam ; 6. 
5, 8. 3. 

bfxoicos, adv. (o/xoios), in like manner, 
likewise, Matt. 22. 26 bfxoicos teal b 
Bevrepos, 1 Cor. 7. 3, bjuLoicos iroteTv 
Luke 3. 11. 

bfxoicocris, ecos, 7) (bfxoioco), pr. a liken- 
ing, comparison ; in N. T. likeness, 
resemblance, Jam. 3. 9. 



ofioXoyew 



312 



'Opijcrijiog 



6/jLoXoyeco, So, f. rjora) (ojjlov, X4yo$), 
pr. to speak or say the same with 
another, e. g. to speak the same lan- 
guage, to say the same things i. e. to 
assent, accord, agree with ; hence in 
N. T. a) to concede, admit, confess, 
with accus. ; a charge, Acts 24. 14 
b[jLo\oyoo tovtS <roi, on ktX : so of 
sins, 1 John 1. 9. Hence to confess 
publicly, acknowledge openly, profess; 
with ace. of cogn. noun, 1 Tim. 6'. 12 
w/aoXoyrjcras t^jv k. bfxoXoyiav : with 
accus. genr. Acts 23. 8 $apicra?oi 6- 
jjLoXoyovari ra ajjL<p6repa : with infin. 
Tit. 1. 16 ®ebv 6{jLoXoyovo~iv ei'SeVcu : 
with part, for infin. 1 John 4. 2 irav 
TTvevjjia % 6p,oXoye7 'Irjcovv X. ev craprcl 
eX-qXvQora, 2 John 7 ; with part, ovtcl 
impl. John 9. 22, Rom. 10. 9 iav 
6}JLoXoyi]a"ns Kvpiov \_ovto\ 3 l7)o~ovv: 
absol., but with part, imp]., John 12. 
42, Rom. 10. 10 : foil, by on instead 
of infin. Heb. 11. 13 SfAoXoyqcravT^s 
tin feVot elo-iv, 1 John 4. 15; by on 
as citing the express words, Matt. 
7. 23, John 1. 20. Peculiar is the 
construction 6/xoXoy€7v iv nvi to con- 
fess in one's case, i. e. to profess or 
acknowledge him (see iv 3. c. a.), 
Matt. 10. 32. By Hebr. with dat, of 
pers. to acknowledge in honour of any 
one, = to give thanks, to praise, Heb. 
13. 15 xsiXeuv 6/j.oXoyovvrcav rep ovo- 
p.an aurov. b) to accord with or to 
any one, = to promise, with dat. and 
infin. Matt. 14. 7 /xefl' tipKov wjuloXS- 
yy\azv avrfj dovvou. 

6/noXoyia, as, rj (bfMoXoyioo), assent, 
accord, agreement ; in N. T. confes- 
sion, profession, 1 Tim. 6. 12 tj\v kcl- 
Xtjv SjULoXoylav : in the sense of an 
adj., 2 Cor. 9. 13 iir\ rfj virorayfj ttjs 
6/uLoXoyias v/jlcov = your professed sub- 
jection, Heb. 10. 23 Karex^P-^ T V 
bfJioXoyiav ttjs iXiridos the hope we 
have professed, i. e. the Christian re- 
ligion. Hence meton. profession for 
* the thing professed,' Christianity, 
Heb. 3. 1, 4. 14. 

d/jLoXoyov/jLevoos, adv. (SjuLoXoyeoo), 
by consent of all, confessedly, without 
controversy, 1 Tim. 3. 16. 

6}x6rexvos, ou, 6, rj, adj. (6p.6s, Te%- 
vy\), of the same trade, Acts 18. 3. 

ofxov, adv. (pr. gen. of 6/jl6s), at the 
saraeplace ortime, together; of place, 
John 21. 2 ; of time, 4. 36. 



ofxocppwv, ovos, 6, 7], adj. (6p.6s, (pp'fjv), 
of the same mind, like-minded, 1 Pet. 
3. 8, comp. Rom. 12. 16. 

ft/mots, advers. part, (ojulos), =Engl. 
at the same time, i. e. nevertheless, 
notwithstanding, yet ; as strengthen- 
ed by jui€proi, John 12. 42 ofioos fxevToi 
koL ktX, as in Engl, yet -nevertheless. 
In the usage of Paul, ofxeos is put 
before a comparison with something 
inferior, out of which there then 
follows a conclusion a, minore ad ma- 
jus, = yet even, 1 Cor. 14. 7 ft/noes ra, 
'a\pvxa (poovi]V didovra ktX, i. e. yet 
even as to inanimate musical instru- 
ments, you require them to give 
forth distinct sounds, [how much 
more then, &c] ; Gal. 3. 15 yet even 
a man's covenant, duly confirmed, 
no one annulleth, &c. 

ovap, to, indec, a dream; in N. T. 
only kclt ovag in a dream, Matt. 1. 
20,2. 12, 13, 19,22,27. 19. 

ovdpiov, ov, r6 (ovos), a young ass , 
John 12. 14, coll, v. 15. 

oveidi^co, f. lo'Ca) (oveidos), pr. to de- 
fame, i. e. to disparage, reproach, a) 
genr. = to rail at, revile, assail with 
opprobrious words ; in later usage 
with ace. of pers. Matt. 5. 11 ^a/ca- 

piOl €&T€ OTCLV OV€L$io~Ct>0~lV VfiaS, 27. 

44, 1 Pet. 4. 14, Rom. 15. 3. b) 
spec, to reproach with any thing, = 
to upbraid, chide; with ace. of pers. 
and on, Matt. 11. 20 rore rjpl-aTo ovsi- 
Sl^eiv ras ttoXels on ov /jLerevSrjcrav : 
with ace. of thing for which, Mark 
16. 14 ttjv a-Kio~nav avTwv : absol. to 
upbraid, sc. with benefits conferred, 
James 1. 5. 

df€i$icr tios, ov, 6 (ov e & ifa), reproach, 
reviling, contumely, Rom. 15. 3 ol 6- 
veihiGfiol toov 6veLdt^6vTcav o~e, 1 Tim. 
3. 7, Heb. 10. 33, 11. 26 tov oveib. 
rod Xp. reproach like that of Christ. 

oveidos, €os, ovs, to, pr. fame, name, 
report, good or bad ; usually, and in 
N. T., ill-fame, i. e. reproach, disgrace, 
Luke 1. 25 a<£eAe?*> to ovglSos jjlov 
i. e. for sterility. 

'Ovrjcr l/ulos, ov, 6 (ovivr\^i, pr. * pro- 
fitable'), Onesimus, pr. name of a 
slave of Philemon, converted under 
Paul's preaching at Rome, and sent 
back by him to Philemon with an 
epistle, Col. 4. 9, Philem. 10. 



'OvrjcrlcpopoQ 

^Ovycriepopos, ov, 6(6vrj(ris, cpepco, ~pr. 
* profit-bringing'), Onesiphorus, pr. 
name of a Christian at Ephesus, 2 
Tim. 1. 16, 4. 19. 

ovik6s, r), 6v (ovos), pertaining to an 
ass, Matt. 18. 6; see julvAos. 

bvlvrj/ni, f. bvrjcrec, to be of use, to pro- 
fit; in N. T. only mid. bvivafxai, aor. 
2 opt. bvai/nrjv, to have profit ov joy, 
with gen. of ov from any one, Philem. 
20 rca, €70; crou bvai/j.rjv. 

ovo/na, aros, to, a name, i.e. the pro- 
per name or appellation of a person, 
&c. a) pr. and genr., Matt. 10. 2 
revv 8c65. airocrroXeov ra bvofiard icrri | 
radra, Luke 1. 63, Rev. 13. 1 vvofxa 
f$Aacr<pr)/j.ias a blasphemous name : so 
Mark 6. 14 cpavepbv iyevero rb ovo\xa 
avrov his name had become known 
abroad, — others fame, but unneces- 
sarily. The verb KaKeea sometimes 
takes ovo/ma with the name in appo- 
sition, Matt. 1. 21 naXecreis rb 6vo/j.u 
avrov 'Irjcrovv, v. 23, 25 : so Mark 3. 

16 €Tr407JK€ T(p ^'l/ULCCVl OVOfJLa HerpOV, 

v. 17: also KaXe7v riva rep bvS/jLari 
rovrep by this name, Luke 1. 61 ; k. 
iirl rep bvS/nari after the name of any 
one, ver. 59 (see /caAew 2. a., and 
€7ri II. 3. c. 7].). Further, ov rb 
ouojxa sc. icrri Mark 14. 32 ; rb ovofxa 
avrov or avrrjs sc. iyevero Luke 1. 
5 ; ovop.d /jlol, vol, avrep, my, thy, his 
name, &c. Mark 5. 9, Luke 2. 25, 
John 1. 6 ; accus. HvOpecrros rovvo/xa 
'leocrrjcp sc. KaXovfievos, Matt. 27. o7 ; 
but also dat. cxvOpeviros bvofxan Hi/uecv 
Simon by name, ver. 32. Adv. Kar 
ovofxa byname, severally, John 10. 3. 
Meton. 7iame is put for the person or 
persons bearing that name, Luke 6. 
22 iKfidXeocri rb ovojxa vjjloov els iro- 
vi)pov (see e/c/3aAAo> a.), Acts 1. 15 
r)v oxAos bvopLareov. 

b) implying authority, e. g. ' to 
come or to do any thing in or by the 
name of any one,' i.e. using his name, 
as his messenger, envoy, represen- 
tative, by his authority, with his 
sanction ; iv bvofxari tlvos (see iv 3. 
C. £.), Acts 4. 7 iv Troiq dvvdpLei rj iv 
iroiep bvS/aari, Matt. 21. 9 d ipxojxevos 
iv bv. Kvpiov, John 10. 25 iv tw ov. 
rod irargbs, Mark 16. 17 iv rep bv. 
jxov Sai/uovia iKfiaXovcri, Acts 3. 6 iv 
rep bv. 'I. Xp. [Xeyeo cot,] eyeipe, 9. 
27, alre7v iv tw bv. 'I??<rou John 14. 



313 OVOfJLCL 

13 (see iv 3. c. /3.) ; — also M rep 
bv6{xari rivos (see iiri II. 3. c. a.), 
Mark 9. 39 &s Troir)o~ei dvvapav inl rep 
bv. fxov : so AaAeTv or SiSacnceii' €7ri 
t£ 6a\ 'l7?croD (see iiri II. 3. c. a.), 
Acts 4. 17, 18. Of impostors, Matt. 
24. 5. Dat. rep bv6/j.ari tlvos, Matt. 7. 
22 rep crep bvSfJLari irpoeeprjrevcra/jLev. 

c) as implying character, dignity, 
= ?iame and dignity, honourable ap- 
pellation, title, Matt. 10.41 6 5exo- 
pievos 7rpo(pr)rr}v els ovo\xa 7rpo<pr)rov, 
i. e. in the character of a prophet, as 
a prophet (see els 3. e.) ; 18. 5 os 
iav de^rjrai iratDiov ev iirl rep bvofxari 
/jlov, i. e. in the character of being 
mine, as my disciple, comp. the fuller 
expression Mark 9. 41 iv ovb/xari on 
XpLcrrov icrre (see iiri II. 3. c. a.) : 
so Eph. 1.21 virepdvec iravrbs bvopLa- 
ros, Phil. 2. 9 ovofxa rb vnep -new ovo- 
/jLa, Acts 4. 12. Hence mere name, 
as opp. to reality, Rev. 3. 1 ovojxoC 

*X €LS ° rL £v s > Kc ^ vttcpbs el, i. e. thou 
art said to live, thou livest in name 
only. 

d) emphat. rb uvofxa rod ®eod, rod 
Kvpiov, rod Xpiarov, &c. the name 
of God, of Christ, as a periphrasis 
for God himself, Christ himself, in 
all their being, attributes, relations, 
manifestations; genr. Matt. 28. 19 
ficLTrri^ovres alirovs els rb 6vo t ua rov 
irarpbs Kal rov vlov /ecu rov ayiov 
irvev/jiaros (see fiairri^eo 2. a. /3.). 
Spec, (a) of God, where his name is 
said to be hallowed, revealed, in- 
voked, honoured, and the like, Matt. 
6. 9 ayiacrOrireo rb ovo/jlo. crov, i. e. * all 
that the name of God includes, God 
himself in all his attributes and re- 
lations;' Luke 1. 49 dyiov rb ovofia 
avrov, John 12. 28, 17. 6 ecpavepwaa 
crov rb 6vo/jLa roh avdp., Rom. 9. 17: 
after i-rriKaXeoo, Acts 2. 21, Rom. 10. 
13: of praise, homage, 15. 9 rev 
bvo/jLari crov \J/aAo>, Heb. 6. 10: so 
Matt. 28. 19 : Acts 15. 14 Xa,Be7v e£ 
idvoov Aabv rep bvofxarL avrov, i. e. 
1 in honour of his name, of himself :' 
John 17. 11 rrjprjcrov avrovs iv rep 
bvofxari crov, i.e. ' in the knowledge 
and observance, enjoyment of thy 
name,' of thyself; vice versa Rom. 
2. 24 rb ov. rod &eod di v/xas jSXacr- 
epr)juLe?rai. (y8) of Christ, as the Mes- 
siah, where his name is said to be 
honoured, revered, believed on, in- 

E E 



' y 



ovo fiasco 



314 



OTTUJb) 



voked, and the like, Acts 19. 17. 
ejxeyaXvvero rb ovo/ma rov Kvpiov 'Itj- 
aov, Phil. 2. 10, 2 Thess. 1. 12, Rom. 
1. 5, Matt. 12. 21 ev rep bv. avrov 
edvrj eXiriovai, John 1. 12 reus Tricr- 
revovcriv els rb ovojxa avrov, 2. 23 : 
after eiriKaAeto, Acts 9. 21 ; after 
fiairrlfa, e. g. els rb ovofxa rov k. 
3 l7](TOV 8. 16, £. 67Tt t$ ov. 'I. 2. 38, 

£. eV rep bv. rov k. 10. 48 (see fiair- 
ri^co 2. a. j8.), comp. Rom. 6. 3 j3arr. 
els Xpicrrov. (Hence by antith. also 
pair, els rb ov. UavAov 1 Cor. 1. 13.) 
Where benefits are said to be re- 
ceived in or through the name of 
Christ, John 20. 31 e iva iriarevovres 
farjv ex 7 l T€ * v T< £ bvojJiari avrov, Acts 
4. 10, 30 : where any thing is done 
in Ms name, i. e. ' in and through 
him,' through faith in him, Eph. 5. 
20 evxapicrrovvres ev rep bv. rov k. 
'I. Xg. rep Qeep Ka\ irarpi, where it is 

' = 5i 5 avrov, e. g. Col. 3. 17 irdvra 
[7roi6?T6] ev bv. tcvpiov 'l., €L»%api(r- 
rovvres re£ ©ecp Ka\ it. tii avrov. Es- 
pec. the name of Christ stands for 
Christ as the head of the gospel- 
dispensation, = Christ and his cause, 
Acts 8. 12 evayy eXi^ofjievos ra . . . 
rov bv. 'Irjo-ov Xp., 9. 15, Matt. 18. 20 
(rvvrfffievoi elsrb e/nbv ovojxa (see els 
3. d. a.) : so where evils and suffer- 
ings are endured Bia rb ovo^a rov 
Xp., Matt. 10. 22 ixiaovfxevoL dia rb 
6vo/xd fjiov i. e. * on account of me 
and my cause,' as believing on me, 
John 15. 21 ; 4v bv. Xp. 1 Pet. 4. 14 ; 
evetcev rod bv. Xp. Matt. 19. 29 ; vnep 
rod bvo/jL. Xp. Acts 5. 41 : or where 
one opposes and blasphemes rb 6- 
vofxa rov Xp. 26. 9. (7) of the Holy 
Spirit, Matt. 28. 19, see d. init. 

bvojJid^Q), fut. dcrcc (ovofia), to name, 
call by name, trans, a) genr. and 
foil, by ovofxa, to name the name of 
anyone, to call or pronounce his name, 
with 67ri riva Acts 19. 13 : also to 
call upon, invoke, profess the name of 
any one, 2 Tim. 2. 19 nas 6 bvop.d(ccv 
rb ovofxa Kvpiov. Pass, to be named, 
i. e. to be mentioned, heard of, known, 
Rom. 15. 20 ftirov uvofxaerOr] Xpicrros, 
i. e. where Christ is already known 
and professed ; Eph. 5. 3 /xride bvo- 
/j.a£eo~6eo ev vfXLV let it not be so much 
as named among you, i. e. let it not 
exist even in name ; 1 Cor. 5. 1. b) 
in the sense of to call, i. e. to give 



a name or appellation, with double 
ace. Luke 6. 13, 14 ov nal 03v6\xatre 
Uerpov. Pass. 1 Cor. 5. 11 ; foil, by 
eK rivos, to be named from or after 
any one, Eph. 3. 15. 

ovos, ov, 6, r), an ass, male or female, 
Matt. 21. 2, 5, 7. 

ovrws, adv. (&v), really, truly, in 
very deed, Mark 11. 32 'Sri ovrecs 
irpoepr)rr}s r)v, Gal. 3. 21 : with the 
art. 7} ovrecs as adj. real, true, ITim. 
5. 3, 5, 16. 

o£os, eos, ovs, r6 (b^vs), pr. sharp- 
wine, vinegar, also genr. vinegar, sour 
wine,posca, vinum culpatumi.e. cheap 
poor wine, which mixed with water 
constituted a common drink^espec. 
for the poorer classes and soldiers : 
mingled with myrrh or bitter herbs 
it was given to persons about to be 
executed in order to stupify them, 
so in N. T. genr. Matt. 27. 48 Aa- 
fiecv criroyyov Tr\r)o~as re o£ovs, Luke 
23. 36 ; also Matt. 27. 34 o£os fxera 
Xo?^r)s fxejULiy/xevov, = ecrfiypvicrfievov 
olvov Mark 15. 23. 

bi-vs, eta, v, sharp, keen, a) pr. hav- 
ing a sharp edge, po/xcpala, Speiravov, 
Rev. 1. 16, 14. 14. b) quick, swift, 
since the idea of sharpness, keen- 
ness, implies also eagerness, vehe- 
mence, Rom. 3. 15 bi;e?s ol ir6des 
avrecv. 

birr), rjs, r), an opening, hole, e.g. a 
fissure in the earth, rocks, &c. Heb. 
11. 38 ; a fountain, Jam. 3. 11. 

oiritrQev, adv. (6it is), pr. from behind; 
in N. T. only of place, behind, after, 
at the back of any person or thing, 
a) absol. Mark 5. 27 eXQovcra ev rep 
ox^cp oiriaOev i. e. ' from behind ;' 
Rev. 4. 6, 5. 1 fiifiXiov yeyga^/xevov 
eerooBev Kal oiriaQev a scroll written 
within and on the back. b) with 
genit. as prep., behind, after, Matt. 
15. 23 Kpd^ei oTiadev r)/xwv, Luke 
23. 26. 

birtcrco, adverb (fats), behind, back, 
backivards, both of place and time. 
a) absol., in N. T. of place only, 
Luke 7. 38 erraera birierw, Matt. 24. 
18 ^7 eiricrperpdrco biriaco i. e. to his 
house. With the art. ra oTrlcco pr. 
things behind, and els ra oTricrtc — 
backward, back; airepx- *ls ra bitiaeo 
to go back, fall back, pr. John 18. 6, 



bir\i£ii) 



315 



OTTU)C 



fig. from a teacher 6. 66 ; fikeTroo ei? 
rd 07r. Luke 9. 62 ; arpecpofxai els ra. 
ott. to turn back i. e. about, John 20. 
14; eTTiarpeipdroi els ra. ott. to turn 
back i.e. to one's house, Mark 13. 
16 : fig. Phil. 3. 14 rd oiriaco eTTiXav- 
Qav6p.ei>os i. e. former pursuits and 
acquirements, b) as prep. foil, by 
gen., spoken both of place and time, 
(a) of place, behind, after ; place 
where, Rev. 1. 10 fjicovaa biriaoo fxov 
<pwr)v behind me: with verbs imply- 
ing motion after any one, i. e. fol- 
lowing as a disciple, partisan, or 
otherwise, aKoXovQel oTriao) jjlov Matt. 
10. 38, oevre oiriaco fxov 4. 19, eKQelv 
16. 24, a.Tre\6e?y Mark 1. 20 ; so Luke 
19. 14, Acts 5. 37 : fig. 1 Tim. 5. 15, 
2 Pet. 2. 10 : prsegn. Rev. 13. 3, see 
6avfxd(co b. : also implying motion 
behind any one, to his rear, in ex- 
pressions of aversion, as v-naye oTTiaoo 
/jlov get thee behind me, i. e. away, 
avaunt thee, Mark 8. 33. (/3) of 
time, after; 6 OTTiata jxov epx^p-evos 
Matt. 3. 11, John 1. 15. 

birXi^o), fut. law (ottXou), to furnish 
out, prepare, to equip, arm, mid. to 
prepare one's self for a work, to arm 
one's self, take arms ; in N. T. only 
mid. to arm one's self, fig. in a moral 
sense, with ace. 1 Pet. 4. 1 vp.e7s r\\v 
auTTju evvoiav birXiaaaQe. 

ott\ov, ov, r6, an instrument, imple- 
ment; in N. T. only pi. rd forAa, in- 
struments, implements, a) of war, 
weapons, arms, armour, John 18. 3: 
fig. 2 Cor. 10. 4 ra. oirXa rr\s arpa- 
reias T\\x<av ov aapKitcd, Rom. 13. 12. 
b) metaph. instruments, with which 
any thing is effected or done, Rom. 
6.13. 

otto? os, a, op, relat.pron., correlat.to 
irolos, ro7os, what, i. e. of what kind 
or sort, qualis, and with roiovros = 
as, Acts 26. 29 roiovrovs 6tto?os Kayoo 
elfxi : simpl. 1 Cor. 3. 13 epyov ottolov 
iari, Gal. 2. 6. 

ott 6 re, compound relat. particle of 
time ((ire), when, at what time, with 
indie, of what actually took place at 
a certain time, Luke 6. 3. 

o'ttov, compound relat. adv. of place 
(ttov), pr. where, in which or what 
place. a) pr. and after express 
mention of a place ; foil, by indie. 
Matt 6. 19, 20 ev ovpavcp, cfarou ovre 



arjs kt\, Mark 9. 44, John 1. 28 ; 
with enel added pleonast. Rev. 12. 6 
ottov ex* L e/ce? t6ttop, v. 14, or also 
eV avrwv 17. 9; — by subjunct. of 
that which is indef. Mark 14. 14. 
With 4kz? emphatic in the corre- 
sponding clause, Matt. 6. 21 o'ttov 
early 6 6. vfioov, e/ce? earai kou t) Kap- 
oia vfjLaHs, Luke 17. 37, John 12. 26. 
Simply, and including the idea of 
a demonstrative, there where, Matt. 
25. 24 Qeoifav '6ttov ovk eaireipas, 
Mark 5. 40. With &v, as ottov a\v 
wheresoever ; with subjunct. Mark 
9. 18 '6ttov av avrhv KaraXafir), 14.9; 
Uov edv id. Matt. 24. 28, Mark 6. 
10; — with indie, impf., v. 56. b) 
fig. in a wider sense, including also 
time, manner, circumstances, &c. 
Col. 3. 11 '6ttov ovk eui°EW7]u, 2 Pet. 
2. 11 ; with e/cel emphatic, Jam. 3. 
16. Simply, = there where, Heb. 9. 
16, 10. 18: so in reasoning, where, 
whereas, = since, 1 Cor. 3. 3 ottov ev 
v/mv Ct)\os, ovxi aapKiKoi eare; c) 
by attract, after verbs of motion, 
instead of whither ; foil, by indie. 
John 8. 21, 22 ottov eyeb virdyw, 14. 
4: so c 6ttov b\v with subjunct. Luke 
9. 57 ottov av cLTreoxV* Rev. 14. 4; 
ottov edu id. Matt. 8. i9. 

OTrraala, as, t) (birrdvoo, bwrd^oo), a 
sight, appearance, espec. a vision, ap- 
parition, Luke 1. 22, 24. 23 birraaiau 
ayyeXoou eoopaKevai. 

birr 6s, i), 6v(birrd(a), roasted, broiled, 
cooked by fire, Luke 12. 42 IxBvos 
birrov fxepos. 

otto) pa, as, r), pr. late summer, dog- 
days, — in the East the season in 
which fruits ripen ; hence in N. T. 
meton. and collect, fruits, Rev. 18. 
14 i) biTQQQa rr)s eTTidvpLLas ri)s tyvxys 
i. e. ' the fruits in which thou hast 
delighted.' 

ottoos, pr. a relative adv. of manner, 
in what manner, how ; it passes over 
also into a conjunction, in the man- 
ner that, so that, &c. 

I. as a relative adverb, in what 
manner, how ; once in N. T., foil, by 
indie, aor. in the narration of an ac- 
tual event, Luke 24. 19, 20 ra irep\ 
'Irjaov. . . ottoos re irapedooKav avrhv oi 
agx^P^s. 

II. as a conjunction, pr. in such- 
manner that, and then genr. so that, 



OTTWQ 



316 



opad) 



that, in the various senses of tVa, 
with which it may be compared 
throughout ; viz. TeXucces, final, as 
marking end or purpose, to the end 
that, in order that; but also cKfian- 
Kces, eventual, as marking the event 
or result of an action, so that it was 
or is so and so. In the N. T. forces 
is found only with the subjunctive ; 
though in the classics it is construed 
with other moods, like *lva. 

1. TeXutcos, final, to the end that, in 
order that, and faces jutj in order that 
not, lest, with subjunct. a) simply, 
i. e. without a" v. (a) preceded by 
the present or an aorist of any mood 
except the indicative, and then the 
subjunct. marks what it is supposed 
will really take place ; pres. Matt. 

6. 2 COO~TT€p 01 VTTOKpiTCtl 7TOIOVLTLV, facOS 

do^acrdcoaLi/, v. 16, impl. 1 Pet. 2. 9 ; 
— aor. Mark 5. 23 'iva iiridfjs avrij 
tols x^pas, faces aceBfj, Luke 16.28, 
John 11. 57, forces fii) Acts 20. 16. 
(/3) by the imperative aor., Matt. 2. 8 
airayy etAciTE /ulol, faces Kayce iXOcev 
ktX, 6. 4, Acts 23. 15, 23, forces fi-fi 
Matt. 6. 18. (7) by a past tense, 
Matt. 26. 59 i^rovp ipevdo/jLaprvplav, 
forces QavaTcecrcecnv avr6v, Rom. 9. 17. 
b) forces &v; preceded by pres. 
Matt. 6. 5, impl. Rom. 3. 4 ; by im- 
per. Acts 3. 19 faces av eXBcecri koll- 
po\ ktX that at length the times, &c. 
may come ; by fut. 15. 17. 

2. iicfiaTiKcos, eventual, so that, so 
as that, with subjunct. (a) preceded 
by pres. Matt. 5. 45 KaXces ttol€?t€. . . 
owcos yev-ncrde ktX: with perf. as pres. 
Luke 16. 26 x^ (r f JLCL P&Y& icrrrjpiKrai, 
ottcos ktX. (fi) by aor. Matt. 5. 16 
ofo-ce Xajx^drco to epeas, faces XScetTiv. 
(y) by fut. Matt. 23. 35 dtce^Te . . . 
faces eXdn. (5) by perf. Heb. 2. 9 
$\£ttojjl£v *\7)trovv . . . kcrT^cpavcepL^vov , 
faces x^P lTL ®tov virep ttolvtos yzverr)- 
Tdi dav&rov we see Jesus for the suf- 
fering of death crowned with glory 
and honour, so as that, by the grace of 
God, he may taste death for every man. 
Here belongs the phrase faces ttXt}- 
pceOfj to prjdev (='lva TrXrjpceOfj, see 
'ha II. d.), preceded by a past tense, 
or by tovto yiyovsv implied, Matt. 
2. 23, 8. 17. (e) once faces &v, Luke 
2. 35. 

3. after verbs of asking, entreat- 
ing, exhorting, also of deciding, com- 



manding, which in themselves imply 
purpose, faces becomes equivalent 
to a demonstrative conjunction, like 
our that, simply pointing out or in- 
troducing that to which the preced- 
ing words refer (comp. 'ha III.), 
Matt. 9. 38 Se?^77T6 . . . faces iK&aXrj 
epyaTas, Acts 8. 24 ; igcoTcice, Luke 
11. 37, Acts 23. 20; euxofJ-ai, Jam. 
5. 16; TTpocrevxofJLai Acts 8. 15, impl. 
Philem. 6 ; irapanaXico, Matt. 8. 34 
(these verbs are also followed by 'iva 
or an infin.): after verbs of deciding, 
Matt. 12. 14 <rvix$ov\iov sXafiov /car 1 
avTov, faces avTbv aTroXecrceo'LV, comp. 
27. 1 where cogts with inf. : so after 
verbs or phrases implying decision, 
authority, command, fiT^craTO sitio~to- 
Xcis, faces idp Tivas evpr) Acts 9. 2, 
25. 3. 

ttpctfjca, cctos, t6 (ogdee), pr. thing 
seen, a sight, spectacle, genr. Aets 
7. 31 6 MceycTTJs iScev 49avp.a(re to '6- 
pajjLa, Matt. 17. 9 : spec, of a super- 
natural appearance, a vision, Acts 
9. 10, saep. 

'Spacris, €ces, 7) (bqdee), pr. the sight, 
sense of seeing; in N. T. appear- 
ance, i. e. a) pr. = aspect, external 
form, Rev. 4. 3 o/ioios opdcrei Xidce 
IdcnTiBi, i. e. in his appearance, b) 
— (Ipa/Act, a sight, vision, presented to 
the mind, Rev. 9. 17, Acts 2. 17. 

op olt 6s, 7), 6v [bpdee), seen, visible, 
Col. 1. 16 tc\ bpevrh. K.a\ tc\ aopevra. 

op dee, ce, less freq. OTTTdvce, f. otyojucu, 
aor. 1 ce-^d\xf\v, aor. 1 pass. cecpOyTv; 
aor. 2 eldov ; perf. kcegaica, plupf. 
kcopaKeiv, for the double augm, see 
Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 68,— (fut. 
otyofxeu is from otttco obsol., for 2d 
pers. sing, oij/ei see Stuart, p. 95 ; 
aor. 1 ceipd/jcrju is late and rare; pres. 
OTTTdvce, from the same theme, only 
pass. Acts 1. 3 ; for 3d person plur. 
perf. kcepoLKctv, Col. 2. 1 in some eds., 
see Stuart, p. 81 ; for aorist 2 see 
etdce I.), — to see, perceive with the 
eyes, look at, trans., implying not the 
mere act of seeing, but also the ac- 
tual perception of some object, and 
thus differing from ^Xeirce. 

a) pr., with accus. of person or 
thing (comp. e?5ce I. a.), Luke 16. 
23 Spa tov 'A&pad/JL, 1. 22 oTTTaaiav 
kcopaKsv, 9. 36, John 6. 2, Acts 7. 44 ; 
Matt, 28. 7 iiiuavTbv oxf/ecrde, v. 10, 



op ad) 



317 



opyrj 



Luke 3. 6 6^/erai iraca cragi- rb o~(v- 
ri)pLov rod Oeov, 13. 28 ttrav oxprjaOe 
'Afipad/i, John 11.40 tnj/ei rr]v do£av, 
with ace. impl. 1. 34. So with ace. 
and particip., Heb. 2. 8 ovirco opcop,ev 
avrcp ra ird.vra vTroreraypeva, Matt. 
24. 30 o^ovrai rbv vlbv rod av6p. ip- 
X^^vov. Also in various modified 
senses : (a) to look upon, behold, con- 
template, John 19. 37 otyovrai els tv 
e£eKevr-no~av. (/3) to see face to face, 
to see and converse with, i. e. to have 
personal acquaintance and inter- 
course with, John 6. 36, 8. 57; 16. 
16, 1 John 3. 2: foil, by rb irp6o~oo- 
tt6v rivos, to see one' s face, id., Col. 
2. 1, Acts 20. 25. So to see God, fig. 
for to know him, i. e. to be acquainted 
with him, to know his character, &e. 
only in John's writings, 14. 7, 9, al. 
In a wider sense, to see God means 
to be admitted to his presence, to en- 
joy intercourse with him and his 
special favour, Matt. 5. 8 o^ovrai 
rbv 0eoV, Heb. 12. 14, Rev. 22. 4. 
In the sense of to visit, oxpopai vpas 
John 16. 22, Heb. 13. 23. (7) to 
see take place, to witness, rrjv r)pepav 
rivds Luke 17. 22, see e?5a> I. a. e. 

b) fig. to see, i. e. to perceive with 
the mind, senses, &c. (a) genr. to 
be aware of, to observe, with accus. 
and part., Acts 8. 23 els avvdea/xov 
afiiKlas opw o~e ovra : foil, by on Jam. 

2. 24. (/3) of things, to see and know, 
i. e. to come to know, to learn, John 

3. 11 ecogaKapev paprvpodfiev, v. 32, 

8. 38 : in the sense of to understand, 
Col. 2. 18 & pr] ecaganev ififiarevcov, 
Rom. 15. 21 parall. with (rvvirj/JLL. 

c) by Hebr. to see, i. e. to experi- 
ence ; of good, to attain to, to enjoy, 
John 3. 36 ovk otyerai (jjor)v. 

d) absol. to see to it, to take care, 
take heed, only in imperat. phrases : 
(a) Heb. 8. 5 oga ydp, (prjcrL, iroir)o"ns 
irdvra, strictly for e 6pa tineas. Else- 
where only as followed by pA\ or its 
compounds or an equivalent phrase, 
ftpa pA\, Spare pi), take heed lest, be- 
ware ; with subjunct. Matt. 8. 4 opa 
fjL-nBevl efa-ns, 1 Thess. 5. 15 Spare 
/at) ris KaKbv airohto, Rev. 19. 10 opa 
pi) sc. Troifjs: with imperat. Matt. 

9. 30, 24. 6 : so before another like 
imperative, foil, by air6, = beware 
of, 16. 6 Spare Kal irpoo~ex €T€ &' iro T7 ) s 
Cw, Mark 8. 15, Luke .12. 15. (0) 



fut. o~v oxpei, vpels 6\pecr0e, see thou to 
it, look ye to it, a milder form for the 
imperat., Matt. 27. 4, 24. 

e) pass., aor. 1 &<p6r)v, fut. 1 bep- 
di)aop.ai, present part, birravouevos, 
with dat., to be seen by any one, to 
appear to any one. (a) pr. and spo- 
ken of things, foil, by ev of place, 
Rev. 11. 19 &<pQr\ r) Kifioorbs ev rep 
vacc avrod, 12. 1 ; with dat. of pers. 
Acts 2. 3 &(pQr)(Tav avrols yXoocraai 
wael irvpos, 16. 9. Spoken of per- 
sons, with dat. of pers. ; of God, 6 
0eos &(pd-n rep rrarpi Acts 7. 2 : of 
Jesus after his resurrection, Luke 
24. 34, birrav6fJLevos Acts 1. 3, saep. ; 
or at his second coming, b<pdr)(7€rai 
Heb. 9. 28: of angels, Luke 1. 11, 
Acts 7. 30 : of persons dead, Matt. 
17.3; with ev of manner, Luke 9. 31 
ot bepOevres ev doty. (/3) as mid. to 
shew one's self, to present one's self 
to or before any one, Acts 7. 26 co(p6rj 
avrots fiaxopevois. (7) fut. 1 pass. 
b(pdr)o~opai as causative, Acts 26. Id 
fxdprvpa u>v re eldes, &v [rovrcvv a] 
re b(pdr)o~opai o~oi a witness of what 
thou seest, and of what I will yet cause 
thee to see, — better perhaps, of those 
things [as to] which I will hereafter 
appear unto thee. 
00797, r)s, 7] (bpydco, bpeyco), pr. ' the 
native character, disposition, tem- 
per of mind,' impulse, impetus; hence 
genr. and in N. T. passion, i. e. any 
violent commotion of mind, indig- 
nation, anger, wrath, especially as 
including the desire of vengeance, 
punishment, and therein differing 
from 6vp6s. a) pr. and genr., Mark 
3. 5 irepifS\ei\)dp.evos avrovs per bp- 
yrjs i. e. indignantly, Rom. 12. 19, 
Eph. 4. 31 : also for irascibleness, 
fretfulness, 1 Tim. 2. 8, Jam. 1. 19, 
20. Spoken of God, as implying 
utter abhorrence of sin, and aver- 
sion to those who live in it, Rom. 
9. 22, Heb. 3. 1 1. b) meton. wrath, 
as including the idea of punishment ; 
as the penalty of law, Rom. 4. 15 6 
vopos bgyrjv Karecyd^erai, 13. 4, 5 : 
also of the punitive wrath of God, 
the divine judgments to be inflicted 
upon the wicked, airb rrjs peWovo"ns 
bpyrjs Matt. 3. 7, 1 Thess. 1. 10, bpyrj 
©eov air* ovpavov Rom. 1. 18, 0/777; 
ev r)pepa bpyrjs 2. 5 ; so Luke 21. 23, 
John 3! 36, Rom. 2. 8, 9. 22 aKevrj 



6pyi£(o 



318 



r 9 



opKt 4 d) 



bpyr)s, Eph. 2. 3 tskvcl tpixrei bpyrjs, 
5. 6 ; Rev. 16. 19 rb TroTTjpiov rov 6t- 
vov rod 6v[jlov rr\s opyrjs, see Bvfxbs. 

6pyi£oo, f. tcrco (bpyr)), to make angry, 
provoke; in N. T. only pass, or mid. 
opyi&jLicu, aor. 1 a>gyio~6r)v, to be or 
become angry, provoked, &c, absol. 
Matt. IS. 34, 22. 7; Eph. 4. 26bpyl- 
fecrde Kal p.r) afiapTavere, i. e. if an- 
gry, suppress your anger, so as not 
to sin : foil, by dat. iras 6 bgyi^Sfxe- 
vo's Top aSeAcpop avrov Matt. 5. 22 ; 
with iwi run, Rev. 12. 17. 

bgyiKos, 7], ov (bpyij), prone to anger, 
irascible, Tit. 1. 7. 

bpyvid, as, ?; (bpiyoo), a fathom, pr. 
the space which one can measure 
by extending the arms laterally, 
Acts 27. 28. 

bpeyoo, f. |o>, to reach or stretch out ; 
in N. T. only mid. bg&yofxai, to stretch 
one's self, to reach after any thing, 
and hence fig. to long after, try to 
gain, desire, with gen. Heb. 11. 16 
KpziTTovos bqiyovrai sc. irarpldos, 1 
Tim. 3. 1 : by impl. to indulge in, to 
love, 6. 10. 

bpeivos, t), 6v (opos), mountain, i.e. 
found on mountains, wild ; in N. T. 
mountainous, t) bpeivf) sc. x&P 0, moun- 
tainous country, Luke 1, 39, 65. 

opei- is, eoos, t) (bgeyoo), pr. a reaching 
after, fig. longing, lust, Rom. 1. 27. 

bpBoiroSeoo, 6o, f. tjcoo (bpBos, irovs), 
pr. to foot it straight, to walk straight, 
fig. to live uprightly, ovk bpBoirob s ovo~i 
irpbs Tj)v a\7}Beiav Gal. 2. 14. 

6p96s, r), bv, straight, right, a) pr. 
upright, erect, Acts 14. 10 avd(TT7}Bi 
bpBos. b) horizontally, straight and 
level, not crooked or uneven, fig. 
Heb. 12. 13 rpoxias bpBas 7rot^craTe. 

6p8orofj.4co, co, f. 7)0*00 (bpBorbfios, fr. 
opBos, t€/jlj/co), to cut straight, divide 
right; hence bpBoTop.e7v b§6v, Lat. 
viam recte secare, pr. to cut a straight 
way, i. e. to make one's way straight 
and right, to direct him; later also 
intrans. to make one's self a right way, 
i. e. to go straight or right; in N. T. 
fig. to go the right way, proceed aright, 
2 Tim. 2. 15 bpBorofxovvTa rov \6yov 
rr)s a\7)9etas rightly proceeding as to 
the word of life, by impl. = ' rightly 
and skilfully teaching the word of 
life.' 



bpBpi^oo, f. lo~Go (opBpos), io rise early, 
do any thing early in the morning, 
prsegn. Luke 21. 38 ttus b Xabs lap- 
Bpi£e Trpbs avrbv iv rop iepop. < 

bpBpivos, 7), 6v (opBgos), morning, 
early, Rev. 22. 16 text. rec. 

opBpios, a, ov (opBpos), morning, early, 
matutinus, as adv. Luke 24. 22 yevo- 
p.€vaL opBpiai M rb p.vr\p.eiov. 

opBpos, ov, b (kindred with opvvfii, 
oqBcli), morning, day-break, pr. the 
time before and about day-break, 
while one still needs a light; but 
later also including the morning 
twilight until near sunrise, a) pr. 
Luke 24.1 opBgov fiaBeos, comp. John 
20. 1. b) =€tts or tjoos, morning, twi- 
light, dawn, John 8. 2 opBgov iraXiv 
irapeyevero els rb Upov, Acts 5. 21. 

bpB&s, adv. (bpBbs), straight, right, 
i. e. erectly ; in N. T. of manner, 
rightly, correctly, pr. Mark 7. 35 
eAccAei bpBoos : fig. in a moral sense, 
Luke 7. 43 bpBoos Zkqwols, 10. 28, 
20. 21. 

optica, fut. icrco (opos), to bound, make 
or set a boundary ; in N. T. and usu- 
ally to mark out definitely, i. e. to 
determine, appoint, constitute, foil, by 
ace. of thing, Heb. 4. 7 riva bplfet. 
7]/j.epav, Acts 17. 26 ; part. perf. pass. 
oopio~/j.4vos, determined, decreed, Luke 
22. 22, Acts 2. 23 ; — by ace. of pers., 
as appointed to an office or station, 
4v avdpl 0} \%v\ tipicre 17. 31 ; pass., 
with a noun of office, &c. in appo- 
sit., avrbs iartv b oopifffxivos virb rov 
&eov KpiTTjs (govtow 10. 42 ; so Rom. 
1. 4 rov oqlgBsvtos vlov®eov (comp. 
Phil. 2. 8 sq. and Eph. 1. 20 sq.), — 
others, declared, publicly set forth, 
but against the usus loquendi : with 
inf. Acts 11. 29 o%pio*av eKaaros . . . 

TT€fJL\f/ai. 

ttpiov, ov, to (opos), a bound, border ; 
in N. T. only pi. ra Spia, the borders. 
a) prop, the borders of a land, the 

frontiers, Matt. 19. 1 els ra '6gia tt)s 
'lovdaias. b) meton. and by Hebr. 
for a space within certain bounda- 
ries, region, territory, district, Matt. 
2. 16 eV Bt]B\€efjL Kal iv irao'i ro7s bpi- 
01s avrrjs, 8< 34, 15. 22, 39. 

bgKi(o), f. ivoo (Sptcos), to put to an 
oath, to make swear, with ace. ; in 
N. T. to adjure, with double ace, of 



opKog 



319 



0C y ?/, O 



person whom and by whom, Mark 5. 
7 SpKifa ere rbv Qe6v, Acts 19. 13, 1 
Thess. 5. 27. 
upKos, ov, 6, an oath, Matt. 14. 7: 
meton. what is promised with an 
oath, 5. 33 airoddoaeis r<£ Kvpicp rovs 
fpKOVS o~ov. 

dpKa)/jLoo~ia, as, rj (opKco/uLoreoo, fr. 
ftp/cos, 6jj.j/ufjLi), pr. the swearing of an 
oath, the taking of an oath, i. e. by 
impl. an oath, Heb. 7. 20. 

dp /.id oo, So, f. rjeco (6pjj.r]) % pr. to make 
to rush on, to impel, incite, trans. ; 
but more usually and in N. T. in- 
trans. to rush on, to move forwards 
impetuously, foil, by eVi riva, Acts 
7. 57 cbp/n-no-av eV avr6v : with eXs ti, 
19. 29 els rb Qearpov. 

Sp/j.7], rjs, r) (opvvfJLi), a rushing on, 
onset, impetus, Acts 14. 5: fig. of the 
mind, impulse, purpose, will, James 
3. 4. 

op/xTj/bLa, aros, r6 (oQfxdoo), pr. an 
impetuous movement, a rushing on ; 
hence, by impl., impetus, violence, as 
dat. of manner, Rev. 18. 21 0^77- 
ixan fiK-ndrjo-erai ( with violence.' 

opveov, ov, to (opvis), a bird, fowl ; 
carnivorous, Rev. 18. 2, 19. 17. 

6pvi.s, 160s, 6, 7), a bird, fowl, genr. ; 
in N. T. only of poultry, the hen, 
gallina, Matt. 23. 37. 

6 p 06 e via, as, i) (bpoBereoo, fr. opos, 
ri6r}fu.i), pr. a setting bounds, meton. 
a bound, limit, Acts 17. 26. 

oqos, eos, ovs, r6, pi. ra 0^77, gen. 
rfav bpeoov, a mountain, hill, Matt. 5. 
1 avefi-n els rb opos, saep. ; so -rb opos 
rb KaKovfAevov eXaiSov. Proverbially, 
to remove mountains is = ' to accom- 
plish great and difficult things,' 1 
Cor. 13. 2. 

6 pi> era- co, f. £oo, to dig, dig out, with 
accus. Matt. 21. 33 &pvt,ev eV avr$ 
Xrjvov: absol. 25. 18. 

opepavos, 7], 6v (kindr. with 6g<pvn, 
bpepvos), orphan, bereaved, pr. of chil- 
dren bereaved of parents, Jam. 1. 27 
bpepavovs Kal xhp°>s • fig. of disciples 
without a master, John 14. 18. 

opxecc, So, fut. t)o~(jo (kindr. with oq- 
vvfjii), to take or lift up, raise aloft ; 
earlier and more usual mid. bpxe- 
ofiai, f. ycro/Jiai, to leap sc. by rule, to 
dance, intrans. Matt. 11. 17 r)v\r)o~a- 
fxev i/fuv, Kal ovk Sopxwao'Be, 14. 6. 



'6 s, '{], '6, gen. ov, f/s, ov, originally a 
demonstrative pronoun, this, that; 
but in Attic and later usage mostly 
the postpositive article, or relative 
pronoun, who, which, what, that. 

I. as a DEMONSTRATIVE PRO- 
NOUN, this, that, only in distinctions 
and distribution, with fxev . . . 5e ; ts 
fxev . . . ts 8e that one . . . this one, the 
one . . . the other, &c, less frequent in 
Attic than 6 fxev ... 6 5e, but equally 
common with it in later writers and 
N. T. ; 2 Cor. 2. 16 oh fxev . . . oTs 5c 
to the one... to the other; Matt. 21. 
35 ov fiev efteipav, bv Se aireKTeivav 
one . . . another ; 13. 8 b (xev ... 8e, 
25. 15, saep. Further, bs fxev . . . 
&XXos §e Matt. 13. 4 sq., ts p.ev . . . 
b\XXos 5e . . . erepos 5e 1 Cor. 12. 8 sq., 
b {lev . . . Kal ereoov Luke 8. 5 sq. 

II. as the postpositive article, 
or relative pronoun, who, which, 
what, that. The construction with 
the relative strictly implies two 
clauses ; in the first of which there 
should stand with the verb a noun 
(the antecedent), and in the second 
the corresponding relative, each in 
the case which the verb of its own 
clause demands, the relative also 
agreeing with the antecedent in 
gender and number : but the form 
and power of the relative are much 
varied, both in construction and in 
signification, as well as by its con- 
nexion with other particles. 

1. in construction, a) as to 
gender, the relative agrees regularly 
with its antecedent, Matt. 2. 9 6 
ao-TTjo bv eldov, Luke 5. 3, John 6. 
51 : so where it relates to a remoter 
antecedent, 1 Cor. 1. 8 bs fiefiaiooaei 
vfjJxs i. e. 6 &eos v. 4, comp. v. 9. But 
from this rule there are two depar- 
tures in form : (a) where the relat. 
with the verb to be, &c. conforms in 
gender to the following noun, Gal. 
3. 16 crirepfxari o~ov, os ecri Xpicrros, 
Eph. 1. 14, 6. 17 fJidxa-Lpav, e 6 eVn 
prj/ma ®eov, 1 Tim. 3. 15. (0) where, 
by the constructio ad sensum, the re- 
lative takes the gender implied in 
the antecedent, and not that of its 
external form, Rom. 9. 23 sq. o~Keirn 
eXeovs, b\ TrporfroijULacrev . . . ovs Kal c- 
KaXeo-ev, Gal. 4. 19, Phil. 2. 15, 2 
Pet. 3. 16 ev irdcrais ra?s eiricTToXdiS 
[_=ypdfjLixao-i], ivoh icrX. So '6 often 



OQ, ?/, O 



320 



ti ft n 

oc? rj y o 



refers to a masc. or fern, antecedent, 
taken in the general sense of thing; 
in explanations, Matt. 1. 23 'E/nfiav- 
otnJA, # eo-Tt ktA, 27. 33, Mark 3. 17, 
12. 42 Ae7rra 8vo, o eo~Ti KodpdvTTjs, 
15. 16; also where e 6 refers to a 
whole preceding clause, Mark 15. 
34, 1 John 2. 8. 

b) as to number, the relat. agrees 
regularly with its antecedent; and 
the departures from this rule are 
rare, e. g. relat. pi. after an ante- 
ced. sing, collect. Phil. 2. 15 ev /n4(Ta> 
yeveas ortcoAias, ev oTs <pa(vea$e, here 
the construction is ad sensum both 
in number and gender: so where 
the anteced. includes in any way 
the idea of plurality, Acts 15. 36 
Kara nacrav ttoXiv, ev cus ktX, 2 Pet. 

3. 1 BevTegav eiricrToXriv, ev als ktX 
i. e. in both which, the first and 
second. 

c) as to case; here the general 
rule is, that the relative stands in 
that case which the verb of its own 
clause demands ; as subject, John 
1. 9 rb (pecs b tpQiTiCjzi TroLura &v0g., 
v. 30 av))p bs efjarpoo-Bev fiov yeyovev, 
Matt. 10. 26; as object, ace. 9.9 o 
a(TT7)Q bv eldov, dat. Acts 8. 10 avfyp 
§ 7rpocr€?xov irdvTes. But the de- 
partures from this rule are frequent, 
viz. 

(a) by attraction, i. e. where the 
relative in respect to its own verb 
would stand in the accus., but the 
antecedent stands in the genitive or 
dative, and then the relative is at- 
tracted by the antecedent into the 
same case with itself; genit. John 

4. 14 vfiaros ov eyco Sclera?, 7. 31 tov- 
tow oov ovtos iiroi-qcev, v. 39, ssep. ; 
neglected, Heb. 8. 2 ttjs o~h.t\vi\s %v 
eirrj^ev u Kvpios. Dative, Luke 2„ 20 
iirl Tcaaiv ols tfKovo~av, 5. 9, John 4. 
50 tg5 \6ycp § etirev 'Irjcrovs, ssep. 
Here the antecedent is often omit- 
ted, especially the demonstr. pron. 
ovtos, enelvos, and then the relative 
stands alone in a case not properly 
belonging to it, and resembles our 
Engl, what for that which, he who, 
&c. ; Luke 9. 36 ovSev &v eoopaKaaiv 
for ovfiev tovtcov £>v [&] ewpaKacriv, 
23. 41 &l-ia [e/ceiV<w] wv eirpd^aixev, 
Acts 22. 15, 26. 16 saepiss. 

(£) by inverted attraction, i. e. 
where the antecedent is attracted by 



the relative into the same case with 
itself, viz. (1) where the anteced- 
ent remains connected with its own 
clause, and before the relative, Matt. 
2.1. 42 Xidov bv aTTedoKijULacav, ovtos 
ktX, Luke 1. 73 opKov [for opKov] bv 
obfjLocre, 1 Cor. 10.16 top &ptov bv kXo>- 
IJLtv, ovxl Koivwvia ; (2) where the 
antecedent itself is attracted over 
into the clause of the relative, and 
stands after it in the proper- case 
of the relative, Mark 6. 16 bv ey<a 
aireKe(pdXio~a i l<iodvyy\v, ovt6s ecrTLvt'or 
ovtSs earTi.v'lwdvv'ns ov eyk aireKe<p., 
Luke 1. 4, Acts 21. 16 'ayovTes irap* 
q> ^evKrOco/jiev Mv&(T<tivi for 'ayovTes 
Mvdacavu irag £> ^eviaOoofiev, Rom. 6. 
17, Philem. 10, 1 John 2. 25, Rev. 
17. 8 fiXeirovToov for fiXeirovTes. (3) 
this transposition may also take 
place w T hen the antecedent would 
already stand in the same case with 
the relative, John 11. 6 efxeivev ev 
§ $v tStto) for ev t6ttco § fy, Matt. 
7. 2 ev § KpifActTt Kpiv€T€ for ev Kpi- 
fiaTi $, 24. 44. Here belongs the 
adverbial phrase tv TpSirov, nad* bv 

TQOTTQV, for KCLTCl Tp6lTOV '6v, pV. * in 

the manner which, in the same man- 
ner as,' and hence == as, Matt. 23. 37, 
Acts 15. 11. 

(7) often the case of the relative 
depends on a preposition with which 
the verb is construed. (1) genr. 
Matt. 3. 17 o vios y.ov, ev $ evSonrjaa, 
10. 11, 11. 10 ovtos eo~Ti irepl ov ye- 
ypaiTTai, Rom. 10. 14, 1 Cor. 8. 6 eTs 
®ebs 6 Tra.T'hp, ef ov to, irdvTOL. (2) 
sometimes the prep, which stands 
with the anteced. is repeated before 
the relative, John 4. 53 ev ttJ &pa 
ev ?? el-rev, Acts 7. 4, 20. 18 : more 
commonly, when the prep, stands 
before the antecedent, it is omitted 
before the relative, Matt. 24. 50 ev 
7]fJLepa f ov irpoffSoKa,, Luke 1. 25, 12. 
46, Acts 13. 2 els rb epyov, b iroocr- 
KeKXrjiucLL avTOvs. (3) by attraction 
the relative is put with the prepo- 
sition belonging to the omitted an- 
tecedent, comp. c. a., John 6. 29 'iva 
Trio~Tevo~7iTe els bv aireGTeiXev enetvos 
for els tovtov '6v, 19. 37, Rom. 14. 
22, 1 Cor. 7.1. 

5) sometimes the relative is not 
dependent on the verb, but on some 
noun connected with the verb, and 
then the relative is put in the geni- 



oc, r/, o 



321 



tive, Matt. 3. 11 ov ovk eifil Uavbs 
ra vTro$r}/jLaTa Pao-Tdacu, v. 12 ov rb 
tttvov, Mark 14. 32, Luke 13. 1 wv 
rb at/ma, John 1. 27, 4. 46. 

d) as to position; here the relative 
with its clause regularly follows the 
antecedent, as in most of the pre- 
ceding examples : but, for the sake 
of emphasis, the relative clause may 
be put first, especially where a de- 
monstr., as avrds, ovtos, &c. follows, 
Matt. 26. 48 ov av $1X7)0-00, abrSsJcr- 
ti, John 3. 26 bs r)v /jLera aov, ovtos 
PawTi^i, Heb. 13. 1 1. In both these 
positions, the antecedent, espec the 
demonstr. pron. avrSs, ovtos, e/ce?- 
vos, is very frequently omitted, so 
that the relative then stands like 
Engl, what for that which, he who, 
&c. comp. c. a. ; genr. Matt. 13. 17 
aKovcrai & aKovere for ravra a, 14. 7, 
Mark 2. 24, ssep. So in the inverted 
position, Matt. 7. 2, 10. 38 os ovAafi- 

fidvtl, OVK CCTTL fJLOV tl£*OS, 13. 12 b 

ex^i apefoerai, 19. 6, John 8. 38 iyw 
t> kwQaKa AaAw. Here too belongs 
the elliptic use of '6 with its clause 
before another proposition, in the 
sense of as to that, in that, quod at- 
tinet ad, the corresponding tovt %g- 
ti, tovt io-Ti c 6ti, or the like, being 
omitted before the latter clause, 
Rom. 6.10 b yap airedave, ttj ajxapTLa. 
air46av€V icpdwal-' b 5e £77, £r} t<$ Qecp, 
Gal. 2. 20. 

2. in signification. The rela- 
tive, in strictness, serves simply to 
introduce a dependent clause, and 
mark its close relation to the lead- 
ing proposition, as Matt. 2. 9 6 acr- 
ttiq, bv elfiov iv tt) avaToXfj, irporffev 
avTovs : but in common use it was 
employed in a wider extent, both as 
a general connective particle, and 
also sometimes as implying purpose, 
result, cause, or the like, which would 
properly be expressed by a conjunc- 
tion : for the sense what, that which, 
he who, see 1. d. a) as a general 
connective. (a) genr. John 4. 46, 
11.2^? Magta i) aAenf/aca Tbv Kvpiov 
fJLvpa), i)$ 6 ab*€\<pbs A. ycrOevei. In 
this way it is not uncommon for 
Paul, and also Peter, to connect 
two, three, or more clauses by re- 
latives referring either to the same 
or to different subjects, Acts 26. 7, 
Eph. 3. 11, 12, Col. 1. 13 sq.; 1 Pet. 



oc, 77, o 

1. 8, 10, 12, 2. 22 sq. (£) where 
it is equivalent to a demonstrative, 
and this, these ; and he, they, &c. ; 
Luke 12. 24 oh ovk io~Ti Tap.e1ov — 
and they have no storehouse, Acts 6. 6 
ots eo'Trjaav and these, &c, 7. 45, 11. 
30, e>' I Phil. 3. 12, iv oh=iv tov- 
tois 5e Luke 12. 1, els o = els tovto 
5e Col. 1. 29: this is rare in early 
Greek writers, but more frequent in 
later ones. (7) in the formula bv 
TpSirov, which see above, 1. c. /3. 3. 

b) as implying purpose, = 'iva, 
Matt. 11. 10 a7ro0-T€AAa> Tbv ayye\6v 
fMov, bs KCLTaffKevdcreL ttjv odov cov. 
c) as marking result, event, &c. = 
COO-T6, Luke 5. 21 tls iaTiv ovtos, bs 
AaAe? /3\aa(p7)fxias, 7. 49 bs Kcd ajiap- 
Tias a(pirjai. d) as implying cause, 
ground, a reason, &c. = otl, because, 
Luke 8. 13 ovtol pt(av ovk ex ov<TLJ/ > 
otirpbs Kaipbv irio'T€vovo~i i Lat. ut qui, 
= because, since, &c. ; 4. 18 : so in 
the formulas avO* uv, e</>' §, see olvt'i 

2. d., iirl II. 3. c. 5. e) once €>' % 
in direct interrog. for M rt t Matt. 
26. 50 eratpe, ec/> s b irdpei ; f ) includ- 
ing the notion of a particle of time, 
as #Te, tiTav, Col. 1.6,9 ac/>' i)s ^ue- 
Q<xs = aTrb ttjs tj/ul. #re: ellipt. &(£>' i)s 
= curb tt)s 7]/jl. or copas frre Luke 7. 
45, 2 Pet. 3. 4, see an 6 II. b. : so 

&XQ L % s ^M e p a ^j &XP IS °^' see &XP 1 
I. b. ; iv cp, see iv 2. a. ; ecus ov, see 

ecus II. 1. b. ; ^XQ LS °^» see h^XP 1 
I. b. )8. g) neut. genit. ov as adv. 
of place, where, (a) pr. Luke 4. 16 
ov i\v Tedpa/jL/jLevos, 23. 53, Acts 1. 13, 
Col. 3. 1, fig. Rom. 4. 15, 5. 20; so 
with eice? emphatic corresponding, 
Matt. 18. 20 ov e«Vl Svo 7} rpek, e/ceT 
zlfxi, 2 Cor. 3. 17: with prepositions, 
€irdv(c ov Matt. 2. 9 ; e| ov whence, 
Phil. 3. 20. (/3) in attraction with 
verbs of motion, for whither, as in 
English often where, Luke 10. 1 els 
iraaav ttoXlv kcu t6ttov, ov efxeWev 
avTbs fpxeo-dai, 22. 10, 24. 28, Matt. 
28. 16: so ou idv whithersoever, 1 
Cor. 16. 6. 

3. connected with other particles, 
(a) bs &v, bs idv, whosoever, Matt. 5. 
21,19. ()8)os7e, see 7e Lb. (7) 
bs dr)7roT€, see 5^7tot€. (5) ftairep 
ivho indeed, who namely, == os, but 
stronger and more definite, Mark 1 5. 
6 eva Becfiiov, ovirep t)tovvto i. e. * the 
very one whom they demanded.' 



OCTCIKLQ 



322 



OCTTLQ 



6 <x olk is, adv. (ticros), pr. how many 
times, how often ; in N. T. only with 
&u and £dv, see &v I. 2. b. 5., sdv 
I. 4. 0. 

ticrios, a, ov, holy, pure, sanctus, pr. 
right as conformed to God and his 
laws ; thus distinguished from oi- 
Kouoy, which refers more to human 
laws and duties; in N. T. a) of 
persons, holy; spoken of God, as 
the personification of holiness and 
purity, Rev. 15. 4 tin p.6vos ticrios, 
16. 5 : of men, = pious, godly, care- 
ful of all duties towards God, Tit. 
1. 8 fie? rov enio~KOTrov elvai crcacppova, 
tiiKcuov, ticriov : elsewhere of Christ, 
Heb. 7. 26, Acts 2. 27 and 13. 35 ov 
dcocreis rbv ticriSv crov lb* civ SiacpOopdv. 
b) of things, holy, 1 Tim. 2. 8 iirai- 
povras ocriovs xeT/oas, i. e., by impl., 
pure, spotless ; Acts 13. 34 Sdcroo vfuv 
ra ocria Aa/3i5 t« mcrrd pr. / will 
give you the holy [promises] of Da- 
vid, the sure promises, i. e. the things 
inviolably promised by God to Da- 
vid. 

5cri6rrjS, Tiros, r) (ocrios), holiness, i. e. 
godliness, piety, careful observance 
of all duties towards God; distin- 
guished from oiKaiocrvvrf as ticrios 
from dUaios (see ticrios), Luke 1.75 
iv 6o~i6tt]tl Kal cjiKaiocrvvy ivc&mov 
avrov, Eph. 5. 24. 

6<rict)s, adv. (ocrios), holily, piously, 
godly, 1 Thess. 2. 10, comp. ocrios. 

bcr/xr), r)s, r) (ofa), a smell, odour ; in 
N. T. only of fragrant odour, John 
12. 3 r) oiKia £ir\7]p<iiQr\ e/c rrjs bcr/nrjs 
rod fivpov. By Hebr. bcr/ur) evwdias 
odour of fragrance, i. e. sweet odour, 
as accompanying an acceptable sa- 
crifice, Eph. 5. 2, Phil. 4. 18. Fig. 
2 Cor. 2. 14, 16. 

to- os, 7), ov, relat. pron., correl. to 
rocros, in N. T. to rocrovros or the 
like, either expr. or impl. (=Lat. 
quantus), how great, how much, how 
many, as great as, as much as, &c. 
a) of magnitude, how great, as great 
as, Rev. 21. 16 rb /jltikos avrrjs \_rocr- 
ovrov ecrri text, rec] ocrov rb irkdros. 
h) of TIME, how long, as long as, ocrov 
Xpovov Mark 2. 19 ; £<p? ocrov x?°' vov 
Rom. 7. 1, and so e<£' ocrov Matt. 9. 
15, see iiri III. 2. a. Repeated, 
intens., Heb. 10. 37 in fxiKpbv ocrov 
ocrov, like Engl, yet a very very little 



while, c) of quantity, number, 
multitude, how much, how many, &c. 
(a) sing, as much as, John 6. 11 4k 
twv b\j/api(av \_rocrovrov~\ ocrov 7}Qe\ov. 
(/3) pi. ticroi, ocrai, as many as, all 
who, neut. ocra, as many as, all that 
or which, all what, &c. Matt. 14. 36 
ooroi r)-tyavro di€crd>dr}crav, Mark 3. 10, 
Acts 4. 6, 34 ; neut. Luke 12. 3 ocra 
£v rfj crKorta efrrare, John 15. 14, 
Acts 9. 39 : preceded by irdvrcs, 
where irdvres ocroi is s= ocnu, but 
stronger, Matt. 13. 46, 22. 10: with 
ovros or abr6s corresponding, Rom. 
8. 14 ocroi . . . ovroi elcriv, Gal. 6. 12 ; 
John 1. 12 tier ol iXafiov avr6v, edceKev 
avrois, Gal. 6. 16: with &v, as ocros 
&v, ocros idv, whosoever, whatsoever, 
Matt. 18. 18 ocra eav $f)crr)T€ iirl rrjs 
yrjs, Mark 6. 11 ocroi av firj Sej-oov- 
rai v/jias, John 11. 22, Rev. 3. 19; 
strengthened by itdvrcs, Matt. 7. 12, 
Acts 3. 22. (7) neut. tiffa by impl. 
expresses also admiration, how many 
and great things, as in Engl, what 
things = what great things ; Acts 9. 
13 ticra KaKa eiroirjcrc rots ayiois o~ov } 
v. 16, 15. 12 ocra eiroirjcrev 6 &ebs cryj- 
fxela : so genr. of great or unusual 
deeds, Mark 6. 30, Luke 4. 23, John 
21. 25 ; of benefits conferred, Mark 
3.8, 5. 19, Acts 14. 27. 

d) of measure, degree, extent, 
(a) before a comparative, Kad* ocrov 
. . . Kara rocrovrov by how much . . . 
by so much, Heb. 7. 20, 22 ; ticrcp . . . 
TocrovTcp id., 1. 4; so ticrca by how 
much, with rocrovrq) impl. 8. 6 : with 
HaKXov omitted after ocrcp, 10. 25 
roaovrcp fiaWov, ocrq> jSAeVeTe ktA. 
(/3) absol. neut. ocrov, adv. how rnuch^ 
by how much, Mark 7. 36 ocrov avrbs 
avrois SiccrrcKKcro, fiaWov £Kf)pvo'- 
crov : pi. ocra, same as rocrovrov, Rev. 
18. 7; £<!>' ocrov inasmuch as, Matt 
25. 40 ; Ka& 3 ticrov by how much, as, 
foil, by otirco, Heb. 9. 27. 

ocTTrep, rjirep, tiirep, see os 3. 5. 

ocrreov, contr. ocrrovv, ov, t6, pL 
uncontr. dcrrea, gen. bareoov, a bone> 
pi. bones, John 19. 36 bo-rovv ov aw- 
Tpif3r)cr€Tai, Luke 24. 39 crdpKa Kal 
ocrrea, Matt. 23. 27 yefiovcriv bo-rewv. 

err is, r)ris, on, compound relative 
pron., i. e. os strengthened by ns ; 
gen. ovnvos, &c. does not occur in 
the N. T., but only gen. orov in the 



()(JTIQ 



323 



07 av 



phrase ews orov, — pr. any one who, 
some one who, whoever, whatever ; dif- 
fering from os in referring to a sub- 
ject only generally, as one of a class, 
and not definitely, thus serving to 
render a proposition general. 

1. in the proper relative sense, a) 
pr. andgenr. who, i.e. one who, some 
one who, whoever, &c. Matt. 2. 6 4k 
aov e^eKevaerai r]yovfxevos, oar is iroi- 
ixavel rbv Xa6v fiov i. e. one who, 7. 24 
avool (ppovifiop, oaris q>Koo6fi7)ae, 13. 
52, Luke 2. 10 %apav fxeyaXnv, ^ris 
earai iravrX t&S Kaw, 7. 37 : pi. Matt. 
16. 28 elai rives oXrives ov /jlt] ktA, 
25. 1 ; ariva things which, 1 Cor. 6. 
20; 3. 17 o'lrives agrees with the 
subsequent v/jlus instead of va6s. 

b) by impl. every one who, all who, 
whosoever, whatsoever, where the re- 
lative clause often stands first, (a) 
genr. with indie, Matt. 5. 39 oaris 
ae pairlaei . . . arpetyov avrop ktA, v. 
41, 13. 12; once with subjunct. 18. 
4, perhaps because of tiv impl. from 
v. 3 : pi. Mark 4. 20 ovroi elaiv ol- 
rives clkovovcti rhv \6yov, Gal. 5. 4, 
Rev. 1. 7. (£) strengthened by iras, 
but only in sing., the pi. form being 
always trdvres '6aoi, not irdvres oin- 
ves, Matt. 7. 24 iras oZv oaris aKovei, 
Col. 3. 17: so by Hebr. iraaa \pvxy, 
VjTis hv kt\ Acts 3. 23. (7) with t\v, 
which strengthens the indefinite- 
ness, whosoever, whatsoever, in N. T. 
only with the sing., with subjunct., 
Matt. 10. 33 oaris tiv apvi]a7)rai fie, 
Luke 10. 35, John 2. 5 : soon edv 
Col. 3. 23, edv n for on idv Eph. 
6. 8. 

c) sometimes ocrris refers to a 
definite subject, and is then appa- 
rently = os, Luke 2. 4 els iroXiv Aa- 
)8i5, tyris KaXelrai Brjdkee/j., Acts 11. 
28, 16. 12; but in such instances 
the ultimate reference may perhaps 
be to a general idea, as in Luke 2. 4 
to a city of David, one which is called 
Bethlehem, and so of the rest ; John 
8. 53 rov Trarpbs tj/jlwv 'AjSpad/x, ocrris 
enredave Abraham, a man who is dead. 

2. like os, so also oaris is em- 
ployed in a wider extent, both as 
connective, and as implying result, 
cause, or the like, where a conjunc- 
tion might also stand; comp. os 2. 
a) as a general connective, Luke 1. 
20 aj/0 5 Qiv ovk iiriarevaas ro?s \6- 



yois fiov, o'irives TrknpeoOriaovrai, 23. 
19, Rom. 9. 4, Gal. 4. 24. b) as 
marking result, event, &c. = onare ; 
after roiovros, 1 Cor. 5. 1 roiavrrj 
iropveia, rjris oi>5e ev roiis edveaiv. c) 
implying cause, ground, or reason, 
&c. =ort, because, Matt. 7. 15 irpoa- 
e%6T€ airb ruv \pevooTrpo<p7]ra)V, o'l- 
rives epxovrai irpbs vfius, Lat. ut qui, 
as those who, i.e. because such, for 
such come to you, &c, 25. 3, Acts 
10. 41; so j]ris Col. 3. 5, 14: here 
it sometimes takes the number and 
gender of the following noun, Eph. 
3. 13 p.)) eKKaKelv ev ra?s 6\i\peai fiov 
vnep vficov, r\ris earl o6^a vfiCov, Phil. 

1. 28. d) including the notion of a 
particle of time, as ore, orav, only 
in the phrase ecos orov until when, 
until, see ecos II. 1. b. £. 

bar qclkivos, 77, ov (oarpaKov), earth- 
en, 2 Tim. 2. 20 : fig. as an emblem 
of frailty, 2 Cor. 4. 7. 

oa<ppna is, ecos, 7/ (ba(ppaivofiai), the 
smell, the sense of smell, 1 Cor. 
12. 17. 

batyvs, vos, 77, and pi. al baepves, the 
loins, the lower region of the back, 
lumbar region, the hips ; in N. T. 
a) external, = the hips, where the 
girdle is worn, Matt. 3. 4 tyvnv oep- 
fiarivrjv irepl r^v barpvv avrov : the 
orientals, in order to run or work 
with more ease, are accustomed to 
gird their long flowing garments 
close about them; hence to have the 
loins girded is = to be in readiness, 
prepared for any thing, Luke 12. 35, 
Eph. 6. 14; fig. 1 Pet. 1. 13. b) 
internal, as the seat of procreative 
power in men, Heb. 7. 5 see e£e'p- 
XOfiai b., 7. 10, Acts 2. 30 6 Kapirbs 
T7)s baepvos i. e. children, offspring. 

orav, adv. {ore, civ), when, with the 
accessory idea of uncertainty, pos- 
sibility, = whensoever, if ever, in case 
that, so often as, &c, comp. tiv I. 

2. b. : construed regularly with the 
subjunctive, referring to an often - 
repeated or possible action in the 
present or future time ; in Greek 
writers sometimes with the optative ; 
and in a few very late instances with 
the indicative. 

1. pr. with the subjunctive, a) 
in general propositions, with subj. 
pres. Matt. 15. 2 orav aprov eaBi- 



ore 



324 



on 



cocriv, Luke 11. 21, John 16. 21 ; aor. 
Matt. 5. 11 orav bv€i§io~<jo(riv vpas, 1 
Tim. 5. 11, Rev. 9. 5. So in general 
exhortations, with pres. Matt. 6. 5 
tirav Trpo(T€vxi), Mark 11. 25 ; aor. = 
Lat. fut. exact. Luke 14. 8 tirav kXtj- 
6fjs vtt6 twos, 17. 10. In a general 
comparison, with pres. Luke 11.36' 
oos tirav cpcoriCy <re. b) in reference 
to & future action ox time; with subj. 
pres. Matt. 26. 29 %ws rrjs rjp. iKeivrjs 
tirav abrb irivo) /xe0 J vpcov, Mark 13. 
4, John 7. 27; with rote corresp. 1 
Thess. 5. 3 : aor. == Lat. fut. exact. 
Matt. 19. 28 orav Kadicrr) 6 vlbs rod 
avdp., Mark 8. 38, Luke 13. 28 ; with 
rtire corresp. John 8. 28. 

2. with the indie, imperf. in nar- 
rating an actual event, once, Mark 
3. 1 1 to, irvevpara ra aKadapra, tirav 
avrbv iOeapei i. e. whenever, as often 
as, — here Greek writers would em- 
ploy the optative. 

3. by impl. tirav is put like Engl. 
since, while, in assigning a cause, 
reason, = because, in that, foil, by 
subjunc. John 9. 5 orav iv rep Koo'pcp 
&, (pcos el/A KrX, Rom. 2. 14, 1 Cor. 
15. 27. 

tire, adv. of time, when, correl. with 
7tot€, rtire ; construed regularly with 
the indicative, as relating to an ac- 
tual event, something actually taking 
place ; rarely with the subjunct. a) 
with indie, present, in general pro- 
positions, John 9. 4 vv\, ore ovdels 
Zvvarai ipyd(eo~Qai, Heb. 9. 17. b) 
usually of time past; with indie, pres. 
in an historical sense, Mark 11. 1, 
comp. Matt. 21. 1 ; — imperf. Mark 
14. 12 ore rb irdo'xa eOvov, 15. 41 ore 
r)v iv rrj YaXiXaia, John 17. 12 where 
Jesus speaks by anticipation, 21. 18 ; 
with 7roT6 corresp. 1 Cor. 3. 7, 1 Pet. 
3. 20; — aor. Matt. 7. 28 ore <rvve- 
reXeaev 6 'I. robs Xtiyovs, 1 2. 3, Mark 
1. 32, Luke 22. 14; with rore cor- 
resp. Matt. 21. 1, John 12. 16; — perf. 
1 Cor. 13. 11 ore yeyova avr\p. c) of 

future time, foil, by indie, fut. Luke 
17. 22 iXevcrovrai 7)pegai ore irciBv- 
\jA\o'ere KrX, John 4. 21, Rom. 2. 16: 
once with subjunct. aor. instead of 
indie, fut. Luke 13. 35 eW av tj|t? 
tire eiitf\re ktX. 

ti,re, H\,re, r6,re, the prepositive ar- 
ticle with re, so written to distin- 



guish it from the adverbs tire, Tore, 
&c, but also printed as two distinct 
words by some of the best modern 
editors: it thus expresses simply 
the article in connexion with the 
different senses of re, which see. 
e 6n, a conjunct, demonstrative and 
causal, like English that, originally 
the same as neut. of tians : as de- 
monstrative it stands properly for 
rovro '6ri, as pointing out or intro- 
ducing that to which the preceding 
words refer, i. e. their object, con- 
tents, argument; as causal it is pro- 
perly the same as Bia rovro ti ri, and 
assigns the cause, reason, motive, 
ground of any thing, that, because, 
&c. It is construed in N. T. with 
the indicative. 

1. as a conjunction demonstrative. 
a) pr. after a demonstrative pron., 
as rovro or the like, expr. or impl., 
John 3. 18 avrrj iariv 7) kq'ktis, tin 
rb <pws iXr)Xvdev, Rom. 2. 3, Rev. 2. 

6 rovro %x* LS > ° TL KT ^ impl. v. 4; 
so iv rovrco . . .tin 1 John 3. 16, 4. 
13 ; also John 16. 19 irepl rovrov . . . 
c 6ri elirov, KrX: — implied, Matt. 16. 

7 hieXoyi^ovro iv eavroTs, Xeyovres, 
[ravrd iariv h Xeyei^] on &provs ovit 
ixdj3opev, ver. 17 ri BiaXoyi^eade iv 
eavrous [ravra], tin frprovs ovk ixd- 
/3ere; 

b) after a pron. interrog., as ris, 
ri, John 14. 22 ri yeyovev, tin r)piv 
peXXeis KrX: so ri tin for ri ianv 
tin, pr. ' what cause is there that,' 
&c. Mark 2. 16, Acts 5. 4, 9 : with 
a pron. or subst. Mark 4. 41 ris &pa 
ovr6s icrnv, tin KrX, Heb. 2. 6 ri 
icrnv tivOgooiros, tin /nipvyjCKT) avrov 
i.e. ' what cause is there in man, 
that,' &c. : after irorairos Matt. 8. 27. 

c) most frequently #Tiwith indie, 
is put in construction after certain 
classes of verbs, to express the ob- 
ject or reference of the verb ; and is 
then = an accus. with infin., or to 
the corresponding participial con- 
struction, and often alternates with 
these in one and the same verb. In 
Eng. with the same classes of verbs 
it is likewise often optional whether 
to employ that with the indie, or 
an accus. and infinitive ; in Lat. the 
regular construction is the accus. 
with infinitive: the tendency of the 
later Greek was in general to mul- 



on 



325 



ov 



] 

i 

i 



tiply particles, and therefore it here 
often employed '6tl in preference to 
an infinitive, (a) after verbs sig- 
nifying to say, speak, and all verbs j 
including this idea ; e. g. after \4yu> 
Matt. 3. 9, 12. 6, with ws 2 Cor. 11. 
21 ; cTttoz/ Matt. 28. 7, 13 ; also after 
avayyeWw Acts 14. 27, ypdcpw Mark 
12. 19, ditidffKw 1 Cor. 11. 14, 817776- 
ofxcu Acts 9. 27, jjLapTvpeoo Matt. 23. 
31, fidprvpa eVi/caAoujUcu 2 Cor. 1. 23, 
ofjLW/j.i Rev. 10. 6, ojjLoKoyzw Heb. 
1 1. 13, acppayifa John 3. 33. Some- 
times Ae^w or the like is implied in 
the preceding verb or words, e. g. 
TrapaKaKzo) Acts 14. 22, John 7. 35 
ttov ovtos ^e'AAei iropeveaOaL, \_\ey(av~\ 
fin Tj/jLt'is oux €vpr}ao/j.€i/ avTov, Acts 
1.5: so after a Hebrew formula of 
swearing, {& e'7w, c 6tl Rom. 14. 11. 
Here also belongs ou% tin. not that, 
at the beginning of a clause, same 
as ov Ae7a> otl, used by way of ex- 
planation or limitation of something 
previously said, and = although, 
John 6. 46 ov% '6tl tov irarepa tis 
koopaKev, 7. 22, 2 Cor. 1. 24: so oi>% 
oTov de '6tl Rom. 9. 6, see in oTos. 
(/3) after verbs signifying to shew, 
to make knoivn, &c. elsewhere with 
participle or infinitive ; after Ssikvvw 
Matt. 16'. 21, a-Ko^iKvv^L 2 Thess. 
2. 4, 577A0C0 1 Cor. 1. 11, $r\hov on 
15. 27 ; also after air okclAvttt 00 1 Pet. 

1. 12, eiicpavifa Heb. 11. 14, (pavepocc 
2 Cor. 3. 3. (7) after verbs signi- 
fying to hear, to see, and fig. to per- 
ceive, to know, &c. elsewhere with 
particip. or infin. ; after clkovco Matt. 
20. 30 ; /SAeTTco Rev. 1 7. 8, eldov Mark 
9. 25, dpdca Jam. 2. 24, Qedo/uLai John 
6. 5, deeoptoo 9. 8 ; yivwaKO) Matt. 21. 
45, yv(ao~T6v iaTL Acts 28. 28, cb/c^i- 
vdoaKco Matt. 12. 5, iiriyiifcaaKco Mark 

2. 8, o?5a 2. 10; also after ayvoeca 
Rom. 6. 3, eVta-Taucu Acts 15. 7, «a- 
raXafi^dpu 4. 13, zWco Matt. 15. 17, 
avyi-qui 16. 12. (5) after verbs sig- 
nifying to remember, to care for, &c. 
elsewhere with particip.; after /j.ijjl- 
vT]o~K(ti Matt. 5. 23. viroixiij.vrio~K<x> Jude 
5, jjLvriiJLovevco John 16. 4, /xe'Aet ^uoi 
Mark 4. 38. (e) after verbs sig- 
nifying to hope, to believe, to think, 
to consider, and the like, elsewhere 
with infinitive ; after e'A7n£ia Luke 
24. 21, iriG-Tevoo Matt. 9. 28, Tre'- 
TToiOa, ireKeta/xai, Phil. 2. 24, Rom. 



8. 38 ; also after 5o/cew Matt. 6. 7, 
\oyi£o/jLa.L Heb. 11. 19, diaXoyi^opLaL 
John 11. 50, z/o/aXw Matt. 5. 17, 
oT/xai James 1. 7, iriroXaiA$dvoo Luke 
7.43. 

d) otl serves also to introduce 
words quoted without change, chief- 
ly after verbs implying to say, &c, 
and is then merely a mark of quota- 
tion, not to be translated in English ; 
Matt. 2. 23 to prjOeu . . '6tl Nafrpalos 
K\7i6ii<r€Tai t 5. 31, 7. 23, 26. 74. 

2. as a conjunc. causal, a) after 
a demonstrative pronoun, as tovto 
or the like, that, because ; 5(a tovto 
'6ti John 8. 47, 10. 17 ; eV tovtc? otl 
Luke 10. 20 ; also ofrreos otl Rev. 3. 
16. b) after a pron. interrog., as 
t'ls, t'l, e. g. StaTi, otl, Rom. 9. 32, 
2 Cor. 11. 11 : so x° L P lv twos, otl, 1 
John 3. 12. c) absol. otl is put 
after certain classes of verbs, and 
also generally, to express the cause, 
reason, motive, occasion of the ac- 
tion of those verbs, or of any action 
or event mentioned, that, = seeing 
that, because, for, See. (a) after 
verbs or words signifying an emotion 
of the mind, as wonder, joy, pity, 
sorrow; dav/xdfa Luke 11. 38, i£lcr- 
toc/xcu Acts 10. 45, x -^ 03 Luke 10* 
20, avyxoLipoi 15. 6, o~Tr\ayxvi£o(jLai 
Matt. 9. 36, K\aio) Rev. 5. 4, kAclicc 
kclI TvevQeu) 18. 11. (/3) after verbs 
or words expressing praise, thanks,' 
and the like; iiraLveu) 1 Cor. 11. 17, 
ovk iiraivioo v. 2, i^o/.LoXoyeo} Matt. 
11. 25, 6vxcpia'T€co Luke 18. 11, %a- 
pLs otl Rom. 6 17. (7) genr. Matt. 
2. 18 ovk rjBeAe iranaK\7]driuai, otl 
ovk tlcri, Mark 1. 27, 5. 9 Keytwv 
ouofid jjlol, otl itoWoi iafiev, Luke 1 1. 
42 oval vfuv, otl kt\, 16. 3, 23 40 
ov$h <pojBfj o~v top 0eo&\ otl kt\ i. e. 
seeing that, &c, John 1. 30, 51, saep. 
Ellipt. 1 John 3. 20 otl iav KOTayi- 
vcoaKT) -f]/jL&v 7] Kaodia, otl (xelfyov eer- 
t\v 6 0. for if our own heart condemn 
us, [God will also condemn us,] for 
God, &c. 

otov, see ft ar is init. and 2. d. 

ov, adv. where, see os 2. g. 

ov, also ovk or ou% before a vowel 
according as it is smooth or aspi- 
rated ; usually without accent, but 
written ov when standing alone or 
at the end of a sentence ; a negative 

F F 



ob 



326 



ob 



particle, not, no, expressing direct 
and full negation independently and 
absolutely, and hence objective; thus 
differing from p.7}, which implies a 
conditional and hypothetical nega- 
tion, and is therefore subjective : — on 
this distinction between ov and yA\, 
which holds good also in all their 
compounds, see fi^j init. 

a) before the subject of a verb, 
where it renders the verb and pro- 
position negative in respect to the 
subject, (a) genr. Matt. 1. 25 ovk 
iyivooVKev clvtt]v, Mark 3. 25 ov dv- 
varai (rraOrjpaL 7} olnia 4k£ivt), 14. 68, 
Luke 6. 43, 44, John 1. 10, 11, Acts 

2. 15 ovx ovtol jugOvovctiv, v. 34. (/8) 
with the 2d pers. future in prohibi- 
tions, where the neg. fut. then stands 
for a neg. imperative, precisely as 
Engl, thou shalt not do it, &c, which 
is stronger than the direct imperat. 
do it not; Matt. 6. 5 ovk ear) &o~Treg ol 
vwoKpiTal : elsewhere only in cita- 
tions from the Sept., Luke 4. 12, 
Acts 23. 5, 1 Cor. 9. 9 ; so from the 
decalogue, Matt. 5. 21 ov (povev&eis, 
v. 27, 33, Rom. 7. 7, 13. 9, ah (7) 
where the subject is was or eh, and 
ov is joined not with iras (see below 
e. j8.), but with the verb; here by 
Hebraism iras . . . ov or ov . . . iras is 
=sovdeis not one, none ; Matt. 24. 22 
ovk $lv icrdbdr} Trao'a crapf pr. all flesh 
would not be saved i. e. no flesh, Rom. 
3. 20, Eph. 5. 5 iras iropvos ovk e%ef, 
Luke 1. 37 ovk aSwarricrei -irapa tg5 
©€$ 7rav prj/xa, 2 Pet. 1. 20, 1 John 
2. 21, Rev. 22. 3;— efs . . . ov not 
one, none, Matt. 10. 29 %v ef avroov ov 
ireveirai, Luke 12. 6. (8) where ov 
with its verb is followed by aAAa, 
i. e. ov . . . aAAa, pr. Matt. 9. 12 ov 
Xpeiav ixovGiv ol lax^ovres larpov, 
aAA 1 ol kclkoos exoj'res, 15. 11, John 

7. 16 ; also ovx otl . . . ctAA' on, 6. 26, 
12. 6. (e) sometimes ov stands in a 
conditional sentence after et, where 
the usual negative is pA\, see fi^ I. a. 
(Q as strengthened by other nega- 
tive particles ; ^ ov only in inter- 
rog., see p.'f} IIL b. ; ov pA\ as an 
intensive negative, see (xj) I. h. ; — 
also by compounds of ov, as ovk ovde 
not even, ovk fjOeXeis oi»5e robs 6<p9. 
iirapai Luke 18. 13 ; Rom. 3. 10 ovk 
ovfieis, ovk ouSeV, no one whatever, 
nothing at all, Mark 5. 37 ovk a<pr\Kev 



ov^iva, Luke 4. 2 ; ovk ouSeVw ovdets, 
23. 53 ; ovk ovk4tl. Acts 8. 39. Very 
rarely two negatives destroy each 
other, and thus imply an affirma- 
tive, 1 Cor. 12. 15 ov iraga tovto ovk 
%o~tiv 4k rod orcofxaros. 

b) before the object of a verb, 
where it renders the proposition 
negative in respect to the object; 
genr. Matt. 9. 13 eXtov 0eAw, Kal ov 
Ovcriav, 1 Cor. 4. 15 : more freq. as 
followed by aAAa (see a. 8.), Mark 
9. 37 ovk e/nh Se^eTai, aAAa tov kt\, 
Acts 5. 4, Eph. 6. 12 ; so ovx ° TL • • • 
aAA s c 6ti, 2 Cor. 7. 9 ; also ovx " LVCL as 
marking object, purpose, John 6. 38 
KaraPefirjKa 4k rod ovpavov ovx tva 
iroia>, 2 Cor. 8. 13. 

c) before the adjunct of a verb, 
adverbial or the like, where it ren- 
ders the proposition negative in re- 
spect to the adjunct; e. g. before a 
noun implying manner, 2 Cor. 3. 3 
ov fiehavi, aAAa Tzvevp-ari, 5. 7, John 
3. 34, Gal. 2. 16 ; before an adject, 
as adv., ovx eKovcra Rom. 8. 20 ; be- 
fore an adverb, 1 Cor. 5. 10 eypatya 
vixlv ov iravroos i. e. not altogether, 
not generally, John 7. 1 ov (pavepoos, 
aAAa. Spec, ov p.6vov . . . aAAa or 
aAAa Kai not only . . . but also, ex- 
pressing a gradation of meaning, pr. 
as referring to place, time, manner, 
&c. Acts 19. 26 ov /jl6j/ou 'Ecpecrov, 
aA\d, Rom. 9. 24, Eph. 1. 21 : also 
as referring to the subject, Acts 19. 
27, Rom. 1. 32 ; or to the object, 
Acts 21. 13, Rom. 4. 12. 

d) before participles, where a di- 
rect and absolute negative is to be 
expressed, otherwise pA\, which see, 

1. e. ; 2 Cor. 4. 8 Q\ifi6ixevoi, aAA' ov 
(Ttsvox. ktA, Gal. 4. 27, Eph. 5. 4. 

e) as affecting single words, ov 
not only renders them negative, but 
often gives them the directly con- 
trary sense, sometimes as a sort of 
compound, like Engl, non, un. (a) 
with verbs ; ovk ayairda) to not love, 
= to be careless of, Rev. 12. 11; 
ovk ayvoew — to know well, 2 Cor. 

2. 11 ; ovk ido* = to restrain, Acts 
16. 7; ovk afxeXeco = to be careful, 
2 Pet. 1. 12 ; ov 6e\co nolo, to be un- 
willing, Matt. 23. 37 ; ovk el/A &|ios 
or Ikolvos, to be unworthy, &c. Acts 
13. 25, Matt. 3. 11. (£) with nouns ; 
ov \a6s, ovk iQvos, q. d. a non-people^ 






ova 



327 



ov 



vci 



1 Pet. 2. 10 ol irore ov \a6s, vvv 5e 
\abs &eov, Rom. 10. 19. (y) with 
adjectives; was, where in the form 
ov iras, ov irdvrts, it merely takes 
away the positive force, =not every 
one, not all, Matt. 7. 21 ov was 6 Ae- 
ywv, 19. 11 : but iras . . . ov means 
no one, see a. y. ; once, through the 
force of the antith., irdures . . . ov is 
= ov Trdures, 1 Cor. 15. 51. With 
other adjectives it expresses the 
contrary ; ovk aV^^os not mean, = 
renowned, Acts 21. 39 ; ovk bhiyoi 
not a few i. e. many, 17. 4; ov iroXXal 
Tj/uepat not many i. e. a few, 25. 6. 
(5) with adverbs, ov fMerpicos Acts 
20. 12, ovk evdeoos Luke 21. 9. 

f) in negative answers, no, nay, 
not , = not at all; Matt. 13. 29 6 5e 
€<p7], ov, 2 Cor. 1. 17; ov ov intens. 
Matt. 5. 37 ; with the art. t6 ov, i. e. 
the word ov, 2 Cor. 1. 17. Strength- 
ened by other particles; ovydp Acts 
16. 37, see ydp I. c. /3. ; ov irduroos 
not at all, Rom. 3. 9. 

Tg) in negative questions, nonne? 
is not? are not? where an affirmative 
answer is always presupposed, so 
that the neg. question stands instead 
of a direct affirmation ; simply, Matt. 
6. 26 ov% vfi€7s /JLaWov fiiacpepere av- 
iw; 12. 3, 5, Mark 4. 13, 21 ; so 
14. 60 ovk airoKpivr) ov^iu ; With 
other particles ; ovk apa Acts 21. 38, 
see &q a I. b. ; ov fx-t], see /xt) I. h. a. ; 
/xrj ov, see jiT) III. b. ; aAA' ov Heb. 
3. 16 who now were they that did 
provoke God ? aAA' ov yea, were they 
not all those? &c. comp. aAAa. 

ovd, interj. ah! aha! Lat. vah ! ut- 
tered in derision, Mark 15. 29. 

ovai, interj. wo! alas! Lat. vce! ut- 
tered in grief, indignation, &c. a) 
pr. and in later usage with dative, 
Matt. 11. 21 ovai croi, Xopa£iv, 23. 
13 sq. ; with dat. impl. Luke 17. 1 : 
thrice repeated, intens. oval oval ovai 
Rev. 8. 13: before rj w6\is as voc. 
with croi impl. 18. 10. b) as subst. 
indec, 1 Cor. 9. 16 ovai /xoi io-ri, 
Engl, wo is me ! Hence with art. 
fern. 7] ovai, a wo, calamity, Rev. 9. 
12 : here one might expect the neut. 
rh ovai, like rb "Ayao Gal. 4. 25 ; 
but the writer assigns the gender 
ad sensum, as if = rj 0A?i|/iS, 7) raKai- 
Troipia, dec. 



ovhafx&s, adv. (ovda/x6s), in no wise, 

by no means, Matt. 2. 6. 
ot)5e, conjunct, (ov, 5e), denying ab- 
solutely and objectively, and differ- 
ing from fxrjhe as ov from pA\ ; pro- 
perly continuative, and not, also not, 
and hence = ?ior, neither, not even; 
usually as connecting whole clauses 
or propositions, a) in continued ne- 
gation, at the beginning of a subse- 
quent clause, (a) and not, nor, nei- 
ther, genr. preceded by ov, Matt. 5. 
15, 6. 20 ttirov KAeirrat, ov Sioovcrcrov- 
env o08e K\€TTTovaLV, v. 26 ov o"7rei- 
povcriv o05e depi£ovo~iv ou5e avvayov- 
o~iv, v. 28, Acts 8. 21 ; ov . . . ovSe ovte 
1 Thess. 2. 3 ; oijirca . . . ou5e interrog. 
Mark 8. 17; — preceded by oi55eis, 
Matt. 9. 17, Rev. 5. 3 ; so in apposit. 
with ovfieis, e. g. oi)5e . . . oi55e neither 
. . nor, Mark 13. 32; — by 'iua /xi] . . ov- 
5e Rev. 9. 4 : once ovtie fxi] preceded 
by oi)...oi)5e, 7. 16. Q3) also not, 
neither, in a stronger transition or 
antithesis ; preceded by ov, Matt. 
21. 27 ovk oWa/xeu . . . oi)5e iyoo Ae- 
yca fyuV, Mark 12. 21 comp. v. 20, 
Luke 16. 31 el M. ovk aKovovaiv, oi)5e 
TT€ia9Tio~ovTai, John 15. 4, Rom. 4. 15 ; 
— by ouSels . . . ovde John 8. 11, ov- 
5e*s. . . o£5e ou/cen Matt. 22. 46, iav 
/xt] . . . oi)5e 6, 15 : so with preceding 
neg. impl. in awicriw, Mark 16. 13 
ovbh eKeiuois iwiarevaav. With ydp 
and aAAa, after a preceding neg. 
expressed or implied in the context ; 
as oi)5e ydp for not also, for neither, 
where ov denies, 5e connects, and 
ydp assigns a reason, John 7. 5 ovSe 
yap ol a5eAc/)ol avrov iirio'T€vov els 
avrov, Rom. 8. 7 ; strengthened by 
ovdeis, John 5. 22 oi55e yap 6 irarrjp 
Kpiu€i ovSeva : Gal. 1.12 ovde yag . . . 
ovt€. Also aAA* ovfie yea, neither, 
where aAAa merely strengthens the 
negation, Luke 23. 15 ovbhv zvpov 
. . . aAA' oi)5e 'Hpc^s, 1 Cor. 3. 2, 
Gal. 2. 3. 

b) =not even, not so much as. (a) 
in the middle of a clause, Matt. 6. 29 
Xiyco vfiiv, otl oi)5e HoXofiow eV wdo~r\ 
t§ d6£r), Mark 6. 31, Luke 7. 9, John 
21. 25; as strengthening ov, comp. 
od a. f. ; also aAA 5 ovSe yea not even, 
comp. above a. j3., Acts 19. 2, 1 Cor. 
4. 3. ()8) in interrog. Mark 12. 10 
ovde rr\v ypa$\\v ravrr\v aueyvwTe ; 
Luke 6. 3, 23. 40; comp. ov g. 



ovdelt 



328 



ovv 



ovSeis, ov$€/j.ia, ovSev (ovBe, efs), la- 
ter form neut. ovdev, decl. like efs, 
a neg. adject, denying absolutely 
and objectively, and differing from 
p.r)dels as ov from /nrj ; genr. no one, 
nothing, i. e. none at all ; pr. emphat. 
not even one, not the least, but in this 
sense it is commonly written sepa-* 
rately, ovde efs, oi35e ev, &c. see eTs 
a. a) as adj. with subst. no one, no, 
Luke 4. 24 oiJSets Trpo(pr)Tr}s, John 16. 
29 Tragoifiiav ovde/xlav: neut. Luke 
23. 4 oi)5e*/ afriov, Acts 17. 21. Par- 
titively, with gen. of a whole, Luke 

4. 26 7rpbs ovdejulav avToov, v. 27 ou- 
Sels avrcov, Acts 18. 17 ou5e^ rovrcav: 
so ou5e}s e{ auroDz/ John 7. 19. b) 
absolutely, as subst. ovdeis, no one, no 
man, no person, Matt. 6. 24 ovSels 
dvvarcu dval Kvpiois SovXeveiv, John 

5. 22 6 irar^p Kp'ivei ovBeva, Acts 9. 8. 
With other negatives for strength, 
Matt. 22. 16 ov [xeXei ffoi Trepl ovfievos, 
Luke 23. 53 ovdeirca ovSefr, Mark 12. 
34 ouSels ovketi. c) neut. ovdev, ab- 
sol. nothing, genr. Matt. 10. 26 ovdev 
ecrri KeKaXvfifj.evov, Acts 15. 9, Gal. 
2. 6. With other negatives for in- 
tensity, Mark 14. 60 ovk airoKplvn 
ovdev ; Luke 4. 2 ; ovKeri . . . ovdev 
Mark 7. 12; ouSeiru oitoeV 1 Cor. 8. 
2 ; ovdev . . . ov /jlt} Luke 10. 19. Ac- 
cus. ovdev, adv., i. e. in no way, in no 
respect, Acts 25. 10 'lovtiaiovs ovdev 
ijdifcricra, Gal. 4. 12; with ov, John 

6. 63 crap^ ovk oxpeXe? ovdev. Metaph. 
nothing, i. e. of no account, weight, 
value, authority, &c, Matt. 23. 16 
os av bfxocrr) ev rap vaG>, ovdev earriv, 
1 Cor. 13. 2: so els ovdev yevecdai 
to come to nought, Acts 5. 36 ; els ov- 
dev Xoyior&7)vcu to be set at nought, be 
contemned, 19. 27. 

ovdeirore, adv. (ovde,irore),not ever, 
never, comp. ov init. ; foil, by pres. 
in general propositions, 1 Cor. 13. 
8 7) aydwr] ovdeirore eKwiirreL, Heb. 
10. 1 ; — by pret., Matt. 7. 23 ovde- 
7ror€ eyvow v/jlus, 9. 33, Luke 15. 29, 
Acts 14. 8 ; — by fut, Matt. 26. 33. 
In interrog., Matt. 21. 16 ovdeirore 
aveyvcore; comp. ov g. 

ovdercoo, adv. (ovde, ttqo), pr. also not 
ever, =not ever yet, not yet, never ; 
foil, by pret. John 7. 39 ovdeirco edo- 
£do-dr), 20. 9. Strengthened by ov- 
deis, Luke 23. 53 ovdeivw ovdeis, 1 



Cor. 8. 2 ovdeirco ovdev: comp. ot- 
5 e i s b. c. 

ovk en, also ovk en, adv. wo more, 
no further, no longer, in the general 
sense of ov, which see, init. ; genr. 
Matt. 19. 6 &crre ovKeri elal dvo, 
Luke 15. 19, Rom. 7. 17. With other 
negatives for strength ; ovk . . . ovKeri 
Acts 8. 39, ovde . . . ovKeri Matt. 22. 
46, ovdeis . . . ovKeri Rev. 18. 11, ovk- 
ert . . . ovdeis Mark 7.12: so ovKeri 
ov /uii intens. 14. 25. 

ovkovv, adv. (ovk ovv), pr. interrog. 
nonne ergo ? not so then ? implying 
an affirmative answer (comp. ov g.), 
and hence used by the Attics as an 
affirmative illative particle, there- 
fore, then ; in N. T. once, John 
18. 37 ovkovv fiacriXebs el crv, either 
interrog. not so then ? thou art a king ; 
or without interrog. thou art then a 
king. 

oiiv, conj. thereupon, i. e. noiv, then, 
therefore; put after one or more 
words in a clause, and expressing 
either the merely external connex- 
ion of two sentences, that the one 
follows upon the other ; or also the 
internal relation of cause and effect, 
that the one follows from the other. 
1. as marking mere external con- 
nexion, and thus denoting transition 
or continuation from what precedes 
to what follows, thereupon, now, then, 
&c. a) genr. Luke 6. 9 elirev ovv 6 
'I. irphs avrovs then said Jesus unto 
them, John 12. 1, 9, 19. 29 o~Kevos 
ovv eKeiro o^ovs fxea'rovnow there was 
set a vessel, &c, Rom. 11. 1, 11 : so 
where, after introductory matter, 
the transition is made to the thing 
itself, Matt. 13. 18, Luke 20. 29 
67TTa ovv adeX<po\ ^crav comp. v. 28, 
John 4. 5, 19. 40. Also fxev ovv, 
comp. fjiev a. b. ; with de following, 
Mark 16. 19 6 [xev ovv Kvpios . . . e- 
Ke?voi de so then the Lord, &c, Acts 
1. 6 sq., 8. 4 sq. ; without de, 23. 22, 
26. 4. b) joined with a particle of 
time, or words implying time ; ttrav 
ovv Matt. 21. 40, but otherwise 6. 2, 
Luke 11. 34; ore olv John 2. 22; 
cos ovv 4. 1, 40 : also e^avrrjs ovv Acts 
10. 33, vvv ovv ibid., ir&Xiv ovv John 
8. 12, ovv rraXiv v. 21, rdre ovv 11. 
14. So with a participle, which may 
be resolved by a particle of time 



ovv 



329 



ovpavoq 



I 



(as orav, ore, &s) with a finite verb, 
John 6. 14- ol ovv olvBqooitol lo6vres 
then those men, when they had seen, 
v. 15, Acts 15. 2. 

2. as expressing the internal con- 
nexion of two sentences, that the one 
follows from the other as effect from 
cause, therefore, then, consequently, 
= for this cause, for this reason, 
from these premises, &c. a) genr., 
where any thing is said to be done, 
&c. in consequence of what is pre- 
viously narrated, (a) genr. Luke 
15. 28 aipytadr), Kal ovk rjdeAev elaeA- 
Betv' 6 ovv ttolt7]q avrov i^eABoov irap- 
eKaAei avrov, Acts 17. 20, Horn. 9. 
19, Eph. 4. 1 : so frequently, especi- 
ally in John, in the phrases elirov 
ovv, Aeyei ovv, &c. 8. 13, 21. 5 ; but 
such passages may often be referred 
to 1. a. above. (/3) in exhortations 
founded on what precedes, Matt. 5. 
48 eaeaBe ovv v/j.e7s reAeioL, Mark 13. 
35 yp-nyopelre ovv, Acts 3. 19, Rom. 
11. 22. (7) where the consequence 
is connected with a conditional or 
causal clause ; ea^ ovv if therefore, 
Matt. 5. 23, Rom. 2. 26 ; el ovv Matt. 
6. 23, Luke 16. 11 ; etre olv 1 Cor. 
10. 31 : so eVe* olv Heb. 2. 14, 4. 6. 
Likewise with participles, = eVei 
with a finite verb, Acts 17. 29 yevos 
ovv vTrdgxovres rov Qeov, ovk 6(pei- 
\o/jl€v kt\, Rom. 5. 1, 1 Pet. 4. 1. 

b) illative, expressing an inference 
or conclusion from what precedes, 
(a) genr. Matt. 3. 10 rj a£ivr) . . . /ceT- 
rai, irav ovv oevopov, Mark 10. 9, 
Luke 20. 44, Rom. 6. 4, Heb. 9. 23. 
(/3) after an enumeration of parti- 
culars, expressing the general re- 
sult or conclusion, Matt. 1. 17 Traacu 
ovv at yeveal anb 3 Afipad/j., John 7. 
43, 12. 17 comp. v. 9 sq. ; so 20. 30, 
Luke 3. 18. (7) where the conclu- 
sion is connected with a conditional 
or causal clause ; el ovv in the sense 
of eirel ovv, Matt. 7. 11 el ovv v/neTs 
otdare kt\, John 13. 14, Acts 11. 17. 

c) where a sentence has been in- 
terrupted by a parenthesis, or by 
intervening clauses, and is again 
resumed, =' I say,' 'as before said,' 
&c. ; Matt. 7. 24 iras ovv oaris comp. 
v. 21, 10. 32 comp. v. 22, 1 Cor. 8. 
4 comp. v. 1, Gal. 3. 5 comp. v. 2, 
Heb. 4. 11 comp. v. 6. 

d) in interrogative sentences, re- 



ferring back to a previous assertion, 
supposition, circumstances, &c. ; 
genr. Matt. 13. 28 OeAeis olv aireA- 
Oovres o~v\Ae£(o/j.ev avrd ; After in- 
terrog. particles, Matt. 17. 10 rt olv 
ol ypa/jL/j.are'is Aeyovcrtv, where olv 
probably refers to the circumstances 
of the transfiguration, comp. v. 3, 4 ; 

' 19.7, Rom. 3. 1, 4. 1 : iroBev olv Matt. 
13. 27, 56 ; ttws olv 12. 26, 26. 54. 

ov'ttci}, adv. (01), 7rco), not even yet, not 
yet, comp. ov init. ; foil, by pres., 
Matt. 24. 6 aAA 5 ovttoo earl rb reXos, 
John 2. 4 ; by pret. 3. 24, Heb. 12. 
4; ovito) ovoeis Acts 8. 16. In in- 
terrogate Matt. 15. 17 ovwco voelre; 
comp. ov g. 

ovpd, as, rj, the tail of an animal, 
Rev. 9. 10, 19, 12. 4. 

ovodvios, a, ov (ovpavos), Att. and 
in N. T. of two endings, heavenly, 
celestial, i. e. dwelling in heaven ; 
6 irarrjp 6 ovpdvios Matt. 6. 14, 26, 
32, 15. 13 ; crrparid ovgdvios heavenly 
host t angels, Luke 2. 13: also as 
coming from heaven, ovpdvios oir- 
raaia Acts 26. 19. 

ovgavoBev, adv. (ovoav6s),from hea- 
ven, Acts 14. 17, 26. 13. 

ovpavos, ov, 6, pi. ovpavoi, cov, ol, hea- 
ven, tlte heavens; spoken pr. of the 
expanse of the sky, the apparent 
concave hemisphere above us, which 
was regarded by the Hebrews as so- 
lid, the firmament; but in common 
usage including also the regions 
above the sky, where God is said to 
dwell ; and likewise the region un- 
derneath and next the firmament, 
where the clouds are gathered, the 
birds fly, &c. : in N. T. a) pr. and 
genr., as including the visible hea- 
vens and all their phenomena ; so 
where heaven and earth are spoken 
of together, opp. 1 Cor. 8. 5 eire ev 
ovpavcp, eire e-irl rr)s yrjs, 2 Pet. 3. 5 : 
also 6 ovgavbs Kal r) yr) heaven and 
earth, = the universe, Matt. 5. 18, 
Luke 10. 21, Rev. 14. 7 rbv obp. Kal 
rrjv yr)v Kal rrjv BaXacro'av, Col. 1.16. 
So &K00V ovgavov, &Kga ovpavcov, the 
extremities of the heavens, where they 
seem to touch the earth, Mark 13. 
27, Matt. 24. 3 1 : vwb rbv ovpavov un- 
der heaven i. e. on earth, Acts 4.12; 
ol vtto rbv ovp. 2. 5 ; 7) U7r s ovpavov sc. 
X<*>pa = the earth, or region of the 



ovpavog 



330 



ovpavog 



earth, Luke 17. 24 Ik rr\s vn ovp. etV 
tt)v vn ovp. from one part of the earth 
to another. Further, ol vdv ovpavoi 
2 Pet. 3. 7, and 6 irpooros ovpav6s Rev. 
21. 1, the present heavens, which are 
to be destroyed at the final consum- 
mation of all things, after which new 
heavens are to appear, Kaivol ovgavoi 
2 Pet. 3. 13. Fig. vipooOrivai ecas rod 
ovpavov, Lat. ad coelum efferri, to be 
exalted to heaven, i. e. to be highly 
distinguished, renowned, Matt. 11. 
23. So praegn. noXXuvOai &XP L t °v 
ovpavov Rev. 18. 15 in later eds. 
More specifically spoken 

b) of the firmament itself, the starry 
heaven, in which the sun, moon, and 
stars are fixed, Mark 13. 25 ol acrre- 
pes rod ovgavov, Heb. 11. 12. Hence 
7) crparia rod ovgavov Acts 7. 42, and 
at owd/ueis rcvv ovpavcav or iv ro?s ov- 
pavoh Matt. 24. 29, Mark 13. 25, the 
host or hosts of heaven, i. e. the sun, 
moon, and stars. Further, the stars 
are said iriirreiv airb rod ovpavov to 
fall from heaven, as emblematical of 
great commotions and revolutions, 
Matt. 24. 29: the firmament itself, 
which is spread out over the earth 
as a tent or curtain, is likewise said 
to be rolled together as a scroll, Rev. 
6. 14. Fig. Luke 10. 18 iQeccpovvrbv 
Haravav cos acrrpairriv e/c rod ovgavov 
ireaovra, where the form of expres- 
sion is in allusion to Isa. 14. 12, the 
lightning being emblematic of swift- 
ness, — for the sense, q. d. the power 
of Satan is broken, comp. John 12.31. 

c) of the lower heaven, or region 
below the firmament, =the air, at- 
mosphere, where clouds and tempests 
are gathered, and lightning breaks 
forth, where the birds fly, &c. ; of 
clouds, Matt. 16. 2 irvppd^ei 6 ovp., 
Luke 12. 56, iirl reov vecpeX&v rod 
ovp. Matt. 24. 30, p.erd Mark 14. 62 ; 
of rain and hail, Rev. 16. 21 ; of 
lightning or fire from heaven, Luke 
9. 54, 17. 29; of signs, prodigies, 
Matt. 16. 1, Luke 11. 16, Acts 2. 19: 
so of birds, Matt. 6. 26 els ra irereiva 
rod ovgavov. Fig. KXelo'ai rbv ovga- 
v6v to shut up heaven, i. e. * to with- 
hold rain,' Rev. 11. 6. 

d) of the upper or superior heaven, 
beyond the visible firmament, the 
abode of God and his glory, of the 
Messiah, the angels, the spirits of 



the just after death, and generally of 
every thing which is said to be with 
God. (a) genr., of God, Matt. 5. 34 
fx^re iv rep ovgavcp, on Opdvos earl rod 
®eov, 23. 22, Heb. 8. 1; hence God 
is called 6 ®ebs rod ovp. Rev. 11.13; 
Kvpios rov ovp. Matt. 11. 25; k. iv 
ro7s ovp. Eph. 6. 9 ; 6 irar^p 6 iv ro7s 
ovpavols Matt. 5. 16, ssep.; 6 TraT^p 
6 e J ovpavov Luke 11. 13; — of the 
Messiah, the Son of God, as coming 
from heaven, John 3. 13, 31 ; or as 
returning thither after his resurrec- 
tion, Mark 16. 19, Acts 1.10, whence 
he will again come to judge the 
world, 1 Thess. 1. 10, 4. 16 ; — of the 
Holy Spirit, Matt. 3. 16, 1 Pet. 1. 
12; — of angels, Matt. 18. 10, ah; 
hence called ra arpareVp.ara ra iv 
rcpovgavccHev. 19. 14; — of the right- 
eous after death, as the seat of their 
final and glorious reward, Matt. 5. 
1 2 6 jULLorBbs vfxa>v 7roXvs iv ro?s ovpa- 
vo7s, 6. 20 drjcravpbs iv ovpavcp, Luke 

10. 20, 1 Pet. 1. 4, al.: — in heaven 
also is the spiritual temple with its 
sacred utensils, Heb. 9. 23, 24, Rev. 

11. 19; and there also the new Je- 
rusalem is prepared and adorned, 3. 

12. Hence to be or to be done iv rep 
ovpavcp, = among or by those who dwell 
in heaven, Luke 15. 7 x a P a %°~Tai iv 
rev ovpavcp, Matt. 6. 10 yevrjdrjrco rb 
BeXrjfJid gov cos iv ovpavcp Kal iirl rrjs 
yrjs, 16. 19 ; ra ivrots ovpavols = the 
higher spiritual world, Eph. 1. 10, 
and so 3. 15 iracra irargia iv ovpavo?s: 
so poetically, where the heavens are 
said to rejoice, Rev. 12. 12. In va- 
rious phrases, &c. : (1) to looJc up to 
heaven, as the abode of God, avafiXe- 
ireiv els rbv ovp. Matt. 14. 19, arevi- 
£eiv Acts 1. 10, ifxfiXeireivv. 11, iira- 
pai robs 6<p0. Luke 18. 13. (2) to 
ascend or be taken up into heaven, ava- 
fiaiveiv eh rbv ovp. Acts 2. 34, ava- 
Xrjcpdrjvai 10. 16, avatnratrBai 11. 10, 
airepxeo-Oai Luke 2. 15, iropeveadai 
1 Pet. 3. 22. (3j to come or be sent 

from heaven, airoaraX7\vai ai? ovp. 1 
Pet. 1. 12, egxeadaii^ovp. John 3. 31, 
Karafialveiv iic rov or aw* ovp. 6. 33, 
1 Thess. 4. 16, KaBiecrdai e/c rod ovp. 
Acts 11. 5: so with yiveadai expr. 
or impl. rbv an ovpavcvv Heb. 12. 25, 
cpoov)} iK roov ovg. Matt. 3. 17 comp. 
Mark 1. 1 1. (4) also heaven is said 
to be opened, so as to let pass in or 



Ovp ft 



DCLVO 



331 



ovroq 



out, to lay open the interior, &c. ; ol 
ovp. avec^x^VO'av, ^ °vg- aveyyos, ol 
ovp. aveccyfxevoi, Matt. 3. 16, John 
1. 52, Acts 7. 56 ; ol ovp. ox^t 1 ^ 01 
Mark 1. 10. 

(j3) eoos rpirov ovpavov unto the third 
heaven, 2 Cor. 12. 2, prob. in allusion 
to the three heavens as above spe- 
cified, viz. the lower, the middle or 
firmament, and the superior, hence 
i. q. the highest heaven, the abode of 
God, angels, and glorified spirits, 
the spiritual paradise, v. 4: coinp. 
Eph. 4. 10, Heb. 4. 14, 7. 26. (y) 
meton. and from the later Heb. ov- 
gav6s, ovpavoi, like Engl, heaven, as 
being the abode of God, is often put 
for God himself; eivai e£ ovpavov, = 
4k rod &eov, Matt. 21. 25 ; hehofxevov 
e/c rod ovp. John 3. 27, rjfxagrov els 
rbv ovgavov Luke 15. 18 : also in the 
formula so freq. in Matthew, t) /3a- 
aiXeia rwv ovp. 3. 2, al. ; elsewhere i) 
fiacr. rov ®eov, &c. see fiao iXeia c. 

Ovpfiavos, ov, 6, Urban, pr. name of 
a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16. 9. 

Ovpias, ov, 6, Urias, Hebr. ' flame 
of Jehovah,' pr. name of the hus- 
band of Bathsheba, Matt. 1. 6. 

ovs, oor6s, to, an ear, pi. Ta cotcc the 
ears, Mark 7. 33 efiaXe robs 5a/cr. av- 
rov els ra 3>ra avrov, 8. 18, Luke 22. 
50. In phrases : 6 ix oiV & Ta or elf txs 

€% €i <*> Ta CLKOVeLV OLKOVerO), Or 6 %X^V 

ovs aKovadroo, i. e. ' whoever can hear 
and understand, let him hear and 
attend,' Matt. 11. 15, Mark 4. 23, 
Rev. 2. 7 ; QeoQai els ra dor a to let 
sink into the ears, to fix deep in the 
mind, Luke 9. 44 : also to come els 
ra £>rd tlvos to or into the ears of any 
one, to be heard, Acts 11. 22; XaXelv 
irgbs or aKoveiv els rb ods to speak or 
hear in the ear i. e. privately, Luke 
12. 3, Matt. 10. 27: so to do any 
thing iv ro7s oooiv tlvos i. e. in his 
hearing, presence, Luke 4. 21 ; dbra 
els BerjOLV = ctJTa ®eov eorlv els 5. 
i. e. God listens to prayer, 1 Pet. 3. 
12. Poetically, ovs as the organ of 
hearing is put for the person who 
hears, Matt. 13. 16 fxaKagioi ra S>ra 
vfjLtoV) otl aKovei, 1 Cor. 2. 9 ; comp. 
/cap 8: a a. y. 

oval a, as, i) (ovca fern. part, ofeljul), 
entity, essence, nature, being, life; in 
N. T. and usually what is to any one, 



what he has, i. e. substance, property , 
Luke 15.12,13. 

ovre, conj. (ov, re), a continuative, 
referring usually to a part of a pro- 
position or clause, and not, also not, 
i. e. neither, nor, not even, a) as in- 
troducing a negative clause, w T ith or 
without a preceding negation, nei- 
ther, nor; ovre 7ap Luke 20. 36; John 

4. 1 1 ovre avr\'Q}xa eX €LS > KaL ro <PP* a Q 
earl fiaOv, comp. /cat 1. a. More 
freq. repeated, ovre . . . ovre neither 
. . . nor, before different parts of a 
clause, Matt. 6. 20, Acts 15. 10, Gal. 
5. 6, al. : also three times or more, 
Acts 25. 8, Rom. 8. 38, 39. After 
another negative, ov . . . ovre John 1. 

25, ovde . . . ovre Gal. 1. 12. b) in 
the sense of not even, Mark 5. 3 ovre 
aXvoecnv ovdels yfivvaro avrbv Sacral 
Luke 12. 26, 1 Cor. 3. 2 text. rec. 

ovros, avrr], rovro, gen. rovrov, rav~ 
rrjs, rovrov, pron. demonstr. this that, 
pr. for 6 avrSs, r) avri), rb avr6, this 
same, a) pr. as referring to a person 
or thing before mentioned, i. e. to 
something preceding, (a) pr. to that 
next preceding, Luke 1. 32 'Irjoovv' 
ovros eorai fieyas, 2. 25, John 1. 2 
Qebs r)v 6 x6yos' ovros r)v, 3. 2, 6.71, 
Rom. 14. 18 ev rovrois, 2 Pet. 2. 20, 
saep. Neut.pl. TaOra sometimes re- 
fers only to one thing, 3 John 4, Luke 
12. 4 : so Kara ravra = ovrco 6. 23, 

26, where later eds. read Kara ravra. 
(/3) sometimes ovros refers not to 
the nearest, but to another person 
or thing, as being the chief topic of 
discourse, Matt. 3. 3 ovros eoriv sc. 
3 lcodvvr}s v. 1, Luke 13. 2 comp. v. 1, 
John 1. 42, 11. 37 kol ovros even this 
man, Lazarus ; Acts 4. 1 1 ovros eoriv 
6 Xldos sc. XpLorSs, 7. 19, Gal. 4. 26. 
(7) as referring generally to the 
preceding discourse, Matt. 7. 28 ore 
crvvereXeoev 6 *L robs x6yovs rovrovs, 
Mark 4. 13 comp. v. 2 sq., Luke 1. 
29, 24. 21, John 2. 11, Rom. 11. 27. 

b) as referring to or introducing 
what follows, with emphasis, as in 
Engl, this, i. q. ' the following ;' as 
followed by the express words, Gal. 
3. 17 rovro Xeyco, dia£^K7]v, 1 John 4. 
2; or with subst. Matt. 10. 2 ra bvo- 
fiard effri ravra, Luke 2. 12, Acts 8. 
32 7] irepiox^l fy avrr]' cos KrX, 1 Cor. 
9. 3 ; or by a noun simply, as the 



WTog 



332 



OVTOQ 



predicate, 2 Cor. 13. 9 tooto eu%j- 
jLLeda, t)]v vficou Kardpriaiv, 1 John 5. 
4; or by an infin., without art. Acts 
24. 16, 26. 16, with art. Rom. 14. 13 
tovto Kpivare fxaWov, to /n)] riOej/cu 
/ctA, 2 Cor. 2. 1 : so 5ta tovto before 
a particip. of cause, Mark 12. 24; eV 
tovtcv 2 Cor. 5. 2. Also before otl 
and Xva, comp. otl 1. and iVa TIT. a. 
Cj foil, by ^ri, John 21. 23 i^XOev 
ovv 6 \6yos ovtos, otl 6 fxa6y\T)]s /ctA, 
Acts 20. 29, Rom. 6. 6 ; — by fro, of 
purpose, €ls tovto %vq. 14. 9, 1 Pet. 3. 
9 ; Blo. tovto Xvol John 1. 31, 2 Cor. 
13.10; or after a word of command, 
John 15. 17 comp. above a. a. fin., 1 
John 3. 23 ; or genr. John 6. 29 tov- 
to io'TL to %pyov tov &eov, 'Lva ttlo'- 

TeVG7}T6, 17. 3 ttVTTj kcfTlV 7] CU&VLOS 

£077, %va yivoouKooo'L, 1 John 4. 17. 

c) used BeLKTiK&s, i. e. as pointing 
to a person or thing present either 
to the eyes or to the mind. (a) 
genr. Matt. 3. 17 ovtos eamv 6 vl6s 
Iulov, 17. 5, v. 20, 26. 26 tooto 4cttl to 
acofid fiov, v. 28; Mark 12. 43, 14. 
69, John 1. 15, Matt. 8. 9 f] aocpia 
avTT), 26. 34 iv tolvty) ttj vvktl, Luke 
12. 26 KCLLpbv tovtov: so with a nu- 
meral referring to time, 24. 21 to'l- 
Tt\v tclvttjv Tj/xepav &y€L see ay co 2. 
a., 2 Cor. 13. 1 TpiTov tovto egxo/nctL 
npbs v/jLcis. (/3) in admiration, Matt. 
8. 27 7roTair6s zcttlv ovtos, otl ktX, 
12. 23, John 6. 14. (7) more usually 
in contempt or aversion, as in Engl. 
6 this fellow,' &c, Matt. 9. 3 outos 
0\a<r(j>rifjL€?, 12.24, 13. 54, Acts 7. 40 : 
so tovto 1 Cor. 5. 2, 3. 

d) inserted j or emphasis : (a) after 
the subject or object of a verb, i. e. 
between this and the verb ; after a 
noun, Matt. 13. 38 to kolXov cnrep^a, 
ovToi €io- lv ol vloi, see in k. ; 21. 42 
XiBou ov. . . ovtos iyewfjdr) ktX, see os 
II. 1. c. /3. ; Luke 8. 21, Rom. 7. 10, 
1 Pet. 2. 7 ; — after a relative pron., 
comp. in e., Matt. 5. 19 os av iroLr}o"n, 
ovtos jxiyas KXr}6r]o'€Tai, where in the 
preceding clause ootos is omitted ; 
Mark 3. 35, Luke 9. 24, John 1. 33; 
— after a participle, Matt. 13. 20 o 
o"7rapeis, ovtos io~Tiv, Mark 12. 40, 
Luke 9. 48, Acts 17. 6. (/3) in apo- 
dosis after el, Rom. 8. 8 z'ltls 7n/ev/iia 

Xp. OVK tX eL > OVTOS OVK icTLU CLVTOV, 

1 Cor. 3. 17, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (7) after 
a parenthesis or intervening sen- 



tence, when the writer again returns 
to the leading subject, Acts 7. 35 
tootov tov Mwvorrju . . . tovtov 6 ®ebs 
ktX, comp. v. 31; so v. 37, 38. 

e) where ovtos is followed by a 
relative sentence, ootos . . os, = this 
who, he who, that which, Luke 9. 9 tis 
io'Tiv ovtos, iregl ov ktX, 1 Pet. 5. 12, 
1 John 5. 9 ; but both before and 
after a relative ootos is frequently 
omitted, and the relative then im- 
plies it, and stands for he who, that 
which, Engl, what, see os II. 1. d. 
f) as strengthened by auTo's, i. e. av- 
toI ovtol these men themselves, Belktl- 
kcos for ' they themselves,' Acts 24. 
15, 20 : oftener neuter airro tovto, 
tovto clvt6, this very thing, &c, as 
referring to what precedes, 2 Cor. 
2. 3 eygatya v/jl?v tovto olvt6, Eph. 6. 
18, with relat 0. . . avTo tovto Gal. 
2. 10; — and introducing what fol- 
lows, with to and inf. 2 Cor. 7. 11, 
otl Phil. 1. 6, %va Eph. 6. 22, oVcos 
Rom. 9. 17. Also airrb tooto — on 
this very account, for this very reason, 
— 8ia TaoTa, 2 Pet. 1. 5. g) after 
/cat, as koX ovtos, often genr. in the 
foregoing senses, e. g. and this man, 
and he, Luke 16. 1; he also, 20. 30 ; 
SeucTLKobs, 22. 56, 59. But spec, /cat 
ovtos, kol\ tovto, kqX TavTa, and he 
too, and this too, and that indeed, i. e. 
where a particular stress is to be 
laid upon the connexion of two cir- 
cumstances, ovtos is thus joined to 
Kai, and then always refers back to 
the former, 1 Cor. 2. 2 €l p.)] 3 Ir)G-ovv 
XpLo'Tou, Ka\ tovtov 4o~T<xvpoojjLevov : 
oftener neut., Rom. 13. 11 k<x\ tovto 
eldoTes comp. v. 8, 1 Cor. 6. 6; v. 8 
vfieTs aSi/celre . . . Kai TavTa aSeA$ous, 
Heb. 11. 12. h) in distribution, tov- 
to fx\v . . . tovto 8e, pr. as to this . . . 
as to that, = partly ... partly, Heb. 
10. 33. i) neut. TaoYa ace. as adv. 
so, thus, = ovToos ; after Kaddos John 
8. 28 ; with ovtojs altern. Mark 2. 
8 ; TaoTa elvat to be thus, such, 1 Cor. 
6. 11 : as referring to what follows, 
Luke 18.11 TaoTa irpocr^vx^TO, 6 &ebs 
kt\. k) in gender, &e. the use of 
ovtos exhibits some anomalies of 
syntax : (a) where oItos refers in 
sense to a preceding noun, it yet 
sometimes takes the gender and 
number of a noun following, Matt. 
13. 38 to KaXbv ffirepfxa, ouVot gIctlv 



ouriog 



333 



6(pE.i\£-r)e 



ol viol, Luke 8. 14, 15 : so Matt. 7. 
12, Gal. 4. 24. (/3) by Hebraism 
the fern, avT-n stands for neut. rovro 
in Matt. 21. 42 and Mark 12. 11. 
ovtoos, also ovtoo before a consonant 
(ovtos), demonstr. adv., in this man- 
ner, so, thus, to which corresponds 
relat. cos, &c. a) pr. as referring 
to what precedes, and in complete 
sentences preceded by a relative 
adverb or adverbial word, (a) with 
a preced. relat. adv., as . . . so; KaBd- 
irep . . ovtoos Rom. 12. 5 comp. v. 4, 1 
Cor. 12. 12 KaOdirep to aoopa eV 4o~tlv, 
ovtoo Kai 6 Xpto'r6s i 2 Cor. 8. 1 1 ; Ka- 
6ws . . . ovtoos, Luke 11. 30, 1 Thess. 
2. 4 ; oos . . . ovroos Acts 8. 32, Rom. 

5. 15 OL>X COS TO TtapOLTTTOOfXa, ovtoo Kai 

to xap((r/xa, 2 Cor. 7. 14 ; oocwep . . . 
ovtoos Matt. 12. 40, Rom. 6. 4 : fur- 
ther, Kad' oaov . . . ovtoos Heb. 9. 27, 

28, c bv Tp6irov . . . ovtoos 2 Tim. 3. 8, 
KaTa T7)v 68bv. . . ovtoos Acts 24. 14, 
& [a>s] . . . ovtoos 3. 18. (/3) a/o?je, 
and as referring generally to the 
preceding discourse, Matt. 3. 15 ov- 
too Trgz-nov 4gtIv r)piv TrAr)poo(rai ira- 
aav 5i/c. i. e. ' by being baptized/ 
comp. v. 13; 5. 12, 6. 30 comp. v. 

29, 30; Luke 1. 25, John 11. 48, 1 
Cor. 2. 11 : interrog. John 18. 22: so 
€t tclvtcl ovtoos e%et, i. e. so as they 
appear, are reported, &c. Acts 7. 1, 
17. 11. (7) in emphatic affirmation 
or prohibition, ovtoos eo-rai so shall 
it be, Matt. 12. 45 ovtoos %(Ttoll kol\ ttj 
ysvea TavT-n, 13. 49, 24. 39 ; ovx ov- 
toos ecTTcu 4v vp?v 20. 26 ; with eaTai 
impl. Luke 12. 21, 22. 26. 

b) as referring to and introducing 
what follows ; in complete sen- 
tences followed by a relat. adv. or 
adverbial word, (a) with a follow- 
ing relat adv., so. . as; ovtoo tcaOdbs, 
Luke 24. 24 evpov ovtoo KaBoos Kai at 
yvua7K€s elirov, Rom. 11. 26; ovtoos 
. . . 00s, John 7. 46 ov54ttot€ ovtoos 
eAaA7]o~ev &,vBpooiros oos ovtos 6 cLvBp., 
1 Cor. 4. 1 ; ovtoos . . . oocttc with inf. 
Acts 14. 1 ; ovtoos . . . tv Tpoirov 1.11; 
natf ov t P . 27. 25. (&) alone; as fol- 
lowed by direct narration or quota- 
tion, Matt. 1. 18 tov *I. Xp. 7] ysi/ecLs 
ovtoos t)v, p.vr)o~T€vBeio-r)S kt\, 2. 5 ov- 
too yeygaiTTai, Kai crv BrjBAeep, Rev. 
9. 17; or foil, by infin. 1 Pet. 2. 15 ; 
also by otl of quotation, Luke 19. 31, 
Acts 7. 6 ; bv e £va 1 Cor. 9. 24. 



c) used SeiKTiKcos, see ovtos c, 
Acts 21. 11 tov &v8pa . . . ovtoo drj- 
o~ovo~iv iv 'lepovar., Rom. 9. 20 : with 
the idea of aversion, 1 Cor. 5. 3 tov 
ovtoo tovto KaTcpyaadpevov, comp. 
ovtos c. y. 

d) inserted for emphasis : (a) af- 
ter participles, before the following 
verb, like ovtos, which see, d. a., 
Acts 20. 11 6fXL\7}aas &XP LS ai>77)s, 
ovtoos 4£r)ABev, 27. 17: so prob. John 

4. 6 6 OVV i l7]0'OVS KeKOTTiaKOOS iKade- 
£gto ovtoos 4ttI tyj 7T7)yT], for OVTOOS 
*Ka0e£eTo. (/3) in apodosis, after otl 
causal, Rev. 3. 16 ovtoos, otl x^ La Q°s 
el, peAAoo at 4peo~aL 4k tov o~t 6 par 6s 
pov, for otl . . . ovtoos peAAoo ktA. 

e) spoken of degree, extent, so, so 
much, to such a degree, in such a 
manner; with adjectives and adv. 
Heb. 12. 21 ovtoo (pofiepbv i\v to <pav- 
Ta£6ptvov, Rev. 16. 18 ; ovtoo Taxeccs 
Gal. 1. 6 : interrog. Mark 7. 18 ovtoo 
Kai vpels ao~vv€Toi io~T€ ; 4. 40 t'l 5ei- 
Aot €ctt6 ovtoo ; Gal. 3. 3. With a 
verb, 1 John 4. 11 cl ovtoos u Qebs 
r}yairr)o~ev r)pas : foil, by &ctt€ with 
indie. John 3. 16: interrog. Matt. 
26. 40 ovtoos ovk iV^ucraTe piav oopav 
ypriyoprjo'ai, q. d. are ye then so un- 
able? ICor. 6. 5. 

ovx'h adv. not, a strengthened form 
of ov, used especially by the Attics 
for emphasis, a) genr. John 13. 10 
aAA s ovxl TrdvTGS but not all, i. e. by 
no means all, v. 11, 1 Cor. 6. 1 ; ovxl 
. . . aAAct 10. 29, 2 Cor. 10. 13. b) in 
neg. answers, no, nay, by no means, 
comp. oil f., only foil, by aAAa, Luke 
1. 60 7] pr\TT)g avTOv elirev, ouxh aAAa 
kt\, 12. 51, Rom. 3. 27. c) often in 
neg. questions, nonne ? is not? are 
not? &c. implying an affirmative an- 
swer, comp. ov g., Matt. 5. 46 ovxl 
Kai ol TeXoovai to avTO ttolovctl ; 20. 
13, Luke 12. 6, 17. 17, v. 8 aAA' ov X l 
4pe7 avTop yea, ivill he not rather say 
to him? see aAAa 2. b. 

6<peL\4T7]s, ov, 6 (o(/>eiAco), a debtor. 
a) Matt. 18. 24 efs 6<p. pvgioov TaKav- 
toov: fig. of one indebted for favours, 
Rom. 15. 27. b) metaph. debtor, 
one morally bound to the perform- 
ance of any duty; foil, by infin. Gal. 

5. 3 6<peiAeTr}s 4o~tIv oXov tov vopov 
7roL7J(raL, i. e. he is bound to keep the 

whole law; — by dat. and inf. Rom. 



6(/>Et\ri 



334 



0(ppVQ 






8. 12; so 1. 14 "EWriat re koi Pap- 
fidpois btyeiXeTrjs el/xl sc. evayyeXi- 
(eadcu. c) from the Aramaean, = 
delinquent, one who fails in the per- 
formance of duty, Matt. 6. 12 rois 
bcpeiXerais 7}fxoov i. e. ' those who fail 
in their duties towards us:' hence 
genr. a transgressor, sinner, = ajj.ap- 
tco\6s, Luke 13. 4 comp. v. 2. 

b<peiXr), r)s, r) (bcpeiXot), debt, Matt. 
18. 32irao~av rty b(peiX))V acprjicd aoi: 
metaph. a due, duty, obligation, Rom. 
13.7. 

b(peiX7)fia, aros, t6 (bcpeiXca), pr. 
1 what one owes,' a debt; in N. T. 
metaph. a) a due, duty, obligation, 
Rom. 4. 4 ov Xoyi^erai Kara x^P lJ/ f 
aXXa. Kara b(petX7)p.a. b) from the 
Aramaean, delinquency, i. e. a fault, 
sin, Matt. 6. 12 &(p€S rjjjuv ra bcpeiX-f]- 
fxara f)/j.£>i/, =ra irapaTTTcopLara v. 14, 
and ras a/naprias Luke 11. 4. 

bcpeiXo), f. Tjao), to owe, be indebted. 
a) pr. in a pecuniary sense, with ace. 
and dat. expr. or impl., Matt. 18. 28 
hs &(peiXev avrcp eicarbv dr}vdpia,lAuke 
7. 41 : pass. part. neut. to bcpeiXofie- 
vov, pr. what is owed, debt, due, Matt. 
18. 30. b) metaph. to be bound to 
the performance of any duty, =/ 
ought, I must, foil, by infin. ; so of 
what is required by law or duty in 
general, with infin. impl. Matt. 23. 
16 os av 6fji6o"n . . . o^eiAei i. e. ct7ro- 
Hovvai, v. 18; elsewhere with infin. 
Luke 17. 10 o b<pe{Xo{xeu ttoitjo'cu, ire- 
, Koi'i)Ka}A£V, John 19. 7 b<pe(Xei airoda- 
veiv he ought to die, Rom. 15. 1, 27: 
also of what the circumstances of 
time, place, person, &c. render pro- 
per, — to be fit and proper, I ought, 
Acts 17. 29, 1 Cor. 7. 36 oftrws b<pd- 
Xei yivevBai, 11. 7; or of what is, 
from the nature of the case, neces- 
sary, 5. 10 eVel bcpeiXere &ga £k tov 
k6o-jj.ov e£eA0e?*/, 9. 10. c) by impl. 
and from the Aramaean, to fail in 
duty, to be delinquent, be in fault to- 
wards any one, with dat. Luke 11. 4, 
see o^eiAeTTjs c. 

ocpeXov, epic and later form for Att. 
t(f)€\op aor. 2 of b(peix<a, pr. / ought, 
but used only in the implied sense of 
wishing, utinam : in earlier Greek 
writers it is still a verb, foil, by inf., 
and is often preceded by as, el, eWe; 
in later writers and N. T. ocbeXov is 



an indec. particle of wishing, or in- 
terject. that ! would that! utinam, 
with indie, 1 Cor. 4. 8 koi o<peX6v ye 
ejSao-iAeiWre, 2 Cor. 11.1, Gal. 5. 12. 

cxpeXos, eos, ovs, r6 (bcpeXXoo), fur- 
therance, profit, advantage, 1 Cor. 15. 
32 ri pot otpeXos; Jam. 2. 14, 16. 

bcpOaXfxodovXela, as, 7} (dcpdaX/uSs, 
BovXeia), eye-service, i. e. rendered 
only under the master's eye, Eph. 6. 
6, Col. 3. 22 : not found elsewhere. 

bcpdaXfjLos, ov, 6 (b<p6e(s aor. part, of 
otyofAai), an eye. a) pr. and (a) genr. 
Matt. 5. 29 6 b^OaX^s crov 6 de^ios, 
1 Cor. 15. 52 ev purr} bcpdaXjuov. (/3) 
in phrases : b<pB. airXovs, irovrtpos, i. e. 
sound, or unsound, diseased, Matt. 6. 
22, 23, but b(p6. irovrjpSs see also be- 
low in y. : for ace. rovs bcpBaXfiovs in 
phrases after the verbs avoiyw, dia- 
voiyoo, i^opvecco, eiraipoo, KafjLfJLva), see 
under these verbs respectively; for 
1 Pet. 3. 12 see iiri III. 1. b. /3. ; 2 
Pet. 2. 14 see juotxaA^s; Heb. 4. 
13 see yvfxv6s d. (7) poet, the eye 
as the organ of seeing is put for the 
person who sees, Matt. 13. 16 fxaKa- 
Qioi 01 bcpB., Luke 2. 30 elfiov 01 b<pB. 
fj.ov, 10. 23, Rev. 1. 7. Further, as 
affections of mind are manifested 
through the eyes, hence that is at- 
tributed to the eyes which strictly 
belongs only to the person, e. g. envy, 
Matt. 20. 15 6 bcpB. aov irovqgis effriv, 
on eyeb ayaBos eliii ; Mark 7. 22 b<pB. 
irovnpos evil eye, i. e. envy. 

b) fig. the eye of the mind, the power 
of perceiving and understanding; ol 
b(pd. rr)s hiavo tasE ph. 1. 18 text.rec, 
others Kapdias. Elsewhere absol., 
Luke 19. 42 vvv eKpvfir) curb b<pBaX- 
fjLwv gov, Acts 26. 18 comp. auoiyoo 
e.; so John 12.40, Rom. 11. 8. By 
Hebraism, ev o</>0aA/xo?s riv6s Matt. 
21. 42, see ev 1. e. 

6 (pis, ecas, 6, a serpent, Matt. 7. 10 jult] 
o<piv eirMffei auToS; Mark 16. 18 
comp. Ps. 91. 13 ; of the brazen ser- 
pent, John 3. 14. As the emblem 
of wisdom or cunning, in a good 
sense, Matt. 10. 16 ; in a bad sense, 
23. 33 : hence symbolically for Sa- 
tan, 2 Cor. 11. 3 ; so Rev. 12. 9 6 
o<pis 6 aQX&ios ... 6 'Saravas. 

beppvs, vos, r), brow, pr. eye-brow ; in 
N. T. brow of a mountain, edge of a 
precipice, Luke 4. 29. 



6y\i 



lb) 



335 



7rayicevii) 



oxAf'w, Co, fut. 7}(Ta) (uxAos), pr. to 
harass with crowds, tumults, foil, by 
ace. ; in N. T. genr. to harass, vex, 
only in pass. Luke 6. 18 oxAov^vol 
vnb irvev/LidTQW aKaOdprcau, Acts 5.16. 

ox^oiroieo), ft), f. 7)o~u> (o%Aos, 7T0te&>), 
tfo gather a crowd, raise a mob, in- 
trans. Acts 17. 5 : not found else- 
where. 

ox\os, ov, 6, a crowd, throng, multi- 
tude, pr. a confused multitude, as 
opposed to dri/uos a regular assem- 
bly, a) pr. sing. Matt. 9. 23 ISwp 
rbv oxXov 6opvfiov/jL€T/ov, v. 25 : so 
iroAvs ox\os 14. 14, o%Aos iroXvs 20. 
29, 6 ttoAus o X Aos Mark 12. 37, o 
7rA€t(TTos o. Matt. 21. 8, irdfnroXvs 6. 
Mark 8. 1, nas 6 6. Matt. 13. 2, #. 
tocoCtos 15. 33, o. Ikclv6s Mark 10. 
46, oi fivpiddes rov 6. Luke 12. 1. PL 
<u 6'xAoi intens. in the same sense, 
like Engl, crowds, multitudes, Matt. 
5. 1 Idwv robs ox^ovs, 7. 28 : so o. 
ttoAAoi 4. 25, Traces ot o. 12. 23: 
once pi. ol o%Aot, of tlirongs or otm/- 
titudes out of different nations, and 
thus == nations, tribes, Rev. 17. 15 
KoloX koX o%Aoi elcrl ko.1 %Qvr\ kou yAcocr- 
o~ai. b) spec, for the common people, 
the rabble, plebs, Matt. 14. 5 €(po(Br)6r) 
rbv ox^ov, 21. 26 ; pi. ol oxAol v. 
46, Acts 17. 13. c) genr. a multi- 
tude, a great number, foil, by genit. 
of class, Luke 5. 29 o%Aos tsAoovwv 
ttoAvs, 6. 17; by 4k John 12. 9; o. 
Uavos Acts 11. 24, 26. d) by impl. 
tumult, uproar, Luke 22. 6 &rtp ox~ 
Aou, Acts 24. 18 ov yuera oxAou ov8e 
fx^rh Qopvfiov. 

bxvgoofJLa, aros, t6 (oxupo'co, fr. ^X^)' 
a fastness, fortress, strong-hold; in 
N. T. fig. of any strong points or 
arguments in which one trusts, 2 
Cor. 10. 4. 

b\pdpiov, ov, to (6\pov), Lat. opsoni- 
um, i.e. any thing cooked and eaten 
with bread, as meat, &c, in later 
writers espec. fish; hence in N. T. 
b-tydgiov, a fish, John 6. 9 dvo btydpia 
(comp. Luke 9. 13), v. 11. 

6\f/<=, adv. (oiris, o-nicrs), pr. late, i. e. 
after a long time ; late in the day or 
evening, late evening; hence in N.T. 
a) absol. /ate evening, Mark 11. 19 
OT6 6i(/6 iyevero : put for the even- 
ing watch, 13. 35, see (pvAaKr). b) 
with genit., in the sense of at the 



end of, at the close of, after, Matt. 28, 
1 b\pe aafifidrcou, rfj eVt^coo kovctt) els 
fxiau ktA at the end of the sabbath, 
i. e. after the sabbath, the sabbath 
being now ended, towards the dawn, 
= hiay^vofjiivov rov aafifidrov Mark 
16.1. 

o^ljjlos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (b\pe), late, 
latter, James 5. 7 ecus Uv Adfirj verbis 
Trpa>ifj.ov KaX otyifiov the early and lat- 
ter rain, — the former, in the climate 
of Palestine, falling in October, and 
the latter in March and April. 

oi|/ los, a, op (ov|/e), late, a) pr. Mark 
11. 11 b^/ias fjdrj ovo~7}s rrjs copas i. e. 
* it being now late evening;' comp. 
ov//e. b) fern, rj b\pia sc. &pa, as 
subst. evening, pr. late evening : the 
Hebrews reckoned two evenings, — 
the first from the ninth hour, i. e. 
about 3 o'clock, until sunset ; the 
other from sunset onward ; comp. 
Matt. 14. 15 with v. 23 : in N. T. rj 
b\pia appears to denote the former 
evening in Matt. 8. 16, 14. 15, 27. 
57, Mark 4. 35, 15. 42 ; and the lat- 
ter in Matt. 14. 23 comp. v. 15, 16. 
2, 20. 8, 26. 20, Mark 1. 32, 6. 47, 
14. 17, John 6. 16, 20. 19. 

o\f/is, eftjs, 7] {o^ofJLai), the sight, fa- 
culty of seeing, a sight, appearance, 
thing seen; hence in N. T. aspect, 
looks, &c. a) pr. as denoting the 
visage, face, countenance, John 11. 44 
7) o^ls avTOv crovSapia) ireoiehedero, 
Rev. 1. 16. b) external appearance, 
shew, John 7. 24 fxr) Kpiuerc Kara 

b-ty&viov, ov, r6 (o\pov, oovtofiai), Lat. 
opsonium, pr. ' whatever is bought 
to be eaten with bread,' see b\pd- 
piov: hired soldiers were at first 
paid partly in meat, grain, fruit, 
&c. ; hence in N. T. b'^ooviov, a sti- 
pend, wages, pr. of soldiers, Luke 3. 
14 aoK6?o~d€ to?s btpcoviois vfji&v, 1 Cor. 
9. 7 : fig. and genr. wages, recom- 
pence, 2 Cor. 11. 8, Rom. 6. 23 ra 
bip. tyjs a/xaprias. 

n. 

irayiSevoo, fut. eixrcc (nay Is), to lay 
snares for, to snare ; in N. T. fig. to 
ensnare, entangle, by difficult ques- 
tions, &c, with ace. Matt. 22. 15 %va 
irayi§tvo~Q)o~LV avrbv iu Aoyea. 



irayiQ 



336 



7ral£o) 



irayis, tSos, t) {iriiyvv^i), pr. ' what- 
ever makes fast or holds fast,' hence 
a snare, trap, gin. a) pr. Luke 21. 
35 oos irayls imAGvo'eTai as a snare 
shall it come upon them, i. e. sudden- 
ly, unexpectedly, b) fig. t) irayls 
rod dia,86Aov the snare of the devil, 
i. e. wile, stratagem, 1 Tim. 3. 7 ; 
absol. 6. 9 : also, by impl., for cause 
of destruction, Rom. 11. 9 yevrjdrjrco 
i) rpdire^a avr&v els iraylSa. 

ird67]/JLa, aros, t6 (ttolctx^) iraBziu), 
pr. ' what is suffered,' suffering, = 
irdBos. a) pr. evil suffered, affliction, 
distress ; once sing. Heb. 2. 9 dia rb 
Trd6r]/j.a rod Oaudrov i. e. suffering 
even unto death, the genit. being 
explanatory : elsewhere only pi. ret, 
TraBrj/uLara sufferings, calamities, Rom. 
8. 18 ; 2 Cor. 1. 5 ra Tra6f)fjLara rod 
Xpiarov i. e. the sufferings which 
Christ endured are renewed abun- 
dantly in us ; 1 Pet. 1. 11, al. b) 
meton. passion, i. e. affection of mind, 
emotion, Gal. 5. 24 tt)v cdpKa avv 
ro?s ira6r)fjLao~i teal reus £7ri9vjj.Lcus, 
Rom. 7. 5. 

TraOrjros, ov, 6, t), adj. (irdcrxQo, ira- 
Qeiv), liable to suffering ; in N. T. 
destined to suffer, Acts 26. 23 \4yoov 
. , . 6i TraBrjrbs 6 Xpurros ' that Christ 
must needs suffer,' i.e. according to 
the prophets ; comp. Luke 24. 26. 

7rd6os, eos, ovs, to (irdo~x<» } i 7ra0e7u), 
suffering, e. g. affliction, calamity ; in 
N. T. passion, i. e. affection of mind, 
emotion, espec. lust, concupiscence, 
Rom. 1. 26 TrdOr] arifxias infamous 
lusts. 

rraidaycoyo s, ov, 6 (ttoas, ayoo, ayoo- 
777), a pedagogue, = iirirpoiros, wh. 
see ; in N. T. genr. an instructor, 
schoolmaster, with the idea of autho- 
rity, 1 Cor. 4. 15 : fig. of the Mosaic 
law, Gal. 3. 24, 25. 

iroA^dpiov, ov, t6 (ttcus), a hoy, lad, 
John 6. 9. 

Traideia, as, 7) (ircuSevco), pr. training 
of a child, and hence genr. education, 
discipline, instruction, as consisting 
in teaching, admonition, rewards, 
punishment, &c. a) genr. Eph. 6. 
4 eKTpe<p€T€ avra. Iv 7rcu5eta Kvpiov 
i. e. * such training as the Lord ap- 
proves ;' 2 Tim. 3. 16 7) 7rcu5e/a 7) iv 
^LKaiouvvn. b) by synecd. of part 



for the whole, correction, chastise- 
ment, Heb. 12. 5 sq. 

7rcu5euT?7s, ov, 6 (7rcu8euo>), an in- 
structor, preceptor, master, pr. of 
boys ; in N. T. a) genr. Rom. 2. 20 
7rcu5eu7-V aeppovow. b) by synecd. 
a corrector, chastiser, Heb. 12. 9. 

7r a iS €i> co, f. evcroo (ttcus), pr. to train 
up a child, and hence genr. to edu- 
cate, discipline, instruct, trans, a) 
genr., with dat. of thing, Acts 7. 22 
iiraidevdT] Moovcttjs irdcn cro<pia Alyv- 
ttt'loov : with Kara, 22. 3, see aicpi- 
jSe/a. In the sense of to teach, ad- 
monish, by word or deed, 2 Tim. 2. 
25 ivTrgaoTTjTL wcudsvovTa, Tit. 2. 12: 
pass, with inf. 1 Tim. 1. 20 'tva ttoli- 
dev6a>o~L /jlt} fi\ao~(\)7)ixeiv. b) by sy- 
necd. of part for the whole, to correct, 
chastise, chasten* as children, Heb. 
12. 7, 10: spoken of God's chas- 
tening, by afflictions, calamities, 1 
Cor. 11. 32, 2 Cor. 6. 9, Rev. 3. 19: 
hence of prisoners, to scourge, Luke 
23. 16 ircudevcras avrbv cWoAucrco. 

7rai5 LoOev, adv. (iraiS'iov), from a 
child, from childhood, Mark 9. 21 : 
not found elsewhere. 

Traifiiov, ov, to (ttcus), a little child, 
either male or female ; pi. to, iraiBia, 
little children, a) pr. and genr,, of 
a child or children recently born, 
a babe, infant) Luke 18. 16, 17 to. 
iraLdia comp. v. 15 where ra fipe(j)7], 
John 16. 21 ; also of those more ad- 
vanced, Matt. 14.21, 15.38,18.2-5. 
Spec, of a male child, boy, recently 
born, Matt. 2. 8 sq. ; also more ad- 
vanced, Mark 9. 24, 36. Of a female 
child, girl, maiden, i. e. partly grown, 
Mark 5. 39. b) fig. 1 Cor. 14. 20 p.7] 
Tvaihia yiveaQe rats (ppeai be not babes 
in understanding, i. e. weak, puerile. 
As an endearing appellation for the 
followers of Christ, iHeb. 2. 13, 14: 
so in direct address, like Lat. caris- 
simi, John 21. 5, 1 John 2. 13, 18. 

7r a 1 $ i cr K7}, 7}s, 7] {tzous) , a girl, young 
maiden, free-born; in N.T. a bond- 
maid, female slave or servant, Matt. 
26. 69, Gal. 4. 22 eVa e/c tt)s TraiSicr- 
kt]s, kcu %va iic rrjs i\zv6ep<xs, saep. 

nrai^oo, fut. Trai^ofxai (ttcus), aorist 1 
iiraiaa and later eTrcu|a, pr. to play 
ox sport as a child; in N.T. to play, 
sc. with singing, leaping, dancing, as 



TTCLLQ 



337 



7ra\cv 



connected with religious worship, 
1 Cor. 10. 7 eKaQicrev 6 Xabs cj)aye7i> 
Kcd irielv, kcu avearf\o~av irai^eiv. 

irals, iraih6s, 6, r), a child, male or 
female ; a boy, youth; a girl, maiden; 
pi. ol ira7des, children, &c. : spoken 
of all ages from infancy up to full- 
grown youth, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 
2. 16 a*>e?Ae irdvras robs 7rcu5as robs 
ev BrjOXee/m. anb dierovs Kotl Karcorepoo, 
21. 15 : sing. 6 irals 17. 18, John 4. 
51 b 7rcus crov ($, Acts 20. 12 comp. 
v. 9 where veavias ; also r) irals Luke 

8. 51 comp. v. 42 where dvydrTjp ws 
eroov 8c65e/ca. b) like English boy, 
and Lat. puer, put for servant : (a) 
pr. and genr. for SovXos, a servant, 
slave, Matt. 8. 6 comp. v. 9 where 
SoDAos, Luke 7. 7 comp. v. 3. (j8) 
of aw attendant, minister, as of a king, 
Matt. 14. 2 el7re rots ircualv avrov. 
(y) 6 7rcus rod &eov the servant of 
God, spoken of a minister or ambas- 
sador of God, called and beloved of 
God, and sent by him to perform 
any service, &c. ; of David, Luke 1. 
69 ; of Israel, v. 54 : also of Jesus 
the Messiah, Matt. 12. 18 itiob 6 iraTs 
fiov. 

ir aioo, f. Traiaa), to strike, smite, with 
the fist, a rod, sword, &c. Matt. 26. 
68, Mark 14. 47 eiraicTe rbv BovXov : 
of a scorpion, to strike, sting, Rev. 

9. 5. 

TlaKariavT), t)s, tj, Pacatiana, i. e. 
Phrygia Pacatiana, the western part 
of Phrygia as divided by the Ro- 
mans ; occurs only in the spurious 
subscription 1 Tim. 6. 22. 

ir&Xai, adv. long ago, of old, formerly . 
a) pr. and genr. Matt. 11. 21, Heb. 
1. 1 iraXai 6 ®ebs XaXi)o~as ro?s ira- 
rgdcnv, Jude 4 : hence ol iraXai as 
adj. old, former, 2 Pet. 1. 9. b) spo- 
ken relatively to the present mo- 
ment, now long, already long, Mark 

15. 44 6 HiXdros ein]goorr\o'ev abrbv 
el iraXai aureQavev. 

iraXaios, d, 6v (TrdXai), old, not new, 
viz. a) in age or time, old, former, 
not recent; ohos Luke 5. 39, ^vjin 
1 Cor. 5. 7, diae-fiKT) 2 Cor. 3. 14, eV- 
roXr} 1 John 2. 7, fodpooiros Rom. 6. 
6 see &i/dpoi)Tros 1. b. j8. b) from 
use, old, worn out ; ifidriop Matt. 9. 

16, acr/coi v. 17, genr. 13. 52. 

traXaidrrjs, rjros, r) (iraXai6s), old- 



ness, antiquatedness, Rom. 7. 6 ev 
7raXai6rrjri ypd/JL/maros =■ ev ypdjj.ij.ari 
iraXaiu*. 

7raXai6a>, a>, f. docroo (TraXai6s), to let 
grow old, pass, to wax old, become 
old, pr. in age ; in N. T. from use, 
pass, to wax old, be worn out, Luke 
12. 33 fiaXavria /j.7] TraXaioiifxeva, 
Heb. 1. 11, 8. 13 rb iraXaiov/j.evov kclI 
yripdcKov. Metaph. to make anti- 
quated, render obsolete, = to abro- 
gate, TreiraXaiooKe rr\v irgdorrjv SC. $ia- 
Q'f]K-r\v Heb. 8. 13. 

irdXy), rjs, t) (iraXXw), a wrestling ; in 
N. T. fig. for struggle, combat, Eph. 
6. 12. 

iraXiyyevecria, as, r) (iraXiv, yeve- 
o~is), regeneration, reproduction ; but 
in N.T. used a) in a moral sense, 
regeneration, new birth, i.e. ' change, 
by grace, from a carnal nature to a 
Christian life,' Tit. 3. 5. b) in the 
sense of renovation, restoration, res- 
titution, i. e. to a former state, == 
airoKardarao-is ; in N. T. spoken of 
the complete external manifestation 
of the Messiah's kingdom, when all 
things are to be delivered from their 
present corruption, and restored to 
spiritual purity and splendour (see 
{BacriXeia c), Matt. 19. 28 ev rfj 
iraXiyyevecria, orav tcaO'iay 6 vlbs rod 
avOp. eirl 6p6vov BS^rjs avrov, comp. 
Acts 3. 21. 

iraXiv, adv. back, back again, again, 
pr. as implying return back to a for- 
mer place, state, act, &c, like Lat. 
and Engl, insep. partic. re. a) pr., 
of place, espec. after verbs of mo- 
tion, Mark 2. 1 iraXiv ela^Xdev els 
Kair., 5. 21, John 6. 15 ave\a>pr]cre 
iraXiv els rb opos, 14. 3 iraXiv epxo- 
{xai — ( I will return,' 2 Cor. 13. 2 
iav eXdco els rb iraXiv, Phil. 1. 26 8ia 
rr)s e/j.rjs irapovaias iraXiv irpbs v/mas : 
so XafjifidveLV iraXiv to take back again, 
John 10. 17, Acts 10. 16, also 11. 10; 
olnodo/jLelv iraXiv Gal. 2. 18. b) of 
time, again, another time, once more. 
(a) genr. Matt. 4. 8 iraXiv irapaXa/ji- 
fidvei avrbv 6 BidfBoXos, 20. 5, Acts 
27. 28, Rom. 8. 15 : pleonast. iraXiv 
4k devrepov, Engl, again the second 
time, Matt. 26. 42. In the sense at 
another time, genr. John 1. 35, Acts 
17. 32 : including also perhaps the 
idea of place, = * again in another 

G G 



7raji.i7rXrj6£i 



338 



Trap a 






place,' Matt. 4. 7, Rom. 15. 10 sq. 
(j8) hence as a confirmative particle, 
connecting circumstances which re- 
fer to the same subject, again, once 
more, further, Matt. 5. 33 iraXiv tjkov- 
crare, 13. 44 sq., Heb. 1. 5, ssep. So 
where there is an implied opposi- 
tion or antithesis, again, on the other 
hand, contra, Matt. 4. 7, 2 Cor. 10. 7, 
Gal. 5. 3, 1 John 2. 8. 

Tra/LLTr\r}6et, adv. (TrafjnrXrjQys fr. 7ras, 
7rA?)0os), ^e ivhole multitude together, 
all at once, Luke 23. 18. 

it a fXTr o\v s,ir6XKy),iroXv {iras, iroXvs), 
very much, very great, vast, Mark 8. 
1 tra^iroXXov oxXov ovtos. 

Uafx<pvXia, as, rj, Pamphylia, a dis- 
trict of Asia Minor, bounded east 
by Cilicia, north by Pisidia, west 
by Lycia, and south by a part of the 
Mediterranean here called the Sea 
of Pamphylia ; Acts 2. 10. 

-rravdox^oy, ov, to (iravfioxevs), pr. 
a * place ^where all are received,' 
i. e. an inn, in the East a khan, cara- 
vanserai, Luke 10. 34. 

7ravdox£vs, 4cas, 6 (iravfioxos, fr. 
7ras, dexojmai), pr. ' one who receives 
all,' i. e. the keeper of an inn or cara- 
vanserai, a host, Luke 10. 35. 

7ravf)yvgis, ecas, r) (iras, ayvpis), pr. 
an assembly or convocation of the 
whole people, held to celebrate any 
public festival or solemnity, as the 
games, sacrifices, &c, hence genr. 
a festive convocation, a joyful assem- 
bly ; in N.T. only Heb. 12.23 [xvpid- 
giv, ayy iXoov iravqyvpsi, tca\ iKKXrjaia 
irgcaTorSKcav ktX to countless throngs, 
[even] the joyful assembly of angels, 
sc. as hymning the praises of God 
around his throne. 

iravoiKi, adv. {iras, olkos), with all 
one's household, Acts 16. 34. 

iravoirXia, as, rj (TrdvoirXos, fr. iras, 
oirXov), panoply, complete armour, 
offensive and defensive, Luke 11. 
22 : fig. of spiritual armour, Eph. 
6. 11, 13. 

iravovpyia, as, t) (iravovpyos), cun- 
ning, craftiness, Luke 20. 23. 

iravovpyos, ov,6,r), adj. {iras, tzpyov), 
pr. ' doing every thing,' and hence 
cunning, crafty, 2 Cor. 12. 16. 

Traurax^Ocp, adv. (iras), from all 
sides, from every quarter, Mark 1. 45. 



iravraxov, adv. (iras), in all places, 
every where, Mark 16. 20. 

iravreXrjs, eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (iras, 
rtXos), wholly ended, complete, i. e. 
genr. perfect, entire; in N. T. only 
adverbially, els to TravTeXes wholly, 
entirely, i. e., as referring to time, 
always, Heb. 7. 25 ; fri) els to it. = 
not at all, Luke 13. 11. 

irdvTf], adv. (iras), every where; in 
N. T. of manner, in every way, in all 
things, Acts 24. 3. 

TravToQtv, adv. {it as), from every side 
or quarter, and hence on every side, 
round about, Luke 19. 43. 

iravTOKpaTwp, opos, b {iras, KgaTew), 
the Omnipotent, the Almighty, spoken 
only of God, 2 Cor. 6. 18, Rev. 1. 8. 

irdvTOT€, adv. (iras), always, at all 
times, ever, Matt. 26. 11. 

irdvTcas, adv. (iras), wholly, altoge- 
ther, entirely, a) pr. 1 Cor. 5. 10 
real ov TcdvTois, 9. 10. b) genr. by 
all means, at all events, assuredly, 
Luke 4. 23 irdvToos epeTre /jloi, Acts 
18.21, 21. 22, 1 Cor. 9. 22 %va irdvToos 
Tivas a-doccD. So in a neg. reply it 
is emphatic, Rom. 3. 9 ov irdvToos 
not at all, not in the least. 

trap a, prep, governing the genitive, 
dative, and accusative, with the pri- 
mary signification near, near by; 
expressing thus the relation of im- 
mediate vicinity or proximity, which 
is differently modified according to 
the force of the different cases. 

I. with the genitive ; where, as 
combined with the force of the ge- 
nitive itself, it expresses the sense 
from near, from with, Fr. de chez : it 
is found in prose writers and in N. 
T. only with a gen. of person, im- 
plying a going forth or proceeding 
from the near vicinity of any one, 
from the presence or side of any 
one, and thus takes the general 
sense from, a) pr., after verbs of 
motion, as of coming, sending, &c. 
Mark 14. 43 irapayiveTai 'lovdas, /cat 
ox^ os noXvs iraga t&u apx^p^v, 
Luke 8. 49, John 15. 26, 17. 8: so 
after eTuai, to be from, = to come from, 
6. 46, 7. 29 ; impl. 1. 14. Of things, 
Luke 6. 19 hvi/afxis nap 3 avTov i^X- 
0€u a virtue went out from him, was 
diffused around him. 



irapa 



ap( 



339 



irapa 



b) fig., after verbs of asking, re- 
ceiving, or those which imply these 
notions ; e. g. after verbs of asking, 
seeking, &c. Matt. 2. 4 iirui/Bdi/ero 
irap 3 avrccu, v. 7, 20. 20 alroucrd ri 
irap 3 avrov, Mark 8. 1 1, Acts 3. 2 ; — 
of hearing, learning, &c. from any 
one, John 1.41 aKovadvrwv iraqa 'Icc- 
dvvov, Acts 24. 8, Gal. 1. 12, 2 Tim. 
3. 14 iraod twos e/aades, 2 John 4; 
— of receiving, obtaining, buying, 
being promised, and the like, from 
any one, Matt. 18. 19 yeurjcrerai av- 
tols irapa rod irarp6s, Mark 12. 2 r iva 
irapa. rcov yeccpycov \d$r), Luke 6. 34, 
Acts 7. 16' $ cov{]o~aro 3 Afipaa/jL irapa. 
rojv vlwv 'Eju/jLop, 9. 14, Rom. 11. 27, 
Eph. 6. 8. After elvai, expressed or 
implied, to be from any one, i. e. to 
come, be given, bestowed, from or by 
any one, John 17. 7 irdvra ocra 5e'5a>- 
ttds fxoi irapa crov icrrij/, Acts 26. 22, 
2 John 3 ; so of hospitality or gifts, 
Luke 10. 7, Phil. 4. 18 ra nag* vjulcov: 
or genr. to come, be derived or pos- 
sessed, from any one, Mark 5. 26 ra, 
Trap* avrrjs irdvra i. e. * all she had 
from herself,' all her own property ; 
so of persons, ol irapa twos, pr. those 
from near any one, i. e. his kindred, 
relatives, Mark 3. 21. 

c) fig., with gen. of pers. as the 
source, author, director, from whom 
any thing proceeds, is derived, &c. 
(a) genr. Matt. 21. 42 irapa Kvpiov 
iyivero avrrj, Luke 1. 45, 2. 1 ££r)\- 
0e d6y/ma irapa. Kaicrapos, John 1. 6. 
(/3) hence after passive verbs in- 
stead of vir6, espec. in later writers, 
Acts 22. 30 rb ri Ka77jyop€?Tai irapa 
twv 'lovSaioov. 

II. with the dative both of per- 
son and thing, expressing rest or 
position near, hard by, with, and 
with dat. pi. among, a) pr. of place, 
after verbs implying rest or remain- 
ing in a place, (a) genr. and with 
dative of thing, John 19. 25 elcrr-n- 
K€Lcrav irapa rep cravpcp rod 3 lr]crov. 
Foil, by dat. of pers. as indicating 
place, Matt. 6. 1 fjucrdbv ovk exere 
irapa rep irargl vfxeav, 22. 25 ^\trav irap 3 
7]jmv kirra aSzAcpoi i. e. with or among 
us, 28. 15, John 1. 40, 8. 38, 14. 17, 
23, 17. 5 [optcc] irapa creavrep rfj So|?7 
rj e?xo^ irapa. aoi, Acts 10. 6 ; 1 Cor. 
16. 2 iraq eavrep ridereo with himself , 
French chez soi, i. e. at home ; Col. 



irap* vfuv among you, in your 



4. 16 

presence, 2 Tim. 4. 13, Rev. 2. 13, al 
(/3) rarely after verbs of motion, and 
only when subsequent rest is also 
implied, comp. £v 4. ; so in Engl. 
by, with ; Luke 9. 47 3 lr}crovs iiriXa- 
fi6/JL€vos iraidiou, Hcrr^crev avrb irao 
eavrep, 19. 17. * 

b) foil, by dat. of person, the re- 
ference being to the person himself, 
without regard to place, (a) pr. 
and genr. with, among, Matt. 21. 25 

01 5e hizKoyi^ovro irao 3 kavrdls, Luke 
1. 30 evpes x^P LV TtupO' T< P © 6 £» 2. 52, 

2 Cor. 1. 17, 1 Pet. 2. 20. (/3) me- 
taph. with or before any one, i. e. 
* in his sight, presence, judgment,' 
he being judge, &c, Acts 26. 8, 
Rom. 2. 13 SiKaioi irapa, rep Qeep, 11. 
25, 1 Cor. 3. 19, Jam. 1. 27, 2 Pet. 
3.8; so 2. 11 iraoa. Kvpiep before the 
Lord, i. e. as judge : also of what is 
in the power of any one, Matt. 19. 
26 irapa avQpecirois rovro advuarou 
icrrt, irapa 5e Qeep irdvra Sward : so 
of moral qualities which are ivith 
any one, i. e. belonging to his cha- 
racter, Rom. 2. 11 ovk io"ri irpoaec- 
iroArjtyia iragd rep Qeep, 9. 14, Jam. 
1. 17. (7) fig. 1 Cor. 7. 24 eKacrros 
ev ep iK\r]67], ev rovrep /never ca irapa. 
rep Qeep with God, i. e. in union and 
fellowship by faith with him, de- 
voted to him as a Christian, = ev 
Kvpicp v. 22. 

III. with the accusative, pr. 
expressing motion near by, near to a 
place, &c. a) pr. implying motion 
along or by the side of any thing, 
i. e. near, by, along, after verbs of 
motion, with ace. of thing, Matt. 4. 
18 irepurarxv 6 'I. irapa rfyv Qd\acr- 
crap by the sea, along the sea-shore, 
13. 4 ; Mark 4. 15 ol irapa. rrjv oZov 
sc. cnreipovrai i. e. by the way-side. 

b) as expressing motion to a 
place, i. e. place whither, near to, to, 
at, after verbs of motion, and so = 
els or irpos with ace, Matt. 15. 29 
fierafias eKe76ev, ?j\6e irapa. rv,v Qd- 
Xacnrav he came near to the sea, ap- 
proached the sea; ver. 30 eppi^/av 
avrovs iraga. rovs irodas rov 3 l7}crod at 
his feet ; Acts 4. 35, 7. 58. 

c) sometimes also expressing the 
idea of rest or remaining near a 
place, &c. near, by, at, = irapa with 
dative ; here, however, the idea of 



Trapa 



340 



7TCL 



pafjoXt] 



previous motion or coming to the 
place is strictly implied, comp. els 

4. (a) pr. after verbs of rest or 
remaining-, Matt. 13. 1 iicddriTo irapa, 
tt]u QaXao'o-av i. e. ' he went and sat 
by the sea-side,' Mark 5. 21, Luke 

5. 1, 7. 38 crracra oiricro) iraga. robs 
iroSas avrov, \0. 39 : ellipt. with a 
verb impl. Mark 4. 1, Acts 22. 3, 
Heb. 11. 12. (0) metaph. of the 
ground or reason by or along with 
which a conclusion follows, by rea- 
son of, because of, Lat. propter ; iraga 
rovro = thereby, therefore, on this 
account, 1 Cor. 12. 15, 16 ov irapa 
rovro ovk icrriv e/c rod ado/xaros. 

d) as denoting motion by or past 
a place, i. e. a passing by, going be- 
yond ; in N. T. only fig., as implying 
a failure in reaching the exact point 
of aim, a want of coincidence with 
any thing, either from passing aside 
of it, or falling short, or going be- 
yond ; hence the general sense other 
than, viz. (a) == Engl, aside from, not 
coincident with, not conformable to, 
i. e. contrary to, against, Acts 18. 13 
irapa, rbv v6p.ov pr. aside from the 
law i. e. contrary to our law, Rom. 

I. 26 irapa, </>iW, 11. 24, 4. 18 irap 
iXirfia, 16. 17, Gal. 1. 8. (/3) = 
Engl, beside, in the sense of except, 
save, pr. failing, falling short, 2 Cor. 

II. 24 recra'apaKovra irapa fxiau forty 
stripes save one, i. e. falling short by 
one. (7) =Engl. past, in the sense 
of beyond, more than, so genr. Heb. 

11. 11 irapa Kaipbv TjXLKias ztgksv 
2)ast the proper age, failing the usual 
age. More commonly = more than, 
above, beyond, so genr. Luke 13. 2 
ap^aprcoXol irapa, irdvras, Rom. 1. 25, 

12. 3 irap" o 5eT (ppovsiv, 14. 5 see 
Kpivoo a., Heb. 1. 9 : so after com- 
paratives, where irapa with ace. is 
= ^ Kara with accus., Luke 3. 13 
fjLTjdhv irXeov irapa rb hiareraypLevov, 
Heb. 1. 4, 2. 7, 9: after dXXos, 1 Cor. 
3. 11 QejxiXiov aXXov irapa nrbv Kei- 
\xevov. 

Note. In composition irapa im- 
plies, 1. nearness, proximity, near, 
by, as irapaKaQiQ*), irapicrrrjfjLL, irapa- 
6aXdo~o~ios, &c. ; 2. motion or direc- 
tion near to, to, by, as irapafiaXXoo, 
irapaSiSoofjLi, irapex 00 ' irapareii/oo, &c. ; 
3. motion by or past any place, a 
going beyond, as irapdyto, iragepxo- 



p.ai, irapairXea) ; 4. fig. of whatever 
swerves from the true point, comes 
short of it, or goes beyond it, like 
Engl, mis-, i. e. wrongly, falsely, as 
iragaicovco, irapadecopect) ; or like Lat. 
prater, trans, implying violation, 
as irapafialpoi), iragauo/neco ; also by 
stealth, as irapeicrdyoi), &c. 

irapaftaivw, f. jS^erojuat, aor. 2 irap- 
4j3r]v, pr. to go by one's side, to ac- 
company, as one of the warriors in 
a chariot ; to pass by or over in si- 
lence ; usually and in N.T. only fig. 
to go aside from, to transgress, with 
accus. Matt. 15. 2, 3 v/j.€?s irapafiai- 
V6T€ r\\v ivroX^v rod 0eoO : absol. 
2 John 9 : praegn. Acts 1. 25 e| ?is 
irapefir] s Iou5as from which Judas by 
transgression fell away, i.e. which he 
deserted by transgression. 

irapafiaXXoo, fut. /3aA<£, pr. to throw 
near, to cast before, as food to ani- 
mals ; in N. T. 1. to throw or place 
side by side, fig. to compare, rl %v 
rivi, Mark 4. 30. 

2. intrans. or with kavrbv impl., 
pr. to throw one's self near, i. e. to be- 
take one's self any whither, to go or 
come to a place, espec. by ship, as a 
nautical term, foil, by eh Acts 20. 15 
irapefiaXofLev els ^dfjiov. 

irapafiaffis, ews, rj {irapafSaivco), 
transgression ; rod vofiov Rom. 2. 23 ; 
absol. 4. 15, 5. 14, saep. 

irapapdrris, ov, 6 (irapa^aivco), an 
accompanier, a companion, as one of 
the warriors in a chariot ; in N. T. 
a transgressor, rod vofxov Rom. 2. 25, 
27, Jam. 2. 11; absol. Gal. 2. 18, 
Jam. 2. 9. 

irapafiid£ojj.ai, fut. dcrofiai, depon. 
mid., to force, to do violence to, i. e. 
contrary to nature or right ; in N. 
T. to compel, i. e. to constrain by over- 
much entreaty, foil, by ace. Luke 
24. 29, Acts 16. 15. 

irapajBoXevofiaL, f. evcrofiai, depon. 
mid. (iraodfioXos, fr. irapafiaXXofiai), 
to expose one's self to danger, Phil. 2. 
30 irapafioXGvard/jLej'os rfj tyvxjl ex- 
posing himself in respect to his life, 
i. e. regardless of his life. 

iraga&oXi), t}s, i\ (irapafSaXXco), pr. a 
placing side by side, as of ships in 
battle ; in N. T. fig. comparison, si- 
militude, a) genr. Mark 4. 30 kv 



7rapa fiovXevofiai 



341 7rapaceLyfxari^u) 



irolq. irapa{3o\fj Tvapa$dXu>\j<.ev avri)p ; 
Heb. 11. 19 ev 7raga^oXfj i. e. figura- 
tively. In the sense of image, figure, 
symbol, = rv7ros, Heb. 9. 9 tjtis \_t)v\ 
irapafioXTj els rbv Kaiphv rbv eveo~rr\- 
tc6ra i. e. * a symbol or type of spi- 
ritual things in Christ,' comp. v. 11. 
b) spec, a parable, i. e. a short dis- 
course, usually a narrative, under 
which something else is figured, or 
in which the fictitious is employed 
to represent and illustrate the real : 
this is a favourite mode of oriental 
teaching, and was much employed 
by our Saviour ; so Matt. 13. 24 aX- 
Xtjv TragafioXrjv ixapeQy\Kev, v. 31, 33, 
ssep. : ev iragafioXah i. e. ' through 
or by means of parables,' Mark 4. 
11 ; XaXetv, elirelv, Xeyeiv ev 7rapafio- 
\cus, Matt. 13. 3, 22. 1, Mark 3. 23, 
ev implied after eXaXei 4. 33 ; 8M<t- 
Keiv ev TragafioAcus v. 2, e?7re 5m na- 
pafioXrjs Luke 8. 4, x°°P Kls ^cLpa^oXy)s 
ovk eXaXei avroTs Matt. 13. 34, ctarb 
rr)s (Tvktjs p.ddere rrjv 7rapaf3oXr)v i. e. 
drawn from the fig-tree, 24. 32 : foil. 
by genit. of the object whence the 
parable is drawn, 13. 18 t) irapafi. rod 
wneipovros, v. 36 r&v (ifavloov : once 
of a series of comparisons, includ- 
ing also a parable, Luke 14. 7, comp. 
v. 7-11, 12-14, 16-24. c) in a wider 
sense, a figurative discourse, a dark 
saying, i. e. obscure and full of hid- 
den meaning, Matt. 13. 35 avol^co ev 
TtapafioXous rb <rr6p.a fxov : hence also 
i. q. proverb, adage, Luke 4. 23. 

TrapafiovXevo/Jiai, f. evao/JLai, to mis- 
consult, a doubtful form in text. rec. 
Phil. 2. 30, where other eds. read 
TrapafioXevo/uLaL which see : not found 
elsewhere. 

irapayyeXia, as, rj (irapayyeXXu)), 
announcement, declaration, by autho- 
rity ; in N. T. command, charge, pre- 
cept ; from magistrates, Acts 5. 28 
ov wapayyeXia TraprjyyelXajjLev vpuv, 
comp. ayaXXidco b.; 16. 24: or as 
pertaining to religion, 1 Thess. 4. 2 
irapayyeXias efidoKafxev v/mv foa rov 
Kvgiov 'Irjaov, 1 Tim. 1. 5, 18. 

TrapayyeXXoo, f. eXco (irapd, &77eA- 
Xcc), pr. to bring or send word to any 
one ; hence in N. T. and comm. to 
direct, command, charge, and irapay- 
yeXXw /at) to forbid, with dat. of pers. 
expr. or impl., the thing commanded 



being put in the accus. or infin., or 
with %va, &c. (a) with dat. and ac- 
cus., 2 Thess. 3. 4 a 7rapa.yyeXXofj.ev 
vpuv, V. 10 rovro 7rapa77- vp.1v, otl 
ktX: with dat. impl. 1 Cor. 11. 17, 

I Tim. 5. 7 ravra irapdyyeXXe, 'iva 
ktX. (/3) with dat. and infin., aor. 
Mark 8. 6 irapiiyyeiXe rev oxXcp d^a- 
Txevelv eiil rrjs 777s, Luke 5. 14, 8. 
29; — pres. 9.21 avrols irapriyyeiXe 
jbL7]devl Xeyeiv rovro, Acts 1. 4, 4. 18; 
with ace. and inf. pres. 1 Tim. 6. 13, 
with dat. impl. Acts 15. 5. (7) fur- 
ther, with dat. and 'iva (comp. %va 
1 1 1, a. a.), Mark 6. 8, 2 Thess. 3. 12 : 
foil, by dat. with Kadds 1 Thess. 4. 

II ; with Xeycav before the express 
words, Matt. 10.5. 

Trapayij/o/jLai, fut. yevqao/xai, pr. in 
pres. to become near or present, i. e. 
to come, approach, arrive, Matt. 3. 1, 
13, Mark 14. 43 ; imperf. once, John 
3. 23 : elsewhere only aor. 2 irape- 
yev6ii7)v, to be near, be present, i. e. to 
have come or arrived, a) genr. and 
absol. John 3. 23 irapeyivovro Kal 
efiairri^ovro, Acts 11. 23 ts irapaye- 
v6p.evos Kal lda>v, 25. 7. With an 
adjunct of place whither; foil, by els 
of place, Matt. 2. 1 ; by eiri with ace. 
of place, 3. 13, with ace. of pers. to 
come upon or against any one, Luke 
22. 52; by ttq6s with accus. of per- 
son, 7. 4. With an adjunct of place 
whence; as air6 Matt. 3. 13, e£ ofiov 
Luke 11. 6, irapd rivos Mark 14. 43. 
b) = to come or appear publicly ; John 
the Baptist, Matt. 3. 1 ; Jesus, Luke 
12. 51. c) = to come back, return, 
Luke 14.21. 

irapdya), f. a|a> (irapd, &yoo), to lead 
along, near, by, or past; hence a) 
in N. T. middle irapdyo/nai, to pass 
along, pass away, absol. 1 John 2. 8 
7) crKoria iragdyerai : fig. i. q. to dis- 
appear, perish, 1 John 2. 17 6 k6o-jios 
irapdyerai. b) intrans. irapdyco, to 
pass along, pass by (comp. ay co 3.), 
Matt. 20. 30 aKovaavres on 3 lr)crovs 
irapdyei, Mark 2. 14, 15. 21, John 
9. 1. In the sense of to pass on fur- 
ther, to pass away, Matt. 9. 9 Traod- 
yvv 6 'lyo-ovs enelQev, v. 27, John 8. 
59 : fig. to disappear, perish, 1 Cor. 
7. 31 rb ffxrj/uLa rod k6ct{wv rovrov 
irapdyei. 

irapadeiyp.ari£oo, f. law (irapddeiy- 



7rapacei(J0Q 



342 



7rapaSi$u)fAi 



jua, fr. irapadziKvv/j.i), to make an ex- 
ample of, to expose to public shame, 
with ace. Matt. 1. 19 ^ OeXwv avr^v 
Trapabeiyjuario'aL, Heb. 6. 6. 

irapdbe i a os, ov, 6, paradise, a word 
which seems to have had its origin 
in the languages of Eastern Asia, 
comp. Sanscrit paradesha and pa- 
radisha, a land elevated and culti- 
vated ; Armenian pardes, a garden 
round a house : in the Heb. form 
DTtB and Gr. iragddeiaos, it is ap- 
plied to the pleasure- gar dens, and 
parks with wild animals, surround- 
ing the country residences of the 
Persian monarchs and princes, Neh. 
2. 8, comp. Ecc. 2. 5; the Sept. em- 
ploy it of the garden of Eden ; and 
hence in later Jewish usage and in 
N. T. paradise is put for the abode 
of the blessed after death, viz. a) 
the inferior paradise, or the region 
of the blessed in hades, Luke 23. 43. 
b) the celestial paradise, where the 
spirits of the just dwell with God, 
2 Cor. 12. 4, — 6 rptros ovpavos v. 3, 
see ovpavos d. /3. ; Rev. 2. 7 6 irapd- 
Seicros rod ®eov. 

Trap a 5 e% op. ai, f. £opiai, depon. mid. 
(Sexojucu), to take near or to one's 
self, i. e. to receive to one's self, pr. 
from the hands of any one ; in N. T. 
fig. to receive, admit, approve, with 
ace. ; things, Mark 4. 20 rov \6yov, 
Acts 16. 21 ie-n, 22. 18, 1 Tim. 5. 19 : 
of persons, by Hebraism, to delight 
in, Heb. 12. 6 vlbv tv 7rapa$ex €Ta h 
parall. with ayairdw. 

TTagab* larpifiTi, rjs, i) (irapd, diarpi- 
firj), mis-employment, =idle occupa- 
tion, 1 Tim. 6. 5 text. rec. 

7Tapa^idoofjii, fut. Tragadcoo'CD, to give 
near, with, to any one, to give over, 
to deliver over or up, sc. into the pos- 
session or power of any one, trans. ; 
spoken a) of persons delivered over, 
with evil intent, into the power or 
authority of others ; to magistrates 
for trial, condemnation, with accus. 
and dat. Matt. 5. 25 pL7]TTore ere ira- 
pahec 6 oLVTiSiKos rep Kgirfj, Mark 15. 
1 irapiStoKOLV avrbv rep UiXdrcp, Luke 
20. 20 ; with dat. impl. Matt'. 27. 18, 
Acts 3. 13; — to lictors or soldiers 
for punishment or ward, Matt. 5. 
25 /ur)7roT€ 6 Kpirrjs (re irapdBo) rep v- 
TTrioirri, 18. 34 irapeSctiKev avrbu to?s 



fiao'avicrTais, 20. 19 rots eOvecriu i. e. 
the Roman soldiers, Acts 12.4; with 
els final, Matt. 20. 19 : foil, by ace. 
with els final, Luke 24. 20 wap. avrbv 
els Kpifxadavdrov i.e. to be punished 
with death ; with 'Lva, Matt. 27. 26 
'iricrovv TragedooKeu tVa erravpeodfj. So 
in general to the power and plea- 
sure of one's enemies, with accus. 
and dat. Matt. 26. 15 nay to vpuv ira- 
paddoaco avv6v, Luke 23. 25, Mark 10. 
33 : foil, by ace. simply, Matt. 10. 4 
s Iou5as 6 kcl\ irapadovs avr6v, 24. 10, 
Luke 22. 21 ; pass. Matt. 4. 12 : in- 
stead of dative, foil, by els avvedgia 
into i.e. before councils, 10. 17; els 
away coy as Kal (j>v\aKas Luke 21. 12: 
also foil, by els %elpds rivos into the 
hands i. e. power of any one, Matt. 
17. 22, Acts 21. 11 : with els final, 
Matt. 24. 9 eh extyiv, 26. 2 irapa- 
Sidorai els rb aravocaQrivai, Acts 8. 
3 els (j)v\aK7)js, Mark 13. 12 els Qdva- 
rov\ and so with els Bdvarov implied 
wherever the reference is to the 
death of Jesus, Rom. 4. 25, 8. 32, 
also where Jesus is said eavrbv ira- 
padidovcu Gal. 2. 20 : once genr. rivd 
Tivi els, 1 Cor. 5. 5. b) of persons or 
things delivered over to do or suffer 
any thing, in the sense to give up or 
over, to surrender, with ace. Acts 15. 

26 avdgdoirois TrapadedooKoo'i ras tyvxas 
avToov men who have given up [i. e. 
jeoparded] their lives ; with ace. and 
%va, 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav irapadw rb crooixd 
/jlov %va KavOyiaca/jLai. So of persons 
given over to follow their passions, 
&c, with ace. and dat. of thing, eav- 
rovs TvapehuiKav rfj aaeXyeia Eph. 4. 
19 ; ace. and infin. Acts 7. 42 ; ace. 
and e'ls ri into any thing, i. e. into 
the power or practice of it, Rom. 1. 
24, 26, 28. c) of persons and things 
delivered over to the charge, care, 
kindness of any one, in the general 
sense to give up, to commit, entrust, 
genr., with ace. and dat. Matt. 11. 

27 ixdvra fJLOi iraoedoOr] vwb rov ixa- 
r P 6s, 25. 14, Luke 4. 6, Acts 27. 1 
TragediBow rbv TlavXov eKarovrapxy, 
1 Pet. 2. 23. So irapa§id6vai riva rfj 
xdpiri rod ®eov to commit or commend 
to the favour of God, Acts 14. 26, 15. 
40 ; TragaZibovoLi rb Trvevfxa sc. rep 
Seep to give up the ghGst, John 19. 
30. Also in the sense to give back, 
deliver up, render up, 1 Cor. 15. 24. 



Trapaco^oc 



343 



7rapaKu\eio 



d) of things delivered orally or by 
writing, in the sense to deliver, de- 
clare, teach, trans. Mark 7. 13, Luke 
1. 2, Acts 6. 14 ra edr) a 7rapebcoKev 
Oyuv M., 16. 4, 2 Pet. 2. 21: pass. 
Rom. 6. 17 e*s ov irap^Sdr^re rvrrov 
SiSax^s - , for els rvtrov 5i5. &y irape- 
dSdrjre. e) intrans. or with kavrhv 
impl., to deliver up one's self, to yield 
one's self, e. g. as the harvest pre- 
sents itself for the sickle, Mark 4. 
29 orav iraqaZop 6 KapirSs. 

Tragddoqos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (8o£a), pa- 
radoxical, strange, i. e. aside from 
received opinion ; in N. T. by impl. 
strange, wonderful, Luke 5. 26. 

rraodSoo'is, eccs, rj (7rapa5u5a>/xi), c?e- 
livery, i. e. the act of delivering over 
from one to another, surrender of a 
city ; in N. T. ' any thing orally de- 
livered,' precept, ordinance, instruc- 
tion, a) of oral precepts delivered 
down from age to age, tradition, tra- 
ditional law, Matt. 15.2 irapafiaivovo~i 
rty irapadoo'iv ra>v TrpzcrfivTegccv, v. 3, 
6, saep. b) genr. precept, doctrine, 
1 Cor. 11. 2 Kadws irapedwica vp.1v ras 
■napaSocrzis /on-e^ere, 2 Thess. 2. 15, 
3. 6. 

Trapa£r}\6oo, So, f. doaoo (grjAow), pr. 
to render mis-zealous, i. e. to make 
jealous, provoke to jealousy or emu- 
lation ; fig. spoken of Israel, whom 
God would make jealous of their 
own high privileges (i. e. cause them 
to set a right value upon them) by 
bestowing like privileges on other 
nations, trans. Rom. 10. 19 irapaQr)- 
A.ct;crco v{xas eir ovk edvzi : also to pro- 
voke God to jealousy or anger, i. e. by 
rendering to idols the homage due 
to him alone, 1 Cor. 10. 22. 

TrapaOa \do~o~ lo s, a, op (irapd, 6d- 
Aaucra), near the sea, by the sea-side, 
maritime, Matt. 4. 13. 

irapadeoopeo*, oo, f. i\o~(>i}, to look at a 
thing by the side of another, i. e. to 
compare; in N. T. to look by any 
thing, = to overlook, neglect, slight, 
pass. Acts 6. 1 on Trapedeoopovvro at 
~Xfr\pai avroov. 

TrapadTiKT), rjs, r, (Trapar(6rifj.i), a de- 
posit, trust, something committed to 
one's charge, 2 Tim. 1. 12. 

itaqaivio), oo, f. 4aoo (iraod, alvsoo), 
pr. to praise near, before, to any one ; 



hence to exhort, admonish, foil, by 
infin. with ace. of pers. Acts 27. 22 
irapaivco vfjLus evdvfjiuv : absol. v. 9. 

irapair iofxai, ov^ai, f. ^(To^ai, de- 
pon. mid. {iraod, alreoo), to ask from 
any one, i. e. at his hands, to obtain 
by asking ; in N. T. to ask aside or 
away, to deprecate, get rid of by ask- 
ing, = Engl. to beg off from, a) pr. 
and genr. to entreat that something 
may not take place, foil, by inf. Acts 
25. 11 ov irapairovixai. to anoOavelv I 
do not deprecate death, do not refuse 
to die : so foil, by p.r\ with inf. Heb. 
12. 19, comp. ix-t] I. d. b) = to 
excuse one's self from an invitation, 
absol. Luke 14. 18 fjp^avro irapai- 
T€?o-6aL : perf. part, as pass., ib. e^e 
fjLf- 7ragr}TT]fJL€Uou, v. 19. c) by impl. 
not to receive, i. e. to refuse, reject, 
with accus. Heb. 12. 25 fij] iragaiTT]- 
cTTjcrde top XaKovvia, 1 Tim. 4. 7, 5. 
11. In the sense of to avoid, shun, 
2 Tim. 2. 23, Tit. 3.10. 

irapanadi £a>, f. io~u>, to sit down near, 
to seat one's self near, foil, by irapd 
with ace. Luke 10. 39. 

irapaKaXeoo, a>, fut. 4o~oo, to call or 
to call for, trans, a) = to invite to 
come, Acts 28. 20 5ia ravrrjv rrjv 
alriav irapeKaKecra vfxas. b) = to 
call for or upon any one, as for aid, 
to invoke; hence in later usage and 
N. T. genr. to beseech, entreat, with 
ace. Matt. 18. 32, Acts 16. 39. With 
the ace. expr. or impl. are also put 
other adjuncts, as part, \4yccv or the 
like, Matt. 8. 5 irgoarjXdev tKarovr- 
apxos TraoaKaX&v avrbv Ka\ Xeycov, 
ver. 31 ot Sai/JLOves iraptKaXovv avrbv 
\4yovres, Acts 25. 2. Also with inf. 
aor. Mark 5. 17 fjp^avro rrapaKaXuv 
avrbv arr€\6e7v, Acts 8. 31, 9. 38, and 
accus. 24.4; with rod 21. 12; %va 
Mark 5. 18, Luke 8. 31, oiroos Matt. 
8. 34; irepi twos Philem. 10. c) = 
to call upon any one to do any thing, 
i. e. to exhort, admonish, with ace. of 
pers. Acts 15. 32 'lovdas Ka\ SiAas- 
TrapeKaAGcrav robs adeXcpovs, 2 Cor. 
10. 1, Heb. 3. 13. Also with accus. 
and further adjuncts, e. g. the ex- 
press words, 1 Cor. 4. 16, 1 Pet. 5. 1 ; 
inf. pres. Acts 11. 23 TraoeKaXti nav- 
ras 7rpocrjiiev€LV t<£ Kvplco, 1 Pet. 2. 1 1 ; 
infin. aor. Acts 27. 33 7raoe/caAei 6 
n. airavras jj.eraAafie'iv rpocprjs, Rom. 



7rapaKa\v7rrit) 



344 



Trapakafxfiavu) 



12. 1, Eph. 4. 1 ; %va 1 Cor. 1. 10, 1 
Thess. 4. 1. Absol., with accus. of 
pers. impl., Luke 3. 18, Rom. 12. 8 
6 iragaKaAoov, Heb. 10. 25; foil, by 
\eycav Acts 2. 40; with inf. pres. 1 
Tim. 2. 1 ; inf. and ace. 2 Cor. 6. 1 : 
so ravra \d\ei kcl\ TtapanaXei Tit. 2. 
15, 1 Tim. 6. 2. d) by impl. to ex- 
hort, in the way of consolation, en- 
couragement, &c. = to console, com- 
fort, with accus. of pers. Matt. 2. 18 
'Paxfa KXaiovca /cat ovk rj6e\e irapa- 
K\r]drjvaL, 5. 4, 2 Cor. 1.4 6 Tragaica- 
\S)V fj/uLas eiri iraffrj rfj 6\i\j/ei, v. 6 : 
foil, by ras KagSlas v/ulCou Eph. 6. 22, 
Col. 2. 2, comp. nap 5t a a. 7. In 
the sense of £0 wmZre g/ac?, pass, to be 
glad, rejoice, Luke 16. 25, Acts 20.12. 

7rapaKa\vTTT<o, f. i\/ca, to cover over, 
hide, pr. by putting any thing near, 
before an object ; in N. T. fig. Luke 
9. 45 to prifia t)v irapaKeKaXvfjLfxevov 



an avroov. 



TrapaKaradrjKT], rjs, 7) {TvapaKara- 
tl9t]im), a deposit, trust, something 
committed to one's charge, 1 Tim. 
6. 20 and 2 Tim. 1. 14 text, rec, 
where recent eds. have the later 
form irapad^KT}. 

irapaKei/jiai, f. crofxai, to lie near, be 
adjacent; in N. T. fig. to be at hand, 
be present, prompt, Rom. 7. 18 rb 6e- 
Xeiv irapditeirai fxoi, v. 21. 

7rapdK\r)cns, ecos, 7) (irapaKaXeco), pr. 
a calling near, invitation ; in N. T. as 
in the verb: a) entreaty, petition, 2 
Cor. 8. 4 fxera ttoXXtjs TragaKXTjcrews 
deSfAevoi rjjxSiv. b) exhortation, ad- 
monition, Rom. 12. 8 etre 6 Trapaica- 
Xwv, ev rfj TragaKXi]vei, 1 Cor. 14. 3 : 
in the sense of instruction, teaching, 
meaning hortatory, Acts 13. 15, 15. 
31 ; so prob. 4. 36 vlbs 7rapaKX7]aecos 
= Bapvdfias, where TrapdicAriaris is 
then = irgotf>7]reia. c) consolation, 
comfort, solace, Rom. 15. 4 tVa 81a rrjs 
iragaicX'fjo'eccs roov ypacpcov rr\v zXirida 
exw^ez/i.e. the consolation afforded 
by the Scriptures, 2 Cor. 1. 4-7, 6 
©ebs rrjs 7rapaKXr)(rem Rom. 15. 5: 
including the idea of spiritual aid, 
assistance, =' aid and consolation,' 
Acts 9. 31 7) it. rod aylov Trvevfxaros : 
meton. for the Author of spiritual 
aid and consolation, the Messiah, 
Luke 2. 25. By impl., in the sense 
of joy, gladness, Luke 6. 24, 



7rapdK\r)Tos, ov, 6, r), pr. verbal adj. 
(rrapaKaXeco), called upon, i. e. for 
help; hence as subst. a) Lat. ad- 
vocatus, an advocate, intercessor, who 
pleads the cause of any one before 
a judge, &c. 1 John 2. 1 edv ris a- 
p.dprri, 7rapdK\r]T0i/ exop-^v Trpbs rbv 
irarepa. b) a consoler, a comforter, 
bestowing spiritual aid and conso- 
lation, spoken of the Holy Spirit, 
John 14. 16, 26, 15. 26, 16. 7. 

nap an or), rjs, r) (irapatcovoo), pr. 'the 
act of mis-hearing ;' in N. T. neglect 
to hear, i. e. disobedience, Rom. 5.19 
diet, rrjs napaKorjs rod evbs avdpairov, 
2 Cor. 10. 6, Heb. 2. 2. 

7rapaKoXov6eoo, w, fut. tjcco (irapd, 
aKoXovdeco), to accompany side by side, 
follow closely; in N. T. fig. a) of 
things, to accompany , —to be done 
by any one, with dat. Mark 16. 17 
orrjfX€?a ro?s iricrrevcrao'i ravra iraga- 
KoXov6r)o"ei. b) == to follow out closely 
in mind, to trace out, examine, with 
dat. Luke 1. 3 irapaic. iracrt cucpificos. 
c) = to conform unto, compare, with 
dative, rfj SidacwaXia 1 Tim. 4. 6, 2 
Tim. 3. 10. 

TrapaKovo), fut. o~w (irapd, clkovco), to 
mis-hear, i. e. to hear slightly, inat- 
tentively ; in N. T. to neglect to hear, 
i. e. not to obey, with gen., Matt. 18. 
17 eav TrapaKovcrri avrwv. 

TragaKvirrca, f. \p(o, to stoop down near 
by any thing, to bend forward near, 
i. e. in order to look at any thing 
more closely. a) pr. absol. Luke 
24. 12 irapaKv\f/as fiXeirei ra 666via: 
with els, John 20. 11 irapeKvtyev els 
rb fii/r)fJL€?ou. b) metaph. to look into, 
find out, know, with els, James 1. 25, 
1 Pet. 1. 12. 

iragaXa/xfidva), f. X^ofxai, to take 
near, with, to one's self; and also 
semipass. to receive with or to one's 
self; see Xafxfidvw. I. to take to 
one's self, e.g. a city, i. e. to take in 
possession, seize; in N. T. only of 
persons, to take unto or with one 's self, 
i. e. as an associate, companion, with 
ace. Matt. 1. 20 /jltj <po/Sr)6r}s irapaXa~ 
fielv Mapiap, rr\v yvvalicd aov, v. 24, 
17. 1 irapaXafifidvei o'lrjo-ovs rbv rie- 
rgov, 20. 17, saep. Also with els of 
place, Matt. 4. 5, 8 ; fxerd and gen. 
of pers. 12. 45, 18. 16 ; irp6s and ace. 
of pers. John 14. 3. Part. irapaXa- 



7rupa\eyu) 



345 



7r up cnrXeuj 



$(!ov is sometimes used by partial 
pleonasm before other verbs, to ex- 
press the idea more fully and gra- 
phically (comp. Xa/mfidpcu 1. a.), 
Acts 16. 33 irapaXafioov avrovs eXov- 
aev airb roov irXrfycou, 21. 24, al. : so 
also the verb itself with /ecu before 
another verb, Matt. 2. 13 irapaXafie 
rb iraidiou kol <pevye, John 19. 6, al. 
Fig. of those whom Christ will take 
with him, or receive into favour at 
his coming, passive, Matt. 24. 40 6 
els irapaXa/jfidi/eTai., Kal 6 els cMpterai, 
Luke 17. 34 : also of a teacher, = to 
receive, acknowledge, to embrace and 
follow his instructions, John 1. 11. 

2. to receive with or to one's self, 
i. e. what is given, imparted, deli- 
vered over, = to take from another 
into one's own hands ; inN.T. a) 
pr. to receive in charge, as an office, 
dignity, hiaKoviav Col. 4. 17, fiaai- 
Xeiav Heb. 12. 28. b) metaph. to 
receive into the mind, = to be taught, 
to learn, with ace. of thing, Mark 7. 
4 ct irapeXafiov KpaTelu, 1 Cor. 15. 1, 
Gal. 1. 9, Phil. 4. 9 & Kal efidOeTe Kal 
irapeXafieTe, Col. 2. 6 rbu XpiarSu 
meton. for the gospel of Christ: foil, 
by ace. with air6 twos 1 Cor. 11. 23, 
with ivapd twos Gal. 1. 12, 1 Thess. 
2.13. 

irapaXeyco, fut. fco, to lay near, and 
mid. to lie near or with any one ; in 
N. T. only mid. irapaXeyofiai, as a 
nautical term, to layouts course near, 
i. e. to sail near, by, along a place or 
coast, = irapairXew, with accus. de- 
pending on irapd in composit., Acts 
27. 8, 13 irapeXeyovTO tt]u Kp7]T7)v. 

irapaXios, ov, 6, r\, adj. {irapd, aXs), 
near or by the sea, maritime, Luke 6. 
17 tt]s irapaXiov [%copas] Tvpov, i. e. 
the sea-coast. 

irapaXXayi}, rjs, 7] (irapaXXdaaca), 
change, alternation, vicissitude, Jam. 
1. 17 irap 3 co ovk evi irapaXXayf}. 

iragaXoyi£o/j.ai, fut. iaofiai, to mis- 
reckon ; in N. T. pr. to deceive by false 
reasoning, and hence genr. to deceive, 
circumvent, with ace. of pers. Col. 2. 
£, Jam. 1. 22. 

ircupaXvTLKos, *//, 6v (irapaXvco), pa- 
ralytic, palsied, Matt. 4. 24, 8. 6. 

irapaXvco, f. vcroo, to loosen at or from 
the side, i. e. things joined side by 
side, to disjoin ; in N. T. to dissolve, 



i. e. to relax, enfeeble, only perf. part, 
pass. irapaXeXv/jLevos, relaxed, enfee- 
bled, feeble, a) pr. Heb. 12. 12 ira- 
paXeXv^xeva y6uo.Ta. b) in the sense 
of paralytic, =irapaXvTLK6s, Luke 5. 
18, Acts 8. 7 iroXXol irapaXeXvpevoi 
Kal %ccAoi, 9. 33. 

irapa/j-evoo, f. evoo, to remain near, by, 
with any one, foil, by irg6s Tiva, 1 Cor. 
16. 6 irpbs vfJLas Tvybv irapafxevoo : ab- 
sol. Heb. 7. 23 KooXveadai irapa/jeu- 
eiv, i. e. thereby, therein, sc. in the 
priest's office. Fig. to continue in 
any thing, to persevere therein, absol. 
James 1. 2d. 

irapafivOeo/jLai, ov/xai, f. rjcrofjai, de- 
pon. mid., to speak near or with any 
one, i. e. kindly, soothingly, to soothe, 
pacify ; hence in N. T. a) to exhort, 
encourage, with ace. of pers. expr. or 
impl. 1 Thess. 2. 11 irapaKaXovvTes 
if/mas Kal irapa/j.vdovfxevoi, 5. 14. b) 
to console, comfort, with ace. of pers. 
John 11. 19 %va irap. auras 7repi tov 
adeX<pov avroov, v. 31. 

iragafjivOia, as, if {irapafxvQeofxai), 
exhortation, encouragement ; in N.T. 
consolation, comfort, 1 Cor. 14. 3. 

irapa/jivd iov, ov, t6 (irapajj.v9eoiJ.ai), 
consolation, comfort, solace, Phil. 2. 1. 

irapavofieco, oo, f. r)o~(o (irapdvofjos), 
pr. to act aside from law, i. e. to vio- 
late law, transgress, absol. Acts 23. 3. 

irapavofxia, as,ij (irapauoixeoo), viola- 
tion of law, transgression, 2 Pet. 2. 16. 

irapair iKpaivco, f. avoo, aor. 1 irape- 
iriKpaua, found only in Sept. and N. 
T., strictly to make bitter towards 
any one, treat with bitterness; more 
usually to embitter, provoke, hence 
absol. to prGvoke } i. e. God, Heb. 3. 
16. 

irapairiKpao" p.6s, ov, 6 (irapairiKpal- 
voo), an embittering, provocation, of 
God by disobedience, Heb. 3. 8, 15 : 
not in classics. 

ir a q air lit too, aor. 2 irapeirevov, to fall 
near by any one, and hence to fall 
in with, to meet, also to fall aside 
from, to swerve or deviate from any 
thing ; hence in N. T. fig. to fall 
away from the path of duty, from 
the faith, to apostatise, absol. Heb. 
6.6. 

irapairXeoo, f. evao/mai, to sail near ', by, 
past a place, Acts 20. 16. 



7rapa7r\r]cnop 



346 



TrapaTtdrifju 



7ragaTr\7]ariov, adv. (irapairXijo'ios), 
near by, nigh to, i. e. like, similarly, 
foil, by dat. Phil. 2. 27 faQevqire ira- 
pa.ir\'i](nov Qavdrcc. 

it a g air A 77 ericas, adv. (7ragonrXi)(Tios), 
pr. near to, nigh by, and hence like, 
in the like manner, Heb. 2. 14. 

TrapaTropevo/Liai, fut. evao/nai, to go 
near or % ^e szde o/any one, =to 
accompany; in N. T. tfo pass by, to 
pass along by, intrans. Mark 11. 20 
TrapaTropEvojJLevoi eldop ttju crvurjis ktX : 
part. 01 iragaivogevofxevoi the passers- 
by, 15. 29 : foil, by bid with gen. of 
place through which, 2. 23 Siot, tqqv 
cnropi/uLccv, 9. 30. 

7r a p air r 00 /jl a, aros, to (TrapaTrl7rTco), 
a misfall, mishap ; in N. T. a falling 
aside or away sc. from right, truth, 
duty, a lapse, error, fault, viz. a) 
pr. as committed unintentionally, as 
arising from ignorance or inadvert- 
ence, Matt. 6. 14 ehv acprjre to?s av- 
QpcciroLS ra irapaTTTcv/jLara avroov : so 
Rom. 11. 11, Gal. 6.1. b) by Hebr. 
genr. for transgression, sin, Rom. 4. 
25 bs irapeSodrj dia ra Tragairrcofiara 
y/jL&i/, 5. 15, saep. : of Adam's first 
transgression or fall, 5. 15, 17, 18. 

Tragafipeco, fut. pevorop.ai (irapd, pew), 
aor. 2 pass, irapeppvrjv in act. signif., 
to flow near or by, pr. of a river, fig. to 
glide away, escape sc. from the mind ; 
of a person, to glide along sc. by 
stealth, as a thief; in N. T. once of 
persons, fig. to glide aside from, to 
swerve or deviate from any thing, as 
the truth, law, precepts, &c, absol, 
Heb. 2. 1 5e? f]/j.as irpocr€X <ELV to?s a- 
KovcrQeicTi, fjA]irore 7rapappuca/j.€U l lest 
we glide aside from them,' i. e. lest 
we transgress ; being thus parallel 
with iragdfiacris and irapaKoi) v. 2, — 
others prefer the sense to glide aside, 
i. q. to stumble and fall, to perish, 
but this sense is not supported by 
classic or other usage. 

Trapdo'Tj/Jios, ou, 6, tj, adj. (arj/na), 
by -marked, i. e. having a particular 
mark or sign ; in a good sense, fig. 
noted, distinguished; in a bad, of 
false stamp, base, counterfeit, fig. of 
pers. notorious, of ill-fame. Neut. 
to Tragdo"r)}xov, sign, mark, badge, pi. 
insignia, sc. by which any thing is 
distinguished from others ; espec. 
spoken of the sign, designation of a 



ship, commonly a picture or image 
on the prow, and distinguished from 
the tutela, or figure of the tutelar 
god of the ship upon the stern, 
though sometimes the parasemon 
and tutela seem to have been the 
same. Hence in N. T. adj. having 
a sign or ensign, Acts 28. 11 evirXoicp 
irapao"f)/jLce AiocTKvgois in a ship badged 
with the Dioscuri, 

7rapacrK€vd£(0, f, darco, to make ready 
near or for any one, to prepare at 
hand, e. g. food, absol. Acts 10. 10 
iyeuero irpocrireivos, irapaaKeva^ovrccv 
avToov: mid. or pass, to prepare one's 
self, be ready, 2 Cor. 9. 2 ; foil, by els 
TrdXefxov 1 Cor. 14. 8. 

iragacfKevi), rjs, f) (gk€V7j), a making 
ready, preparation ; in N. T. in the 
Jewish sense, the preparation, i, e. 
the day or hours before the sabbath 
or other festival when preparation 
was made for the celebration, the 
eve of the sabbath, &c, John 19. 14, 
31, 42 : it is also called trpocrdfifiaTov 
Mark 15. 42. 

irapareivic, f. evw, to stretch out near, 
by, to, to extend near ; in N. T. fig. 
to extend, prolong, continue, in time, 
trans. Acts 20. 7 iragereive rov Xoyov 
(A€XP L ^ecovvKTiov. 

TraparrjpEco, co, f. 'fjcrco, to have an eye 
near, to watch closely, a) pr. as the 
actions of any one with sinister in- 
tent, trans. Mark 3. 2 iraper^povv 
avrov, el to?s crdfifiacri 6epairevo~ei 
avrou, Luke 14. 1, 20. 20: so rds 
irvXas Acts 9. 54. b) of times, to 
observe carefully, keep super stitiously, 
Gal. 4. 10. 

it a par 1 }) prints, eccs, 7] (imparripea)), 
close watching, accurate observation, 
Luke 17. 20 ovk epxerai tj fiacriXela 
rod 0. /xera Tragarrjprjcrecios not with 
observation, i. e. not so that its pro- 
gress may be watched with the eyes. 

Traparidr]/JLi, f. 6i)o~<ti, to put ox place 
near any one, trans. a) of food, to 
set or lay before any one, with accus. 
of thing and dat. of pers. expr. or 
impl. Mark 6. 41 'tva irapaQcocriv cw- 
ro?s, 8. 7, Luke 11. 6 ovk ex 00 & ffa " 
paOrjaoo avrcp, Acts 16. 34 rpdirefyiv, 
1 Cor. 10. 27. b) fig. as a teacher, 
to set or lay before, = to propound, de- 
liver, with ace. and dat. Matt. 13.24 
dXXrju TrapafioXrjv irapeOrjKev avrois •' 



7raparvyyavii) 



347 



7rap£i(T(f)Ep(i) 



mid. with on Acts 17. 3. c) mid. 
iraparide/jLai, aor. 2 irape6ep.r]U, aor. 2 
imper. irapdOov (for the accent see 
Stuart's N.T. Gram. p. Ill), pr. to 
place ivith any one on one's own ac- 
count, = to give in charge, to commit, 
entrust, with ace. and dat. Luke 12. 
48 <£ irapedepro iroXv, 1 Tim. 1. 18, 
2 Tim. 2. 2, 1 Pet. 4. 19 ; also Luke 
23. 46 els %^P^ S °~ ov * apatite opai to 
irvevp.d jxov. In the sense of to com- 
mend, with ace. and dat. Acts 14. 23 
irageOevro avrovs t<$ Kvgico, 20. 32. 

■naparvyxavo), aor. 2 irapervxov, to 
fall in with any one, to happen near, 
part, ol 7rapaTV7xaj>oj>TesActsl7. 17. 

napavriKa, adv. (irapd, avriKa), pr. 
at this very instant, instantly; in N. 
T. once with art. rb iragavriKa as 
adj. instant, = momentary, transient, 
2 Cor. 4.17. 

iragatyepoo, aor. 2 izapi]veyKov, to hear 
along by, to bear away, e. g. as does 
a stream ; hence in N. T. a) act., 
fig. to let pass aivay, to avert, e. g. 
evil, with ace. of thing, Mark 14. 36 
irapeveyKe to iroT^piov air ijxov rovro, 
Luke 22. 42, comp. Matt. 26. 39, 42 
where irapeKdelv. b) pass., pr. to be 
borne along by, to be borne or carried 
aivay, Jude 12 vecpe\ai &vv'8poi virb 
avefxow irapa(pep6^.evai, i. e. driven 
rapidly along : metaph. to be borne 
or carried away in mind, Heb. 13. 9 
SiSaXcus ttoikiAcus /a^] irapacpegecrde: 
in both these examples text. rec. has 

fTGpKpepO/jUXl. 

it apaepgoveoo, co, f. r)o~w, to be aside 
from a right mind, =to be foolish, to 
act foolishly, absol. 2 Cor. 11. 23 7ra- 
pcuppovajv AaAw. 

irapcuppovia, as, rj (iraga(ppoveot)),ipY. 
■' state of being aside from a right 
mind,' i. e. folly, madness, 2 Pet. 2. 
16 : not found elsewhere. 

Tragax*wd£cti, f. deca, to winter near 
or at a place, with a person, intrans. 
Acts 27. 12, 28.11. 

it a p a x € l f 1 a & ' L «* aS) % {'^o.pax^P'd^cio), 
a wintering near or at a place, Acts 
27. 12. 

7rapaxp?7jUa, adv., pr. for irapa rb 

Xprjiia, lit. ' with the thing itself,' at 

the very moment, on the spot, = 

forthwith, immediately, i. e. directly 

after something else has taken place, 



Matt. 21. 19 i£r}pd.fdr) iraoaxpTiP-a V 
avKrj i. e. immediately after being 
cursed, v. 20, Luke 1. 64, saep. 

irdp8a\is, ecos, rj (irdgtios), a pan- 
ther, leopard, Rev. 13. 2. 

irapeSpeva), see irpoa efipevco. 

irdpeifJLi, f. eao\xai (irapd, el/xi), to be 
near by, be present, have come, absol. 
John 7.6 6 naiobs 6 ifxbs oviroi irdp- 
eanv, 11. 28 6 dibdaKakos irdpean, 
Acts 10. 21, 17. 6 ; so 2 Pet. L 12 h> 
rfj Tcapovur) a\7]9eia i. e. ' the truth 
which ye have received.' Foil, by 
ev of time, Luke 13. 1; els of per- 
son, Col. 1. 6, comp. els 4. ; eiri with 
gen. of pers. before whom, Acts 24. 
19, £<p>' o or i<j? S> of purpose, Matt. 
26. 50 ; cv6m6v nvos, Acts 10. 33 ; 
7rp6s Tiva 12. 20. Part, rb irap6v i)ie 
present time, Heb. 12. 11 irpbs rb 
irapov. Spoken of things, foil, by 
dat. of pers. to be present with or to 
a person, i. e. the person has the 
thing, 2 Pet. 1. 9 u> fiij irdpean ravra 
i. e. he who has not these things : 
hence ra irap6vra tilings ivhich one 
has, i. e. property, fortune, condi- 
tion, Heb. 13. 5 apKov/xeuoi ro7s irap- 

OVGLV. 

irapeicrdycc, f. £a> (irapd, eladyca), to 
lead i?i by the side of others, to intro- 
duce along with others ; in N. T. to 
lead or bring in by stealth, to smuggle 
in, trans., ras alpecreis 2 Pet. 2. 1. 

irapeiaaKro s, ov, 6, f}, adj. (irapeic- 
dyw), brought in by stealth, smuggled 
in, Gal. 2. 4 5ta robs it. a$e\<povs. 

irageio~dvcc, fut. vaw (iragd, eladveo), 
to go or come in by stealth, to creep in 
unawares, Jude 4. 

irapeMrepXOfJLai, aor. 2 irapeia^\6ou 
(irapd, elaegxo/jLai), intrans. 1. to go 
or come in near to any thing, to enter 
in unto or with any thing, i. e. so as 
to be present along with or by the 
side of it, Rom. 5. 20 p6/j.os Be irap- 
eicrrjAdeu sc. els koo~/j.ov but the law 
entered in thereunto, viz. unto or upon 
the irapdirroo/jLa v. 18, comp. v. 12 i\ 
afxapria elarjXde i. e. ' the law super- 
vened upon the state of transgres- 
sion from Adam to Moses.' 

2. to go or come in by stealth, to 
enter unawares, intrans. Gal. 2. 4 o%- 
nves irapeiar)\6ois KaraaKoirrjcrai. 

irapeurcpepoo, aor. 2 irapeio-r\veyKov 



TTCtpeKTOQ 



348 



7rapd£vla 



(irapd, el<r<t>4poo), to bear or bring hi 
therewith or thereunto, to bring for- 
ward therewith; in N. T. fig. to bring 
forward along with, to exhibit there- 
with, airovdrjv iracav 2 Pet. 1. 5. 

irapeKrSs, adv. (iragd, €kt6s), pr. near 
by without; occurs only in very late 
writers, fig. =besides, with art. Ta 
TrapetcrSs the things besides, over and 
above, 2 Cor. 11. 28 x 03 ?^ T ® v ttclq- 
€kt6s: with gen., in the sense of 
except, Matt. 5. 32 irag€KTbs \6yov 
iropveias, Acts 26. 29. 

Trape/ajBoXr), r)s, r) (irapsfAJSaAAoo), 
interpolation of sentences ; as a mi- 
litary word, juxta-array, a certain 
method of drawing up troops ; hence 
in N. T. a) meton. array, for army, 
host, i. e. as drawn up in battle- 
array, Heb. 11. 34, Rev. 20. 9. b) 
in late usage, encampment, i. e. pr. 
juxta-arrangementin a camp, hence 
genr. a camp, spoken of a standing 
camp, castra stativa, =Engl. quar- 
ters, barracks, viz. the quarters of 
the Roman soldiers at Jerusalem in 
the fortress Antonia, which was ad- 
jacent to the temple and commanded 
it, Acts 21. 34: spoken also of the 
encampments of the Israelites in 
the desert, Heb. 13. 11; and in the 
same connexion, fig. v. 13. 

7rap6Vo%A6co, a>, f. i)(T(i) (irapd, ivo- 
XAew), to disturb alongside of some- 
thing else, to trouble besides, foil, by 
dative of pers. Acts 15. 19 npivoo firj 
iraptvoxksiv rots ktA. 

irapeiri^yj/JLOS, ov, 6, r), adj. (iragd, 
iirifirjiuLos), a by-resident, a sojourner 
among a people not one's own, Heb. 
11.13, IPet. 1. 1, 2. 11. 

Trapepxo/JLai (irapd, %QXop<ai), ^nap- 
eXevao/jiai, aor. 2 iraprjAdov, intrans. 
1. to come near to any person or 
thing, to draw near, come, Luke 12. 
37 7rap<E\6(jW diaKowfjcei avTols, 17. 7 : 
genr. Mark 6. 48 ^0eAe irapsXQelv av- 
rovs, — others refer this to no. 2. a. : 
in a hostile manner, Acts 24. 7. 

2. to go or pass near, to pass along 
by. a) pr. and absol. Luke 18. 37 
'6tl b 'iriaovs irapepx^Tai : foil, by ace. 
Acts 16. 8 irapeAdSvTts tt}V Mvaiav, 
by $ia rrjs 68ov Matt. 8. 28 : spoken 
of time, to pass by, be past, absol. 
14. 15 7] coga rjdr] iraprjAdev, Acts 27. 
9, 1 Pet. 4. 3 u irapeArjAvdks xp(Ws. 



b) fig. to pass away, perish, absol. 
(a) genr. Matt. 5. 18 zoos av irap4\- 
6rj 6 ovpavbs kol\ t) yrj, saep. (J3) of 
words, declarations, &c. to pass away 
without fulfilment, be in vain, Matt. 
5. 18, 24. 35 oi Koyoi /agv ov pst) irap- 
4\6coori. 

c) fig. of evils, to pass away from 
any one, to be removed, averted, foil, 
by air6 of person, Matt. 26. 39 irap- 
eXderco air* ifxov rb iroTr)piop tovto, 
Mark 14. 35. d) fig. to pass by or 
over, =to neglect, transgress, with 
ace. Luke 11. 42 tt)v Kpio-iv, 15. 29 
4vto\t)v. 

it ape a" is, ecos, t) (iraplrjfu), prater - 
missio, i. e. a letting pass or remission, 
in the sense of overlooking, not pu- 
nishing, Rom. 3. 25 : it differs from 
d(pecis, which implies pardon, for- 
giveness. 

irap&x 00 ) f ut * Q 00 (irapd, e^co), to hold 
near to any one ; in N. T. to hold 
out near or towards any one, =to 
present, offer, &c. a) pr., with ace. 
Luke 6. 29 irdpsx* nal ttjv dAArjv sc. 
criay6va> 

b) fig. ' to be the cause, source, 
occasion of any thing to a person,' 
i. e. to make or do, to give or bestow, 
to shew, to occasion, sc. in one's be- 
half, with accus. and dat. expr. or 
impl. ; koitov or koitovs irap4x eLJ/ rtvi 
to give one trouble, =to trouble, vex 
(see tcoiros), Luke 11.7, 18. 5; ip- 
yaa'iav irapix €lv TLV ' 1 1° wake or bring 
gain to any one, Acts 16. 16 ; 17. 31 
TTLffriv Traga<rx<iw iraaiv, Lat. omnibus 
fidem faciens, ( causing belief in all,' 
i. e. ' proving, confirming it to all ;' 
22. 2 irapio'xov vcrvxiav they gave 
silence ; 28. 2 it. cpiAavQpooiriav. Mid. 
irapexofiai, to do or shew for one's 
self, for one's own part, Luke 7. 4 
d^ios iaTiu gj 7rape'|ei tovto for whom 
thou shouldst on thy part do this (for 
irage^i see Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 
95), Acts 19. 24, Col. 4. 1 to Micaiov 
Tots SovAois 7rapex€o~6e shew on your 
part towards servants what is just, 
&c. : with double accus., Tit. 2. 7 
creavTbi/ irapex^^uos tvttov KaXwv 
ipyoov. 

iragrjyopia, as, t) (iraprjyopeoD, from 
irapd, ayogevoo), consolation, comfort, 
solace, Col. 4. 11. 

iragdevia, as,r) (irapBivos), virginity, 



7TCI 



pdivog 



349 



7rapoiKia 



virgin age, Luke 2. 36 (facura er-n 
fi€Ta avSpbs eirra airb irapdevlas av- 
tt)s, i. e. with the husband whom 
she had married as a virgin. 

-napQevos, ov, 6, t), adj. virgin; in 
N. T. a) fem. 7) TrapOevos as subst. 
a virgin, maiden, (a) one who has 
not known man, Luke 1. 27 irgbs 
TrapOej/oj/ fJL€/j.u7]aT€v/nep7jU . . . Magia/x 
comp. v. 34, Matt. 1. 23 ?; irapdevos 
iv ycurrpl i£« : fig. 2 Cor. 11. 2. (j3) 
genr. of a marriageable maiden, 
Matt. 25. 1, Acts 21. 9, 1 Cor. 7. 34 
lAtjjLtpio'Tai rj 7W77 /cai ^ TrapOeuos = 
r) &yafj.os ibid., v. 37 rrju.kavTov irap- 
Qevov = his virgin-daughter, mar- 
riageable but unmarried. 

b) masc, Rev. 14. 4 ovrot elciv dt 
fxera yvvaiK&v ovk e/j.o\vv67)o~av, irap- 
Oevoi yap elan/, i. e. chaste, pure, who 
have not known women ; or else = 
&ya/j.oi, unmarried, i. e. for the sake 
of greater devotedness to Christ, 
comp. 1 Cor. 7. 32, 33. 

TldpOos, ov, 6, a Parthian, Acts 2. 9, 
spoken of Jews born or living in 
Parthia, a large region of Persia, 
bounded north or north-west by 
Hyrcania, west by Media, east by 
Aria, south by Carmania deserta, 
and wholly surrounded by moun- 
tains : in the later period of the 
Roman republic, the Parthians ex- 
tended their conquests, and became 
masters of a large empire. 

TrapirjfJLL, f. Trapr)crco (irapd, 'irifxi), perf. 
pass. irapelfxai, to let pass by or along, 
fig. to let pass, neglect, to let go loose, 
relax, as ropes ; hence in N. T. fig. 
pass. Trapie/uai, to be relaxed, enfeebled, 
only perfect part, x € ^P €S napei/uevai 
hands enfeebled, hanging down from 
weariness and despondency, Heb. 
12. 12. 

irapio'TT)}JLi and iragicrrdveo (irapd, 
'(arrj/JLt.), f. irapao~Tr)o'co, aor. 2 Trapea- 
Tinv, trans, to cause to stand near, in- 
trans. to stand near ; see %o~Tn\xi. 

I. trans, in the present, imper- 
fect, future, and aorist 1 of the ac- 
tive, to cause to stand near, to place 
near by ; hence in N. T. to place or 
set before any one, to present, exhibit. 
a) genr., with ace. and dat. expr. or 
impl. Acts 23. 33 irapecr^aav ko\ rbv 
Hav\ou avrop, Luke 2. 22 tgl> Kvpicp 
i. e. in the temple, 2 Cor. 4. 14 ira- 



pacrTr)cr€i [^yuas] avv vpuv sc. t<£ #77- 
Iaolti tov Xp. &c. : so with double 
ace. of object and predicate, rivd ri, 
Acts 1. 3, 9. 41, Rom. 6. 13, 16 <£ 
TrapiCTdvere eavrovs BovAovs, 12. 1, 
ssep. b)= to place at hand, to fur - 
nish, Matt. 26. 53 Traoao'TTjo'ei /noi 
irAeiovs ktA, Acts 23. 24 ktt\vt). c) 
in the sense of to commend, 1 Cor. 8. 
8 fipoofia rj/jLas ov Trapiarrjcn rep 0e<£. 
d) metaph. to set forth by arguments, 
i. e. to shew, prove, Acts 24. 13 ovre 
7rapaarr)aai dvpavrai irepl &v ktA. 

II. intrans. in the perfect, plu- 
perfect, and aorist 2 of the active, 
and in the mid., to stand near or by. 
a) genr., to be present, &c. with dat. 
expressed or implied, Acts 1. 10, 9. 
39 irapeo'Trjaav avrop iraaai at x^P ai 
i. e. stood around him, 27. 23, Mark 
15. 39 6 TrapearrjKccs e| iuaurias who 
stood by over against him : so part, ol 
Trapeo~T7)K6T€s, contr. ol iragear cores, 
the by-standers, Mark 14. 47, Acts 
23. 2; with evcoinov rivos 4. 10. Fig, 
in a friendly sense, to stand by, to 
aid, with dat. Rom. 16. 2 'iva irapa- 
arr)re avrfj, 2 Tim. 4. 17 ; in a hos- 
tile sense, by impl., absol. Acts 4. 
26 iraoeo'rrjo'au ol ^aaiXels rrjs yrjs. 
Spoken of time, a season, &c, to 
be present, to have come, Mark 4. 29 
7rageo~rr)Kev 6 depiafxos. b) to stand 
before any one, in his presence, e. g. 
in a forensic sense, before a judge, 
Acts 27. 24 Kaiaapi ere 8e? napa- 
arr\vai, Rom. 14. 10. Spoken of 
attendants, ministers, who wait in 
the presence of a superior, Luke 1. 
19 eyoo el/ui r<zfipir)A 6 TrapecrrrjKcos 
evoo-mov rov ®eov, dat. 19. 24. 

Tlapfxevas, a, 6, Parmenas,j)r. name 
of a primitive deacon, Acts 6. 5. 

irdpoSos, ov, 7), lit. a way by, passage- 
way, in place; in N. T. in action, a 
passing by, 1 Cor. 16. 7 ev iragoda) by 
the way, in passing. 

irapo iK 6a>, u>, f. 7)o~oo {irapd, oIkeco), to 
dwell near, be neighbour ; in N. T. to 
be a by-dweller, to sojourn, dwell as 
a stranger, with ev, Luke 24. 18 o-v 
p.6i>os irapoLKeTs ev 'legovo-aArj/j. ; foil, 
by els, Heb. 11. 9 Trapcpurjcrev els rr\v 
yr)v i. e. he came and sojourned, 
comp. els 4. 

irapoLKia, as, 7) (irapoiKeoo), a dwell- 
ing near ; in N. T. a sojourning, re- 

H H 



irapoiKOQ 



350 



9 « 



7rappr)<ria 



sidence in a foreign land without 
the rights of citizenship, Acts 13. 
17 iv rfj irapoiKiq ev yfj Alyvirra). 
Metaph. of human life, 1 Pet. 1. 17. 

irdpoiKos, ov, 6,7], adj. (irapd, oTkos), 
dwelling near, neighbouring ; in N. 
T. 6 irdpoiKos subst. a by*dweller, a 
sojourner, sc. without the rights of 
citizenship, a foreigner, Acts 7. 6, 
29 irdpoiKos iv yrj Madidv. Fig. of 
human life, 1 Pet. 2. 11: also in 
respect to the church and kingdom 
of God, Eph. 2. 19. 

irapoi/uia, as, r) (irdpoifios, fr. irapd, 
olfios), pr. ' something by the way,' 
hence a by-word, by-speech, a) pr. 
a proverb, adage, 2 Pet. 2. 22 to rrjs 

I a\7]9ovs Trapoi/jLias. b) in John's 
Gospel same as irapafioXT]. (a) genr. 
figurative discourse, dark saying, i. e. 
obscure and full of hidden meaning, 
John 16. 25 iv irapoi/Jiiais XaXeiv, 
v. 29, comp. irapafioXT] c. (/3) a 
parable, in the usual sense, John 10. 
6, comp. TraQa&oXi} b. 

irdpotvos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (irapd, olvos), 
by-wine, i.e. spoken of what takes 
place by or over wine, revelry ; in 
N. T. of persons, = given to wine, 
pr. sitting long by wine, 1 Tim. 3. 3, 
Tit. 1. 7. 

irapoix°f JLaL ('irapd, o%xo}x.ai), f. i\ao- 
fxai, perf. irap($XT}\xai, to go along by, 
to pass along; in N. T. only of time, 
to pass away, intrans. Acts 14. 16 Iv 
Tals TrapcpxyifAevaLS yevsats. 

7rapo(JLOid£oi), f. dorcc (irapd, Sfioid^co), 
pr. to be nearly like, i. e. genr. to be 
like, to resemble, with dat. Matt. 23. 
27. 

irapo/JLoios, ov, 6, i), adj. (iragd, #- 
fxoios), pr. nearly like, i. e. genr. like, 
similar, Mark 7. 8, 13. 

irapo^vvoo, fut. vvco (irapd, b^vvto fr. 
b^vs), to sharpen by or on any thing, 
sc. by rubbing, to whet, metaph. to 
sharpen the mind, temper, courage 
of any one, to incite, impel; hence 
in N. T. metaph. to provoke, rouse, 
i. e. to anger, indignation, only pass, 
or mid., Acts 17. 16 irapca^vvtTO to 
iryev/ma avTov, 1 Cor. 13. 5. 

irapoi;v<r fi6s, ov, 6 (irapo^vi/cc), pr. a 
sharpening, i. e. fig. a) incitement, 
sc. to action or feeling, Heb. 10. 24. 
\)) sharp contention, Acts 1 5. 39. 



irapopyi£co, f. iaco and too, to make 
angry by or along with some other 
act or thing, to provoke thereby, 
therewith, &c. with ace. Eph. 6. 4 
fify irapopyi^€T€ to, TtKva vp.oov, Rom. 
10. 19. 

irapopyi(rfjL6s,ov, b (irapopyifa), pro- 
vocation; in N. T. anger provoked, in- 
dignation, wrath, Eph. 4. 26 : not in 
classics. 

irapoTpvvca, f. vvca (irapd, OTp-uvw), to 
urge on by or along with something 
else, to stir up, incite thereby, there- 
with, with ace. Acts 13. 50. 

irapovcia, as, i) (irdpei/ja), pr. the be- 
ing or becoming present, a) presence, 
2 Cor. 10. 10 7] irapovcla tov orcdpaTos 
aadev-fis, Phil. 2. 12. b) a coming, 
advent, genr. 1 Cor. 16. 17, Phil. 1. 
26 irapovaia iraXiv irpbs vjjias a com- 
ing again, return. Spoken of the 
final coming of Christ to judgment, 
Matt. 24. 3, 1 Cor. 15. 23, i) iragovcla 
tov vlov tov avQgccirov Matt. 24. 27, 
tov Kvgiov 1 Thess. 3. 13: in a like 
sense, 2 Pet. 3. 12 i) trap. ttjs tov 
®€ov TjjULepas. Also of the coming 
i. e. manifestation of the man of sin, 
2 Thess. 2. 9. 

iragoityis, idos, i) (6\f/ou), a by-dish, 
side-dish, consisting of dainties set 
on as a condiment or sauce ; in later 
usage and N. T. a side-plate, i. e. a 
plate, platter, dish, pr. in which some 
dainties are served up, Matt. 23. 25 
to e|a>0ey tov iroTTjpiov Kal ttjs irap- 
otyidos, v. 26. 

irappTjoria, as, t) (iras, prjcris), pr. 
* the speaking all one thinks/ = 

free-spokenness, as characteristic of 
a frank and fearless mind ; hence 
meton. and genr. frankness, boldness, 
as of speech, demeanour, action, &c. 
a) pr. and genr. Acts 4. 13 Qttcpovv- 
T€s t)]v tov UeTpov irapprjo'lai', 2 Cor. 
3. 12. So in adverbial phrases : irap- 
p7](ria freely, boldly, John 7. 13; or 
openly, plainly, without concealment 
or ambiguity, 10. 24, 11. 14 ; also of 
actions, openly, done in the sight of 
all, not privately, v. 54 ovketi irap- 
prjeria iregi€irdT€L, 18. 20 : ez> irapp7)o~ia 
in or with boldness, —freely, boldly, 
Eph. 6. 19 ; also i. q. openly, pub- 
licly, opp. to iv KpvirTtp, John 7. 4, 
Col. 2. 1 5 : fxeTa irapp7)crias with bold- 
ness, i. e. freely, boldly, Acts 2. 29, 



Trappr)(Tia(oiiai 



351 



7TUQ 



4. 29. b) by impl. license, authority, 

1 Tim. 3. 13 ttoKKt]v irapp^aiau ev 
Triarei, Philem. 8. c) as implying 
frank reliance, confiding hope, = 
confidence, assurance, Heb. 3. 6, 4. 16, 
10. 19, 35, al. 

nappy} a id^ofxai, fut. dcro^ai, depon. 
mid. (Trafiprjala), to be free-spoken, to 
speak freely, openly, boldly, i. q. to be 
free, frank, bold, in speech, demean- 
our, action, &c. ; joined with verbs 
of speaking, Acts 13. 46 Trafipricria- 
<rd/j.€voi . . . elirov, 19. 8 : genr. and 
foil, by ev of place, ev rrj avvaycoyfj 
18. 26 ; of thing, object, i. q. in be- 
half of, ev avraj Eph. 6. 20 ; of per- 
son, ev 0e£ i. e. in faith and trust 
in God, 1 Thess. 2. 2 (comp. ev 1. 
c. a.), also e*/ rep ouSfiari twos in 
one's name, by one's authority, Acts 
9. 27, 28 : foil, by enrl rep Kvpicp 14. 
3, see 67ri II. 3. c. a. 

Tray, 7ra<ra, 7ra>, gen. iravrSs, irdaris, 
ttclvt6s, all, Lat. omnis, viz. 

1. as including the idea of one- 
ness, a totality, all, the whole, Lat. 
totus, i. q. ZXos : in this sense the 
singular is put with a noun hav- 
ing the article ; and the plural also 
stands with the article where a de- 
finite number is implied, or without 
the article where the number is in- 
definite. 

A) in sing, a) before a subst. with 
the article, Matt. 6. 29 iv Trdo-n rfj 
B6^r) avrov, 8. 32 iracra r) aye\rj, Luke 
1. 10 irav t6 tv\t\Bos, 4. 25, John 8. 

2 7ras 6 Aacfc : so with the names 
of cities, countries, &c, meton. for 
the inhabitants, Matt. 3. 5, Luke 2. 

1. With proper names, sometimes 
without the article, Matt. 2. 3, Acts 

2. 36, Rom. 11. 26. b) after a subst. 
with art. John 5. 22 rrjv Kpiaiv ira- 
o~av SeSco/ce rep vlcp, Rev. 13. 12. c) 
rarely between the art. and subst., 
where iras is then emphatic, Acts 
20. 18 rbv iravra xp^vov, Gal. 5. 14, 
1 Tim. 1. 16. 

B) in plur. a) before a subst., 
or other word, (a) subst. with art., 
implying a definite number, Matt. 
1. 17 iracrai at yeveal airb i K^Qaap. 
ecas Aaj8f5, 4. 8, Mark 3. 28, Luke 
1.6, Acts 5. 20; — without art., where 
the idea of number is then indefi- 
nite, irdvres cLvOpccnoi all men, all 



mankind indef., Acts 22. 15, Rom. 
5. 12, 18; Txdvres ayyeAoi &eov all 
the angels of God, Heb. 1. 6 ; ixdvro. 
eOurj Rev. 14. 8. (/3) particip. with 
art. as subst., Matt. 4. 24 iravras 
robs nanus exovras, 11. 28 ndvres ol 
KOTnoovres, Luke 1. 66, 71, Acts 2. 
44. (y) before other words, and 
periphrases with the art. in place of 
substantives ; pron. possess., irdura 
ret, ifid Luke 15. 31 ; preposit. with 
its case, Matt. 5. 15 iraa-i ro7s ev rfj 
oiKia, Luke 5. 9, Acts 4. 24 ; adv. 
Col. 4. 9. 

b) after a subst., or other word. 
(a) subst. with art. as definite, Matt. 
9. 35 ras ir6\eis irdcras sc. of that 
region, Luke 12. 7, Acts 16. 26; — 
without art. with a pr. name, Acts 
17. 21 y A6rivcuoi navres. (/3) particip. 
with art. as subst. Acts 20. 32 ev ro7s 
riyiao'iJLzvois iraaiv, Heb. 5. 9. (7) 
before other words, or periphrases 
with the article in place of subst. ; 
pron. possess., ra ejxa iravra John 17. 
10; preposit. with its case, Gal. 1. 2 
oi o~bv ijjLol iravres, Tit. 3. 15, Col. 4. 
7, Mark 5. 26. 

c) between the art. and subst. as 
emphatic, Acts 19. 7, 21. 21. 

d) joined with a pron., whether 
pers. or demonstr., either before or 
after it; t)/jl€?s irdvres John 1. 16, tt. 
i). Acts 2. 32 ; tt. vfie7s Matt. 23. 8, 
v. it. Luke 9. 48 ; ovtol tt. Acts 1. 14; 
tt. avrovs 4. 33, avr. tt. 1 Cor. 15. 
10; ravra irdvra Matt. 4. 9, tt. ravra 
Mark 7. 23. 

e) absol. (a) with art. ol wavres 
they all, i. e. all those definitely 
mentioned, Mark 14. 64 ol Trdvres 
KareKpivav, Rom. 11. 32, Eph. 4. 
13, Phil. 2. 21. Neut. ra irdvra all 
things, = (1) the universe, the whole 
creation, Rom. 11. 36 els avrbv ra 
irdvra, 1 Cor. 8. 6, Rev. 4. 1 1 : fig. of 
the new spiritual creation in Christ, 
2 Cor. 5. 17, 18 : meton. for all cre- 
ated rational beings, all men, = oi 
Trdvres, Gal. 3. 22, Col. 1. 20; also 
for all the followers of Christ, Eph. 
1. 10, 23. (2) genr. all things be- 
fore mentioned or implied ; the sum 
of one's teaching, Mark 4. II ; all 
the necessaries and comforts of life, 
&c. Acts 17. 25, Rom. 8. 32: so 1 
Cor. 9. 22, 12. 6, 2 Cor. 4. 15. (3) 
as a predicate of a pr. name, 6 &ebs 



ttclq 



352 



7rao^a 



to. irdvra iv iracn all in all, i. e. above 
all, supreme, 1 Cor. 15. 28, Col. 3. 11. 
()8) without art. iravrss all, = irdv- 
T€$ fodpooiroL all men, Matt. 10. 22 
fxicrovfxevoi virb irdvToov, Mark 2. 12, 
10. 44 ; Luke 2. 3 iiropevovro irdvTts 
all went, i. e. all the inhabitants of 
Judaea, &c, 3. 15. Neut. irdvra all 
things, Matt. 8. 33 air^yyeiXav irdv- 
to, Mark 4. 34, Acts 10. 39 ; 1 Cor. 
16. 14 Trdura vp.6ov i. e. all your ac- 
tions, whatever ye do ; Heb. 2. 8, 
Jam. 5. 12. Accus. TrdvTa as adv. 
as to or in all things, in all respects, 
wholly, Acts 20. 35, 1 Cor. 9. 25, 10. 
33, 11. 2. So Kara irdvra as to all 
things, in all respects, Acts 3. 22 ; 
els irdvra id. 2 Cor. 2. 9; iv iracip in 
all things, in all respects, 11. 6, saep. 

2. sing, iras without the art., as 
including the idea of plurality, all, 
every, == eKao'Tos. a) with nouns, 
Matt. 3. 10 irav oiv^pov (at) itolovv 
Kap-Kov, 4. 4, Mark 9. 49, Luke 2. 23, 
ssepiss. b) before a relat. pron. it 
is intensive, iras b'o'Tis — b'o'Tis, but 
stronger, see Ho-ris 2. a. /3., Matt. 
7. 24 iras 'Saris a/couet every one who- 
soever, Col. 3. 17 ; iras %s Ha* id. Acts 
2. 21, 1 Cor. 6. 18 ; iras os Gal. 3. 10, 
ttclv # Rom. 14. 23, meton. John 6. 
37, 39, 17. 2. c) before a parti- 
ciple ; with the art., where the par- 
ticiple with art. expresses the idea 
he who, and becomes a subst. ex- 
pressing a class, &c, Matt. 5. 22 
iras 6 bpyi£6jXGV0S every one who is 
angry, Luke 6. 47, John 6. 45, Acts 
10. 43 ; so after, t£ exovri iravri 
Matt. 25. 29; — without art., where 
the participial sense then remains, 
Matt. 13. 19 iravrbs olkovovtos every 
one hearing, 2 Thess. 2. 4. d) absol. 
Mark 9. 49 iras irvpl a\iard4)o-€Tat., 
Heb. 2. 9 ; dia irauros sc. %p6vQV con- 
tinually : so 4v iravri in every thing, 
in every respect, 1 Cor. 1. 5, 2 Cor. 
4. 8, 6. 4, al. 

3. a/£, i. e. of all kinds, of every 
kind and sort, including every possi- 
ble variety, = iravTob*air6s, iravroios. 
a) genr. Matt. 4. 23 depanevooi/ ira- 
crav v6o*ov Ka\ iracrav jxaKaKiav, Acts 
7. 22 irday ao(f)ia Alyvirricou, Rom. 1. 
18, 29. b) in the sense of all pos- 
sible, = the greatest, utmost, supreme, 
Matt. 28. 18 iSSdn p.oi iraaa i^ovaia 
eV ovpavcj) nal 4v\ yrjs. Acts 5. 23, 



17. 11 yuera irdo~7]s icpoBvfAias, 23. 1, 
2 Cor. 12.12, Phil. 1. 20, al. 

4. with a negative, ov iras, ov irdv- 
res, not every one, not all, the ne- 
gative here belonging to iras, and 
merely denying the universality, see 
ov e. y., Matt. 7. 21 ov iras 6 \4ycov f 
19. 11, Rom. 9. 6, 10. 16. But was 
. . . ov (where ov belongs to the verb) 
is by Hebr. = ovdeis, not one, no one, 
nothing, none, see ov a. y., Luke 1. 
37, Rom. 3. 20, Rev. 22. 3; so Acts 
10. 14 ovoiirore e<payov irav koivov, 
2 Pet. 1. 20 : also iras . . . pA\, 1 Cor. 
1.29 tiircos fx^ Kavxh^rai iracra crdp^ 9 
Eph. 4. 29, Rev. 7. 1 ; iras ...ovprf) 
21.27. 
ird(rx<x>> to 1 , indec, Heb. ' a sparing, 
immunity,' the passover : this great 
sacrifice and festival of the Jews 
was instituted in commemoration 
of God's sparing the Hebrews when 
he destroyed the first-born of the 
Egyptians ; and was celebrated on 
the 14th day of the month Nisan, 
which began with the new moon of 
April, or, according to the rabbins, 
of March, between the evenings, see 
o\f/t.os b. In N. T. to irdo-x<*> ^ s 
spoken both of the victim and the 
festival, a) — the paschal lamb, i. e. 
a lamb or kid of a year old, slain 
as a sacrifice between the evenings 
of the 14th of Nisan: according to 
Josephus the number of lambs pro- 
vided at Jerusalem in his time was 
256,500, which were slain between 
the 9th and 11th hour, i. e. from 3 
to 5 o'clock in the afternoon, (a) 
pr. <paye?v to irdax^ to eat the pass- 
over, = to keep the festival, Matt. 
26. 17; eToifxd^eLV to irdax a to make 
ready the passover, i. e. for eating, 
&c. v. 19 ; Qvziv to irdo~x a to kill the 
passover, Mark 14. 12. (/3) metaph. 
of Christ, 1 Cor. 5. 7. 

b) = the paschal supper, the festival 
of the passover, which was also the 
commencement of the seven days' 
feast of unleavened bread, (a) pr. 
of the paschal supper alone, Mark 
14. 1 to wdarxa K<d T « &(vp>a, Matt. 
26. 18 irpos ere iroiS) to iT. i. e. keep, 
celebrate; Heb. 11. 28 ireirolnKe to 
irdcrxa Moses kept, instituted, the 
passover. (fi) in a wider sense, in- 
cluding also the seven days of un- 
leavened bread, the paschal festival, 



7TCI 



(T X l» 



353 



7rarfjp 



Luke 2. 41 rrj eopry rod 7rao"%a, 22. 
1 7) eoprr) tqov a^vfxoiv 7) Aeyo/JLeur) 
Trd(Tx a ) John 2. 13, Acts 12. 4, saep. 
7ra0"xco, fut. ireiaofxai, aor. 2 enaOov, 
perf. irewovda, to suffer, in the most 
general sense, i. e. pr. to be affected 
by any thing from without, to be ac- 
ted upon, to experience either good 
or evil, intrans., and also with ace. 
of the thing or manner, a) of good, 
to experience, i. e. to have happen to 
one's self, to receive, Gal. 3. 4 toc- 
avra eirdOeTe elitr) ' have ye experi- 
enced such things [such blessings] 
in vain?' comp. v. 2, 5. b) of evil, 
to suffer, to be subjected to evil, to 
calamity, pr. with nanus, natc6v tl, 
Matt. 17. 15 KaKcos irdax^h Acts 28. 
5. Absol. in the same sense, 1 Cor. 
12. 26 efre irdcxei %v /xeXos, 1 Pet. 
2. 20, 4. 1 6 naO&v ip vapid, Heb. 2. 
18. Foil, by ace. of manner, ttoAAo. 
Mark 9. 12, roiavra Luke 13. 2, wv 
for # 2 Cor. 1. 6, raSra 2 Tim. 1. 12: 
with a prep, marking source, man- 
ner, cause, air 6 tlvos Matt. 16. 2 1, vtt 6 
twos 17. 12, 5*a riva 27. 19, foa ti 
1 Pet. 3. 14, virtg twos Acts 9. 16 : 
foil, by adv. 1 Pet. 2. 19 adUcos, 4. 
15, 5. 10. Spoken of the sufferings 
and death of Christ, Luke 22. 15 
irph tov fie Tra6e?v, 17. 25 iro\\d, 24. 
26 TavTa, v. 46 outods, Acts 1. 3, 3. 
18, 17. 3, 1 Pet. 2. 21 enadev vnep 
rjfAQov, 3. 18 irep\ ajxapTioov. 

TlaTapa, cov, Ta, Patara, a maritime 
city of Lycia, Acts 21. 1. 

iraTaoro-ia, fut. a£a>, pr. intrans. to 
strike, beat, as the heart ; later and 
in N. T. trans, to strike, smite, a) 
gently, = to touch, tap, with accus. 
Acts 12. 7 ttjv irAevpav tov TIeTpov. 
b) with violence, so as to wound, with 
ace. Matt. 26. 5 1 iraTa^as tov dovAov 
tov apxiepiccs, Luke 22. 50, with iv 
of instrum. v. 49 : hence, by impl. 
and by Hebr., to smite, = to kill, 
slay, destroy, Acts 7. 24 iraTa^as tov 
AlyviTTLov, Rev. 19. 15, Matt. 26. 
31 7raTa|co tov izoifxeva. c) fig., and 
from the Heb., to smite, i. e. to in- 
flict evil, to afflict with disease, ca- 
lamity, &c, spoken only of God or 
his angel, Acts 12. 23 iirdTaj-ev av- 
tov HyyeAos Kvplov, Rev. 11. 6. 

TraTeco, Co, fut. r)o'(i) {naTos), to tread 
with the feet, a) trans., with ace. 



= to tread down, trample under foot, 
= to profane and lay waste, Rev. 
11. 2 T77i> tt6Aiv ttjv ayiav -naTTjaovo'i, 
Luke 21. 24. In the sense of to 
tread out, e. g. grapes, ttjv Krjvov, 
Rev. 14. 20, 19. 15. b) intrans. to 
tread, to set the foot, &c, Luke 10. 
19 iraTelv inrdvui ocptwv to tread upon 
serpents, i. e. without harm. 
iraTTig, Tepos, Tp6s, 6, a father; spo- 
ken genr. of men, and in a special 
sense of God. 

A) genr. a) pr. father, genitor, 
by whom one is begotten, Matt. 2. 
22 clvtI 'Hpwdov tov iraTpbs avTov, 
19. 5, Luke 2. 48. PI. ol -rraTeoes 
parents, both father and mother, 
Heb. 11. 23 Mcovar)s iKovfir) -roiprr\- 
vov virb tSov iraTepoov avTov, Eph. 6. 
4 comp. v. 2. Of a reputed father, 
Luke 2. 48. b) of a remoter ances- 
tor, = forefather, progenitor ; also 
as the head or founder of a tribe or 
people, a patriarch; sing. Matt. 3. 9 
iraTega exop-ev rov J A/3paa/x, Mark 
11. 10, John 4. 12, Acts 7. 2, Rom. 
4. 17: fig. in a spiritual and moral 
sense, of Abraham, v. 11 els to elvai 
avTov iraTepa rravTuiv tuv irio'Ttvov- 
TQ3V, v. 12, 16; so of Satan, as the 
father of wicked and depraved men, 
John 8. 38, 41, 44. PI. ol varies 
fathers, i. e. forefathers, ancestors, 

Matt. 23. 30 iv Ta7s ii/JLtpais t&v ira- 
T€pcav, v. 32, Luke 6. 23, 26, Acts 3. 
13, Rom. 9. 5. c) as a title of re- 
spect and reverence, either honor- 
ary, or towards one who is regarded 
in the light of a father ; in a direct 
address, Luke 16. 24 TraT€p 3 Af3padp, 
v. 27; so of a teacher, as exercising 
paternal care and authority, Matt. 
23. 9 TraTepa firj Ka\€0~r)T€ vfjL&v hrl 
T?]s yrjs, 1 Cor. 4. 15, comp. Phil. 
2. 22. PI. ol TraTepes, nom. for voc. 
fathers, as an honorary title of ad- 
dress ; used towards elder persons, 
1 John 2. 13, 14; also towards ma- 
gistrates, members of the sanhedrim, 
&c. Acts 7. 2, 22. 1. d) metaph., 
foil, by gen. of thing, = the author, 
source, beginner of any thing, Rom. 
4. 12 iraTr)p TrepiTO/JLrjs i. e. Abraham, 
John 8. 44 xpevcrTrjs ecrri nal 6 iraTrjp 
avTov sc. tov ipevdovs. 

B) of God, genr., as the Creator, 
Preserver, and Governor of all men 
and things, over whom he watches 



wariip 



354 



UavXoQ 



with paternal love and care ; so in 
N.T.God is called Father a)ofthe 
Jews, John 8. 41 eva irarepa e%o^v 
rbv &e6v, v. 42, 2 Cor. 6. 18, comp. 
John 11. 52. b) of Christians, and 
all pious persons, who are also called 
reKva 0eoS John 1. 12, Rom. 8. 16. 
So Jesus, in speaking to his disci- 
ples, calls God their Father, &c, 
Matt. 6. 4 6 irarr)g o~ov 6 fiXerrtov ev 

Tq5 KpVTTTCt), V. 8 6 7T. VjA&V, 10. 20, 29, 

13. 43; with the further adjunct 6 
warrjp vp.cov 6 ev rots obpavdis 5. 16, 
45, 48, 6 ovpdvios 6. 14, 26, 32, 6 
eirovpavios 18. 35, 6 e| ovpavov Luke 
11. 13. So the apostles, speaking 
for themselves and other Christians, 
call God irarr]Q r)/uLtov, &c. Rom. 1. 7 
elpr)vr) arrb (deov irarpbs rjjuLtov, 1 Cor. 

1. 3, Gal. 1. 4, Eph. 1. 2, Phil. 1. 2 : 
hence also absol. in the same sense, 
Rom. 8. 15 eXafiere irvev/jLa vloBeaias, 
ev & tcpd^ofxev, afifia, 6 irarrjp, Eph. 

2. 18, Col. 1. 12: so Heb. 12. 9 r£ 
iraroX roov Trvev/ndrcov rj/ntov, in antith. 
with robs rrjs capicbs r)fxtov irarepas, 
i. e. the Father of our spirits, our 
spiritual Father. c) spec, God is 
called the Father of our Lord J x esus 
Christ, in respect to that peculiar 
relation in which Christ is the Son of 
God ; so where the Father and Son 
are expressly distinguished, Matt. 
1 1. 27 ovdels emyiVtoGKei rbv vlov, el 
/my] 6 7rarr)p, Mark 13. 32 ovdels oldev 
. . . ovSe b vlos, el fX'r] 6 irarrjp, John 3. 
35 6 irarrjp ayaira rbv vlov, 1 Cor. 8. 
6 els &e6s, 6 irarrjp . . . Kai els Kvpios 'I. 
Xp., Heb. 1. 5, 1 Pet. 1. 2. Where 
Jesus calls God irarr)p /ulov, Matt. 11. 
27 irdvra /not irapeb*69ri virb too ira- 
r P 6s vov, 16. 27, Mark 8. 38, John 
10. 18, Rev. 2. 27: so 6 irarrjp jllov 
6 ev ovpavdls Matt. 7. 21, 10. 32, 6 
ovpdvios 15. 13: absol. in the same 
sense, 24. 36 ovSels oldev. . . el fxrj 6 
irarrjp fiovos, Mark 14. 36, saepiss. 
The apostles also speak of God as 6 
irarrjg rod Kvpiov r)/.itov i l. Xp. Rom. 
15. 6, 2 Cor. 1. 3, al. : absol. 1 Cor. 
15. 24 '6rav irapaficp r\\v (3ao~iXeiav rep 
®e<£ kol\ irarpi, Gal. 1.1, sa?p. : so 
Eph. 1. 17 6 ®ebs rod Kvp. rj/utov*!. 
Xp., 6 irarrjp rrjs BS^rjs, i. e. God the 
glorious Father of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. d) metaph., with gen. of 
thing, Jam. 1.17 airb rod irarpbs rcov 
tpurwv the Father of lights, i. e. the 



Author, Creator of the heavenly 
luminaries. 

Tldrfios, ov, r), Patmos, Rev. 1. 9, a 
small sterile island of the Egean 
sea, lying south-west of Samos, and 
reckoned among the Sporades. 

irarpaXcpas, ov, 6, Attic irarpaXoias 
(irarr)g, aXoidco), a smiter of his fa- 
ther, a patricide, 1 Tim. 1. 9. 

irarpid, as, i) {irarrjp), paternal des- 
cent, lineage, a family, race ; in N. T. 
family. a) pr. Luke 2. 4 e| gXkov 
Kai irarpias Aafiid: fig. Eph. 3. 15. 
b) in a wider sense, — tribe, people, 
nation, like <pvXrj, Acts 3. 25 iracrai al 
irarpial rrjs yrjs. 

irarpidpxr\s, ov, 6 (irarpid, aQX 7 ))} a 
patriarch, the father and founder of 
a family or tribe ; Abraham, Heb. 
7. 4 ; the sons of Jacob, as heads of 
the twelve tribes, Acts 7. 8, 9 ; so 
of David, as the head of a family, 
Acts 2. 29 comp. Luke 2. 4, and 
see irarpid. 

irarpiK6s,rj, 6v(irarr)g),pafernal,i.e. 
pertaining to one's father; in N.T. 
received from one's fathers, handed 
down from ancestors, hereditary, 
irapa$6o~eis Gal. 1. 14. 

war ois, Idos, r) (pr. poet. fern, of ird- 
rpios), father-land, native country ; in 
N. T. one's native city ox place, home ; 
of Nazareth as the city of Jesus, 
because he was brought up there, 
Matt. 13. 54, 57: fig. of a heavenly 
home, Heb. 11. 14 comp. v. 16. 

Ylarp6$as, a, 6, Patrobas, pr. name 
of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 1 6. 14. 

irar poirapdfioros, ov, 6, r), adj. (ira- 
rrjg, Traoafiidto/jLi), delivered down from 
one's fathers, handed down from an- 
cestors, hereditary, 1 Pet. 1.18 ava- 
arpo^rj irargoir. i. e. a way of life 
derived from one's ancestors. 

irarp<pos,a, ov (irarrjp), paternal, per- 
taining to one's father ; patrimonial, 
transmitted from father to son ; in 
N. T. received from one's fathers, 
handed down from ancestors, here- 
ditary, vSfios Acts 22. 3, eBos 28. 17, 
24. 14 Xarpevto rq Trarpcpco 0e£ i. e. 
our paternal God, the God whom 
our fathers worshipped and made 
known to us. 

TLavXos, ov, 6, Paulus, Paul, pr. name 
of two persons in N. T. 1. Sergius 



7ravio 



355 



7rel6(x) 



Paulus, a Roman proconsul in Cy- 
prus, residing at Paphos, Acts 13. 7. 

2. Paul, the apostle of the gentiles, 
originally called 3,avXos. He was of 
the tribe of Benjamin, and of purely 
Hebrew descent, but born at Tarsus 
in Cilicia, where his father enjoyed 
the rights of Roman citizenship, of 
which privilege Paul several times 
availed himself. He was sent to 
Jerusalem to complete his Jewish 
education, and there devoted him- 
self to the severest discipline of the 
Pharisaic school, under the instruc- 
tions of Gamaliel. In the fierceness 
of his Jewish zeal, he was at first a 
bitter adversary of the Christians ; 
but after his miraculous conversion 
he devoted all the powers of his 
ardent and energetic mind to the 
propagation of the gospel of Christ, 
more particularly among the gen- 
tiles. Having been accused by the 
Jews of perverting the law, he was 
put in confinement by the Roman 
officers ; and after being detained 
two years or more at Caesarea, he 
was sent to Rome for trial, having 
himself appealed to the emperor: 
here he remained in partial impri- 
sonment two years longer, Acts 28. 
30. Later accounts, mostly tradi- 
tionary, relate that he was soon after 
set at liberty; and that after new 
journeys and efforts in the cause of 
Christ, he was again imprisoned, 
and at last put to death by order of 
Nero. 

7T a v a?, fut. iravaca, to pause. a) act. 
trans, to make pause, make leave off, 
to restrain, i. e. from any thing, foil, 
by ace. and euro, 1 Pet. 3. 10 iravadrcc 
rr)v yXcoo'o'au avrov cWo Kanov. b) 
mid. intrans. to pause, leave off, re- 
frain, i. e. from any thing, foil, by 
genit. of thing, 1 Pet. 4. 1 ireiravrai 
a/LLaprias hath ceased from sin; — by 
particip. instead of infin. Luke 5. 4 
ws iiravo'aro XaXoov, Acts 5. 42 ovk 
iiravcravro b s iddo~Kovr€s they ceased not 
teaching, 13. 10, 20. 31; with part, 
impl. Luke 11. 1. Absol. = to cease, 
to come to an end, Luke 8. 24, Acts 
20. 1, 1 Cor. 13. 8 etVe yk<ti(Tcrai ttclv- 
aovrai. 

Tldcpos, ov, 7], Paphos, a maritime city 
of Cyprus, near its western extre- j 



mity, the station of a Roman pro- 
consul, Acts 13. 6, 13. 

ifaXvvto, f. woo (iraxvs), to make fat, 
pass, to become fat and thick ; in N. T. 
metaph. only pass, to become gross, 
dull, callous, as if from fat, Matt. 
13. 15 iiraxy^Orj r) Kapdia rov \o.ov 
rovrov. 

7reS?7, 7]s, 7] (irefa), a fetter, shackle, 
for the feet, pi. iretiai, Mark 5. 4. 

TT£§iv6s, i), oV (ireS'iov), plain, level, 
Luke 6. 17 ecrrrj iirl ro-kov tt^luov 
he stood upon a level place, i. e. upon 
the plain. 

7T6^6uco, f. evcrco (ire (a), to travel on 
foot, i. e. by land, intrans. Acts 20. 13. 

7re£?7, adv. (iretfs), on foot, Matt. 14. 
13. 

7ret0ap%6co, w, f.rjcrot) (iretdapxos, fr. 
TreidofAcu, apx'h), pr. to obey a ruler, 
one in authority; hence genr. to 
obey, with dat., magistrates apxeus 
Tit. 3. 1, 0t$ Acts 5. 29, 32 : so to 
obey or follow one's advice, with dat. 
of pers. 27. 21. 

TreiOSs, r), 6v (7T€i'0co), a form else- 
where unknown, = ireiQavSs or iriBa- 
v6s, persuasive, wi?ining, 1 Cor. 2. 4. 

ire id a>, f. ireioLo, perf. 2 rceTcoiQa, perf. 
pass. 7r£7rei(7>uu, aor. 1 pass. iTcsivBiiv, 
to persuade, pr. to move or affect by 
kind words and motives. 

I. act. to persuade, a) genr., to 
the belief and reception of the truth, 
= to convince, and in this sense used 
mostly de conatu, pr. with accus. of 
pers. Acts 18. 4 eireide rovs'lovcjai- 
ous i. e. he sought to persuade and 
convince them, 2 Cor. 5. 11: also 
with double ace. of pers. and thing, 
Acts 28. 23 irziQcev avrovs ra irepl rod 
'Irjcrov: so, the accus. of pers. being 
impl., 19. 8 ircidwu [airrous] ra 7T€pl 
Kr\ : also to allege error, absol. v. 
26. Foil, by ace. of pers. with infin. 
to persuade to do any thing, to in- 
duce, Acts 13. 43 iireidov avrovs iiri- 
/j.eveiv rrj xdpiri rov ®eov, 26. 28. In 
the sense of to instigate, with ace. of 
pers. and %va Matt. 27. 20 ; without 
tva Acts 14. 19. b) ' to bring over 
to kind feelings,' to conciliate, (a) 
genr. to pacify, to quiet; an accusing 
conscience ras Kaodias 1 John 3. 19, 
comp. v. 20 see on 2. c. 7. (£) to 
win over, gain the favour of, to make 



7reiraii) 

a friend of, with accus. of pers. Gal. 
1. 10 auOgccirovs ireiOca, rj rbu ®€6v; 
prob. by presents, bribes, &c. Matt. 
28. 14, Acts 12. 20 ireiaavTes rbu 
B\<ktt6v. 

II. pass, and mid. to let one's self 
be persuaded, to be persuaded, a) 
genr., of any truth, &c. =to be con- 
vinced, to believe, absol. Luke 16. 31 
ovde idu tls e/c vtKpobv apacrrfj 7rei- 
crdrjcrovTcu, Acts 17. 4: foil, by dat. 
of thing, 28. 24, with infin. 26. 26. 
Perf. pass. 7T€ireLa , p.aL as pres, I am 
persuaded, convinced, with infin. and 
ace. Luke 20. 6 ; foil, by on Rom. 8. 
38, 14. 14 ; with ace. rd Heb. 6. 9. 
So to be persuaded to do any thing, 
to be induced, absol. but with infin. 
impl. Acts 21. 14 [a$j ireiQoixevov av- 
tov sc. pji avafiaivziv. b) to assent 
to, to obeij, follow, with dat. of pers. 
Acts 5. 36, 37, 40, 27. 11 6 etc. r$ kv- 
&€pvf)Tr) iireiOero fiaWov ktK, Rom. 
2. 8, Gal. 5. 7. 

III. perf. 2 ireiroiOa, intrans. to be 
persuaded, to trust. a) to be confi- 
dent, assured, foil, by ace. with inf. 
Rom. 2. 19 TTSTroiOas creavTbv odrjybu 
elvcu, with otl Heb. 13. 18, tovto on 
Phil. 1. 6, 25 : foil, by iiri nva otl 
in respect to any one, 2 Cor. 2. 3, efr 
nva c 6n id. Gal. 5. 10: with the fur- 
ther adjunct kv Kvpicp in or through 
the Lord, ibid, b) to confide in, rely 
upon, with dat. Phil. 1. 14, Philem. 
21 7r67roi0a)s rfj viraKofj aov, 2 Cor. 
10. 7 eavrcp : with iv, to trust or have 
confidence in any thing, Phil. 3. 3 iv 
aapKi-. with iirl nvi id. Mark 10. 24, 
Luke 11.22. 

ire lp a a), w, f. daw, aor. 1 iireivaa'a, to 
hunger, be hungry, intrans. a) pr. 
Matt. 4. 2 pyjarevaas rjfiepas tsct- 
crapaKoi/ra, vcrrepov iweivacre, 12. 1, 
Rom. 12. 20. b) meton. to famish, 
be without food, = to be poor, needy, 
Luke 1. 53 irsLv&VTas iueTrXirjarev aya- 
BS)v, 6. 25, Phil. 4. 12. c) metaph. 
to hunger after any thing, to long for, 
with accus. tt]u §LKaLoo~vvnv Matt. 5. 
6, comp. 5ti|/aco b. : absol. of long- 
ing after spiritual nourishment, ali- 
ment, John 6. 35. 

7T6?pa, as, 7] (irtLpdco), trial; in N. T. 
only in the phrase 7re7pav Aa/jifidveLV 
tlv6s, pr. to take a trial of any thing, 
= 7re/pa£co. a) to make trial of, to 



356 TTEl^afT^LOQ 

attempt, rrjs daXdaarjs Heb. 11. 29. 
b) to have trial of, to experience, ifx- 
iraLyix&v Heb. 11. 36. 

TV€Lpd£a), f. d<ru (rcizLpa), to make trial 
of , to try ; spoken a) of actions, = 
to attempt, foil, by infin. Acts 16. 7 
iirelga^op els t^v Bidvviav 7ropeuecr- 
Qai, 24. 6. b) of persons, == to tempt, 
i. e. to prove, put to the test, foil, by 
ace. (a) genr. and in a good sense, 
in order to ascertain the character, 
views, feelings, of any one, Matt. 
22. 35 comp. Mark 12. 28-34, John 
6. 6 tovto eAeye irGLpdfav uvt6p, 2 
Cor. 13. 5 eavTovs Treipd^TG, Rev. 2. 
2. (£) in a bad sense, with ill in- 
tent, Matt. 16. 1 Treipd£ovT€S iirrjpw- 
T7]o-av avT6v, 22.18, Mark 8. 11, John 
8. 6. Hence to try one's virtue, to 
tempt, i to solicit to sin/ genr. Gal. 

6. 1 fir] Kal o~v ireipaaOfjs lest thou also 
be tempted, i. e. * yield to tempta- 
tion ;' Jam. 1. 13, Rev. 2. 10: espec. 
of Satan, Matt. 4. 1 ireLgaadrivai virb 
tov diajB6\ov, Luke 4. 2, 1 Cor. 7. 5. 
(7) from the Hebrew usage, God is 
said to try or prove men by adver- 
sity, to try their faith and confidence 
in him, 1 Cor. 10. 13 ts ovk idaei v- 
fias TreLpaadrjuaL virep l b 8visaa0€, Heb. 
2. 18, 4. 15, 11, 17 : vice versa, men 
are said to prove or tempt God, by 
doubting or distrusting his power 
and aid, Acts 5. 9 TrtLpdaai t5 irvev- 

fia KVpLOV, 15. 10 Tt 1T€ipd^T€ Tbv 

0eoV; 1 Cor. 10. 9, Heb. 3. 9. 

Treipao" fi6s, ov, 6 {TrtLpdfa) , trial, 
proof, a putting to the test, spoken 
only of persons. a) genr., trial 
of one's character, &c. 1 Pet. 4. 12 
irpbs ireipao'p.bi' vjjuv, i. e. ' to try or 
prove you :' by impl. trial of one's 
virtue, temptation, i. e. solicitation 
to sin, espec. from Satan, Luke 4. 
13, 1 Tim. 6. 9. b) from the Heb. 
trial, temptation, comp. ireigd^w b. 

7. (a) a state of trial into which 
God brings his people through ad- 
versity and afflictiorf, in order to 
excite and prove their faith and 
confidence in him, Matt. 6. 13 p.)] 
elo'ti'eyK'ns yj/jcas els ir€Lgaa , p.6v, i. e. 
* bring us not into a state of trial,' 
lay not trials upon us ; 26. 41, 1 Cor. 
10. 13, 1 Pet. 1.6: hence meton. for 
adversity, affliction, sorrow, Luke 22. 
28, Acts 20. 19 SovAeiW t<£ Kvpiq 



7TElf)aOJ 



357 



TTEVTt]KOVTa 



fiera 8aKpva>v koa ireLpacrfxooj/, Gal. 4. 
14, Rev. 3. 10. (0) vice versa, ^wp- 
/a/io7i of God by man is distrust of 
God, complaint against him, comp. 
ireipd^oo b. y., Heb. 3. 8 Kara rrju 
rjfjiepai/ rov Treipao'/J.ov sc. rod ®eov. 
ireipdca, 00, f. euro?, to try; more usu- 
ally and in N. T. mid. ireipdoiiai, to 
try for one's self, for one's own part, 
to attempt, essay, i. e. to do any thing, 
foil, by inf. Acts 9. 26 eireiparo ko\- 
XaaQai rots /j.adr)Tcus, 26. 21. 

7T6i(r /JLoi/fi, rjs, 7} (ireiQoo), persuasion, 
i. e. the being easily persuaded, cre- 
dulity, Gal. 5. 8. 

ireKayos, cos, ovs, r6, the sea, pr. the 
high sea, the deep, the main, remote 
from land, Matt. 18. 6 ev rep TreXayei 
ttjs da\dao~r)s. Spoken of the high 
sea adjacent to a country, Acts 27. 
5 to ir. Kara ttju KiXiKiav, i. e. the 
sea of Cilicia. 

7T6A.6/ci^a>, f. law (ireKeicvs), to hew 
with an axe; in N. T. to behead with 
an axe, pr. with ace. of pers., pass. 
Rev. 20. 4 ras tyvxas twv ireTreXe- 
Kia/nevcav. 

irc/jLTrros, 77, ov, ordinal adj. (Treure), 
the fifth, Rev. 6. 9, 9. 1. 

ttc/xttco, f. xf/aj, to send, trans, a) of 
persons, to cause to go. (a) genr., 
with accus. Matt. 22. 7 7re/xv//as ra 
ffrparev/jLara avrov, Phil. 2. 23 : foil, 
by ace, and dat. of pers. to whom, 
Tifi66eov TT6fx\f/ai v/juu ver. 19 ; els of 
place, Matt. 2. 8 ; els riva into one's 
body, Mark 5. 12; 7rp6s riva, Acts 
25. 21, Eph. 6. 22. (0) spec, of 
messengers, agents, ambassadors, 
&c, with accus. Matt. 11. 2 ire^as 
dvo Ttov fjLaOrjTccp avrov, Luke 16. 24, 
John 1. 22, IPet. 2. 14; 01 irefKpdev- 
res those sent, the messengers, Luke 
7. 10 ; els of place, 16. 27 ; irpos riva, 
4. 26 ; with infin. of purpose, 1 Cor. 
16. 3, Rev. 22. 16 ene^a rov #776- 
X6v fxov /J.agrv gTJorai : also with ace. 
of person impl., = els with infin. of 
purpose, 1 Thess. 3. 5 eire^a els to 
yvcovai, as in Engl. / sent to know ; 
els of place, Acts 10. 32 ; irgos two., 
v. 33 : so particip. ire^as before a 
finite verb, implying that one does 
a thing by an agent or messenger, 
Matt. 14. 10 veptyas aTreKe-tyaXio~e rbv 
'IcodvvTjv, comp. Mark 6. 27. Spo- 
ken of teachers, ambassadors, sent 



from God or in his name ; John the 
Baptist, with inf. 6 irefx^as /xe fiair- 
ri(eiv John 1.33 ; Jesus as sent from 
God, 4. 34, saep. ; the Spirit, 14. 26 ; 
the apostles as sent out by Jesus, 

13. 20. 

b) of things, to send, transmit, (a) 
pr. with accus. of thing and dat. of 
person, Rev. 11. 10 8a>pa irefjarovatu 
aXXi)Xois : with ace. of thing impl. 
nvl \ri\ els tl, Acts 11. 29, Phil. 4. 
16. (ft) fig. to send upon or among, 
with ace. and dat., 2 Thess. 2. 11 
Trep.\\/ei avrols 6 ®ebs eveqyeiav irXa- 
vtjs : so with simple ace. to send forth, 
to Speiravov, =to thrust in, Rev. 

14. 15. 

Trevns, 7)tos, 6, 7], adj. (Trevo/biai), poor, 
needy, 2 Cor. 9. 9. 

irevQepd, as, i) (irevQepos), a mother- 
in-law, e.g. the wife's mother, Mark 
1. 30 7) irevQepa ^ifxecvos : also the 
husband's mother, in antithesis to 
vvfxcpT], Matt. 10. 35. 

irev6ep6s, ov, 6, a father-in-law, 
John 18. 3. 

irevQeu), a>, f. rjcra; (irevdos), to mourn, 
lament, a) trans., with ace. of pers. 
to bewail any one, grieve for him, 2 
Cor. 12.21 7repd7}cr(t) 7roAAovs. b) in- 
trans., to mourn, &c. ; at the death 
of a friend, with kAcuoj, Mark 16. 
10: so genr. —to be sad, sorrowful, 
Matt. 5. 4 /Aatcdpioi ol Trevdovvres, 9. 
15 : mid. for one's self, 1 Cor. 5. 2, 
with KXaiw Luke 6. 25, eiri rivi Rev. 
18.11. 

irevdos, eos, ovs, rS (kindred with 
wddos), mourning, grief, sadness, genr. 
Jam. 4. 9 6 yeXcos vliqov els irevBos 
jj.era(npa(p7)TO), Rev. 18. 7. 

7r e v 1 x p o" s, a, 6v (Trevo/j.ai),poor, needy, 
= 7rej/vs, Luke 21. 2. 

irevrdms, adv. (irevre), five times, 2 
Cor. 11. 24. 

7revraKicr%iAfOi, ai, a (x^ L0S )ifi ve 
thousand, pr. five times one thou- 
sand, Matt. 14. 21, 16. 9. 

irevraKoaioi, ai, a, five hundred, 
Luke 7. 41, 1 Cor. 15. 6. 

irevre, ol, at, rd, indec. five, Matt. 
14. 17: as an indefinite small num- 
ber, 1 Cor. 14. 19. 

irevreKaiBeicaros, 7], ov, ord. adj. 
(TrevreKaideKa) the fifteenth, Luke 3.1. 

TrevTTjKovTa, ol, at, rd, indec. fifty, 



7TEVTr]K0(TT1] 



358 



irepi 



Luke 9. 14 ava irevrr)Kovra by fif- 
ties, 7. 41. 

TT€VT7]K0(rT7J, TjS, t) (tT€VT7}KO(Tt6s), (t 

fiftieth part; in N. T. pentecost, the 
day of pentecost, one of the three 
great Jewish festivals, in which all 
the males were required to appear 
before God ; so called because ce- 
lebrated on the fiftieth day counting 
from the second day of the festival 
of unleavened bread or passover, i. e. 
seven weeks after the 16th day of 
Nisan : it was a festival of thanks 
for the harvest, which began just 
after the passover; Acts 2. 1. 

ireiroidrjcris, ecos, r) (weidco, ireiroiBa), 
trust, confidence, 2 Cor. 1. 15, 3. 4, 
Eph. 3. 12, %v tivl Phil. 3. 4. 

irep, enclit. particle (from irepi adv. 
very, = irepio~o'a>s), pr. very, wholly, 
ever; in N. T. found only as joined 
with a pronoun or with particles for 
greater emphasis and strength. 

irepav, adv. {irepa obsol., = ire pas), 
beyond, over, on the other side; as 
prep, with gen., irepav rov'lopfidvov 
Matt. 4. ] 5, irepav rrjs daXaco'rjs John 
6. 1, irepav rod x^tj^d^pov rod Kedgc&v 
18. 1. With neut. art. rb irepav, pr. 
that beyond, the other side, i. e. the 
region beyond, dia rod ireqav rod 
*Iopddvov Mark 10. 1, els rb ir. rrjs 
6a\dao"r)s 5. 1, els rb ir. rrjs hifivns 
Luke 8. 22, absol. Matt. 8. 18, al. 

it 4 pas, aros, r6 (irepa obsol.), end, 
extremity of the earth, i. e. the re- 
motest regions, Matt. 12. 42, Rom. 
10. 18: fig. of what comes to an 
end, conclusion, termination, Heb. 
6. 16 avriXoyias ire pas. 

Tlepya/jLos, ov, r), Pergamus, a cele- 
brated city of Mysia, Rev. 1. 11 : it 
was situated near the river Caicus, 
and was the metropolis of the pow- 
erful kingdom of Pergamus, which 
was so long famous under the Attali. 

Tlepyr), rjs, r), Perga, the metropolis 
of Pamphylia, situated on the river 
Cestus, about 60 stadia from its 
mouth; Acts 13. 13. 

irepi, prep, governing in N. T. the 
genitive and accusative, in the clas- 
sics also the dative : with the pri- 
mary signif. around, about, in a 
local sense, implying a surrounding 
and enclosing on all sides. 



I. with the genitive, which ex- 
presses as it were the central point 
from around which an action pro- 
ceeds, about which it is exerted ; but 
in N. T. irepi with gen. is used only 
in the figurative sense about, con- 
cerning, respecting, &c. a) where 
the genit. denotes the object about 
which the action is exerted, as in 
Engl. * to speak or hear about or of 
a thing ;' so after verbs of speaking, 
asking, teaching, writing, and the 
like, e. g. on irepVlwdvvov elirev av- 
ro7s Matt. 17. 13, XaXeoo Luke 2. 17, 
Key (a Matt. 11. 7, epcordoo Luke 9. 45, 
8idd(rK(0 1 John 2. 27, ypdcpoo Matt. 
11. 10, ssep. ; — after nouns of like 
signification, where the simple gen. 
might usually stand, Luke 4. 14 
<f)i)/jL7) irepi avrov, v. 37 ?iX 0S 7re /°* av ~ 
rov, Acts 11. 22, 25. 16, Rom. 1. 3 ; 
— after verbs of hearing, learning, 
knowing, and the like, atcovco Mark 
5. 27, Karr)xOrjv Acts 21. 21, eiriara- 
fiai 26. 26, yvcocrrSv e&ri 28. 22;-— 
after verbs of inquiring, deliberat- 
ing, doubting, and the like, (rjreoo 
John 16. 19, Qerdfa Matt. 2. 8, irvv- 
Odvofiai Acts 23. 20, BtevOv/neojuiai 10. 
19, diaXoyi(o/uai Luke 3. 19; so after 
hiairopeofxai 24. 4, SoKeifiot Matt. 22. 
42 ; after like nouns, 0}rr)<ris John 
3. 25, Acts 18. 15. 

b) where the genit. expresses the 
ground, motive, or occasion of the ac- 
tion, — on account of, because of, in 
English often for, (a) genr., after 
verbs of reproving, accusing, being 
tried, and the like, with genit. of 
thing, e\eyx&, John 8. 46 ris eXey- 
%ei fxe irepi ajxaprias ; eyKaXeoo Acts 
19. 40, Karrjyopea) 24. 13, Kpivojuai 
23. 6; — after verbs signifying an 
affection of the mind, o~irXayxviC°~ 
jxai Matt. 9. 36, ayavaicrew 20. 24, 
davjudfa Luke 2. 18, Kavxdo/xai 2 
Cor. 10. 8 ; spec, evxaptcrreco and 
the like, 1 Thess. 1. 2, evx^Qicriav 
airoBiSSvai 3. 9 ; also fieXei juoi Matt. 
22. 16, ixegifjLvdca 6. 28. So genr. af- 
ter various verbs and nouns, John 
10. 33 irepi KaXov epyov ov XiBd^o- 
[xev ere, 19. 24 Aax^M 6 * 7 ir*pl avrov 
rivos eo-rai, Matt. 16. 11, Mark 1. 
44, Luke 2. 27, Acts 15. 2, 19. 23 
rdpaxos irepi rrjs odov. ($) where 
the action is exerted in favour of 
the person or thing denoted by the 



7TEpi 



359 



7reptayu) 



gen. = on account of, in behalf of, for, 
Matt. 4. 6 rots ayyeXois avrov ev- 
reXeTrai irepl aov, Luke 22. 32 e-yw 
ehei)Qr]v irepl crov, John 16. 26, Eph. 
6. 18, Philem. 10, 1 Pet. 5. 7 frn au- 
ra? fxeXei irepl v/jlwi/ : — after verbs of 
offering sacrifice, one's life, &c. in 
behalf of any one, Matt. 26. 28 rb 

CUjXOL flOV . . . TO irepl iroXXcov €KXvv6- 

/xevov, Gal. 1. 4, Heb. 5. 3. (7) where 
the action is exerted against a per- 
son or thing; with gen. of person 
after words of accusing, Acts 25. 18 
irepl ov 01 KOLTTiyopoi ovhefxiav airiav 
eirecpepou comp. v. 27 ras kclt avrov 
alrias, ib. v. 15 irepl ov evecpdvicrav 01 
apx^g^s comp. v. 2 Kara twos : so 
in the phrase irep\ rris afxaprias, irepl 
afiaprico!/, on account of sin, for sin, 
i. e. for doing away or expiating sin, 
Rom. 8. 3 rbv vlbv ire/jityas irepl a- 
fxaprias, 1 Pet. 3. 18 Xp. awai- irepl 
afiapTi&v eiraOe : also irgoacpopd or 
Vvaia irepl cl/jl. Heb. 10. 18, 26, cu/jlo. 
13. 11, iXaafibs 7re^l ajx. 1 John 2. 2 : 
ellipt. iregl a/j.aprias for dvaia irepl 
a/x. Heb. 10. 6, 8, comp. v. 26. 

c) where there is only a more 
general reference or allusion to the 
person or thing denoted by the ge- 
nitive, = as to, touching, in relation 
to, &c. (a) genr. Matt. 18. 19 eav 
dvo vfiwv avficpcovfjo'coaL nepl iraurbs 
irpdyfxaros ktX, Luke 11. 53, John 9. 
18 ovk eiricrrevcrau 01 'IouSaToi irepl 
avrov on rvcf>Xbs i\v, 11. 19, 15. 22, 
Acts 28. 21 7]/j.e7s ovre ypa/x/nara 
irepl crov ede^djueda, Col. 4. 10 irepl ov 
eXafiere eVroAas, Heb.11.20; 3 John 
2 irepl irdvroov evxofJLal o~e evoSovcr- 
6ai, KaQws evofiovrai aov rj tyvxy I 
wish that thou may est prosper as to 
all things [external], even as thy soul 
prospers. (j8) absol. or independ. 
usually at the beginning of a sen- 
tence, Matt. 22. 31 irepl rrjs avaard- 
cecos roov veKp(hv ktX as to the resur- 
rection of the dead, have ye not read? 
Mark 12. 26, Acts 28. 22, 1 Cor. 7. 
1, 25. (7) with neut. art. ra irepl 
twos ; with gen. of thing, the things 
relating or pertaining to any thing, 
ra irepl tt)s fiacnXeias rod ®eov Acts 
1. 3, 8. 12, also 24. 22 : foil, by gen. 
of pers. = one's circumstances, state, 
cause, Luke 22. 37,24. 19, 27, Eph. 
6.22. 

II. with the accusative, which 



expresses the object around or about 
which any thing moves, comes, and 
also finally remains. 1. of place, 
around, about; place whither, after a 
verb of motion, Luke 13. 8 eo>s oVou 
crKa^oo irepl avrr\v. More freq. of 
place where, implying the coming 
and remaining around; with ace. of 
thing, Matt. 3. 4 elx* i&vt)V deofia- 
rivrju irepl rrju oerepvu avrov, Mark 9. 
42 XiOos /AvXiicbs irepl rbv rgdxf]Xov 
avrov, Rev. 15. 6; — of pers. Matt. 
8. 18 Idoov 6 'l-naovs iroXXovs ox^ovs 
irepl avrov, Mark 3. 32, 34, Acts 22. 
6. With the art. 01, at, ra. irepi, foil, 
by ace. of place, Mark 3. 8 01 irepl 
Tvqov Kal 'Sid&va they about Tyre and 
Sidon, i. e. dwelling in and around 
these cities ; Acts 28. 7 ev ro7s irepl 
rbv r6irov eKelvov, i. e. ' in the parts 
around, environs;' Jude 7; — accus, 
of pers. ol irepi rtva, of a person and 
his followers, Mark 4. 10, John 11. 

19, Acts 13. 13 ; see in 6, f), r6, E. 

2. fig. of that, about which an 
action is exerted, about, concerning, 
respecting, =irepi with gen. (a) of 
a matter or business about which 
one is occupied, Acts 19. 25 robs 
iregl roiavra epydras, lit. * workmen 
about like things, of like occupa- 
tion ;' Luke 10. 40 tj Mapda irepie- 
airaro irepl iroXXijV dianoviav, v. 41, 
1 Tim. 6. 4. (/3) genr. = as to, 
touching, ITim. 1. 19 irepl rrjv iriariv 
evavdynaav, 6. 21, 2 Tim. 3. 8, Tit. 
2. 7. (7) with neut. art. ra irepl e/te 
my circumstances, affairs, state, Phil. 
2. 23, comp. I. c. 7. 

3. of time, i. e. of a point of time 
not entirely definite, about, Matt. 

20. 3 iregl rrjv rpirrjv Sopav, 27. 46, 
Mark 6. 48, Acts 10. 9, 22. 6. 

Note. In composition irepi. im- 
plies, 1. a moving, being, spreading 
around on all sides, around, romid 
about, e. g. icepifidAAa>, irepifiXeirw, 
irepLextof &c. ; 2. fig. as around and 
including an object, and therefore 
more than, over, above, e. g. irepieifit, 
irepiovaia ; 3. genr. emphasis, a com- 
pleteness or strengthening of the 
simple idea, Lat. per, = completely, 
very, exceedingly, as irepiXviros, iregi- 
ireipco. 

iregidyco, f. afo>, to lead about, a) 
trans, of those whom one takes as 



7repLaipEio 



360 



7T£pi£yyj 



companions, 1 Cor. 9. 5 adeXcp^v yvv. 
iregidyciv. b) intrans., or with eai>- 
t6v implied, to go about, go up and 
down, absol. Acts 13. 11 : with ace. 
of place, depending on iregi in corn- 
posit. Matt. 4. 23 TrepLTJyev oXrjv t^v 
TaXiXaiav he went about all Galilee, 

9. 35, 23. 15, Mark 6. 6. 

irepiaipeco, co, f. 'fierce, aor. 2 Trepte?- 
Xov, to take away what is round about, 
trans, a) pr. Acts 27. 40 ras ayKv- 
pas TT€pL€\6vTes taking up the [four] 
anchors round about the ship, comp. 
v. 29 : so of a veil, 2 Cor. 3. 16 7repi- 
aipeTrcu to KaXvfAfjLa. b) fig. to take 
away wholly, i. e. all around, Heb. 

10. 11 TT€gi€\e?v aixaprias wholly to 
take away sins, to make complete 
expiation for sins, comp. v. 4: pass. 
Acts 27. 20 Trepiypeiro rracra iXiris. 

itsptatTTpairTco, f.tyoo, to flash around, 
shine around, with ace. of pers. Acts 
9. 3 ; irepi Tiva 22. 6. 

ircgifidXXco, f. fiaXco, to cast, throw, 
or put around any person or thing, 
a) genr., with accus. and dat. Luke 
19. 43 TrepifiaXovcri yapoLK.6. croi, b) 
spec, of clothing, = to put on, to 
clothe, (a) act. with ace. of person 
expr. or impl. Matt. 25. 36 yvjuuSs, 
Kal ir€pL€fid\eT6 jul€, v. 38 ; with dou- 
ble ace. to put a garment around or 
upon any one, clothe with any thing, 
Luke 23. 11 irepifiaXcov avrbv iaO^Ta 
Xa/uLirpdv, John 19. 2. (£) mid. and 
pass, to put on one's own garments, 
to clothe one's self, be clothed, absol. 
Matt. 6. 29 ovdh 'SoXofxcov irepiefid- 
Xsto cos ev tovtcov, Rev. 3. 18 ; foil, 
by ace. of garment, Acts 12. 8 ir€pL- 
fiaXov to tjxaTi6v crov, Matt. 6. 31: 
part. perf. Mark 14. 51 izepifiefSXT)- 
p.£vos (TivUva, 16. 5, Rev. 7. 9. With 
tv tivl, Rev. 3. 5 Tregif3aXe?Tai iv Ifxa- 
tlols X€vko?s, 4. 4 : once with dat. of 
garment, 17. 4 7r€pLfi€fiXr)fj.ei/7] irop- 
(pvpa Kal kokkivcc text. rec. 

7r e p i /3 \ e7r co, f. ipw, to look around up- 
on; in N. T. only mid. TregLfiXeirofJLcu, 
f. \j/ofj.cu, to look round about one's self. 
a) intrans., =to look around, absol. 
Mark 9. 8 Tr€pLfiXe\pdfJL€voi, ovkcti ov- 
SeVa eldop, 10. 23 : with inf. of pur- 
pose, 5. 32. b) trans, to look around 
upon, with ace. Mark 3. 5 irepifiXz- 
\pd/j.€Uos avTOvs, v. 34, 11. 11. 

Trep ifiSXaiov, ov, t6 (irepifiaXXoo), 



prop. ' something thrown around,' 
i. e. a covering, garment; spoken of 
the outer garment, mantle, pallium 
(comp. IfidTiov b.), Heb. 1. 12: by 
impl. a covering for the head, a head- 
dress, or perhaps a veil, 1 Cor. 11.15. 
7T€pideco, f. decree, perf. pass, irepidc- 
Se^ucu, to bind around, pass. John 11. 
44 7] oij/is avTov crovdapicp 7rept€5e5ero. 

TrepiSpe/xco, see ireg it p€X<*>' 
ircpiepyd^ofiai, f. dtTOfiai (ircpiep- 
yos), pr. to work all around a thing, 
on every side, i. e. to work carefully, 
sedulously, to do with great and even 
excessive pains ; hence in N. T. to 
overdo, to do with care and pains 
what is not worth the pains, to be a 
busy-body ; so in the paronomasia 
2 Thess. 3. 11 firjdev igya^ofx4vovs, 
aXXa Tr€pi€pya£ofi4vovs doing nothing, 
but over-doing, not busy at work, but 
busy-bodies. 

ireplegyos, ov, 6, rj, adj., pr. work- 
ing all around, i. e. doing carefully, 
sedulously, comp. ir€piepyd£ofiai ; 
in N. T. over-doing, doing with care 
and pains what is not worth the 
pains, or what is superfluous. a) 
of persons, a busy-body, an inter- 
meddler, 1 Tim. 5. 13 ov fx6vov apyai, 
aXXa Kal cpXvapoi Kal Trepiepyoi. b) 
of things, Ta ircplepya, prop, over- 
wrought, curious, superfluous, spoken 
of magic arts, sorcery, Acts 19. 19 
LKavol T&V tc\ irepUpya irpa^dvTccv. 

Tr€gL€gxojj.ai, aor. 2 ivtgiriXdov, to 
go about, wander up and down, absol. 
Heb. 11. 37, Acts 19. 13; so of a ship 
sailing on an irregular course with 
unfavourable winds, 28. 13: foil, by 
ace. of place, dependent on ircgi in 
composition, 1 Tim. 5. 13 irepiegx^- 
fAsvai tcls oiKias going about to houses, 
i. e. from house to house. 

7rep ie^co, f. £a>, aor. 2 Trepiecrxov, in- 
trans., pr. to have or hold one's self 
around, to be around, hence to sur- 
round, environ, as a mountain ; in 
N. T. to enclose, embrace, a) to clasp 
around, seize, with ace. of pers. fig. 
Luke 5. 9 6dfJLJ3os Trepi4o~x ej/ olvt6v. 
b) to contain, as a writing, with ace. 
Acts 23. 25 ypdif/as iTricrToXrjv iregii- 
Xovcrav tov tvitov tovtov. Impers. 
or with subject implied, 1 Pet. 2. 6 

^l6ti TT€pi€X €L * v T V yQ a( PVi ib* ov ktX. 
where supply r\ ir€piox'fl> or the like. 



: 



7TEpi'(u)VVVjXk 



361 



7TEpL0LK0g 



TT€pi£(t>ui/viJ.i,f. £axru), to gird around; 
in N. T. only mid. or pass, to gird 
one' 's self around, to be girded around, 
spoken in reference to the long, 
flowing garments of the Orientals, 
which are girded up around them 
while engaged in any business; mid. 
absol. Luke 12. 37 Trepi£dbo~ercu koX 
avanXive? avrovs, 17. 8, Acts 12. 8; 
with accus. fig. ttju ocr<pvv eu aXrjdeia 
Eph. 6. 14. Pass. perf. part. irepie- 
faorfxevos girded around, absol. Luke 
12. 35 earcccrav vfxtov at ocrcpves Tttpi- 
efao-uevcu ' be ye ready, prepared;' 
with ace. of thing, girdle, &c. Rev. 
1. 13 TregiefacrfjLevov £toV7\v xpvc7\v, 
15. 6. 

Trcpldeais, €0>s, 7] (TT€piTldr)jjLi), a put- 
ting around, wearing, as of golden 
ornaments, 1 Pet. 3. 3. 

irepuo'Trifii, f. 7rep(0"nr/<ra>, trans, to 
cause to stand around, to place around; 
in N. T. only aor. 2, perf., and mid. 
intrans. to stand around, a) pr.and j 
absol. John 11. 42 5:a rbv ox^ov rbv 
7r€pi€o~TQt)Ta, Acts 25. 7 ir£pUaT7)o~av 
ol diTTo 'I €pocr. i. e. around the tribu- 
nal, b) mid. 7T6/)aVra/xai, pr. * to 
place one's self round about,' i. e., 
by impl., at a distance from, so as 
not to come near, —to stand aloof 
from, to avoid, with ace. depending 
on 7T6pi in composition, 2 Tim. 2. 16 
ras /3e#rjAous tctvocptovias irepuarao-o, 
Tit. 3. 9. 

TrepLKaOapfxa, aros, r6 (irepiKaOalpa) 
=s tcdQapjxa, but a stronger term, pr. 
* cleansings,' sc. off-scourings, sweep- 
ings, filth, as collected in cleansing; 
also an expiatory victim, ransom, as 
cleansing from guilt and punish- 
ment; hence genr. and in N.T. me- 
ton. for a vile and worthless person, 
a wretch, an outcast, 1 Cor. 4. 13 oos 
TrepiKaOdpfiara rov fcoo'/nov. 

TrepiKaXviTTQ), f. ij/co, to cover around ; 
to TTpoa-coirou, —to blindfold, Mark 
14. 65 ; with ace. of pers. id. Luke 
22. 64 : pass, to be overlaid with gold, 
Heb. 9. 4. 

irepiKei/aai, fut. K€io~ojj.cu, pr. to lie 
around, be circumjacent, e. g. moun- 
tains ; in N. T. to lie around, and 
also to be laid around, =perf. pass, 
of TT€pniQy)fxi. a) to surround, en- 
compass, with dat. of pers. Heb. 12. 

1 TT€piK€i/UL€VOV TjfUV V€(pOS /JLaprvptoV. 



b) =perf. pass, of irepiriO-nni, to be 
laid or put around, and so to be hung 
round; the neck, XlOos, Mark 9. 42: 
foil, by ace. of thing, in the manner 
of passive verbs, Acts 28. 20 rrju 
aXvcnv ravrrjv Trepiiceifiai, lit. ' I am 
hung around with this chain,' i. e. 
bound with it: fig. Heb. 5. 2. 

TT€pLK€(pa\a(a, as, t) (adj. TrepiKttyd- 
Aaios, fr. KtcpaAr)), a head-piece, hel- 
met, fig. Eph. 6. 17. 

7rep iK parr) s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj., pr. 
strong round about any thing, = all- 
powerful ; in N. T. having wholly in 
one's power, being wholly master of, 
and TrepiKparrjs yiv€o~9ai to become 
master of, with gen. Acts 27. 16 nepi- 
Kparels yeveadai rr)s CKacprjs to be- 
come master of the boat, i. e. to secure 
it so as to hoist it into the ship, 
comp. v. 17, 30. 

TrepiKpvTTT<a,f. \pto, to hide all around, 
to hide wholly or carefully, kavri\v 
Lukel. 24. 

TrepiKVKKooo, M, fut. totfto, to encircle 
round about, surround, a city as be- 
siegers, Luke 19. 43. 

irepiXoLjAirto, f. \pca, to shine around, 
with ace. Luke 2. 9, Acts 26. 13. 

TT€pL\€lTTto, f.tyto, to leave over, pass. 
to be left over, remain over, = irepiyi- 
vofxai (comp. 7repi note); part, ol 
7T€pL\€LTr6fX€VOL those remaining over, 
the survivors, 4 Thess. 4. 15, 17. 

nepi \v7ros, ov, 6, r), adj. (irepi, \v- 
ttt]), pr. environed with grief, i. e. 
wholly grieved, very sorrowful, Matt. 
26. 38 ir€pl\vir6s eanv r) ^vxh f xov 
'itos Qavdrov, Mark 6. 26, Luke 18. 
23, 24. 

TepLfJLeuto, f. evui, pr. to wait around 
or about any thing, i. e. to wait for 
it, to await in earnest expectation, 
rr]v iirayyeXiap Acts 1. 4. 

TT€pi£ (prop. =irept strengthened), 
round about, with gen. ; in N. T. as 
adv. with art., r) 7repi£, surrounding, 
circumjacent, Acts 5. 16 rb irAr)dos 
Ttov 7repi| 7ro\€toP. 

irepioLKeto, to, f. T)Cfto (irepioiKos), to 
dwell around, with accus. Luke 1. 65 
robs Trepioifcovvras avrovs i.e. ' their 
neighbours.' 

TrepioLKos, ov, 6, 7], adj., one dwell- 
ing around or near, a neighbour, Luke 
1. 58. 

I I 



7replOV(TLOQ 



362 



irepiGcrevixa 






irepiova tos, ov, 6, r), adj. (rregiovtria), 
having abundance, superabundant ; in 
s N. T., by impl., one's own, special, 
peculiar, Xahs irepiovcrios Tit. 2. 14, 
= Xabs els Trepnrolrjcrii' 1 Pet. 2. 9. 

irepiox'h^ t)s, t) {^sp^X 00 )) circumfer- 
ence, circuit, compass, contents of a 
writing, argument in general ; hence 
in N. T. the argument or contents 
within certain limits, a period, sec- 
tion, passage, Acts 8. 32 r) rrepiox^ 
rrjs ypacprjs KrX. 

irepirrareo), So, f. rjcrco, pr. to tread 
about, i. e. to walk about, and genr. 
to walk, to be walking, intrans. a) 
pr. and genr. Matt. 9. 5 eyeipai teal 
Tregnrdrei, 11. 5 %o?Aol Trepiirarovo'L, 
Mark 16. 12, John 1. 36. With an 
adjunct of place or manner; adv. 
Luke 11. 44, oirov rjOeXes John 21. 
18 ; adj. yvfxvos as adv. Rev. 16. 15 : 
so with prepositions, dia rod epeorhs 
avrrjs 21. 24; ev of place, Mark 11. 
27 ev rep leqcp, John 7. 1 rrepieirdrei 6 
'I. ev rfj TaXiXala ' went about, re- 
mained in Galilee,' and so by impl. 
11. 54 ; eV genr. Mark 12. SSevtrro- 
Xcus, John 11. 9 ev rfj r\\xeqa, v. 10 
ev rfj vvKri, 12. 35 ev rfj OKor'ia, fig. 
8. 12 ; eVi with gen. e7rt rrjs OaXdcr- 
o"ns Matt. 14. 25, ace. errl rrjv OaXacr- 
crav v. 26, 29 ; fxerd with genit. of 
pers. = to accompany, associate with, 
John 6. 66, Rev. 3. 4 ; irapd with ace. 
iraga rrjv OaXacrcav Matt. 4. 18. 

b) fig., and from the Heb., to live, 
pass one's life, always with an ad- 
junct of manner, circumstances, &c. ; 
with adv. Rom. 13. 13 evcrxfl^oveas 
irepnrarr)croo/jLev, 1 Cor. 7. 17 cos, Phil. 
3. 17 ofceos, Col. 1. 10 a^ccs : with 
dat. of rule or manner, Acts 21. 21 
ro7s eQeai 7repnrare?v, 2 Cor. 12. 18 
rep Trvevfjiari : so with prepositions, 
did with gen. 5m 7ricrrecos 5. 7 see 
8ic£ I. 4. b. ; ev of state or condition, 
ev crapKL 10. 3, also of rule or man- 
ner, ev Katvorrjri £cor)s Rom. 6. 4, ev 
aXrjdeict 2 John 4, ev Xgiarep Col. 2. 
6, see eV 3. b. /3. ; /carcc with ace. 
implying manner or rule, Mark 7. 
5 ou 7T. /caTa rr\v irapdhocriv, Rom. 8. 
1, 4 Kara crdpua, 14. 15. 

it ep nreipoo, f. irepSo, to pierce quite 
througlt, to transfix, pr. so that the 
weapon is wholly surrounded and 
covered ; in N. T. metaph. 1 Tim. 6. 



10 eavrohs 7repieireipav ofivvais iroX- 
Xa7s. 

Trepnr'nrroo, aor. 2 Tvepierrecrov, to fall 
around any one, to embrace him ; 
in N. T. to fall into the midst of any 
thing, so as to be wholly surrounded 
by it, = to fall into or among, with 
dat. Luke 10. 30 Xritrrah iregieTrecre, 
James 1. 2 ireipacrfjiois TregLirecrrjre: 
with ei\ rSirov Acts 27. 41. 

irepLrroieoo, So, f. r)o~co, to make remain 
over and above, i. e. to lay up, acquire, 
to preserve ; in N. T. only mid. to 
acquire for one's self, trans. Acts 20. 
28 r)v iregie7roir)craro dia rod iDiov a%- 
jucaros, 1 Tim. 3. 13 fiaOfihv eavroTs 
KaXhv irepiiroiovvrai. 

ir€pLirOL7}CT IS, eCOS, 7] (7r€pL7T0L€Cc), pr. 

a making remain over, a laying up. 
a) genr. acquisition, an obtaining, 1 
Thess. 5. 9 els iregnroirjcriv croorrigias, 
2 Thess. 2. 14, Eph. L 14 els airoXt- 
rpeocnv rrjs Trepnroir)crec0S = els arroX. 
rrjy 7repnroir)0e?crav i. e. the redemption 
acquired for us by Christ: meton. 
thing acquired, a possession, 1 Pet. 2. 
9 Xahs els rrepnroirjcnv a people for a 
possession, i. e. peculiar, one's own, 
— Xahs rrepiovtrios Tit. 2. 14. b) 
preservation, a saving of life, Heb. 
10. 39 els irepiiroiritTiv tyvxys, opp. to 
aircoXeia. 

irepippr)yvvfjLi, f. irepippr)^, to tear 

from around any one ; in N. T. of 

garments, to tear off, sc. the clothes 

of persons about to be scourged, ra 

Ifxdria Acts 16. 22. 

7r e p i cr 7r a co, co, f ut. dcrco, to draiv from 
around any one, to draw off, to draw 
about or away ; in later usage and 
N. T. pass. 7repLo~7rdofiat, Sofiai, fig. to 
be draivn about in mind, to be dis- 
tracted, over- occupied, i. e. with cares 
or business, foil, by rrepi with accus. 
Luke 10. 40 r) Map8a irepietriraro 
irepl iroXXr)V diaKoviav. 

nepLcrtreia, as, r) (rrepiacros), super- 
abundance, Rom. 5. 17 rr\v irepitr- 
treiav rrjs %dpiros — rr)V ydpira rr]V 
Trepicrcrevovcrav super abounding grace, 
2 Cor. 8. 2; 10. 15 els irepitrtreiav 
adv. superabundantly, exceedingly; 
Jam. 1. 21 irep. Kanias super abound- 
ing wickedness. 

irepicrcTevfxa, aros, r6 (rrepicrtrevcc), 
more than enough. a) what is left 






1 



Trepidaevo) 



363 



7TEpl(J(T0TepU)Q 



over, remainder, residue, Mark 8. 8 
irepiaaev/xara KXaa/mdrcov. b) what 
is laid up, superabundance, i. e. af- 
fluence, wealth, 2 Cor. 8. 13, 14 rb 
eKeivcov irepiaaevfia yevnrai eis rb 
v/jlcvu varep7]/j.a: tig. Matt. 12. 34 4k 
rov Trepiaaev/j.aros rrjs Kapoias. 

irepiaaeva), f. evaco (irepiaaos), to be 
over and above, to overgo, exceed in 
number or measure ; in N. T. to be 
more than enough, a) to be left over, 
to remain, intrans. John 6. 12 ra 
irepiaaevaavra Kkda/n.ara, with dat. 
v. 13 & irepiaaevae rols fiefipaiKoaiv. 
Part, rb Trepiaaevov the remainder, 
residue, rcav KKaafxdr cov Matt. 14. 20 ; 
so rb irepiaaevaav with dat. Luke 
9. 17. 

b) to super abound, abound richly, 
intrans. (a) of persons, = to have 
more than enough, to have superabun- 
dance, absol. Phil. 4. 12, 18: with 
gen. Luke 15. 17 irepiaaevovaiv dp- 
rtov '. foil, by els rt to or for any 
thing, els irav epyov ayadov 2 Cor. 9. 
8 ; by ev nvi in or in respect to any 
thing, Rom. 15. 13, Phil. 4. 12. (0) 
of things, =to abound intens., with 
dat. Luke 12. 15 ovk 4v rep nepia- 
aeveiv rivl rj far] avrou : part, rb 
irepiaaevSv nvi = one's abundance, 
wealth, Mark 12. 44: foil, by els riva 
to abound unto any one, ' to hap- 
pen to him abundantly,' Rom. 5. 
15 ; by eft ri unto any thing, to re- 
dound, conduce, 2 Cor. 4. 15 'iva rj 
X^P LS irepiaaevrj els r'rjv oo\av rov 
&eov, 8. 2 ; absol. 1. 5 : so, with the 
idea of increment, to abound more 
and more, — to increase, to be aug- 
mented, with dat. Acts 16. 5 eirepia- 
aevov tw apidficp, with ev nvi Phil. 
1. 9, oid rivos v. 26. (7) causative, 
to make superabundant, to cause to 
abound; of persons, 1 Thess. 3. 12 
vfxas 6 Kvpios izXeovdaai kol\ icepia- 
aevaai rrj aydirn : of things, 2 Cor. 
9. 8 ovvarbs 6 &ebs iraaav X ( *P LV 7r6 ~ 
piaaevacu els v/j.as, Eph. 1. 8 in at- 
traction : pass, to be made to abound, 
of persons, ' to have more abund- 
antly,' Matt. 13. 12, 25. 29. 

c) by impl., in a comparative 
sense, to be more abundant, =to be 
more conspicuous, distinguished, to 
excel; with irXetov and gen. Matt. 5. 
20 eav fxr] ireptaaevar) 7] diKaioavvrj 



v/jllov irXelov roiV ypapLfxarecov : foil, 
by ev rivi in or in respect to any 
thing, 1 Cor. 15. 58 irepiaaevovjes ev 
r§ epyep rov Kvpiou, 2 Cor. 3. 9 ; ab- 
sol. Rom. 3. 7 el 7] a\r)Qeia rod Qeov 
errepiaaevaev ' has been made more 
conspicuous,' 1 Cor. 8. 8 ovre eav 
cpdyoj/aev irepiaaevo(xev, 14. 12. 

7r epio~o~6s, 4\, 6v, over and above, more 
than enough. a) pr., as exceeding 
a certain measure, with genitive, = 
more than, Matt. 5. 37 rb irepiaabv 
rovroov lit. ' the overplus of these,' 
what is beyond or more than these. 
In the sense of superfluous, 2 Cor. 9. 
1 irepiaaov jxol earl rb ypdtyeiv vjjuv. 
For virep 4k Ttepiaaov see virepeK- 
Trepiaaov. 

b) genr. superabundant, i. e. abun- 
dant, much, great, (a) positive, only 
as adv., neut. Ttepiaaov abundantly, 
in superabundance, John 10. 10 *iva 
C^nv ex a}0 'h Kal irepiaabv ex^^iv : so 
4k irepiaaov beyond measure, vehe- 
mently, Mark 6. 51, 14. 31, comp. 
4 k 3. e. (£) comparat. irepiaaore- 
pos, more abundant, more, greater; 
in number, Luke 12. 4; in degree, 
Matt. 23. 13 irepiaa6repov Kpifxa, 1 
Cor. 12. 23, 2 Cor. 2. 7. Neut. ire- 
piaaSrepov as adv. more abundantly, 
more, more earnestly or vehemently, 
absol. Luke 12. 48 irepiaaorepov al- 
rrjaovatv avrSv, 2 Cor. 10. 8 eav Kal 
■Kepiaa6iep6v ri Kavx'HO'ccjJiaL, Heb. 6. 
17; foil, by gen. 1 Cor. 15. 10, with 
paWov Mark 7. 36 : also, like fia\- 
Kov, it forms with a positive a peri- 
phrasis for a comparative, Heb. 7. 
15 irepiaaorepov en KardorjAov 4o~riv. 

c) by impl., in a comparative sense, 
more abundant, i.e. distinguished, ex- 
cellent, better, Matt. 5. 47 ri irepia- 
abv iroieTre] hence neut. rb irepiaaov 
excellence, pre-eminence, Rom. 3. 1. 
Comparat. Matt. 11. 9 irepiaaorepov 
irpocprjrov. 

irepiaaorepcos, adv. of compar. de- 
gree, instead of the more usual form 
irepiaaorepov, more abundantly, more, 
more earnestly or vehemently, the 
object compared being everywhere 
implied ; Mark 15. 14 text. rec. irep- 
laaorepoos eKpa^av they cried out more 
vehemently, i. e. than before ; 2 Cor. 
1. 12 irepiaaorepws irpbs v/j.as more 
abundantly towards you, i. e. than 



; 



7repi(T(T(jjg 



364 



7repl\^rjiJia 



towards others ; 2. 4 V e%w irep. els 
vjxas, i.e. than others have, &c. ; 7. 
15. Also the more abundantly, the 
more, 1 Thess. 2. 17, Heb. 2. 1, 13. 
19 ; with fxaWov 2 Cor. 7. 13. 

irepiara&s, adverb, abundantly, ex- 
ceedingly, vehemently, Matt. 27. 23 
ir€pio~o~a>s eKpa^av, Mark 10. 26. 

irepio~Tepd, as, r), a dove, pigeon, 
Matt. 3. 16 ; Luke 2. 24 dvo veoaaovs 
irepLCTcpaiv two young doves, the of- 
fering of the poor. 

nepiT efxpca, f. Te/xw, aor. 2 irepieTe- 
p.ov, to cut around, to circumcise, mid. 
to let one's self be circumcised, only 
in the Jewish sense, ' to remove the 
prepuce.' a) pr., with ace. of pers. 
Luke 1. 59 t)KQou irepiTefxe'iv rb ttcu- 
diov, John 7. 22 ; mid. Acts 15. 1, 
24, 1 Cor. 7. 18; pass. part. perf. 
7r€piT€Tfj.7)iJL6i'os, ibid, b) metaph., 
in a spiritual sense, =' to put away 
impurity,' Col. 2. 11 trepLeTfjLTjdrjTe 
TrepLTO/JLT) axtipoiroirjTq). 

7r ep it id 7] fit, fut. irepiQ^o'ca, to put 
around, place around any person or 
thing, foil, by accus. and dat. expr. 
or impl. Matt. 21. 33 <ppayp.bv avrcp 
irepiiOrjKe, 27. 28 TrepieOrjKav avrcp 
^AaftuSa, v. 48 irepiQels \rbv enroy- 
yov] na\dfJL(p ( putting it around the 
end of a rod ;' Mark 15. 17 irepiTi- 
Qeaaiv avTcp itXQavTes olk<xvQwov o~t4- 
<poLvov, John 19. 29. Fig. to bestow 
upon, to give, 1 Cor. 12. 23 tovtois 
Tip.7]V irepLaaoTepav TrepiTide/jLev, 

TrepiTOfAT], rjs, r) (irepiTefxyw), circum- 
cision, in the Jewish sense, the re- 
moval of the prepuce, as the distin- 
guishing sign of the Jewish nation 
from Abraham downward. a) pr. 
(a) the act or rite of circumcision, 
John 7. 22, 23 irepLTOjj.r)v \ap.$dvew 
to receive circumcision, be circum- 
cised, Acts 7. 8, Rom. 4. 11. (/3) 
the state of circumcision, the being 
circumcised, Rom. 2. 25-27 comp. 
did I. 4. b. ; 4. 10 iy TrepiTO/xfj &v=. 
being circumcised: so ol 4k irepi- 
to/jltjs those of the circumcision =the 
circumcised, put for the Jews, ver. 
12; for Jewish Christians, Acts 10, 
45, Gal. 2. 12. (7) meton. and col- 
lect. 7] TrtpLTOfjLr) for the circumcised, 
i. e. the Jews, the Jewish people, 
Rom. 3. 30 frs SiKaicoaei 7repirofj.rju e/c 
TrtVrecos, 4. 9, 12, 15. 8. 



b) fig., in a spiritual sense, it de- 
notes * the putting away of impu- 
rity from the heart,' Rom. % 28, 29 
irepLTO/XT) KapSias, Col. 2. 11 irepieT- 
fJLr)6r)T€ TrcpLTOfjifj ax €l P oiroLr ) T( i > •••& 
rfj TrepiTOfxfj rod Xpio~Tov i. e. * the 
circumcision which has Christ for 
its author and object;' collect, and 
emphat. Phil. 3. 3 7}fie7s io-fj.hu r) irepL- 
TOfir) i. e. c we are the true spiritual 
circumcision,' the true people of 
God. 

irepiTpeirw, f. \pw, to turn about as a 
person, to turn upside down, to over- 
turn ; in N. T. fig. to turn about into 
any state, &c. =to cause to become 
any thing, to make, with els, Acts 26. 
24 ce els fxaviav irepiTpeirei ' turns 
thee about into madness,' makes 
thee mad. 

7r e p it p e x<^t aor. 2 irepLeBpa^ou, to 
run round in a circle ; in N. T. to run 
about in a place, with ace. Mark 6. 55 
TrepidpajjLOPTes '6hr}V t)]V irepix^pov. 

ire pi (pep 00, fut. irepioico), to bear or 
carry round, pr. in a circle, or to a 
company; in N. T. a) to bear about, 
i. e. hither and thither, to various 
places, with accus. Mark 6. 55 tous 
KaK&s ex oVTas ^^pLcpepeiu, 2 Cor. 4. 
10, see veKptoffis. b) pass, to be 
carried or driven about hither and 
thither, i. e. by the wind, Jude 12: 
fig. Eph. 4. 14 irepuf). ttolvtI kvep.co 
Trfs dLdaaKaAias, Heb. 13. 9 see ira- 
pacpepco b. 

Trepicf) po ve<ti, G>, fut. 7)0"co, to think 
round about a thing, to consider it 
on all sides ; in N. T. to think over 
or beyond a thing, = to overlook, de- 
spise, with gen., Tit. 2. 15 /j.rjdeis gov 
irepuppoveiTOO. 

irepixwpos, ov, o, 7], adj. (x&pos), 
around a place, i. e. circumjacent, 
neighbouring ; hence in N. T. fem. 
r) 7replx<0pos sc. 77} the country round 
about, circumjacent region, Matt. 14. 
35, al. : meton. of inhabitants, 3. 5. 

irepi\pr]fia, cltos, t6 (irepi\j/dct)), pr. 
scrapings, scum, filth; also, like nepi- 
KddapjJLa, an expiatory victim, ransom, 
spoken especially of human victims; 
hence in N. T. meton. for a vile and 
worthless person (as in English the 
scum), 1 Cor. 4. 13 irdvTWV irepi^iqjxa 
ews dpTL. 



7rep7rep£vojjiai 



365 



7rtKpaivio 



TrepTrepevofiai {irepirepos) , depon. 
mid. to shew one's self a boaster, = 
to boast one's self, to vaunt, 1 Cor. 

13. 4. 

Tie per is, l$os, 77, Per sis, pr. name of 
a female Christian, Rom. 16. 12. 

irepvci, adv. (irepas), the past year, 
a year ago ; in N. T. only with air 6, 
i. e. anb irepvcrt pr. szrace a year ago, 
2 Cor. 8. 10, 9. 2. 

irerdofxai, see irerofxai. 

irereiv6v, ov, t6 (-Kerewos), a bird, 

fowl, in N. T. only pi. ra irereivd, 

Matt. 6. 26, saep. 

irero/jLai, f. ireTt\o'o\x<xi or irrTjo'Ojuai, 
depon. mid. ta ,/?//, intrans. Rev. 12. 
14 %va irer7)Tai els tt\v epy]fxov : part. 
Trer6ixevos, flying, in later eds. 4. 7, 
8. 13, 14. 6, 19. 17. 

irerpa, as, rj, a rock, pr. a projecting 
rock, a cliff. a) pr. Rev. 6. 15 els 
ras iter pas roov bpeoov, v. 16 : in such, 
sepulchres were hewn, Matt. 27. 60 ; 
and houses and villages built for 
security, 7. 24. Spoken of a rocky 
soil (= ireTptodrjs), Luke 8. 6, 13. 
b) fig. of Christ, in allusion to the 
rock whence the waters flowed in 
the desert, 1 Cor. 10. 4 bis ; also as 
Tcerpa aKavdaXov a rock of offence or 
stumbling, i. e. the occasion of de- 
struction to those who reject him, 
Rom. 9. 33. 

Ylerpos, ov, 6, pr. =nreTpa, a rock, 
stone ; in N. T. as pr. name, Peter, 
in Aram. Krjtyas, a rock; the sur- 
name of Simon, one of the apos- 
tles, son of Jonas, and brother of 
Andrew, a fisherman of Bethsaida, 
Matt. 16. 18, Johnl. 43, 45. 

'jrerpcodrjs, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (irerpos, 
eldos), rock- like, stone- like, having 
the form of a rock ; in N. T. rocky, 
stony, and rb irerpwdes rocky ground, 
stony soil, Mark 4.5; ra irerpdodr] id. 
v. 16. 

nyy avov, ov, r6 {iriiyvv^i), rue, a 
plant, Luke 11. 42. 

•n-77777, rjs, 7], a fountain, source. a) 
genr. James 3. 11. From the Heb. 
trrjyal vBdroov fountains of water, Rev. 

14. 7: metaph. of life-giving doc- 
trine, John 4. 14; also as an em- 
blem of the highest enjoyment, Rev. 
7. 17, comp. (ccf) a. /3. b) = a well, 
rb (ppeap, John 4. 6 7) ir-ny^ rod *Ia- 



Kdofi comp. v. II rb <pgeap, 2 Pet. 2. 
17. c) =an issue, flux, r\ irriyrj rod 
a'ifjLaros Mark 5. 29, = 77 pvcris rov 
aljuL. Luke 8. 44. 

iT7]yvvjjii, f. 7T?]|co, to fix, fasten, make 
fast and firm, to fix or fasten together, 
to construct, build ; in N. T. of a tent, 
to set up, to pitch, Heb. 8. 2 %v eirrj- 
£ev 6 Kvpios. 

ivnodXiov, ov, t6 (irnZov), a helm, 
rudder, Acts 27. 40, James 3. 4. 

TT7]XiKos, 77, ov, pron. correl., how 
great, quantus, corresponding to 77- 
Xlkos, t7)\lkos\ Gal. 6. 11 ISere 71-77- 
K'ikols vfx7v ypd/jL/naaiP eypaipa rfj ifjifj 
X €l P L > i- e « either with what large let- 
ters, implying a stiff and unpractised 
hand, which made the Greek cha- 
racters large like the Hebrew; or = 
with how large a letter I have written, 
&c. Fig. of dignity, Heb. 7. 4. 

tttjASs, ov, 6, clay, mire, mortar, John, 
9. 6 : spec, potter's clay, Rom. 9. 21. 

TT'fjpa, as, 77, a bag, sack, wallet, Lat. 
pera, of leather, in which shepherds 
and travellers carried their provi- 
sions, Matt. 10. 10, Mark 6. 8. 

' 7r VX vs * €00S > & (kindred with iraxvs), 
gen. pi. Trrjxeoov, later form contr. 
irr)x<*>v> pr« the fore-arm, from the 
wrist to the elbow; in N. T. a cubit, 
the common ancient measure of 
length, equal to the distance from 
the elbow to the tip of the middle 
finger, and usually reckoned at 1^ 
foot; Matt. 6. 27 Try\x vv * ua > John 
21. 8 a>s anb tttix&v oiaKoaloov. 

Trid^co, f. daw (Dor. for iriefa), pr. 
to press, holdfast, hence to lay hold 
of, to take, seize, trans. a) of per- 
sons, to take one by the hand, with 
ace, and gen. of the part, Acts 3. 7 
Tridcras avrbv tt)s deltas x ei pos. In 
a judicial sense, to take, arrest, John 
7. 30 e&TOvv avrbv irido-ai, ver. 32, 
saep. b) of animals, to take in hunt- 
ing or fishing, to catch, with ace us. 
John 21. 3 ev ttj vvkt\ eiriacrav ouSeV, 
v. 10, Rev. 19/20 eWo-077 rb d-npiov. 

iriefa, f. ecrco, to press, holdfast, e.g. 
one's hand ; in N. T. to press doivn, 
make compact, \xerpov Luke 6. 38. 

iriQavoXoyia, as, 77 {iriQavos, \6yos), 
persuasive discourse, enticing words, 
Col. 2. 4. 

iTLKpaiuoo, f. avw (Trucp6s), pr. to make 



7riKplCL 



366 



7T 



nrpa 



CTKW 



sharp; hence of taste, to make bitter, 
acrid, trans, a) of water, pass. Rev. 
8.11: meton. of the pain caused by 
bitter and poisonous food or drink, 
5= to make painful, to cause bitter 
pain, with ace. 10, 9 iriKQaue? crov rrjy 
KoiXiav. b) fig. of the feelings, to 
embitter, pass, to be or become bitter, 
i. e. to be harsh, angry, Col. 3. 19. 

TriKpia, as, 7} (irtKpSs), bitterness, a) 
pr., with the accessory idea of ve- 
nom, the two being often connected 
in the mind of the Jews ; so in place 
of an adj., Heb. 12. 15 pt(a TriKpias = 
pi£a iriKpd, Acts 8. 23 els % oA V 7ri " 
K.pias — X' r xi-Kp&v. b) fig. bitterness 
of spirit, of speech, Eph. 4. 31 7ra(Ta 
iriKpia Kal dvfios, Rom. 3. 14. 

iriKpos, a, ov, pr. pricking, pointed, 
sharp; hence genr. and in N. T. of 
taste, bitter, acrid, a) pr. and opp. 
to yXvKvs, Jam. 3. 11. b) metaph. 
of the feelings, spirit, bitter, harsh, 
cruel, Jam. 3. 14. 

it ik poos, adv. (ttlkoos), bitterly, in N. 
T. of bitter weeping, Matt. 26. 75. 

Hi Autos, ov, 6, Pilate, i. e. Pontius 
Pilatus, the fifth Roman procurator 
of Judea, Matt. 27. 2 sq. He con- 
tinued in office about ten years ; 
and being hated by both Jews and 
Samaritans for the caprice and cru- 
elty of his administration, he was 
accused by them before Vitellius, 
then governor of Syria, who sent 
him to Rome to answer to these 
complaints before the emperor: but 
Tiberius dying before the arrival 
of Pilate, he is said to have been 
banished by Caligula to Vienna in 
Gaul, and there to have died by his 
own hand about A. d. 41. 

7Ti/x7rA97/xt, f. irXijO'co (irXao) obsol.), 
aor. 1 cirXrjcra, aor. 1 pass. eTrXrjaOrjy, 
to fill, make full, trans, a) pr. aor. 1 
eir\7)(ra, with ace. Luke 5. 7 eirXyjcrav 
afxcporepa ra irXolai also with gen. of 
that with which, Matt. 27. 48, John 
19. 29 TrXr}crapTGs cnrSyyov 6%ovs. 
Pass, with gen. Matt. 22. 10. b) 
metaph. aor. 1 pass. e7iX7)cr6r)v, to be 
filled, be full. (a) of persons, to be 
filled with any thing, i. e. to be wholly 
imbued, affected, influenced with or by 
any thing, with gen. of thing; irvev- 
/jlcltos ayiov Luke 1.15, Ovliov 4. 28, 
<p6fiov 5. 26, avoias 6. 11, also Acts 



3. 10, 5. 17: meton. of a place, 19. 
29. (/3) of prophecy, to be fulfilled, 
accomplished, Luke 21. 22 rod irXr)- 
(rOrjvai ra yeypafifxiva in later eds. 
(7) of time, to be fulfilled, completed, 
be fully past, Luke 1. 23 &s eVA?}- 
crOrjcrajs at Ti/nepcu rrjs XsiTovqyias, v. 
57, 2. 21, 22. 

iri/uLTrpTj/uLi, f. 7rpf)a , ct), to set on fire, to 
burn; in N. T. pass, only fig. to be 
inflamed, to swell, become swollen, 
from the bite of a serpent, Acts 28. 6. 

7T 11/ aK id lou, ov, to (irlva^), a small 
tablet, writing-tablet, Luke 1. 63. 

iriva^, aKos, 6, a board, table, spec, a 
writing- table or tablet, covered with 
wax ; in N. T. a plate, dish, on which 
food and the like was served up, 
Matt. 14. 8, Luke 11. 39. 

irivoo, f. iriofxai and 2 pers. irtecrai, aor. 
2 iiriov, perf. iriircaKa, aor. 1 pass. 
iiroOT)!/, to drink. a) genr. of per- 
sons, absol. Matt. 27. 34 ovk tfdeXe 
itl€?p, Luke 12. 19, Acts 9. 9; fig. 
John 7. 37 '. Infin. final, Sovvai 7ne2V 
to give to drink, John 4. 7 ; cure?*/ 
irieiv v. 9. With adjuncts: (a) foil, 
by in of the drink, or meton. of the 
vessel containing it, i. e. to drink of 
any thing, a part of it, Matt. 26. 27 
irieTe e| avTov sc. tov iroT7]piov, ver. 
29, John 4. 12-14. (£) by airo of 
the drink, Luke 22. 18 ov jjlt) irt(o 
arrb tov ysvv. ttjs ajuireXov. (7) by 
ace. of the thing drunk, to drink any 
thing, to use as drink, Luke 1. 15 
cifcega ov fxr) irir), Rom. 14. 21, 1 Cor. 
10. 4 ; to drink of, Matt. 26. 29 : fig. 
John 6. 53. Meton. to iroT^piov 
iriueiv to drink a cup, e. g. of wine, 
pr. 1 Cor. 10. 21; fig. of suffering, 
to drink the cup which God presents, 
i. e. to submit to the allotments of 
his providence, Matt. 20. 22, 26. 42. 
For the phrase eadUiv or <j>aye?v Kal 
iriusiv see iorQica c. ; for Tp&ysiv Kal 
iriv€iu see Tpooyoo. 

b) fig. of the earth, to drink in, to 
imbibe, with ace. Heb. 6. 7. 

7ti6t7)s, tjtos, 7] {iricav), fat, fatness, 
Rom. 11. 17 ttjs 7r. ttjs iXaias. 

iriirpdcTKO), perf. ireirpaKa, perf. pass. 
TreTTpa/uLai, aor. 1 pass. iirpdOrfv (7rep- 
dca), to traffic away, pr. beyond sea, 
in other lands, hence genr. to sell, 
with ace. Matt. 13.46 iriirQaKs irdv- 
Ta f 6aa €i%e, Acts 2. 45. Pass. Matt. 



7U7r7(i) 



367 



7TL(TTtVli) 



18. 25 eneXevcrev avrbv irpaOrjvai, 
Mark 14. 5, Acts 4. 34, 5. 4 : foil. 
by gen. of price, Matt. 26. 9 irpaQri- 
vai ttoKKov, John 12. 5. Fig. pass. 
£o fo sold to or under any one, i. q. 
£o 6e his slave, with u7r^ and accus. 
Rom. 7. 14 7T67rpafteVos U7rb t^ a/xag- 
riav, * to be the slave of sin,' de- 
voted to it. 

it lit to), {.ireffovfiai, aor. 2 eirecov, aor. 
1 eireaa, to fall, intrans. a) pr. to 
fall, i. e. from a higher to a lower 
place, spoken alike of persons and 
things, in N. T. always with an ad- 
junct of place whence or whither; 
with an6, to fall from, Matt. 15. 27 
anb rrjs rpaireQns, Acts 20. 9, Matt. 
24, 29; 4k, id., Luke 10. 18 e/c rod 
ovpavov, Acts 27. 34; ev jxeau) rcov 
aitavdcov among, Luke 8. 7 ; em with 
ace. to fall upon any person or thing, 
Matt. 10. 29 em ry\v yriv, 13. 5, 7, 21. 
44, 23. 30, Rev. 7. 16 ovde w ireo-n 
eV avrobs 6 ty\ios i. e. i the burning 
sun shall not injure them ;' fig. = 
to seize, 11.11 <p6j3os fxeyas eirecrev 
eirl robs ktA : foil, by efc ri, to fall 
into, among, upon any thing, Matt. 
15. 14 els fioOvvov, 17. 15, Mark 4. 7, 
8; by7rapawith ace. of place, to fall 
at, by, near, v. 4. 

b) of persons, to fall down, fall 
prostrate, absol. Matt. 18. 29 7re- 
o~(bv o avvdovAos, Acts 5. 5. Joined 
with irgoo~Kvve?v, Matt. 2.11 irea6vres 
iTQoo , €Kvv7)(rcLv, 4. 9, 18. 26. More 
usually with an adjunct of place or 
manner ; foil, by evdomov rivos Rev. 
o. 8, and irgocrKweiv 4. 10 : by els, 
Acts 22. 7, els robs ir6Sas vivos John 
11. 32: by eni with gen. of place, 
iirl t?js yrjs Mark 9. 20 ; with ace. 
of place or manner, M r^vyrjv Acts 
9. 4, em robs noSas riv6s 10. 25, em 
irpoCijoTTov on one's face Luke 5. 12, 
with mxga robs irofias 17. 16, with 
irpoaKvvelv 1 Cor. 14. 25 : iraga robs 
irodas rivos Luke 8. 41 : tvpbs robs 
iroS as Mark 5. 22 : epntpocrOev rcov 
irofioov with irgoaKvvelv Rev. 19. 10 : 
foil, by x ^ 1 ' John 18. 6. Spoken 
of those who fall dead, i. e. to die, 
perish, Luke 21. 24 irecrovvrai aro- 
fxan (Aaxaipas, 1 Cor. 10. 8, Heb. 3. 
17. Fig. to fall from any state or 
dignity, with ir69ev Rev. 2. 5. 

c) of edifices, walls, &c. to fall in 



ruins, Matt. 7. 25, Luke 13. 4, Heb. 
11.30: fig. Luke 11. 17, Acts 15. 16 
comp. a Kit) v 4) ; so in prophetic ima- 
gery, Rev. 11. 13, 14.8 e-ireae, e-necre 
Bafiv\a>v. d) of a lot, to fall to or 
upon any one, foil, by em with ace. 
Acts 1. 26, e) metaph. of persons, 
to fall into or under any thing ; con- 
demnation, virb ko'mtiv James 5. 12 ; 
absol. to fall into sin, == to trans- 
gress, to sin, Rom. 11. 22, 14. 4, 1 
Cor. 10. 12: hence also to fall from 
happiness, =to be made miserable, 
to perish, Roin. 11. 11 /at] eirraiaav, 
c iva Treo~Q}cri', Heb. 4. 11. Oi things, 
= to fall to the ground, to fail, be- 
come void, Luke 16. 17 %) rov vo/jlov 
fxiav Kepaiav Treaeiv. 

TliaiSia, as, r}, Pisidia, a district of 
Asia Minor, lying chiefly on Mount 
Taurus, between Pamphylia, Phry- 
gia, and Lycaonia ; its principal city 
was Antioch, Acts 13. 14. 

iriffrevco, fut. evcrco {maris), aor. 1 
emarevcra, perf. 7re7r icrrevfca, to have 
faith, to believe, trust, pr. to have a 
firm persuasion, a confiding belief, 
in the truth, veracity, reality of any 
person or thing, a) pr. to be firmly 
persuaded as to any thing, to believe, 
foil, by infin. Rom. 14. 2 hs [lev mo 1 - 
revei (payelv irdvra, by on 10. 9, ab- 
sol. Jam. 2. 19 : so, with the idea of 
hope and certain expectation, with 
inf. Acts 15. 11, with on Rom. 6. 8. 
More commonly of words spoken 
and things ; with dat. of a person 
speaking, whose words one believes 
and confides in, Mark 16. 13 ovde 
eKeivois eTrin-revcrav,Jo\\u5.4:6 el em- 
crevere Mcovafj, emarevere av e/moi, 
Acts 8. 12; with on John 4. 21. 
With an adjunct of the words or 
thing spoken, in dat. Luke 1. 20 ovk 
emarevcras rots Koyois p.ov, Acts 24. 
14, 2Thess. 2. 11 : foil, by hri with 
dat. Luke 24. 25 em iraaiv ; by ev, 
Mark 1. 15 ev rca evayyeXio) in the 
glad tidings, i. e. ' believe and em- 
brace the glad tidings announced.' 
With accus. of thing, John 11. 26, 1 
Cor. 13. 7 irdvra marevei, 1 John 4. 
16: hence pass. 2 Thess. 1. 10 on 
emarevOr] rb fxaprvpiov 7]/jlcov e^>' v- 
fias. Foil, by eh ri, 1 John 5. 10 els 
r)]v fjLaprvpiav : by on = accus. and 
infin., John 14. 10 ov mcrreveis tin 



ITMJTeVLO 



368 



TTIGTIQ 



iycd KrX, 9. IS irepl avrov on rvepxbs 
r)v. Absol., where the ease of pers. 
or thing is implied from the con- 
text, Matt. 24. 23, John 12. 47, Acts 
8. 13 avrbs eiricrrevae sc. tw QiXiinrcp 
evayyeXifr/uLevcp v. 12, 15. 7 Kal iricr- 
revcrai sc. rep X6yep rod euay'y. 

b) of God, to believe on God, to 
trust in him, as able and willing to 
help, to listen to prayer, &c, foil, 
by dat. of person with on, Acts 27. 
25 irietrevea rep &eep on ovrccs eerrai : 
by els, John 14. 1 irierrevere els rbv 
©e6v: absol. Matt. 21. 22 irierrevov - 
res = el wiarevere, 2 Cor. 4. 13: also 
as faithful to his promises, with dat. 
Rom. 4. 3 eirierrevere 'Afipaa/ut, rep ®ee£, 
Kal eXoyierQi) KrX, Jam. 2. 23, Rom. 
4. 17 Karevavn ov eirierrevere &eov by 
attraction for Karevavn &eov ep eiri- 
errevere: absol. Rom. 4. 18, Heb. 4. 

3. Or genr. { to believe in the de- 
clarations and character of God as 
made known in the gospel,' with 
dat. John 5. 24, Acts 16. 34 irem- 
crrevKcbs rep ®eep, 1 John 5. 10 : foil, 
by els with accus., pr. praegn. —to 
believe and rest upon, to believe in 
and profess, robs 5t' avrov irierrevov- 
ras els ®eov 1 Pet. 1.21; by eiri with 
ace, id., Rom. 4. 24; absol. Luke 

8. 12, Acts 13. 48. 

c) of a messenger from God, to be- 
lieve on and trust in him as coming 
from God and acting under divine 
authority. (a) of John the Baptist, 
with avrcp, Matt. 21. 25, 32. (£) 
of Jesus as the Messiah, as able and 
ready to help his followers, with els 
John 14. 1 ; or to heal the sick and 
comfort the afflicted, with on Matt. 

9. 28, absol. 8. 13, Mark 5. 36, John 

4. 48 : genr. as a teacher, and the 
Messiah sent from God, with dat. 
of person, John 5. 38 tv aireerreiXev 
eiceTuos, rovrcp vfxets ov irierrevere, 8. 
31, 10. 37, Acts 5. 14; with on, John 
11. 27 €701? ireirierrevKa tin erv el 6 
Xpi<rr6s, 20. 31, 8. 24 eav pt$i irier- 
revorrjre fin eytio elfii, saep. : so with 
yiv&crKeiv, 6. 69, 10. 38. Foil, by 
els of person, pr. praeg. =to believe 
and rest upon, to believe in and pro- 
fess, Matt. 18. 6 eva reav irierrev6v- 
rccv els efxe, John 2. 11, 3. 15, 8. 
30 ; fig. els rb epcos 12. 36 : so with 
els rb ovo/uLa'Irjaov in a like sense, = 
' to believe on Jesus and invoke or 



profess his name,' 1. 12 rots irierrev- 
ovexiv els rb 'ovofxa avrov, 2. 23 ; with 
rep bvoixan avrov, id., 1 John 3. 23. 
Foil, by eiri with ace. of pers. — els 
nva, Acts 9. 42, 11. 17 comp. v. 21 ; 
so eiri with dative, 1 Tim. 1. 16, fig. 
Rom. 9. 33 riOrj/JLi ev 2icb*/ XiOov, Kal 
iras 6 irierreveav err' avrcp KrX. Pass. 
1 Tim. 3. 16 eirierrevdr) ev K6o~jJicp. 
Hence absol. to believe, i. e. to be- 
lieve and profess Christ, to be or 
become a Christian, Mark 15. 32, 
Luke 22. 67, John L 7, saep.: part. 
01 iritrrevovres or irierrevaavres belie- 
vers, Christians, Acts 2. 44, 4. 32. 

d) trans, to entrust, commit in 
trust to any one, Luke 16. 11 rb aXij- 
Bivbv ris vjalv irierreverei ; John 2. 24. 
Pass. iricrrevo/j.ai ri, to be entrusted 
with any thing, to have committed to 
one's charge, foil, by ace. Rom. 3. 2, 
Gal. 2. 7 ireiricrrev/JLai rb ebayyeXiov, 
1 Cor. 9. 17 oiKovopXav ireirierrev/jiai, 
Tit. 1. 3. 

ir 1 err iK 6 5,7], ov (irierns), causing belief 
or persuasion, faithful, trustworthy ; 
hence in N. T. fig. true, genuine, 
pure, vapdov iriorriK^s Mark 14. 3, — 
others (fr. irivw), potable, liquid. 

irierns, ecus, i) (irierros), faith, belief, 
trust, pr. firm persuasion, confiding 
belief in the truth, veracity, reality 
of any person or thing. 

A) in the common Greek usage, a) 
prop, and genr. Acts 17. 31 iriernv 
irapacrx^v iraeriv, Rom. 14. 22 erv 
iriernv e%ei? thou hast faith i. e. * art 
firmly persuaded,' v. 23, Heb. 11. 
1 : so, with the idea of hope and 
certain expectation, 2 Cor. 5. 7 5i<x 
irierreccs irepiirarov/jLev, ov ejia elfiovs, 
1 Pet. 1. 5, 7, 9. b) = good-faith, 

faithfulness, sincerity, Matt. 23. 23 
rfyv Kpitriv Kal rbv eXeov Kal ri]V irier- 
nv, Rom. 3. 3 rod ®eov, Gal. 5. 22, 
1 Tim. 1.19 e%<*>v iriernv i. e. * being 
faithful,' sincere, 2. 7, Tit. 2. 10 
iriernv iraerav ayadr)v all good fidelity, 
Rev. 2. 19. 

B) in N. T. irierns, as spoken in 
reference to God and divine things, 
to Christ and his gospel, becomes 
in some measure a technical term 
(especially in the writings of Paul), 
denoting that faith, that confiding 
belief, which is the essential trait 
of Christian life and character, i. e. 



7TKTTLQ 



369 



TZLdTOQ 



gospel-faith, Christian faith, comp. 
Rom. 3. 22 sq. a) of God, i. e. faith 
in, on, towards God; iirl ®e6v Heb. 
6. 1, irpbs rbv &e6v 1 Thess. 1. 8, els 
&eov with eATris 1 Pet. 1. 21 ; with 
gen. eeov Mark 11. 22, Col. 2. 12; 
absol. Matt. 17. 20, 21. 21, Heb. 4. 

2, Jam. 1. 6 cuVeiTw iv Triaret i. e. in 
filial confidence, nothing doubting. 
Spoken analogically of the faith of 
the patriarchs and pious men under 
the Jewish dispensation, who look- 
ed forward in faith and hope to the 
blessings of the gospel, comp. Gal. 

3. 7 sq., Heb. 11. 13 ; of Abraham, 
Rom. 4. 5, 9-20; genr. of others, 
Heb. 11. 3-39, also Luke 18. 8. 

b) of Christ, faith in Christ, (a) 
as able to work miracles, heal the 
sick, &c, absol. Matt. 8. 10 ovdh iv 
t<£ 'laparjA Too~avrr)V Tricrriv evpov, 9. 
2, 22, 29, 15. 28, saep. : so mediately, 
Acts 14. 9. (j8) of faith in Christ's 
death, as the ground of justification 
before God, = saving faith, only in 
Paul's writings, Rom. 3. 22 Sikcuo- 
crvvrj &eov Sia iricrews 'I. Xp., v. 25 
dia Tricrreoos iv rcj) avrov alfiart, v. 26 
4k 7r. 'Irjaov : so from the connexion, 
absol. v. 27-31, 1 Cor. 15. 14, 17: 
genr. Rom. 1. 17, 5. 1, 2, saep. (7) 
genr. as the Messiah and Saviour, 
the head of the gospel-dispensation, 
iriariv rrjv els rbv k. tj/jlcov *I. Xp. Acts 
20. 21, iv Xpi<TT$ Gal. 3. 26, rov 
Kvpiov rjfAoiv'l. Xp. James 2. 1, fj.ov 
Rev. 2. 13 i. e. thy faith toward me ; 
absol. Mark 4. 40, Acts 6. 5 oVSpa 
ir\i)pr] Trio~re(t)S /cat irv. 07., Eph. 3. 
17, so 6. 16 rov Bvpebv rrjs iriareus. 

c) genr. ; with gen. r) iriaris rov 
evayyeXiov the faith of or in the 
gospel, i. e. gospel-faith, Phil. 1. 27; 
iriaris aXrjdeias faith in the truth, 
i. e. in the gospel, 2 Thess. 2. 13. 
Absol. in the same sense, i. e. Chris- 
tian faith, a firm and confiding be- 
lief in Jesus and his gospel, genr. 
1 Cor. 2. 5 %va r) iriaris v/jlcqv /x^ y iv 
crocpia avdpdoirciov, 2 Cor. 4. 13, ssepiss. 
litems also seems to mark various 
predominant traits of Christian cha- 
racter, as arising from and com- 
bined with Christian faith ; as Chris- 
tian knowledge, espec. in Paul and 
James, Rom. 12. 3 fxerpov iriorreoos, 
v. 6, 14. 1 aadevcov rrj iriarrei, 2 Pet. 
1.5; so in James, as opp. to ep7a, 



2. 14-26; — of the Christian profes- 
sion, the faith professed, Acts 13. 8 
fyrav Siaarpe\\/at rbv avOinrarov arrb 
rrjs 7riVT€cos, 1 Cor. 16. 13, Gal. 6. 10, 

1 Tim. 2. 15, 2 Tim. 4. 7 ;— of Chris- 
tian zeal, ardour in the faith, Rom. 
1. 8 Sri 7) iricrns vfxoov KarayyeWe- 
rai, 11. 20, 2 Cor. 8. 7, Eph. 6. 23 ; 
— of Christian love, as springing 
from faith, Rom. 1. 12 r) iv a\\f)Kois 
iriaris i. e. mutual faith and love, 

2 Thess. 1. 3, Philem. 5 ;— of Chris- 
tian life and morals, practical faith, 
1 Tim. 4. 12 t vivos yivov iv ava- 
crrpo(pfj, iv aydivri, iv iriarei, iv cVy- 
veia, 5. 8, 12, 6.' 10, Tit. 2. 2; — of 
constancy in the faith, Col. 1. 23, 1 
Thess. 3. 2-10, Heb. 13. 7, Jam. 1. 3. 

d) meton. of the object of Chris- 
tian faith, the faith, i. e. doctrines 
received and believed, Christian 
doctrine, and genr. the system of 
Christian doctrines, the gospel, the 
Christian religion ; Acts 6. 7 vTrf)novov 
rrj iricTTei were obedient to the faith 
i. e. embraced the gospel, Rom. 1. 
5, Acts 14. 27 6vpa Triarecos i.e. ' ac- 
cess for the gospel,' 24. 24, Rom. 
10. 8, Jude 3 rrj ct7ra£ irapadodeiarf 
ro7s ayioLs itiffrei, v. 20, saep. : so 
Tit. 3. 15 <pi\ovvras tj/jlcis iv iriarei 
i. e. in the gospel, as Christians, 1 
Tim. 1. 2 t4kvov iv iriarei. Emphat. 
the true faith, true doctrine, 2 Thess. 

3. 2, 1 Tim. 4. 1, 6, 2 Tim. 3. 8. 
iriaros, ?'?, 6v {ireiOco), pr. worthy of 

belief and trust, i. e. faithful. a) 
pr. in the sense of trustworthy, 1 
Cor. 7. 25 yAerifjLevos irrrb Kvpiov Trio*- 
rbs thai, 1 Tim. 1. 12, 2 Tim. 2. 2 
ravra irapddov iiiarols avdpcairois, 1 
Pet. 4. 19, Rev. 19. 11. Hence = 
true, sure, verax, worthy of credit, 6 
[AcipTvs 6 mar 6s Rev. 1. 5, 2. 13, 3. 
14 : of things, true, sure, verus, \6- 
yos 1 Tim. 1. 15, saep. ; so Acts 13. 
34 tcc ocia Aafild to. iricrrd see ocrios 
b. b) faithful in duty, to one's self 
and to others, of true fidelity, Col. 

4. 9 irio-rbs aoeXcpSs, Rev. 2. 10; — 
of God as faithful to his promises, 

1 Cor. 1. 9 mo-rbs 6 ®eos, 10. 13, 
Heb. 10. 23 ; — of Christ, 2 Tim. 2. 
13 ; — once iriarbs 6 &eos as an ob- 
testation or oath, as God is faithful, 

2 Cor. 1. 18. Espec. of servants, 
ministers, who are faithful in the 
performance of duty, Matt. 24. 45 









7ri(TT0(t) 



370 



7rXarvvo) 



o'lricrrbs SovXos, 25. 21, Luke 12. 42 
o ir. oIkov6/jlos, Eph. 6. 21, Heb. 2. 
17 : so with eV oXiya Matt. 25. 23, 
&> Tin Luke 16. 10, with dative of 
pers. Heb. 3. 2. c) act. faithful, 
i. e. firm in faith, confiding, believ- 
ing, a= o iricrrev'cov, John 20. 27 /^ 
7iVoi> &Tri(TTO$, aAAa ttkttSs, Gal. 3. 
9: with dat. rop ku/hoj Acts 16. 15, 
ivXpiffro? 1 Cor. 4. 17, i. e. * faithful 
to the Lord or in Christ, believing 
in him,' = a believer, a Christian ; 
absol. id. Acts 10. 45, 16. 1, saep. 
Adv. iricrrbv iroie?u to do faithfully, 
in a believing manner, as a Chris- 
tian, 3 John 5. 

irtcrSco, co, fut. docrco (ttlo'tSs), pr. to 
make one faithful, trustworthy, hence 
to make one give security, pledges; 
pass, or mid. to make one's self or be 
made trustworthy, i. e. to give secu- 
rity, to pledge one's self; in N..T. 
iirLCTT&Qrjv, to be made confiding, be- 
lieving, to be assured, hence = to be- 
lieve, 2 Tim. 3. 4 fxive iv oh efiaOes 
Kal £mo~TooQf)s. 

irXavdco, co, f. r)aco (TrXdyrj), to make 
wander, to lead astray, with accus., 
pass, to wander, go astray, a) pr. 
of persons, Heb. 11. 38 ev iprjfiiais 
irXavdbfievoi : of flocks, 1 Pet. 2. 25 
as TrpSfiara TrXauoofx^va, Matt. 18. 12, 
13, b) fig. to mislead, i. e. (a) to 
deceive, cause to err, pass, to err, 
mistake, form a wrong judgment; 
Matt. 24. 4 PXe-nere fxi) ris vfJias 
TrXavr)o"n, v. 5, 24, 1 John 1.8: pass. 
Matt. 22. 29 irXavatrde, Luke 21. 8 
fir} 7rXav7)6r}T€, Gal. 6. 7, Heb. 3. 10. 
(/3) to seduce, e. g. a people into re- 
bellion, John 7. 12 irXava top oxXov, 
Rev. 20. 8, 10. Also to seduce from 
the truth, pass, to be seduced, to go 
astray, 1 John 2. 26 irepl roov rrXa- 
vcovtcov v/jLcis, 2 Tim. 3. 13 : pass. 
Jam. 5. 19 Idv tls iv vfjuu irXwr)9rj 
airb rrjs aXrjOeias, 2 Pet. 2. 15 ; part. 
ol irXavcbfxzvoi, those seduced, gone 
astray, Tit. 3. 3, Heb. 5. 2. Spec. 
to seduce to idolatry, Rev. 2. 20, al. 

irXdvr}, 7]s, r), pr. a wandering ; in N. 
T. only fig. error. a) genr. delu- 
sion, false judgment or opinion, 1 
Thess. 2. 3 rj irapdnXrio'is r\[icov ovk 
e/c 7rXdvr)s, 2 Thess. 2. 11. b) act. 
deceit, fraud, seduction to error 
and sin, Eph. 4. 14 r) [xzdoSda rrjs 



irXdvr\s, 2 Pet. 3. 17, 1 John 4. 6 rb 
TTvev/jLa rrjs irXdvrjs the spirit of error, 
i. e. a deceiving spirit, a teacher 
who seeks to seduce : so a deception, 
fraud, Matt. 27. 64. c) of conduct, 
perverseness, wickedness, sin, Rom. 1. 
27, Jam. 5. 20, 2 Pet. 2. 18 rovs iv 
irXdvrj avaffTpetyoixivovs, Jude 11. 

7rXaur]rris, ov, 6 {irXavdoo), one wan- 
dering about, a wanderer ; in N. T. 
aarrip irXavr)rr]s a wandering star, 
planet, fig. of a false teacher, Jude 
13. 

irXdvos, ov, 6, r), adj. (irXdurj), wan- 
dering about, subst. a wanderer, va- 
gabond, juggler ; in N. T. deceiving, 
seducing, 1 Tim. 4. 1 irpoaexoures 
Trvev/jLfxcri irXavois. Subst. a deceiver, 
impostor, Matt. 27. 63. 

7rAa|, aKos, r), any broad and flat sur- 
face ; in N. T. and genr. a table or 
tablet, of wood or stone, on which 
any thing was inscribed ; e. g. the 
two tables of the decalogue given 
to Moses, Heb. 9. 4 at irXdices rrjs 
Bia6r)Krjs, 2 Cor. 3. 3 ; fig. ib. $v 
nXa^l KapSlas aapKLvais. 

irXdo~iAa, aros, t6 (irXdccrco), a thing 
formed ; by a potter, Rom. 9. 20 fj.)] 
ipe? rb irXdo'ixa rop irXacravTi ; 

7r Xd (TO" co, fut. dffco, to form, fashion, 
mould, any soft substance, as a pot- 
ter the clay, absol. Rom. 9. 20 : pass. 
1 Tim. 2. 13 'ASa^u trpooros eirXdadr]. 

ttXclo'tSs, r), ov (VAaacrw), formed, 
fashioned ; metaph. feigned, false, de- 
ceitful, 2 Pet. 2. 3 irXacrrols xSyois. 

irXdros, eos, to (ttXcztvs), breadth, 
Rev. 21. 16; fig. Eph. 3. 18; Rev, 
20. 9 rb rrXaros rrjs yrjs the breadth 
of the earth, i. q. wide plain, such as 
the earth was supposed to be. 

ttXcltvvco, fut. woo (irXarvs), aor. 1 
pass. iirXarvvdriv, perf. pass. 7re7rAa- 
Tv/jLai and 3 pers. sing. TrsirXdrvvTcu, 
to make broad, enlarge, trans. a) 
pr. Matt. 23. 5 irXarvvovcn (pvXaK- 
rf)pia abroov. b) fig. to make broad 
or large to or for any one, i. e. ' to 
give him enlargement or deliver- 
ance from straits ;' hence in N. T. 
pass, to be enlarged, i. e. to have en- 
largement, to rejoice, opp. to o~tg- 
vox<*>psoo, 2 Cor. 6. 13 7rXa,rvv6rjT6 
nal v/jl^Ts: so of the heart, Kapdia, 
v. 11. 



7r\a.TVQ 



371 



7T 



\e(jJ 



irXarvs, ua, v, broad, wide, a) Matt. 
7. 13 7rAaT6?a^ ttv\t]. b) as subst. 
7) irAare'ia sc. 65<fo, a broad way, wide 
street in a city, Matt. 6. 5 eV Tals 
yoouiais touv nAareicov, 12. 19. 

ir\4yp.a, aros, r6 (irXeKoj), pr. any 
thing plaited t braided, woven, as a 
net or fotf; in N. T. a braid of hair, 
braided hair, 1 Tim. 2. 9 pr] ev irXey- 
jxacTLv, comp. 1 Pet. 3. 3 ip.irXoK7] 

tt\€7o'tos, 7), ov {irXeioop), the most, 
the greatest, very great, the usual 
superlative to tto\vs; in N. T. only 
of number, Matt. 11. 20, 21. 8 b 

7rAe?(TTOS t>x Aos » *• e - a ver y g reat 
multitude. Neut. t5 TrActo-Toy adv. 
at most, 1 Cor. 14. 27. 

irXeitov, ovos, 6, r), neut. irXelov or 
more usually irkeov, pi. contr. nom. 
and ace. irXeiovs, — more, the usual 
comparative to 7ro\vs. a) pr. of 
number, but also of magnitude, and 
in a comparison expr. or implied ; 
foil, by gen. Matt. 21. 36 TrAetWs 
t&v irpdoToov more than the first or 
former ones, Mark 12. 43, John 7. 
31: foil, by f) than, Matt. 26. 53 
irXsiovs r) SwSe/ca, John 4. 1 ; before 
a numeral t) is regularly omitted, 
Acts 4. 22 eTwj/ tt\€l6pci)p recrcrapd- 
Koura, 23. 13 ; once ir\e?ov r) 7T€Vre 
Luke 9. 13: with irapd, 3. 13, see 
irapd III. d. : once with irXr]u and 
gen. Acts 15. 28. So, when the ob- 
ject of comparison is implied, Matt. 
20. 10, John 4. 41, Luke 11. 53 ; 7. 
43 rb ttXzlov the more, i. e. the greater 
debt : hence genr. and emphat. = 
many, very many, Acts 13. 31 ts coepdr} 
€7n rjpepas ir\eiovs, 24. 17 ; so Heb. 
7. 23 ol fxkv TtXzioves clcri iepe?s, in 
opp. to one. b) pi., with article, ol 
irAeioves, ol irKeiovs, the more, the 
most, the many, Acts 19. 32 ol irAei- 
ovs ovk fjdeioav, 27. 12, 1 Cor. 9. 19 
'Lva robs irXsiovas Kepdr)aoj ' that I 
may gain, if not all, yet the greater 
part,' 10. 5, 15. 6. c) fig. of worth, 
importance, dignity, more, greater, 
higher, with genitive, Matt. 6. 25 r) 
tyvxv irXeiou iari T7js rpocprjs, 12. 42 
irXeiov ^oXopoovos a>5e, Mark 12. 33, 
Heb. 3. 3 irXsiova riprjv e%ei rod 
oXkov, Rev. 2. 19 : pleon. with irepLo-- 
aeveu/ Matt. 5. 20; with irapd Heb. 
3. 3, 11. 4. d) neut. irXelov as adv. 



more, (a) with gen. John 21. 15ct- 
yaTras /xe irXziov rovrcou; impl. Luke 

7. 42. (/3) M -nXsiov further, lon- 
ger ; spoken of space, Acts 4. 17, 2 
Tim. 3. 9 ; with gen. aorefitias, i. e. 
further as to or in ungodliness, 2. 
16;— of time, Acts 20. 9, 24. 4. 

tt\4ko3, f. |co, to plait, braid, weave, 
trans., Matt. 27. 29 irXe^aures ori- 
(pavov e£ anavB&v, Mark 15. 17. 

irXeovd^oo, fut. ctcrco (TrXeiccu), to be 
more than enough, in trans. a) of 
persons, to have or do more than 
enough, to have an overplus, 2 Cor. 

8. 15 6 rb ttoXv ovk €7rAeoVacre. b) 
of things, to be abundant, to abound 
more, to increase, Ptom. 5. 20 'Lva 
irXzovdari rb irapdirroopa, 6. 1, 2 Pet. 
1. 8: foil, by efo ri, to abound unto 
any thing, =to redound, conduce, 
Phil. 4. 17. c) trans, to cause to 
abound, to increase, 1 Thess. 3. 12 
v/nas 6 Kvpios irXsovaGai rrj aydirn. 

7rAeov6/CTeco, w, f. r)crco (irXeou, ex&>), 
intrans. to have more than another, 
= tvKuov e%w, to have an advantage, 
be superior, to take advantage, seek 
unlawful gain ; in N. T. trans, to 
take advantage of any one, to circum- 
vent for gain, to defraud, with ace. 
2 Cor. 7. 2 ovfieva eivXeoveKr-^aapev, 
12. 17, 18: pass. 2. 11. 

ir\€0V6KT7)s, ov, 6 (irXeou, ex<a), pr. 
' one who would have more,' i. e. a 
covetous person, a defrauder for gain, 

1 Cor. 5. 10, 11. 

7rAeove|ia, as, r) (ttXeov, ex* ) pr. ' a 
having more,' i. e. a larger portion, 
advantage, superiority; in N.T. pr. 
f the will to have more,' i. e. covet- 
ousness, greediness for gain, which 
leads a person to defraud others, 
Mark 7. 22 irXzove^iai i. e. ' covetous 
thoughts,' plans of fraud and ex- 
tortion ; Luke 12. 15, Rom. 1. 29; 

2 Cor. 9. 5 ovroos &s evXoyiav, Kal p.}] 
ws irXeove^iav as bounty, and not as 
covetousness, i. e. ' as bounty on your 
part, and not as covetousness on 
ours/ not as extorted by us from 
you. 

irXevpd, as, r), the side, pr. of the 
body, John 19. 34, 20. 20. 

7rAea>, fut. irXevcropai, to sail, absol. 
Luke 8. 23, Acts 27. 24 : with els of 
place, 21. 3 irrXeopep els ^vpiav, 27. 



7r\r]y7] 



372 



7r\r)p6w 



6; with e7ri and ace. Rev. 18. 17: 
with ace. of place by or near which, 
i. e. of the way, Acts 27. 2 irXelv robs 
Kara rrjv 'Acriav tSttous, i. e. to sail 
along or by the coast of Asia Minor. 

TrXrjyi), r)s, t) (irX'fio'o'eo) , a stroke, 
stripe, bloiv. a) pr. Luke 12. 48 #£ta 
irXrjyccv, Acts 16. 23. b) meton. a 
wound, caused by a stripe or blow, 
Luke 10. 30, Acts 16. 33 %Xov<rsv 
[auTous] curb roov TrXrjyccp i. e. ' wash- 
ed the blood from their wounds,' 
Rev. 13. 12 7) irXriyr] rod Oavdrov i.e. 
deadly wound, c) from the Heb., a 
plague, i. e. a stroke or blow inflicted 
by God, calamity, Rev. 9. 20, 11.6. 

it X r)6 os, eos, ovs, t6 (irXr)dca), pr. 
fulness, hence a multitude, a great 
number, a) genr. Luke 5. 6 ttXtjQos 
IxOvw iroXv, Acts 28. 3, Heb. 11. 12. 
b) of persons, a multitude, foil, by 
gen. of class, &c. Luke 2. 13, Acts 
4. 32, 5. 14 itX4]Qt) avhpoov i. e. mul- 
titudes; gen. impl, 2. 6 comp. v. 5, 
23. 7 : so iroXv irXriBos with gen. Luke 
6. 17; irav irXrjdos with gen. 1. 10, 
gen. impl. Acts 15. 12 comp. v. 6 ; 
array irXrjdos with gen. Luke 19. 37, 
gen. impl. 23. 1 comp. 22. 66. With 
gen. of place, Luke 8. 37 dirav rb 
'irXrjdos rrjs Tczpiy&pov, Acts 5. 16. 
Collect, with a verb pi. Mark 3. 7, 
8. c) the multitude, the people, popu- 
lace, Acts 14. 4 rb irXrjdos rrjs iroXsoos, 
19. 9, 21. 22, 36. 

irXr)dvv(a, f. vvca (irXrjdvs = irXrjdos), 
pr. to make full, hence to multiply, 
increase. a) trans. 2 Cor. 9. 10, 
Heb. 6. 14 irXr)dvv<av irXrjdvPco o~e. 
Pass. TrXrjOvuofJLai, to be multiplied, 
increased; in number, Acts 6. 7 e- 
irXrjdvvero 6 apidfx6s, 7. 17, 9. 31 ; in 
magnitude, extent, Matt. 24. 1 2 itXt)- 
Qvvdrjvai rr\v avojjiiav, Acts 12. 24; 
with dat. of person, to abound to any 
one, 1 Pet. 1. 2 x^P LS vfjuv kou tlpr)vr) 
TrXr)dvpd€L7], Jude 2. b) intrans. to 
multiply one's self, to increase, Acts 
6. 1, irXr)dvv6vrow rcou }xadr)roov. 

irXrjdoo, see iri/uLirXr^fit. 

irXi)Krr)s, ov, 6 (irXr)a'a'(a), a striker, 
one apt to strike ; fig. one conten- 
tious, a quarreller, 1 Tim. 3. 3. 

irXruifAvpa, as, r) (irXr)v, fxvpoo), the 
tide, flood-tide, and hence by impl. a 
flood, inundation, Luke 6. 48 comp. 
Matt. 7. 27. 



irXr)v, prep, and adv. (contr. for 
irXsov), pr. more than, over and above, 
hence besides, except, but. a) in the 
middle of a clause, with gen. Mark 
12. 32 ovk scrrw &XXos irXrjv avrov 
there is no other besides him = but he, 
John 8. 10, Acts 8. 1 irdvres . . . irXrju 
r&v airo(Tr6Xcoi/, 15. 28, 27. 22 ; with 
tin, 20. 23 fXT) €i5coy, irXrjv tin rb 
irvGvfia KrX except that, i. e. ' know- 
ing nothing more than that,' &c. 
b) adv. at the beginning of a clause, 
= much more, rather, besides, passing 
over into an adversative particle, 
meaning but rather, but yet, never- 
theless, &c. Matt. 11. 22, 24 irXrjv 
Xeyco vfxiv, 18. 7, saep. : so where the 
writer returns after a digression to 
a previous topic, Eph. 5. 33 comp. 
v. 25, 28 : once corresponding to 
fAev, LAike 22. 22, comp. \ikv a. j3. 

irXr)prjS, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (irXeos), 
full, filled, a) pr. of hollow vessels, 
with gen. of that of which anything 
is full, expr. or implied, Mark 6. 43 
KXacrfxaroov dobfieKa Kotyivovs irXr)ptis : 
implied, Matt. 14. 20. Of a surface, 
full, i. e. fully covered, with genit. 
Luke 5. 12 avrjp irXrjprjs X4irpas. b) 
fig. full, filled, i. e. ' fully imbued, 
furnished, abounding in any thing/ 
with gen. Luke 4. 1 irj/evfiaros ayiov 
irXr)pr)s, John 1. 14, Acts 9. 36. c) 
fig. full, i. e. complete, perfect, Mark 
4. 28 irXr)prjs (tiros, 2 John 8 /nio-dbs 

TVX4\p7]S. 

irXi)po(popi(ii), <o, fut. t)o~<i) (irXr)prjs, 
<popeoo), prop, to bear or bring fully, 
and hence to give full assurance, per- 
suade fully, trans, a) of persons, 
pass, to be fully assured, persuaded, 
Rom. 4. 21 irXr]po(popr}6e\s tin KrX, 
14. 5. b) of things, to make fully 
assured, give full proof of, confirm 
fully, with ace. 2 Tim. 4. 5 rr)u dia- 
Koviav crov irXr)po(j)6p7]croy, i. e. by ful- 
filling to the utmost all its duties : 
pass, to be fully assured, confirmed^ 
be fully established as true, Luke 
1.1, 2 Tim. 4. 17. 

irXr\po(popia, as, r) (irXr)po(pop€a>), 
full assurance, firm persuasion ; 4u 
irXrjpocpopia iroXXfj 1 Thess. 1. 5, Col. 
2. 2, Heb.' 6. Il/l0. 22. 

irXr)p6oo, oo, f. wo~<a (irXr)prjs), to make 
full, to fill, fill up, trans, a) pr. a 
vessel, hollow place, &c, pass. Matt. 






7r\rip6io 



373 



7r\fjpii)fjia 



13. 48 V ore iirX-r] pdodrj sc. a ay rjvr}, 
Luke 3. 5 iraaa (pdpayl- TrXr}poodr]cre- 
rai : fig. Matt. 23. 32 irXrjpwo-aTe to 
fxirpov roou Trarepoou v}ioou i. e. ' the 
measure of their sins.' Genr. of a 
place, to///, by diffusing any thing 
throughout, with ace. Acts 2. 2 tfxos 
iirXiipooa-ev tihov tov oIkou : foil, by 
^/c of thing from or wztfA which, John 
12. 3 ^ oiKia 47r\7)pd)6r} €Kt7js ocrfirjs, 
comp. e/c 3. f. : fig. with accus. and 
genit. Acts 5. 28 7re7rhr)pa>KaT€ Tr\v 
'lepovcaX^n ttjs Si5a%^s vfxwu. Fig. 
tt\7]qovv T7)U Kaodiav twos to fill the 
heart of any one, to take possession 
of it, John 16. 6, Acts 5. 3. 

b) fig. ta ,/£//, i. e. to furnish abund- 
antly with any thing, impart richly, 
imbue with, folftby ace, often also 
with an adjunct of that with which 
any one is filled or furnished, (a) 
with ace. and gen., Acts 2. 28 irArj- 
pc&creis fJLe eveppocrvvns, 13. 52, Rom. 
15. 13, 14. (/3) with ace. and dat., 
in pass, with dat. Rom. 1. 29 ireirX-n- 
pw{x4vovs redan adnata, 2 Cor. 7. 4. 
(7) with eV instead of the simple 
dat. Eph. 5. 18 irXrigovaQe eV irvev- 
Han. (5) with ace. simply, ivaaai/ 
Xpe/ai/ v/jloov = ' to supply fully,' Phil. 
4. 19 : also ttA. to. irdvTa, Eph. 1. 23, 
4. 10, spoken of Christ as filling the 
universe with his influence, pre- 
sence, power. Hence pass. TrArjpov- 
pal, absol. to be filled full, to be fully 
furnished, abound, Phil. 4. 18, Col. 
2. 10 £v avrcp i. e. in Christ, in his 
work ; Eph. 3. 19 %va Tr\r\puQr\T z as 
irav to irXripoofjux tov 0eo5 into or un- 
to all the fulness of God, i. e. either 
* that ye may fully participate in all 
the rich gifts of God,' or 'that ye 
may be received into full commu- 
nion of the whole church of God.' 
Also pass, with accus. Col. 1. 9 tva 
ir\7]gco8rjT€ t)\v eiriyvoocriv, Phil. 1.11 
TreTrXrjpcofJLei/oi Kapnov OLKaiocrvvns in 
later eds. 

c) to fulfil, perform fully , with ace. 
(a) spoken of duty, obligation, &c. 
Matt. 3. 15 ir\rjQ<ao~cu iraaav diKaio- 
cvvnv, Acts 12. 25, Rom. 13. 8. (£) 
of a declaration, prophecy, to fulfil, 
accomplish, with accus. Acts 13. 27 
tcls epeovas t&v 7rgo<pr]Tcoi/ iXir-fipcocrap, 
3. 18. Oftener pass, to be fulfilled, 
accomplished, to have an accomplish- 
ment, Matt. 2. 17 roVe iirX^pc^Br] t6 



pr)6ev, 26. 54, Mark 15. 28 iirX-npudr] 
7] yoacpr). Here belongs the phrase 
iva nXripwdfj (see %va II. d.), Matt. 
1. 22, saep. ; also oVcos TrXnpooOfj (see 
6V cos II. 2.), 2. 23, al. 

d) to fulfil, i. e. to bring to a full 
end, to accomplish, to complete. (a) 
pass., of time, to be fulfilled, com- 
pleted, ended, Mark 1. 15 TreirX^poo- 
tcli 6 Kaipos, Luke 21. 24 &XP L nXr}- 
poiduiGi Kaipoi, Acts 7. 23, 30. (0) 
of a business, work, &c. to accom- 
plish, finish, complete, Luke 7. 1 e7rei 
iwX^pcocre irdvTo. tcc prj/xara avrov, 9. 
31, Acts 13. 25, 14. 26 els to %pyov 
iirX^pcoaav, 19. 21, Rom. 15. 19 
TreirkTipcoKevai to evayyeXiou i. e. the 
preaching of the gospel. (7) by 
impl. to fill out, complete, make per- 
fect, with ace. Matt. 5. 17, Phil. 2. 2 
ttXtjp doff are /jlov tt\v x a pdv, 2 Thess. 
1. 11. Pass, to be made full, com- 
plete, perfect, x a P^ John 3. 29, irda- 
Xa Luke 22. 16, vTrcucor) 2 Cor. 10. 
6, epya Rev. 3. 2: of persons, Col. 
4. 12. 
7rAr}pco/j.a, cltos, t6 (irA7]p6oe) , fulness, 
filling, pr. that with which any thing 
is filled, of which it is full, the con- 
tents, a) pr. 1 Cor. 10. 26 7] 77} Kal 
to TrX^poofxa avTijs i. e. all that it 
contains : so Mark 8. 20 iroaoov airv- 
piooov TrA7)pu>{ia.Ta KXaafxaToov '/jpare 
hoiv many baskets-full of fragments ? 
= 7roVas anvpibas irX^peis how many 
full baskets ? Also a filling up, a 
supplement, that winch fills up, and 
hence — iirtfiXTi/uLafa patch, Matt. 9. 
16. b) fig. fulness, i.e. full measure, 
abundance, (a) genr. John 1. 16 in 
tov ir\7)pup.o.Tos avrov, Eph. 3. 1 9 
see TrX-qpow b. 5., Col. 2. 9 to ttA?}- 
poojjia, ttjs OeoTrjTos ' the fulness, ple- 
nitude of the divine perfections,' 
and so absol. 1. 19, Rom. 15. 29 eV 
irXripoo{xaTi tvXoyias tov evayyzXiov 
1 in the full, abundant blessings of 
the gospel:' so of a state of fulness, 
abundance, Rom. 11. 12. (£) of 
persons, full number, complement, 
multitude, Rom. 11. 25 to 7rX7jpa)/jLa 
Toiv iducou i the full number, all the 
multitude of the gentiles :' so of the 
church of Christ, Eph. 1. 23. 

c ) fulfilment, a fulfilling, full per- 
formance, po/jlov Rom. 13. 10. d) 
fulfilment, i. e. full end, completion, 
(a) of time, full period, Gal. 4. 4 fjXde 
K K 



7r\r)(Tiov 



374 



7rvevjia 



to TrA^gco/xa tov xp& vov i Eph. 1. 10 
tu>v Kcupwv. (/3) by imp], complete- 
ness, perfectness, Eph. 4. 13 els avfipa 
TeAeiov, els [xergov 7]KiKias tov ttAt)- 
P&jjlcltos rod Xp., as adj., ' to the 
full and perfect stature of a man in 
Christ,' to full maturity in Chris- 
tian knowledge and love. 

ttAtictIov, adv. (ttAtio~Ios), near, near 
by. a) pr., foil, by gen. John 4. 
5 TrArjcriov tov %cyp/ou. Fig. eTvai 
TrArjalov tlv6s to be near any one, be 
neighbour to him, Luke 10. 29, 36. 
b) with art. 6 ttAtjctlov subst. one 
near, a neighbour, fellow, another 
person of the same nature, country, 
class, &c. (a) genr. a fellow »-m an, 
any other member of the human 
family; so in the precept ayairfaeis 
tov ttAt\giov gov cos GeavTov Matt. 19. 
19, Rom. 13. 10, Eph. 4. 25. (£) 
one of the same people or country, 

a yW/0W-COUNTRYMAN, Acts 7. 27 

comp. v. 26. (7) one of the same 
faith, a/e/W-CHRiSTiAN, Rom. 15. 

2. (0) from the Heb., a friend, opp. 
to 6 exOpos, Matt. 5. 43. 

TrAr)o~/Liovri, rjs, f)(TrifjLTrArjiJLi), a filling, 
satisfying, as with food, also fulness, 
satiety, Col. 2. 23. 

TrAijao'co, fut. {o>, to strike, smite ; in 
N, T. from the Heb. to plague, smite, 
i. e. afflict with disease, calamity, 
evil, pass. Rev. 8. 12 iirA^yr] to Tpi- 

TOV TOV 7]AlOV. 

TrAoiapiov, ov, to (ttAo?ov), a small 
vessel, boat, spoken of the fishing- 
vessels on the sea of Galilee, Mark 

3. 9. 

ttAo7ov, ov, t6 (irAeca), a ship, vessel, 
genr. Acts 20. 13, 38: spoken in 
the Gospels of the small fishing- 
vessels on the sea of Galilee, Matt. 

4. 21, 22. 

ttAoos contr. ttAovs, gen. oov, ov, but 
in later writers also gen. ttAoos, sail- 
ing, navigation, a voyage, Acts 21. 7, 
27.9 ovtos t)^tj emcrcpaAovs tov ttAoos, 
v. 10. 

irAoicrios, a, ov (ttAovtos), rich, 
wealthy, in N. T. only masc. a) pr. 
Matt. 27. 57 cLvOpooTros tvAovctlos cbro 
'Api/jLadaias, Luke 12. 16, 16. 1, 14. 
12 yeWovas irAovcnovs, 18. 23: fig. 
happy, prosperous, wanting nothing, 
2 Cor. 8. 9, Rev. 2. 9. Subst. 6 



ttAovctlos, a rich man* pi. the rich, 
Matt. 19. 23, 24, Mark 12. 41 ttoA- 
Ao\ irAovaioi, ssep. b) fig. rich in 
any thing, abounding in, wither, 
Eph. 2. 4 6 0ebs TrAovaios civ ev eAeei, 
James 2. 5 ev TricrTei. 

ttAovcIcos, adv. (ttAovo'los), richly, 
i. e. abundantly, largely, Col. 3. 16. 

irAovTeco, w, f. face (ttAovtos), to be 
rich, intrans. a) pr. Luke 1. 53 
ttAovtovvtols e^airecrTeiAe tcevovs, 1 
Tim. 6. 9 ; foil, by cnr6 of source, 
Rev. 18. 15, by e'/cv. 3,19: fig. Luke 
12. 21 fx^i els &ebv ttAovtcov not rich 
toward God, i. e. laying up no trea- 
sure in heaven. Also to prosper, be 
happy, 1 Cor. 4. 8, 2 Cor. 8. 9, Rev. 
3. 17. b) fig. to be rich in any thing, 
to abound, with ev, 1 Tim. 6.18 ttAov- 
Tetv ev epyois naAoTs: absol. Rom. 
10. 12 Kvpios ttAovtwv els irdvTas i. e. 
rich in gifts and spiritual blessings 
toward all. 

ttAovtl^ci), f. iffo* (ttAovtos), to make 
rich, to enrich, trans. ; in N. T. only 
fig. to bestow richly, furnish abund- 
antly, 2 Cor. 6. 10 ws TTTwxoi, ttoA- 
Aovs Se ttAovti£ovt€s. Pass, to be 
enriched, i. e. richly furnished, foil, 
by ev iravTL 1 Cor. 1. 5, 2 Cor. 9. 11. 

ttAovtos, ov, 6, riches, wealth, a) pr. 
Matt. 13. 22 i) aTTOLTT} tov ttAovtov, 
Luke 8. 14, 1 Tim. 6. 17: meton. as 
a source of power and influence, in 
ascriptions, Rev. 5. 12. Fig. d ttAov- 
tos tov Qeov or tov XpiffTov ' the 
rich gifts and blessings imparted 
by God or Christ,' Phil. 4. 19, Eph. 
3. 8 : also good, welfare, happiness, 
Rom. 11. 12, Heb. 11. 26. b) fig. 
riches, richness, abundance, usually 
before the gen. of another noun, = 
adj. rich, abundant, pre- eminent, Horn, 
2. 4 6 ttAovtos ttjs X9 7 ) a " r ^ 1 "0 TOS = 
' his rich goodness,' 2 Cor. 8. 2, Eph. 
1. 7, 2. 7, Col. 2. 2 ; so d ttAovtos ttjs 
dotys l the abundant, pre-eminent 
glory of God,' as displayed in his 
beneficence, Rom. 9. 23, al. : 11. SS 
c% fidOos ttAovtov Kal aocpias teal yvdo- 
aecos ©eov O the deep richness of God's 
wisdom and knowledge ! 

ttAvvco, f. vvco, to wash, rinse, espec. 
clothes, trans. Rev. 7. 14 eirAvvav tcls 
o~ToAas avTcov. 

TTve vfi a, cltos, t6 (irveoo). 1. BREATH. 
a) of the mouth or nostrils, a breath- 






7rrevjJLa 



375 



TTVEVfia 



ing, blast, 2 Thess. 2. 8 rb irvev/j-a 
rod (Tt6/jl<xtos the breath of the mouth, 
here spoken of the destroying power 
of God ; — of the vital breath, Rev. 
11.11 irvevp.a farjs breath of life, b) 
breath of air, air in motion, a breeze, 
blast, the wind, John 3. 8 to ifvevp.a 
ftirov QeXei irvet, Heb. 1. 7 & ttol&v 
rovs ayyeXovs avrov irvevfxara. 

2. spirit, a) the vital spirit, life, 
soul, Lat. anima, the principle of life 
residing in the breath, breathed in- 
to man from God, and again return- 
ing to God, Matt. 27. 50 aepriKe rb 
irvev/jea he gave up the ghost, expired, 
John 19. 30, Acts 7. 59, Luke 23. 
46, 8. 55 eirecrrpe^e rb Trvevfxa avrris 
kcl\ avecrry], Jam. 2. 26, Rev. 13. 15. 
Fig. John 6. 63 rb irvev/xd icrri rb 
faoiroiovv ktX i. e. ' as the spirit in 
man giveth life to the body, so my 
words are spirit and life to the soul ;' 
also 1 Cor. 15. 45 eyevero 6 irpeoros 
'ASa/ut. els tyvxh v £p }(Tav > & ecrx^ros 'A. 
\_eo~riv] els irvev/xa faoiroiovv a quick- 
ening spirit, i. e. a spirit of life, as 
raising the bodies of his followers 
from the dead unto immortal life, 
comp. Phil. 3. 21, and els 3. a. ult. 

b) the rational spirit, mind, soul, 
Lat. animus. (a) genr., as opp. to 
the body and animal spirit, 1 Thess. 
5. 23 rb TTpedfia k<x\ rj tyvxh Ka ^ T ^ 
awp.0. as a periphrasis for the whole 
man, Luke 1. 47, Rom. 2. 29, 8. 10 
rb TTvevjj.a fai], 1 Cor. 5. 3-5, Heb. 
12. 9 <5 irarT]p rccv Trvev/xdrecv opp. 
to ol irarepes rrjs trapicSs. So where 
tyvxh or crevfia are not expressed, 
Rom. 8. 16 avrb rb irued/ia crvfi/JLCLp- 
rvpei rep irvev/JLart rjfiecv the divine 
Spirit himself testifieth to our spirit, 
mind, Gal. 6. 18, Rom. 1. 9, John 4. 
23 irpocrKvvrjcr overt rep irarpl ev irvev- 
fiari leal aXrjOeia in spirit and in truth, 
i. e. with a sincere mind, with a 
true heart, not with mere external 
rites. (3) as the seat of the affec- 
tions, emotions, passions of various 
kinds ; e. g. humility, Matt. 5. 3 ol 
Tcr&jxoi rep irvevfiarL the poor in spirit, 
i.e. those of a lowly mind; of enjoy- 
ment, quiet, 1 Cor. 16. 18 aveiravcrav 
rb ep.bv 7cvevp.a,, 2 Cor. 2. 12 ; of joy, 
riyaXXideraro rep 7rvevp.ari 6 'Irjaovs 
Luke 10. 21; of ardour, fervour, 
Acts 18. 25 £ewv rep irvevfiari, Luke 
1. 17 iv TrvevfjLari kcu ovvdpei 'HAiou 



i. e. * in the powerful, energetic spi- 
rit of Elijah;' of perturbation, from 
grief, indignation, Mark 8. 12 ava- 
arevd^as rep 7rvev/j.ari avrov, John 

11. 33, 13. 21, Acts 17.16. (7) as 
referring to disposition, feelings, tem- 
per of mind, Engl, spirit, Luke 9. 55 
ovk dtoare o'iov irvev/uiarSs eare v/j.e?s, 
Rom. 8. 15 7tvev/j.a bovXeias a slavish 
spirit, 11. 8, 1 Cor. 4. 21 irv. irpao- 
rrjros a mild, gentle spirit; 14. 14 

rb irvevfjid [xov 7rpoaevx €TaL > & °** vo ^ s 
fxov 0LKag7r6s ear 1 my spirit prays, i. e. 
my own feelings thus find utter- 
ance in prayer, but what I mean is 
not understood by others ; 2 Cor. 
4. 13, 1 Pet. 3. 4, James 4. 5. (5) 
as implying will, counsel, purpose, 
Mark 14. 38 rb jxev 7rvevfj.a irpodv- 
/uov, 7] de aexp£ acrQevris, Acts 19. 21 
eOero 6 TlavXos ev rep irv., 20. 22 see 
deeo II. c. /3. (e) as including the 
understanding or intellect, Mark 2. 
8 eirtyvovs rep izvev\x.ari, Luke 2. 40 
eKqaraiovro irvev/jLari, TrXr]pov/j.evov 
aocpias, 1 Cor. 2. 11, 12. 

3. a spirit, i. e. a simple, incor- 
poreal, immaterial being, possess- 
ing higher capacities than man in 
his present state. 

A) spoken of created spirits, a) 
of the human soul, spirit, after its 
departure from the body, and as ex- 
isting in a separate state, Lat. um- 
bra, manes, Heb. 12. 23 irpocreX^Xv- 
dare Trvev/j.acri oixaiecv rereXeieopLeveov 
to the spirits of the just advanced to 
perfect happiness and glory; 1 Pet. 
3. 19 ev <p Kal ro7s ev cpvXaKrj irvev- 
juacri 7rogev6e\s enijpv^e in which [spi- 
ritual nature] also he once preached 
[through Noah] to those spirits now 
in prison, comp. 2 Pet. 2. 4, 5 ; Acts 
23. 8 : so of the soul of a person re- 
appearing after death, a spirit, ghost, 
v. 9, Luke 24. 37, 39. b) of an evil 
spirit, dee mon, = baLfioviov, baifiecv, 
mostly with the epithet aicdOapTov, 
which see ; iwev^a attdO. Matt. 10. 1, 

12. 43, ssep.; also irv. datixoviov ciKa- 
Odgrov Luke 4. 33, 7rvevp.ara oaip.o- 
viecv Rev. 16. 14, rb irv. rb Trovnpov 
Acts 19. 15 and ra irv. ra irovrjpd 
v. 12, irvevfia aXaXov Mark 9. 17; 
irv. aaOeveias a spirit of infirmity, i. e. 
causing disease, Luke 13. 11 comp. 
v. 1 6 ; irv. irvQccvos a spirit of divina- 
tion, a soothsaying demon, Acts 16. 



7rve.vfia 



376 



irVEVJACL 






16, 18. Absol. Matt. 8. 16, Mark 
9. 20, Luke 9. 39, 10. 20, Eph. 2. 2. 
c) seldomer, in plur., of angels, as 



God'« 



ministering 



spirits, Heb. 1. 



14 XeirovgyiKa ttv ev/xara, Rev. 1. 4 
ra eirra irvevfxara i. e. ' the seven 
archangels,' 3. 1, 4. 5, 5. 6. 

B) of God in reference to his im- 
materiality, John 4. 24 ttv. 6 ®s6s. 

€} of Christ in his exalted spi- 
ritual nature, in distinction from 
his human nature, 1 Pet. 3. 18 6a- 
varcoOels fxev caput, faoiroiTjOels 5e 
irvevjAaTi, referring to the spiritual 
exaltation of Christ after his resur- 
rection to be head over all things 
to the church; in which spiritual 
nature also he is said (v. 19) to have 
preached through Noah, see above, 
A. a. : so Rom. 1. 4 Kara irvevfjia 
ay tccavvrjs, 1 Tim. 3. 16. 

D) of the Spirit of God, rb 
Truev/iia rod ©eou or Kvpiov ; also rb 
Truevjuia rb ay lou the Holy Spirit, and 
absol. rb irvedfxa the Spirit Kar e|- 
oxhv\ called likewise the Spirit of 
Christ, as being sent or communi- 
cated by him after his resurrection 
and ascension, Trvevfxa Xpicrrov Rom. 
8. 9, 'lrjaov Xp. Phil. 1. 19, Kvpiov 2 
Cor. 3. 17, rod vlov rod &eod Gal. 
4. 6. In N. T. this Spirit is every 
where represented as in intimate 
union with God the Father and Son, 
as proceeding from and sent forth 
by them, as possessing the same at- 
tributes and performing the same 
acts with God the Father and Son. 
The passages in which irvev/jLa is to 
be referred to this signification may 
be divided into two classes; viz. a) 
those in which being, intelligence, 
and agency, are predicated of the 
Spirit; b) meton. those in which 
the effects and consequences of this 
agency are spoken of. 

a) the Holy Spirit, as possessing 
being, intelligence, agency, &c. (a) 
joined with 6 ®eos or 6 irar-rip and 6 
XpicrrSs, &c. with the same or with 
different predicates, Matt. 28. 19 
fcairri^ovres avrovs eh rb ovofxa rod 
irarpbs Kal rod vlov Ka\ rod ay. irvev- 
fxaros, 1 Cor. 12. 4-6 rb avrb irved- 
fxa. . . 6 avros Kvpios . . . 6 avros Se6s, 
2 Cor. 13. 13, 1 Pet. 1. 2, Jude 20. 

(/3) spoken in connexion with or 
in reference to God, 6 ©e(fc, 6 irarrjQ; 



where intimate union, or oneness 
with the Father is predicated of to 
irved/na, John 15. 26 to irvedfxa rrjs 
aAr)6eias, o irapa rod irargbs e/nropeu- 
erai, comp. below in 5. ; where the 
same omniscience is predicated of 
rb irvedfia as of 6 ©eos, 1 Cor. 2. 10 
rb irvevfia iravra igevvq, Kal ra (SaOy 
rod ©eov, ver. 11; where the same 
things are predicated of rb irvedfxa 
which in other places are predi- 
cated of o ©eos, e. g. Ananias and 
Sapphira are said to lie to the Holy 
Spirit, &c. Acts 5. 3 \pevo , a(r8ai (re 
rb rrvevfia rb ayiov, so v. 9, comp. 
v. 4 ovk iipevcroo avOgdoirois, akXa t<5 
0€w. As speaking through the pro- 
phets of the O. T., Acts 1. 16 ypa- 
ty)]V 7\v 7rpoe?iT€ rb Trvevfia rb ayiov 
tia aro^aros Aafiid, comp. 4. 24, 25 
and Heb. 1. 1 ; Acts 28. 25, Heb. 3. 
7, 9. 8 ; also genr., as speaking and 
warning men through prophets and 
apostles, Acts 7. 51 comp. ver. 52. 
Where a person is said to be born 
of the Spirit, spoken of the moral 
renovation, the new spiritual life 
imparted to those who sincerely em- 
brace the gospel, John 3. 5, 6, 8 6 ye- 
yevvrj/aevos e/c rod irvevpiaros, comp. 
1. 13. Where rd Trvev/ma, &c. is said 
to dwell in or be with Christians, 
Rom. 8. 9 e'iireg irvevjxa ®eov olice? 4v 
vjluv, v. 11, 1 Cor. 3. 16, 2 Tim. 1. 14, 
comp. 2 Cor. 6. 16. Where rb irvev- 
fxa and 6 ©eos are interchanged, 1 
Cor. 12. 1 1 iravra ravra ivepye? rb %v 
Kal rb avrb irvevfAa spoken of mira- 
culous gifts, comp. ver. 6 6 (debs 6 
evepyoov ra iravra 4v Tracriv : so Eph. 
6.17^ /Jidxcupu tov ■nvevfiaros, e 6 io'ri 
prj/ma ©eou. 

(y) spoken in connexion with or 
in reference to Christ; e. g. joined 
with 6 Xgiar6s in a form of swear- 
ing, Rom. 9. 1 aArjOeiav Xeyca, ivXgi- 
crr§° ov ypevdofjiai, iv irvevjuari ayicp: 
in a solemn obtestation, 15. 30: in 
the renovation and sanctification of 
Christians, 1 Cor. 6. 11, 2 Cor. 3. 17, 
18, Heb. 10. 29. So to Tn/efya and 
6 Xpicros are said to be or dwell 
with men, compare the examples 
cited above in /3. with John 14. 23, 
15. 4, Eph. 3. 17. Also where to 
icvevfia rb ayiov is said to descend 
crwixariKc? eXZei upon Jesus after his 
baptism,' Luke 3. 22, Matt, 3. 16. 



TTVZVjia 



C77 



TTVEV 



fxa 



(5) as coming to and acting upon 
men, Christians, exerting in and up- 
on them an enlightening, strength- 
ening, sanctifying influence : thus 
where the Holy Spirit is represented 
as the author of revelations to men, 
e. g. through the prophets of the O. 
T., see above in /3. ; or as communi- 
cating a knowledge of future events, 
Acts 10. 19 elirev avrcp rb irvzv\xa, 
ifiov &vdpes rpe?s Qrjrovai ere, 20. 23, 
1 Tim. 4. 1, Rev. 19. 10; or as di- 
recting or impelling to any act, Acts 

11. 12. As communicating instruc- 
tion, admonitions, warnings, and 
invitations, through the apostles, 
Rev. 2. 7 aKovaaTOt) ri rb irvzvp.a Ae- 
y€L rais eKKXriaiais, saep., 22. 17 rb 
irvevp.a kol\ r\ vv/ukPtj Xeyovciv, ep%ou 
* the Spirit and the whole church ;' 
so 1 Cor. 2. 10, comp. above in /3. 
As speaking through the disciples 
when brought before rulers, &c. 
Matt. 10. 20, Mark 13. 11, Luke 

12. 12: as qualifying the apostles 
powerfully to propagate the gos- 
pel, Acts 1.8; or aiding in edifying 
and comforting the churches, 9. 31 ; 
or directing in the appointment of 
church-officers, 20. 28 ; or assisting 
to speak and hear the gospel aright, 
1 Cor. 2. 13 £v 5i5aKTO?s 7rvev/j.aros 
ayiov [Acfyois] in words taught, sug- 
gested by the Holy Spirit, v. 14: em- 
phat. as the Spirit of the gospel, 2 
Cor. 3. 17. Also as coming to and re- 
maining with Christians, imparting 
to them spiritual knowledge, aid, 
consolation, sanctification, making 
intercession with and for them, and 
the like, John 14. 17, 26 rb Trvevfj-a 
rb ayiov, £k€?vos vpxis BiBd^i irdvra, 
15. 26 rb TTPtv/jLa rrjs a\7]6eias ' that 
divine Spirit who will impart the 
knowledge of divine truth,' Rom. 8. 
14, 16, 26, 27, 2 Cor. 1. 22 6 afta^ccv 
rod TTvzvpLo.Tos, Eph. 3. 16, 6. 18. So 
where any one is said to grieve the 
Holy Spirit, Eph. 4. 30 ^n Av7re?Te 
rb TTvevjxa rb ayiov rod Qeov, iv § 
ia(pgayia6r]T€ i. e. ' by whose gifts 
and influences ye are strengthened 
and confirmed.' 

b) meton. the Holy Spirit, as put 
for the effects and consequences of 
the agency and operations of the 
Spirit of God, i. e. a divine influence, 
a divine energy or power, an inspira- 



tion, resulting from the immediate 
agency of the Holy Spirit, =7) e>r- 
vap.is rod ayiov •nvsvp.aros. Spoken 
(a) of that physical procreative en- 
ergy exerted in the miraculous con- 
ception of Jesus, Luke 1.35 7rv<zvp.a 
ayiov eVeAeucreTCU ewi ere, where it 
is = 8i>vap.is v^iarov in the follow- 
ing clause; Matt. 1. 18, 20 : so in 
respect to the conception of Isaac 
out of the course of nature, Gal. 4. 
29. 

(/3) of that special divine influ- 
ence, inspiration, and energy, which 
rested upon and existed in Jesus 
after the descent of the Holy Spi- 
rit upon him at his baptism, Luke 
4. 1 'Irjcrovs irvevp.o.ros ayiov 7rXrjpr]S 
comp. 3. 22; John 3. 34 ovk £k p.4- 
rpov fiidoocriv 6 ©ebs rb irvedpa i. e. 

• the divine influenc?, energy, rest- 
ing upon Christ was not measured 
and occasional, like that of prophets 
and apostles, but ever abundant and 
constant;' Acts 1. 2, 10. 3S, Matt. 
12. 18, Luke 4. 18 ; 1 John 5. 6, 8 rb 
irvevjxa /ecu rb vdwo na\ rb alpa i. e. 

* that divine spirit, energy, which 
was in Jesus ;' by which also he was 
sealed as a spotless victim for his 
atoning sacrifice, Heb. 9. 14. As 
prompting him to go into the desert 
to be tempted, Matt. 4. 1, Mark 1. 
12, tfyero iv rS> Trvevpari els r)]v e- 
p-npov Luke 4. 1 ; and afterwards to 
return into Galilee, v. 14; — as en- 
abling him to cast out demons, Matt. 
12. 28 ei Iv irvevpan 0eoD £yw 4k- 
/3aAAco ra. daipovia comp. Luke 11. 
20 : in this connexion rb irvevpa rb 
ayiov is said to be blasphemed, Matt. 
12.31, 32, Mark 3. 29. 

(7) of that divine influence by which 

prophets and holy men were excited, 

when they are said to have spoken 

or acted iv irvevuari, virb or dia. irvev- 

piaros in, by, or through the Spirit, i. e. 

by inspiration ; Aa/3t5 elirev iv Tvvev- 

pari ayicc Mark 12. 36; so 2 Pet. 

1. 21 virb 7TV€Vjuiaros ayiov <p€pop<zvoi 

£\d\7]o~av, 1 Pet. 1. 11 rb £v avro7s 

irvevfia Xoicrrov : of John in the 

Apocalypse, as being £v irvevpan i. e. 

* rapt in prophetic vision,' Rev. 1. 

10, al. : of the inspiration resting 

upon John the Baptist, Luke 1. 15; 

Zacharias, v. 67 ; Elizabeth, v. 41 ; 

Simeon, 2. 25-27. So of that divine 



Trvtvua 



fii 



378 



TTVEVfia 



influence and inspiration imparted 
to Christians, by which they are 
taught, enlightened, guided, in re- 
spect to faith and practice, John 7. 
39, Luke 11. 13, Rom. 5. 5 r) aydirrj 
rod ®€ov tKKexvTai ev rais Kaphiais 
Tifjiccv dia Trvevjuaros ayiov, 1 Cor. 12. 

3, 2 Cor. 3. 3, Tit. 3. 5 : so when the 
disciples of Christ are said to be 
baptised with the Holy Spirit, i. e. 
to be richly furnished with all spi- 
ritual gifts, Matt. 3. 11. Emphat. 
as the Spirit of the gospel, put for the 
gospel, in opp. to the letter of the 
Mosaic law, 2 Cor. 3. 6, 8, comp. 
v. 17. 

(5) of that influence of the Spirit 
by which the apostles were originally 
qualified to act as founders and di- 
rectors of the church of Christ, John 
20. 22 £v€(pvo'7]G~€ Kcd Xeyei avrots, 
Xafiere iWGvfxa ayiov, comp. v. 23. 
Spec, of that powerful energy and 
inspiration imparted by the Holy 
Spirit on the day of pentecost and 
afterwards, by which the apostles 
and early Christians were endowed 
with high supernatural qualifica- 
tions for their work, e. g. a full 
knowledge of gospel-truth, the pow- 
er of prophesying, of working mi- 
racles, of speaking with tongues, 
&c. ; so where they are said to be 
baptised with this Holy Spirit, Acts 
1. 5 comp. v. 8, 1 Cor. 12. 13 comp. 
v. 8, 9; — Acts 2. 4 eVA^cr^ g av a- 
iravres irvevyLaros ayiov, Kal tfp^avro 
AaAe?*/ eregais yXct>o~o*ais KaOks to 
7rvev/jLa iSidov avrols aTrocpOiyyeaOai 
i. e* ' as the Spirit impelled them,' 
v. 17, 18, 2. 33, 38, sa?p., 19. 2 ovfc 
€i irvev/jLa dyi6v £o~riv ^Kovcajxtv \. e. 
1 they did nol know that the Holy 
Spirit had yet been given, that the 
time foretold by Joel had arrived ;' 
— Acts 19. 6, Rom. 15. 19 eV Bvvd- 
/zei crrjiueioov Kal repdrtcv, eV 5wdfi€i 
iruev/maros ayiov i. e. ' through the 
power of the internal influences and 
revelations of the Spirit;' 1 Cor. 2. 

4, 7. 40, 12. 7-9, 14. 2; v. 32 vvet- 
fxara 7rgo(f)7]rcov 7rgocpr)Tais unordcr- 
crerai the spirits of the prophets are 
subject to the prophets, i. e. inspira- 
tion and self-possession go hand in 
hand, holy inspiration can never 
cause confusion and disorder, comp. 
v. 33; Eph. 1. 13, Heb. 2. 4, 1 Pet. 



1. 12. So as prompting to or re- 
straining from particular actions or 
conduct, Acts 8. 29, 39 irvevfia Kvgiov 
ripirace rbv QiAnnrovi. e. ' the divine 
influence, afflatus, which rested on 
Philip, hurried him away,' comp. 
Matt. 4. 1 ; so Acts 13. 2, 4, 15. 28, 
16. 6, 7; — as prompting to holy 
boldness, energy, zeal, in speaking 
and acting, Acts 4. 8 Uirpos irX7\(r- 
Oels TcvevfAaros ayiov e?7re irpbs avr ois, 
v. 31, 6. 3 &vdpas kirra TrX'fjpeis irvev- 
fxaros ayiov Kal (rocpias, V. 10; — as 
the medium of divine communica- 
tions and revelations, Acts 11. 28 
"Ayafios itfJifiave dia rod Trvev/uiaros, 
21.4, Eph. 3. 5 ; — as the source of 
support, comfort, Christian joy and 
triumph, Acts 7. 55, 13. 52, Eph. 5. 
18, Phil. 1. 19. PL irpevfMara spi- 
ritual gifts, 1 Cor. 14. 12. 

(e) spoken of that divine influ- 
ence by which the temper or dis- 
position of mind in Christians is af- 
fected ; or rather, put for the spirit, 
temper, disposition of mind produced 
in Christians by the influences of the 
Holy Spirit, which corrects, elevates, 
and ennobles all their views and 
feelings, fills the mind with peace 
and joy, and is the pledge and fore- 
taste of everlasting happiness. (1) 
as opposed to rj <rag{, which includes 
the idea of what is earthly, grovel- 
ling, and imperfect, John 3. 6 rb 76- 
ysvuripL&vov 4k rrjs cragitbs crdgi- io~n, 
Kal rb yeysvi'rifiei'ov e/c rod irvevfjia- 
ros TTvevfxd earn, put for irvsvixariKdv 
iffri is spiritual, i. e. has those dispo- 
sitions and feelings which are pro- 
duced by the Spirit of God ;' Rom. 
8. 1 fify Kara o~dpKa Tr^pmarovcriv, aX- 
Xa Kara irised/ua i. e. * not indulging 
the depraved affections and lusts 
of our physical natures and unre- 
newed hearts, but following those 
holy and elevated affections and de- 
sires which the Spirit imparts and 
cherishes;' v. 9 iv irycv/nart, v. 13; 
1 Cor. 6. 17 6 KoXXdo/uievos rep Kvpicp 
%v irvsvpLa icrriu i. e. ' through the 
influence of the Spirit of God, they 
have the same disposition and the 
same temper of mind with Christ ;' 
Gal. 5. 16-25. (2) genr. Rom. 8, 9 
irvevpta Xgicrrov i. e. * the same mind 
as Christ possessed,' wrought in us 
by the Spirit; 7. 6, 8. 15 irvevfia 



TTVEVjAaTlKOQ 



379 



7T0 



'>Qev 



vloOecrias a spirit of sonship, i. e. a 
filial spirit, v. 23, 1 Cor. 2. 12; Eph. 
1. 17 dopr) vjjuv irvevpa (Tocpias Kal 
airoKa\vTp€cos a spirit of wisdom and 
illumination, imparted through the 
Holy Spirit, 2. 18, 22. 

c) meton. spoken of a person or 
teacher who acts, or professes to act, 
under the inspiration of the Holy Spi- 
rit, by divine inspiration, 1 Cor. 12. 
10 5iafcgio~€is irvevpdroov the trying of 
spirits or teachers, meaning a criti- 
cal faculty of the mind quickened 
by the Holy Spirit, consisting not 
only in the power of discerning who 
was a prophet and who was not, 
but also of distinguishing in the dis- 
courses of a teacher what proceeded 
from the Holy Spirit and what did 
not ; 1 John 4. 1 p.)) iravrl irvevpari 

TriCTT€V€T€, CtAAa ^OKipd(€T€ TCt 1TV€V- 

ixara, ver. 2, 3, 6, 1 Thess. 4. 1, 2 
Thess. 2. 2 prjre cua irvevparos i. e. 
' neither by any one professing to 
be inspired.' 
irvevpariK6s,r), 6v (irvevpa), breath- 
ing, aerial, spiritual, mental ; in N. 
T. spiritual, a) pertaining to the 
nature of spirits, 1 Cor. 15. 44 crcopa 
irvev/xariKov a spiritual body, having 
the nature of a spirit, opp. to ccopa 
ipvxiKov an animal body ; Eph. 6. 12 
TCt irvevpaTiKa rrjs ttovt)qlcls = ra 
wevpara irovrjpd. b) pertaining to 
or proceeding from the Holy Spi- 
rit, see irvevpa 3. D. (a) of per- 
sons, spiritual, i.e. enlightened by the 
Holy Spirit, enjoying the influences, 
graces, gifts of the Holy Spirit, 1 
Cor. 2. 13 irvevpariicoTs, v. 15, 3. 1 
v/mv cos irvevpariKoTs. (/3) of things, 
spiritual, i. e. communicated or im- 
parted by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 15. 
27, 1 Cor. 2. 13 irvevpariKd — Ta rod 
wsvparos v. 14, 9. 11, 12. 1 ra irvev- 
pariKa spiritual gifts, miraculous 
powers; Eph. 5. 19 opScus irvevpari- 
Kais in spiritual songs, i. e. composed 
in the Spirit, on spiritual and reli- 
gious subjects ; Rom. 7. 14 6 v6pos 
nj/evpariKSs icrriv i. e. is according 
to the mind and will of the Spirit ; 
1. 11 x a P l0 ~t la TrvevpariK6v a spiritual 
gift, i. e. a gift relating to the mind 
or spirit of Christians as enlight- 
ened and quickened by the Holy 
Spirit, comp. v. 12 and irvevpa 3. 
D. b. €. Also spoken of things in a 



higher and spiritual sense, i. e. not 
literal, not corporeal, including also 
a reference to the Holy Spirit, 1 
Cor. 10. 3, 4 Ppwpa Trvevp.ariK.ov e- 
(payov kcl\ iv6pa irv. eirtov kt\, 1 Pet. 
2. 5 oJkos irvevpaTiubs kt\. 

irvevfiar ikqos, adv., spiritually, i. e. 
in accordance with the Holy Spirit, 
in or through the Spirit, 1 Cor. 2. 
14: so Rev. 11. 8 tjtls KaKelrai irv. 
2,6dopa teal Myvirros, i. e. speaking 
in the Spirit, prophetically, allego- 
rically. 

irv eoo, fut. irvevcropai, aor. 1 eirvevcra, 
to breathe, breathe out ; in N. T. to 
blow, intransitive, only of the wind, 
Matt. 7. 25 eirvevcrav oi avepoi, Luke 
12. 55, John 3. 8 irvevpa irve?, 6. 18, 
Rev. 7. 1 'iva prj irverj: so Acts 27. 
40 rfj irveovar) i. e. avpa. 

irvtyco, fut. |co, to choke, strangle, by 
stopping the breath, trans., Matt. 
18. 28 KpaTi)cras avrbv eirviye, where 
it is = ayx ** Pass., of drowning, 
Mark 5. 13. 

irv i kt 6s, 7}, 6v (irviyoo), strangled; in 
N. T. meton. rb ttvlktSv strangled 
meat, i.e. the flesh of animals killed 
by strangling, without shedding their 
blood, Acts 15. 20, 29, 21. 25. 

irvof), rjs, 7] (irveco), breath, a) vital 
breath, respiration, Acts 17. 25 £a>V 
Kal irvof)v. b) breath of air, a blast, 
wind, Acts 2. 2. 

iro8r)pr)s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (irovs, 
apoo), reaching to the feet, spoken of 
long flowing robes, Rev. 1. 13 eVSc- 
dv/jLtvov iroSygr) sc. ea , 0r\ra. 

ir 60ev, interrog. adv., whence? cor- 
rel. with irov, ir6re, &c. a) pr. of 
place, =from what place or quarter? 
Matt. 15. 33 ir60ev r)puv iv iprjpia &p- 
toi tocovtoi ; Mark 8. 4, John 4. 1 1 : 
also indirect, as often in N. T., Luke 
13. 25 ovk olSa, upas ir6d€v ecre, John 
3. 8, 8. 14: fig. of state, condition, 
indir. Rev. 2. 5. b) of source, au- 
thor, cause, manner, whence ? how ? 
Matt. 13. 27 tt60<-v ex« (iCdvia; v. 
54, 56, 21. 25, John 1. 49, 19. 9 ir6- 
06V eiffv; Jam. 4. 1 ; — indirect, Luke 
20. 7 pr] ddevcu irodev, John 2. 9, 9. 
29. Spoken in surprise, admira- 
tion, Luke 1. 43 ir60ev jjloi tovto; 
implying strong negation, Mark 12. 
37 tt60gv vlbs avrov icrri ; 



TTOIEU) 



380 



TTOLEli) 



woieoo, cD, fut. 7)(Toj and la, aor. 1 
enoirjcra, perf. ireKoiyKa, pluperf. 7re- 
TroL7]Keu/ without augm., see Stuart's 
N. T. Gram. p. 68, 70. The various 
significations of this verb may all be 
classed under the two primary ones, 
to make and to do, i. e. expressing 
action as completed or as continued. 
1. TO make, i. e. to form, produce, 
bring about, cause, pr. spoken of any 
external act as manifested in the 
production of something tangible 
and corporeal, obvious to the senses, 
i. e. completed action : here the mid- 
dle also is often used, with only 
a remote reference to the subject, 
which not seldom wholly vanishes, 
so that the mid. does not apparently 
differ from the active, a) genr. (a) 
pr., with ace. Matt. 17. 4 iroifatofAtv 
a>5e rpecs crKTjpds, John 9. 11 7r7]Xbv 
iTT0L7](r€, 18. 18 avBpaniav 7re7roi7]fc6- 
rey, Acts 7. 40 Btovs, v. 43, 9. 39 tfid- 
ria, 19. 24, Rom. 9. 20: foil, by e/c 
of material, John 2. 15 iroL^aas (ppa- 
yeXXiov €K axoLvicop, 9. 6, Rom. 9. 
21 : with Kara ri of manner, model, 

* Acts 7. 44, Heb. 8. 5 : mid. Acts 1. 

1 TOV 1TQO0TOU XoyOV i7T0L7]Crd/UL7}T/. (/3) 

spoken of God, to make, = to create, 
with ace. Acts 4. 24 6 iroii\aas top 
ovpav6v, 7. 50, 17. 24, Heb. 1. 2, 
Luke 11. 40 ; with double ace. Matt. 
19.4. 

b) fig., spoken of a state or con- 
dition, or of things intangible and 
incorporeal, and genr. of such things 
as are produced by an inward act 
of the mind or will, to make, i. e. to 
cause, bring about, occasion, (a) genr. 
with accus. Luke 1. 68 £iroir)o~€ Xv- 
Tpcoo'iv rep Xacp avrov, Acts 15. 3, 24. 
12 iiriavo'Tao'ii' itoiovvtol oxXov, Eph. 
2. 15 ttoloov elpi)V7]v, 4. ] 6 : mid. Rom. 
15. 26, Heb. 1. 3. (/3) tzoizlv with 
its accus., like Engl, to make, often 
forms a periphrasis for the cognate 
verb ; e. g. active, iroislv e/c8i/c77cnz> to 
make defence of one's cause, = indt.- 
Ke?v, Luke 18. 7 comp. v. 3 ; eve^Qav 
to make an ambuscade, = iuedpev€LU, 
Acts 25. 3 ; to iKav6v to make sa- 
tisfaction, — luavovv, Mark 15. 15; 
fxourju to make one's abode, =ix4veiv, 
John 14. 23 ; bhov to make one's way, 
to go, = 68oTroie?o~0ai, Mark 2. 23 ; 
7r6\efiop to make battle or war, = 
iroXefiw, construed, by Hebr., with 



jj.erd twos instead of dat. Rev. 11. 
7, al. ; avfifiovXiov to make a consul- 
tation, = o~v/AJ3ovA€veo~dai, Mark 3. 6 ; 
crvi'ODf.wcrLav to make a conspiracy, = 
crvvofAvveiv, Acts 23. 13 ; avffTpo^v to 
make a combination, = crvaTge<p€or6ai, 
v. 12: — mid. Troie7a6aL, often with 
only remote reference to the subject, 
Troieiadai avafioXTjv to make delay, — 
avafiaXXecrdai, Acts 25. 17; 5e7]creis 
to make prayers, = 5e?cr0ai, Luke 5. 
33; eKfio\4]v to make a casting out, 
= iK^d\\€LV, Acts 27. 18; kott€t6v 
to make lamentation, —Ko-KTZcrdcu, 8. 
2 ; Xoyov to make account of, = Xo- 
yl£eo-6ai, 20. 24; fxvsiav of fJLV'hw io 
make remembrance of, =/j,ipLi/7]crKw, 
Rom. 1. 9, 2 Pet. 1. 15; itopziav to 
make progress or a journey, = tto- 
p€V€c8ai, Luke 13. 22; irp6voiav, to 
make provision for, = ivpovouaQai, 
Rom. 13. 14; o'ttov^v to make dili- 
gence, i. e. to be diligent, =■ airovM" 
(civ, Jude 3. (7) spoken of a feast, 
banquet, to make, = to give, hold, 
celebrate, Luke 5. 29 iiroirjae 5o%V 
/jL€yd\7)v, 14. 12 qt<xv iroirjs apiGTQV, 
v. 16 ; with dat. of pers. to whom, 
i. e. in honour of whom, Matt. 22. 
2, Mark 6. 21, John 12. 2 : hence of 
a festival, =to hold, keep, celebrate, 
Matt. 26. 18 nobs o~e ttoiqo to irdo~x a i 
Acts 18. 21 ; so in the sense of in- 
stituting, Heb. 11.28. 

c) it denotes to make exist, to cause 
to be, prop, spoken of generative 
power, to beget, to bring forth, bear. 
(a) of trees and plants, to germinate, 
bring forth fruit, to yield, napirbv or 
napirobs iroitiv Matt. 3. 10, 7. 17; 
metaph. 3. 8, 21. 43 : so of branches, 
to shoot forth, Mark 4. 32. Once of 
a fountain, Jam. 3. 12 oi/re aXvubv 
yXvKv iroiTJorai vdwg. (/3) fig. of per- 
sons, to make for one's self, =to get, 
acquire, gain, Luke 12. 33 iroi^craTe 
eavTols fiaXdvTia ktX, 16. 9 <plAovs, 
John 4. 1 /jiadrjTds. So of profit, 
advantage, = to profit, gain, genr. 
1 Cor. 15. 29 t'l ttoltjo'ovo'lv; in a 
pecuniary sense, like the Engl, to 
make, Matt. 25. 16 iTroirjcreu aXXa 
7reWe TaXavTa, Luke 19. 18. 

d) causat. to make do or be any 
thing, to cause to do or be. (a) foil, 
by inf., Mark 1. 17, 7. 37 tovs kw- 
(povs 7roie? aKoveiu, 8. 25, Luke 5. 34, 
John 6. 10, Acts 17. 26; inf. with 



7T0L£U) 



381 



7T0LEii) 



rod, 3. 12 ire , Kon)K.6(Ti rod TregiirareTy 
ahr6v. (/3) foil, by 'iva with sub- 
junct. to make or cause that, &c. see 
3Va III. a. 5., John 11. 37 ovk t?5u- 
j/aro oSros iroiyjcrai 'Iva Kal ovros (jlt) 
a-KoBdvri ; Col. 4. 16, Rev. 13. 15 : by 
attract. Troirjcrct) avrovs 'Iva ktX 3. 9, 
13. 12, 16. 

e) causat. to make be or become 
any thing, to cause to be or become 
so or so, to make into any thing ; 
foil, by double accus. of object, and 
a predicate of that object, either 
subst., adj., or adv.., strictly with 
elvai implied. (a) with subst. as 
predicate ; of things, Matt. 21. 13 
avrbv \o1kov] £7roir)o~<XT€ crirriXaiov 
Xyo'Toov, John 4. 46 c 6ttov iTroirjcre to 
fjbcop oivov, 1 Cor. 6. 15, Heb. 1. 7. 
Of persons, Matt. 4. 19 iroi'ficrco v/xas 
a,Xi€?s avBpooiroov comp. Mark 1. 17, 
Matt. 23. 15, Luke 15. 19: so to 
make, =to constitute, appoint, John 
6. 15 'iva iroL7]o'o}cnv avrbv /3acnAea, 
Acts 2. 36, Rev. 1.6; with predic. 
impl. Heb. 3. 2 comp. v. 1 ; with 'iva. 
instead of ace. Mark 3. 14 eVoi^ce 
dcvBsKa, 'iva did fxzT avrod : in the 
sense of to declare, give out as any 
one, John 8. 53 riva aeavrbv iroiels ; 
10. 33 Troieis ceavrbv Oe6v, 19. 7, 12. 
(/3) with adj. as predicate; of per- 
sons, Matt. 20. 12 foovs rjfuv avrovs 
iiroLTicras, 28. 14, John 16. 2, Rev. 
12. 15: in the sense of declaring, 
John 5. 18. Of things, Eph. 2. 14 
6 TroL'fjo'as ra afxcp6rega ev : once to 
make by supposition, = to suppose, 
judge, assume, Matt. 12. 33 $) iroir)- 
crare rb devtipov KaXbv ktX ' either 
assume the tree to be good and its 
fruit good, or the contrary.' In this 
construction also iroieiv with the ace. 
of the adj. often forms a periphrasis 
for the cognate verb, as ttoi€?v drjXov 
to make manifest, betray, = BrjXodv, 
Matt. 26. 73; eKderov, = iKridevai, 
to expose infants, Acts 7. 19 ; evOeias 
ras rplfiovs to make straight and level 
the ways, = evdvv€iv, Matt. 3.3; Aeu- 
nbv ?) /neXav to make white or black, 
= XevKatveiv ^ fieXaiveiv, 5. 36 ; vyirj 
to make whole, to heal, = vyid^eiv, 
John 5. 11; (pavepov to make known, 
betray, = (pavepodv, Matt. 12. 16 : — 
mid. fiefiaiov iroieTcrdaL to make firm, 
sure, = fitfiatodcrdai, 2 Pet. 1.10. 
(7) with adv. as predicate, iroi€?v 



riva e£a> to make one be or go out, to 
cause one to go out, to send out, Acts 
5. 34 e/ceAeucrez/ e£a> ^3pa%u n robs 
a7roo~r6Xovs Troirjo~a%. 

2. to do, expressing an action as 
continued, or not yet completed ; 
what one does repeatedly, continu- 
edly, habitually ; like irgd vcroo. a) 
foil, by accus, of thing, and without 
reference to a person as the remote 
object, (a) with accus. of pron., to 
do, genr. Matt. 5. 47 ri irepurabv iroi- 
€?T€ ; Mark 11. 3 ri iroielre rovro ; 
14. 8 & e(T%€^ avrri irroirjere, Matt. 8. 
9 Troirjo'ov rovro, Kal 7roie?, Luke 20. 

2 iv iroia ££ovo~ia ravra Troiels, Acts 

1. 1, Gal. 2. 10 avrb rovro rroLTJcrai, 
Phil. 2. 14 irdvra Troielre, 1 Tim. 5. 
21 fjL7)b*lv iroiccv: with a participle fol- 
lowing, Mark 11. 5 ri Troieire Xvov- 
rcs rbu ircoXov ; Acts 11. 30, 21. 13. 
(j3) with accus. of a subst. rarely 
implied, and spoken of particular 
deeds, acts, works, done repeatedly 
or continuedly, to do, = to perform, 
execute, iroieTv ra %pya rod 'Afioadpi. 
John 8. 39 ; ra irpoora tpya Rev. 2. 
5 ; ra ipya rod Qeov i. e. ' the works 
which God requires,' John 10. 37; 
egyov evayyeXicrrod 2 Tim. 4. 5 ; e- 
Aeos to do mercy, shew mercy, Jam. 

2. 13 ; i\€r}/uLoo'vu7}v to do alms, give 
alms, Matt. 6. 2 ; diKaioavvnv id., 
v. 1 : so of mighty deeds, wonders, 
miracles, dwafxeis 7. 22, epya John 

5. 36, Kpdros Luke 1. 51, a-qfxeia 
John 2. 11, repara Kal o"7]fj.e7a Acts 

6. 8 ; genr. Matt. 9. 28, Acts 14. 11. 
Also of the will, precept, require- 
ment of any one, to do, perform, ful- 
fil, Matt. 21. 31 ris 4k rwv §vo inoi- 
7]CT€ rb 6eX7]/na rod irarp6s\ 23. 3, 
Mark 6. 20 'Hpdbdr)S iroXXa iiroiyo'e 
i. e. which John admonished him to 
do, Luke 17. 9, John 2. 5, Eph. 2. 

3 : so of the precepts of God or of 
Christ, Matt. 5. 19, 7. 21 6 iroiwv rb 
GeXrifxa rod irarp6s fiov, v. 24, Luke 
6. 46, John 7. 19 rbv vofxov, Acts 13. 
22 : of that which one asks, entreats, 
promises, John 14. 13 ri av alr4\- 
o"nr€, rovro ttol^o-cc, Rom. 4. 21 t 
iir'fiyyeXrai dwaros iari kol 7roi7Jffai, 
Eph. 3. 20 ; with dat of pers. Mark 
10. 35 'iva b iau air^}(rco/x€P iroirjcns 
fjfuv, ver. 36 : of a purpose, plan, 
decree, Acts 4. 28, Rom. 9. 28 X6- 
yov o~vvrer(xy]ix4vov Troirjaei Kvpios the 



TTOIEU) 



382 



7roLjjiatv(t) 



Lord will execute his word decreed 
i. e. his threatening, 2 Cor. 8. 10, 11. 
(7) spoken of a course of action or 
conduct, to do, = to execute, exercise, 
practise ; Kpiaiv iroisiv to do judgment, 
act as judge, = Kglveiv, John 5. 27 ; 
rty ££ovcrlav twos rcoietv to exercise 
the power of any one, Rev. 13. 12. 
Spec, of right, duty, virtue, Rom. 
2. 14 ra rod v6fxov iroifj, 10. 5, a\r)- 
Oeiav John 3. 21, diKaiocrvvrju 1 John 

2. 29, xpVO'Torrjra Rom. 3. 12 : so 
John 5. 29 ol ra ayaOa iroi^caures, 
8. 29 ra apeard, Jam. 4. 17 KaAbv 
Troieiv. (5) of evil deeds or conduct, 
to do, = to commit, practise, afxdprr\{xa 
1 Cor. 6. 18, afiaprlav John 8. 34, 
avopJiav Matt. 13. 41, &fia irArjycov 
Luke 12. 48, PoeXvy/xa Rev. 21. 27, 
ra fxri Ka07]KOj/Ta Rom. 1. 28, ovdev 
havriovrivi Acts 28. 17, /ca/cJz/ Matt. 
27. 23, KaKoi Rom. 3. 8, irov-npd Luke 

3. 19, (povov Mark 15. 7, xf^uSos Rev. 
22. 15 ; genr. John 7. 51. 

b) intrans. to do, — to act. (a) 
absol. to be active, to work, Matt. 20. 
12 ovroi ol ecrx^TOL fitav &pav iiroir)- 
aav, Rev. 13. 5. (0) with adv. of 
manner, to do so and so, to act in 
any manner; KaAws Matt. 12. 12, 
and participle, Acts 10. 33 kqlXoos 
£7roir)cras irapayevo^vos, Phil. 4. 14 ; 
with Kpsi<ro~ov 1 Cor. 7. 38, ovroo 16. 
1, (ppovi/jLcos Luke 16. 8, &s Matt. 1. 
24 : so Kara ri iroieTv 23. 3, 7rp6s ri 
Luke 12. 47. 

c) 7roi«tf,"like Engl, to do, is often 
used in the latter member of a sen- 
tence instead of repeating the verb 
of the preceding member ; e. g. foil, 
by ace. of thing, Matt. 5. 46 eav a- 
ya7rr]<T7]T€ robs ayaircavras v/jlczs, riva 
fiiaObv e%6T6 ; ovy\ teal ol reAoovai rb 
avrb itolovctl', Luke 6. 10 ; Rom. 12. 
20 iav di\py, 7t6tl(€ avrSv' rovro yap 
7roLa>v kt\. With adv. ; ovrco, Matt. 
5. 47 tav ao"jrd(T7}0~6€ robs ade\<povs, 
ou%t Kal ol idviKol ovrco ttolovctij/] 24. 
46 comp. v. 45 ; SfjLotcos Luke 3. 11, 
fcenrep Matt. 6. 2, coaavrws 20. 5, 
naOccs 1 Thess. 5. 11. 

d) spoken in reference to a per- 
son, to do to or in respect to any one, 
i. e. for or against him, the person 
being the remoter object, (a) foil, 
by ace. of person and thing, Matt. 
27. 22 ri iroii)(T(io '\r\crovv', Mark 15. 
12: with adv. eS iroiziv rim, Engl. 



to do one good, 14. 7. (#) foil, by 
dat. of person, to or for any one, in 
his behalf, with ace. of thing, Matt. 

20. 32, Mark 5. 19 Hera croi 6 kv P los 
TT€Troir]K€, Luke 1. 49 ; with accus. 
implied, Matt. 25. 40 ; with adv. 5. 
44 KaXccs 7ro£€?T6 rots fxicrovcriv vfias, 
Mark 15. 8. Also against any one, 
to his detriment, with ace. of thing, 
Acts 9. 13 ocra kuko. iiroirjcre ro?s 
ayiots, John 15. 21 ; with adv. Matt. 

21. 36, Luke 2. 48. Or genr. in 
respect to any one, in his case, with 
accus. of thing, Matt. 7. 12, 21. 40 ; 
with adv. 7. 12, Luke 6. 23. (7) 
foil, by eV of pers., to do in respect 
to any one, in his case, with ace. of 
thing, Matt. 17. 12 iiroirjo-av eV avrcp 
c 6cra 7]d4\7]crav, Luke 23. 31. (S) 
foil, by fierd with gen. of pers. to do 
with any one, by Hebr. (see fierd 

1. 2. c. 6.), Luke 1. 72 iroirjcrai eAeos 
p.era roov iraripoov, Acts 14. 27. 

e) foil, by accus. of time, pr. in- 
trans., to do or act for a certain time, 
= to spend, pass, Acts 15. 33 iroir)- 
cravres x? ovov i 18. 23, 20. 3 iroir](ras 
TjfAepas rg€?s, 2 Cor. 11. 25 vvx^P-^" 
pop eV rep fivdep TreirolrjKa, Jam. 4. 13. 

TToirjfjLa, aros, r6 (ttoigco), a thing 
made, work, Rom. 1. 20 : fig. Eph. 

2. 10. 

7r oi7)cr is, €0)5, r) (iroieoo), a making; 
in N. T. a doing, keeping of a law, 
Jam. 1. 25 eV rfj iroir)cr€i. 

Troirirr)s, ov, 6 {iroiica), 1. a maker of 
any thing, inventor ; in N. T. a poet, 
maker of a poem, Acts 17. 28. 

2. a doer, keeper of a law or pre- 
cept, Rom. 2. 13 ol TroLTjral rod v6- 
fjiov, Jam. 1. 22, 25 it. epyov intens. 
a doer of the deed, = ' a doer indeed 
of the law.' 

7tolkI\os,t], ov, pr. variegated, parti- 
coloured ; in N. T\ various, divers, 
iroiKiXais v6crois Matt. 4. 24, £iri6v- 
piais Tit. 3. 3, dvudfieci Heb. 2. 4, 
dioaxais 13. 9, 1 Pet. 4. 10 iroiKiArfS 
xdpiros &eov i. e. of his manifold 
grace, various gifts. 

TToifxaivoo, f. avee (itoi/jl^v), to feed a 
flock or herd, i. e. to let feed, to pas- 
ture, tend, trans, a) pr. Luke 17. 7 
dovAov %x wv T^oijiaivovra, 1 Cor. 9. 7. 
b) fig. to feed, = to lead, cherish, pro- 
vide for, as kings and princes their 
people, Matt. 2. 6 ftcms iroip.av^rbv 



7roifxrjV 



383 



7t6\lQ 



Xa6v /jlov, Rev. 7. 17 ; and so pastors 
and teachers of the church, John 
21. 16, Acts 20. 28 iroifxaiveiv ttju 
eKKXnviav, 1 Pet. 5. 2 : hence, by 
impl., to rule, govern, with severity, 
only in the phrase iroifxave? avrovs 
iv 'pdfiticp o"tdr}Qa Rev. 2. 27, al. In 
a bad sense, with kavr6v, to feed or 
cherish one's self, to take care of one's 
self, sc. at the expense of others, 
Jude 12. 

woifX7)u, evos, 5, a herdsman, shepherd, 
one who tends herds or flocks, a) 
pr. Matt. 9. 36 irp6/3ara fxr\ ex ovra 
iroifxeva, 25. 32. b) fig. of Jesus, as 
the great Shepherd, who watches 
over and provides for the welfare 
of the church, his flock, Matt. 26. 
31 irard^ou rbv iroifxeva, John 10. 2, 
11, 1 Pet. 2. 25, Heb. 13. 20. Also 
a pastor, the teacher and spiritual 
guide of a particular church, Eph. 
4. 11. 

iroi/jLV7},7)S,rj (iroifjL7)v), a flock, espec. 
of sheep, Matt. 26. 31 : fig. the flock 
of Christ, his disciples, church, John 
10. 16. 

noifivtov, ov, r6 (synec. for iroLjue- 
viov, fr. TroLfx-i]v), a flock; in N. T. 
only fig. the flock of Christ, his dis- 
ciples, church, Luke 12. 32, al. 

volos, a, ov, correl. pron. interrog., 
corresponding to oTos, ro7os, prop. 
what? of what kind or sort? Lat. 
qualis. a) pr. Mark 4. 30 ev iroia 
iragafioXrj irapafidXoo/nev aurrju; Luke 
6. 32 iroia vfup x^P LS e>(rTt/ ; John 12. 
33 iroi<j> Qavaru, Acts 7. 49, Rom. 3. 
27, Jam. 4. 14 iroia 7] far} vfx&v ; So 
ev iroia efowcr/a by ivhat authority, = 
by whose authority, Matt. 21. 23; 
Acts 4. 7 sv iroia Swa/mei r) ev iroiq> 
6v6fj.aTi; Adv. Luke 5. 19 iroias (81a 
iroias text, rec.) sc. odov what way, 
how, comp. eKeTvos c. b) what 
one ? sc. out of a number, = what ? 
which? Matt. 19. 18, 22. 36 iroia 
£vtoXt) fxeyaXit) ev t<£ vSfxco ; 24. 42 
iroia, &pa, v. 43, John 10. 32 5m iro7ov 
avr&v epyov, Rev. 3. 3. 

iroXefxew, So, fut. 'fto'co (irSXefios), to 
war, make war, fight, foil, by /nerd 
with genit. Rev. 12. 7 (see p. 305, 
col. 2), 2. 16 iro\€fjL7)O'O0 fxer abr&v, 
13. 4, — the usual construction is 
with the dat. Absol. Rev. 12. 7 ; 
joined with Kpivw, 19. 11 ev SiKaio- 



crvvn Kpivei nal iroXe/jie? ' he makes 
war upon those whom he has con- 
demned,' = avenge, punish, Hyper- 
bol. = to contend, quarrel, Jam. 4. 2. 

irSXe/uios, ov, 6 (ireXo/xai), pr. * the 
agitation and tumult of battle,' and 
hence fight, battle, war, a)ipr.fighl, 
battle, 1 Cor. 14. 8 ris irapaCKevdae- 
rat els ir6Xefxov ; Heb. 11. 34 icrxvpol 
ev iroXe/jLO), Rev. 9. 7 : so iroirjaai 
ir6Xefxov fxerd twos to do battle, i. e. 
to fight, make war with any one, = 
iroXe/j.e'iv, 11. 7. Hyperbol. = con- 
test, strife, Jam. 4. 1. b) genr. war, 
Matt. 24. 6 aKovetv iroXe/j.ovs teal a- 
kocls iroXe/Acov, Luke 14. 31. 

tt6Xls, ecos, 7] (ir6Xos), a city, pr. en- 
closed with a wall, a walled town, 
a) pr. and genr. Matt. 2. 23 tcary- 
Kncrev els ir6Xiv Xeyo/xevnv Nafaper, 
Mark 6. 56, Luke 8. 1. In various 
constructions : (a) with art. 7} ir6- 
Xis the city, i. e. before mentioned ; 
Matt. 21. 17 comp. v. 10, Mark 11. 
19 comp. v. 1 : — or nar Qoxw the 
city, i. e. the chief city, metropolis ; 
Jerusalem, Matt. 26. 18 ; Gadara, 8. 
33 comp. v. 28. (/3) with adj. or a 
like adjunct, Matt. 10. 15 rfj irSXet 
eKeivrj, Acts 19. 29 r) ir. 5^,' 26. 11 
els ras e£o> iroXeis, Rev. 1 6. 19 r) irSXis 
7) /meyaXr} : so 7) l8ia ir6Xis one's own 
city, i. e. in which one dwells, Matt. 
9. 1 comp. 4. 13, or the chief city 
of one's family, Luke 2. 3 ; 77 ayia 
ttSXls the holy city, i. e. Jerusalem, 
as the public seat of God's worship, 
Matt. 4. 5, called also in a like sense 
7) it6Xls 7) Tjyanv fievr] Rev. 20. 9. 
(7) foil, by gen. of pers., the city of 
any one, i. c one's native city, irSXis 
Aafiid Luke 2. 4, or in which one 
dwells, 4. 29, John 1. 45; ir. icrl rov 
fieyaXov jSatnAecos i. e. where God 
dwells, Matt. 5. 35 : foil, by gen. of 
a gentile name, 10. 5 els v6Xiv 2a- 
fjLapeiTGQV, v. 23. (5) with the pr. 
name of the city subjoined ; in ap- 
position in the same case, Acts 11. 
5 ev irSXei 'iSirirr), 27. 8 ; or in the 
gen. 2 Pet. 2. 6 iroXeLs 2o5^uo>;> Kal 
T. (e) foil, by gen. of region or 
province, Luke 1. 26 els tt6Xlv ttjs 
TaXiXaias, John 4. 5 ; impl. Matt. 
14. 13 : so Luke 1. 39 els irSXiv 'lovSa 
to a city of Judah, 

b) meton. for the inhabitants of a 



7ro\iTapyr}Q 



384 



troXvQ 



city, Matt. 8. 34 iraffa r\ tt6Xls e^rjX- 
6ev, Mark 1. 33. c) symbol, of the 
celestial or spiritual Jerusalem, the 
seat of the Messiah's kingdom, de- 
scribed as descending out of hea- 
ven, Rev. 3. 12, Heb. 11. 10, al. 

iroXiTcipxyS) ov, 6 (irSXis, cipx<*>)> a 
city-ruler, prefect, magistrate, Acts 
17. 6, 8. 

ir oX it el a, as, tj (iroXirevco), pr. ' the 
being a free citizen,' the relation of 
a free citizen to the state; hence 
a) citizenship, the right of citizenship, 
freedom of a city, Acts 22. 28. b) 
the state itself, a community, common- 
wealth, Eph. 2. 12. 

iroXirevfxa, aros, t6 (iroXirevco), any 
public measure, administration of the 
state ; in N. T. the state itself, com- 
munity, commonwealth, fig. of Chris- 
tians in reference to their spiritual 
community, Phil. 3. 20. 

iroXirevoo, fut. evo'co (iroXirris), to 
administer the state, to live as a free 
citizen; oftener depon. pass. iroXi- 
revofiai, to be a citizen of a state, to 
live as a good citizen, to conduct 
one's self according to the laws and 
customs of a state ; hence in N. T. 
genr. to live, to order one's life and 
conduct according to a certain rule, 
with adv. Phil. 1. 27 a£ioos rod euay- 
yeXiov iroXireveaOe : with dat. Acts 
23. 1 ireiroXirevfiai rep ©etf i. e. to or 
for God, according to his will, comp. 
0eos a. y. 

rr oXirrjs, ov, 6 (irSXts), a citizen, an 
inhabitant of a city, Acts 21. 39 ovk 
aarjfjLov ir6Xecas iroXirijs, Luke 15. 
15: with gen. avrov, = fellow-citi- 
zen, 19. 14. 

iroXXaKis, adv. (iroXvs), many times, 
often, Matt. 17. 15, ssep. 

7roXXaTrXao~itoV, ovos, 6, rj, adj. 
(iroXvs), manifold, many times more, 
Luke 18. 30. 

iroXvXoyia, as, f) (iroXvXo'yos, from 
iroXvs, Xeyw), much speaking, loqua- 
city, Matt. 6. 7. 

voXv/negcos, adv. (iroXvixeg^s, fr. iro- 
Xvs, fiepos), in many parts, in mani- 
fold ways, Heb. 1. 1. 

iroXviro'iKiXos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (iroXvs, 
ttolkiXos), much variegated ; in N. T. 
very various, manifold, multifarious, 
Eph. 3. 10. 



iroXvs, itoXXtj, ttoXv, gen. iroXXov, yjs, 
ov; compar. irXeicov, superl. irXua"- 
tos, see in their order, — many, much, 
prop, of number, quantity, amount, 
a) sing. pr. many, much ; and with 
nouns implying number or multi- 
tude, great, large, (a) without art., 
with subst. John 6. 10 x°P T0S toXvs, 
Acts 15. 32 5ia xSyov iroXXov with 
much discourse, many words, 16. 16 
ipyacriav iroXXov, 22. 28 iroXXov ke- 
(paXaiov, Matt. 13. 5 yyv iroXXi)v much 
earth, soil. So with a noun of mul- 
titude, Acts 11. 21 iroXvs apidfiSs 
a great number, 18. 10 Xabs iroXvs, 
Mark 5. 24 oxXos iroXvs, Acts 14. 1 
iroXv ttXtjOos : fig. Matt. 9. 37 dspicr- 
fxbs iroXvs. Absol. iroXv much, Luke 
12. 48 $ edSdr] iroXv, iroXv (tf T7 l®'h- 
o-eraL, 16. 10, Acts 26. 29, Matt. 26. 
9 irpaOrjvai iroXXov to be sold for much. 
(/3) with art. and subst, Heb. 5. 11 
irepl ov iroXvs TjfMU 6 Xoyos of whom 
we have much to say, many things ; 
Mark 12. 37 o iroXvs oxXos the mul- 
titude, the common people. Absol. 
to iroXv the much, 2 Cor. 8. 15 o to 
iroXv sc. cvXXQas. 

b) plur. iroXXoi, ai, a, many ; and 
with nouns of multitude, great, large, 
(a) without art., with subst. Matt. 
8. 16 fiaijAovL^oixsvovs iroXXovs, Mark 
2. 15 iroXXoi reX&vai, Luke 12. 7, 19 
iroXXa ay add, John 3. 23 vdara iroX- 
Xa. So with a noun of multitude. 
Matt. 4. 25 oxXol iroXXoi. With an- 
other adj., %repoi iroXXoi Matt. 15. 
30, fern. Luke 8. 3, neut. 22. 65 ; 
iroXXovs &XXovs Mark 12. 5, fern. 15. 
41, neut. 7. 4: coupled by Kai, as 
it. Ka\ erega Luke 3. 18, it. teal &AAa 
crrj/uieTa John 20. 30, it. kuI ftapia 
alridjLLara Acts 25. 7. Absol. iroX- 
Xoi many, Matt. 7. 13, 22 iroXXoi 
egovcri jhol, Luke 4. 41 airb iroXXcoj/, 
John 8. 30 : so by impl. many, = a 
multitude, all, Matt. 20. 28 \vrpov 
avr\ itoXXcov, Mark 14. 24, Heb. 9. 
28. Neut. iroXXa many things, much, 
Matt. 13. 3 iXaXrjo'e iroXXa eV irapa- 
PoXals, Mark 5. 26, Luke 10. 41, 
2 Cor. 8. 22 ip icoXXoTs. Foil, by 
gen. partit. Matt. 3. 7 iroXXovs r&v 
<&api(rai(tiv, Luke 1. 16, John 6. 66; 
by e«: with gen. partit., v. 60 iroXXoi 
ek Tuiu fiadrjTooi/, 10. 20. (/3) with 
art. as referring to something well 
known, with subst. Luke 7. 47 al 



7ro\vcnr\ayyvoQ 



ajiagriai avrrfs at TroXXai comp. v. 
37,*Rev. 17. 1 comp. v. 15, Acts 
26. 24 roc 7roXXa ygd/JL/uLara the much 
learning sc. which thou hast, q. d. 
thy much learning. Absof. ol tvoX- 
Xoi the many, i. e. those before spo- 
ken of, including the idea of all, 
Rom. 5. 15, 19, i. e. the many of 
whom the apostle had been treat- 
ing as having all suffered through 
Adam : so of the many, i. e. all who 
receive Christ, v. 15, 12. 5, 1 Cor. 
10. S3. Also the many, = the most, 
the greater number, but implying 
exceptions, Matt. 24. 12 t) aydirr) ; 
twv ttoXX&v, 2 Cor. 2. 17 ws ol ttoX- 
Xoi as the most do i. e. the Judaizing 
teachers. 

c) fig. and intens., of amount or 
degree, much, great, vehement, Matt. 
2. 18 odvpfxbs ttoXvs, 5. 12, Luke 10. j 
40 ttoAAV SiaKoviav, Matt. 24. 30, 
John 7. 12, Acts 21. 40, saep. 

d) of time, much, long, pi. many, 
Matt. 25. 19 fiera xq6vov ttoXvv, 
Mark 6. 35, Luke 8. 29, 12. 19 err] \ 
TroXXa many years ; irrl ttoXv for a j 
long time, Acts 28. 6 ; \xzt ov ttoXv ; 
not long after, 27. 14 ; jazt ov ttoXXcls 
7}/ji€pas Luke 15. 13, ov ixsra iroXXas 
7)ij.. Acts 1. 5. 

e) neut. ttoXv, TroXXa, adverbially, 
(a) sing. ttoXv much, greatly, Mark 
12. 27 iroAv TrXavaade, Luke 7. 47 
7]ydTrr)o~€ ttoXv, Rom. 3. 2 ; w T ith corn- 
par. 2 Cor. 8. 22 iroAv crTrovSaiorepop. 
Dat. ttoXXcv id., with compar. John 
4. 41, ttoAA£ fxaWov Matt. 6. 30. 
(/8) pi. iroWd without art., many 
times, often, Matt. 9. 14 v7)<JT£vop.zv 
7roXXa, Jam. 3. 2 ; also much, greatly, 
Mark 1. 45, 3. 12, 5. 10 TrapeKaXzi 
clvtov TroXXa, Rev. 5. 4. With art. 
ra TroXXa these many times, for the 
most part, greatly, Rom. 15. 22. 

TroXvcTrXayx^os, ov, 6, t), adj. (tto- 
Xvs, o~ir\dyxvov), very compassiojiate, 
of great mercy, Jam. 5. 11. 

TroKvreXrjs, 4os, ovs, o, i), adj. (tto- 



Xvs, reAos), very expensive, very cost- 
ly, sumptuous; vdphos Mark 14. 3, 
IjnaTior/uLos 1 Tim. 2. 9 : fig. very pre- 
cious, excellent, 1 Pet. 3. 4. 

ttoXvt i/jlos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (ttoXvs, 
rifxr)), of great value or price, very 
costly, very precious ; vdpZos John 
12. 3, /xapyapiTrjs Matt. 13. 46. 



385 TTOVT^iOC 

7roXvr poncos, adv. {iroXvrp ottos, fr. 
ttoXvs, rpowos), in many ways, in 
various manners, Heb. 1. 1. 

Tro'p.a, aros, r6 (irivoi), drink, 1 Cor. 
10. 4, Heb. 9. 10. 

Trovrjgia, as, r) (TTovr}p6s), evil nature, 
badness, pr. in a physical sense ; in 
N. T. only in a moral sense, evil 
disposition, wickedness, malice, Matt. 
22. 18 yvovs 6 3 Ir)<rovs tt\v irovripiav 
abroiv, Luke 11. 39, Eph. 6. 12 to. 
7ri/€v/j.arLKa ttjs irovr\pias = ra, ttovt)- 
pd. PI. al TrourjpiaL wicked counsels, 
Mark 7. 22; wicked deeds, iniquities, 
Acts 3. 26. 

TTQvr]p6s, d, 6v (irouecc), comparat. 
TrovrjpoTtgos, pr. 'causing or having 
labour, sorrow, pain ;' hence genr. 
evil, act. and passive, a) act. evil, 
i. e. ' causing evil to others,' evil- 
disposed, malevolent, malignant, wick- 
ed, (a) of persons, Matt. 5. 45 M 
Trov7)povs K.a\ ay adovs, 7. 11 €i VfiUS 
irovrjpol oures ktX, Acts 17. 5. So 
TWdvyLaia irovqpd evil spirits, malig- 
nant demons, Luke 7. 21, 11. 26 
Trvsvfiara Troi/rjpoTepa: hence u ttovt}- 
q6s the evil one tear' e|ox7j^, i. e. Sa- 
tan, Matt. 13. 19, 38, saep. (/3) of 
things, 6(p6aXiubs irovr)p6s an evil eye, 
envy, Matt. 20. 15 : so diaXoyio~fj.o\ 
irovngoi 15. 19, 1 Tim. 6. 4, Luke 6. 
45 e/c rov Trourjpov Orjaavoov tt)s Kap- 
dlas = drjeravpov rr)s irovrjpias. So 
pr. as causing pain or hurt, hurtful, 
e. g. words, injurious, calumnious, irav 
TTovr\pov prjjj.a Matt. 5. 11, Acts 28. 
21, 3 John 10: also painful, griev- 
ous, Rev. 16. 2 cXkos KaKbv koX tto- 
v-qpov. Neut. rb Trovr\p6v evil, i. e. 
evil intent, malice, wickedness, Matt. 

5. 37 TO 7Zepi0~0~bv TOVTQIV 6K TOV 770- 

v7]pov iariu, v. 39, John 17. 15, 2 
Thess. 3. 3 : also evil as inflicted, 
calamity, affliction, Matt. 6. 13 pvaat 

7}fXaS a7tb TOV TT0V7)£0V. 

b) pass, evil, i. e. made evil, evil 
in nature or quality, bad, ill, vicious. 
(a) in a moral sense ; of persons, 
wicked, corrupt, an evil-doer, 1 Cor. 
5. 13 £l-age7T6 Tbv 7xov7\pbv e£ vjjl&v, 
2 Tim. 3. 13 ; so yevea Trov-qpa Matt. 
12. 39, alchv 7T0V7)p6s Gal. 1. 4: of 
a servant, remiss, slothful, Matt. 25. 
26. Of things, wicked, corrupt, fla- 
gitious, John 3. 19 7T0V7]pa avrwv ra 
epya, 7. 7, Col. 1. 21 ; paZiovqyTUJLa 

L L 



7T0P0Q 



386 



TTOpOilO 



ivov. Acts 18. 14, 1 Thess. 5. 22 fab 
iravrbs eldovs irovypov, Heb. 3. 12 : 
also of times, pr. as full of sorrow 
and affliction, evil, sorrowful, cala- 
mitous, Tj/nepai irovrjgal Eph. 5. 16. 
Neut. rb irovrjpdv evil, wickedness, 
guilt, Luke 6. 45, 1 John 5. 19 : pi. 
ret Trovrjpd evil things, wicked deeds, 
Mark 7. 23, Matt. 9. 4, 12. 35. (0) 
in a physical sense, or rather of 
external quality and condition, evil, 
bad, Kagircii izovripol bad fruit, Matt. 
7. 17 ; b(p6a\jj.bs irovrjpos i. e. ill, dis- 
eased, 6. 23 : once of persons in re- 
ference to external state, dress, &c. 
22. 10 itov7)qovs re koX ayaOovs both 
bad and good, q. d. high and low, 
rich and poor, a periphrasis for all; 
so Luke 6. 22 eKjSaAoxn rb ovojua 
vijloov cos irovr\p6v, see ett/3aAAco a. 

irovos, ov, o (irevco), labour, toil, tra- 
vail, hence sorrow, pain, anguish, 
Rev. 16. 10 ifiaa'o'wvTo ras yXdoffcras 
avrcvv e/c rod irovov, v. 11, 21. 4. 

UovtikSs, 7], ov, belonging to Pontus, 
a Pontian, Acts 18. 2. 

Hovrios, ov, 6, Pontius, the praeno- 
men of Pilate, Matt. 27. 2. 

Tlovros, ov, 6, Pontus, the north- 
eastern province of Asia Minor, 
Acts 2. 9. It was bounded north 
by the Euxine, west by Paphlagonia 
and Galatia, south by Cappadocia 
and part of Armenia, and east by 
Colchis. 

TloirXios, ov, 6, Lat. Publius, proper 
name of a man, Acts 28. 7. 

iropeia, as, r\ (iropevoo), a journey, 
Luke 13. 22 iropeiav iroiov/nevos mak- 
ing his way, i. e. journeying. From 
the Heb. in pi. goings, ways, journey 
of life, Jam. 1. 11. 

iropevoo, f. evcrco (ir6pos), to cause to 
pass over by land or water, to trans- 
port ; oftener, and in N. T., depon. 
mid. wopevo/xaL, f. evco/mai, aorist 1 
pass, as mid. eiropevOiqv, pr. to trans- 
port one's self, betake one's self, = to 
pass from one place to another, in- 
trans. ; hence a) pr. to pass, go, im- 
plying motion from the place where 
one is, and hence often = to pass 
on, go away, depart; absol. Matt. 
2. 9 ol aKovaavres rod jSacnAecos eiro- 
pevdrjaav, Mark 16. 10, Acts 5. 20 : 
once with ace, 8. 39 eiropetiero r)]v 



6Zbv avrov, see 686s b. a.: foil, by 
inf. of object, Luke 2. 3 eiropevovro 
airoygdcpea-Qai, John 14. 2. Usually 
with an adjunct of place whence or 
whither ; e. g. a prep, and its case, 
an6, Matt. 24. 1 eiropevero cWb rov 
Upov, Acts 5. 41 ; did with gen., Blol 
rcov (nropi/jLoou Matt. 12. 1 ; els of 
place, 2. 20 els yrjv 'Icrga^X, Luke 
4. 42, — of state or condition, 22. 33 
els Qdvarov, 7. 50 els elp^\vr\v see els 
4. fin. ; efxirgocrdev John 10. 4 ; ev of 
state or manner, Acts 16. 36 comp. 
els 4. fin.; eiri with ace. of place, 
Matt. 22. 9 eVi ras 5ie|o'5ous, Acts 
8. 26, — of pers. 25. 12, — of thing 
sought, object, enl rb anoXcoXSs Luke 
15. 4; eoos of place, ecos Kaiaapeias 
Acts 23. 23 ; Kara with ace. of place 
towards which, 8. 26, — of way along 
which, v. 36 ; oirla-co of pers. by Hebr. 
to go after any one, to follow, Luke 
21. 8 ; irpos with ace. of pers. Matt. 
10. 6 ttqos ra irpSfiara, Luke 11. 5 ; 
avv of pers., 7. 6. So with adverbs, 
enelQev Matt. 19. 15, evrevQev Luke 
13. 31, ov for 07rcu 24. 28, ttov John 
7. 35. By a sort of pleonasm, iro- 
pevofxai is often prefixed*, espec. in 
the part, to verbs which already 
imply the idea of going, comp. eg- 
XOfJLai 2. a., and avicrr^fxi II. d. ; 
Matt. 2. 8 iropevQevres attpifSSos e£e- 
rdaare, 9. 13, 10. 7, 1 Pet. 3. 19; 
imperat. Luke 10. 37 iropevov Ka\ crv 
TToiet dfxoicos. 

b) by impl. to depart this life, = 
to die, Luke 22. 22. c) genr. to go, 
walk ; in N. T. only fig. and from 
the Heb. to walk, = to live, conduct 
one's self, joined with an adjunct of 
manner ; with dat. of rule or man- 
ner, Acts 9. 31 Trogevofxevai r<$ <f>6fi(v 
rod Kvplov, 14. 16 ; — with prep, and 
its case, ev of rule or manner, Luke 
1. 6 ev ir. rah evroXais, 2 Pet. 2. 10; 
Kara with ace. of rule or manner, 
Kara ras l8ias avrcov eTnQvfxlas, 3. 3 ; 
oiriaco of rule or manner, biri<ro) o~ap~ 
k6s 2. 10; V7r6 with gen. under or 
among, Luke 8. 14 inrb fxegiixvoov tto- 
gevojxevoL. Absol. Luke 13. 33 8e1 
[te (rJifxepov 7ropevea6at i. e. to walk, 
act, fulfil my duties. 
irogOeoo, co, f. ^crco (irepBoo), to lay 
waste, ravage, destroy; rtyv eKKXtj- 
ffiav Gal. 1. 13, r^jv rriffriv-w. 23, 
rovs iiriKaX. ktX Acts 9. 21. 



TTOpMJflOQ 



387 



7rore 



[ 



n opio~ fi6s, ov, 6 (iropt^co), acquisition, 
gain, meton, a source or means of 
gain, 1 Tim. 6. 5, 6. 

TlSpKLos, ov, 6, Porcius, the praeno- 
men of Festus, Acts 24. 27. 

nop vela, as, t) (iropvevco), fornication, 
lewdness, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 
15. 19 jJLOLX^cLi, iropveioA, Rom. 1. 29 ; 
John 8. 41 Pixels e/c iropveias ov ye- 
yevvy'i/jLeQa, we are not born of forni- 
cation, we are not spurious child- 
ren, born of a concubine, but are 
the true descendants of Abraham. 
Spec, of adultery, Matt. 5. 32, 19. 9. 
Of incest, incestuous marriage, 1 
Cor. 5. 1. Prob. also in reference 
to marriages within the degrees 
prohibited by the Mosaic law, and 
genr. to all such intercourse as that 
law interdicted, Acts 15. 20, 21. 25. 
b) from the Heb., symbolically for 
idolatry, the forsaking of the true 
God to worship idols, comp. irop- 
vevta b., Rev. 2. 21, al. 

iropv€V(ti, f. evcro? (ir6pvos), to commit 
fornication, intrans. a) pr. 1 Cor. 6. 
18 6 TTopvevooi/, 10. 8. b) from the 
Heb., symbolically of idolatry, the 
relation existing between God and 
his church being shadowed forth 
under the emblem of the conjugal 
union, which is broken by those 
who worship idols, Rev. 2. 14, 20 : 
with perd and gen. 17. 2. 

iropi/rj, 7)s, 7) (iropuos), a harlot, pros- 
titute, who sells her favours, Matt. 
21. 31, Jam. 2. 25. From the Heb., 
symbol, of Babylon, rj ir6pv7] peyd\7) 
the great harlot, as being the chief 
seat of idolatry, Rev. 17. 1, al. 

Tropvos, ov, 6 (Tregvdco), a male pros- 
titute, catamite; in N. T. a fornica- 
tor, ICor. 5. 9-11, 6. 9. 

irdppcc, adv. {irpSaoo, Dor. irSga-cc, fr. 
irpo), pr. and lit. ' forwards, far for- 
wards;' hence far, far off, Luke 14. 
32 ; foil, by aiv6, Mark 7. 6 : com- 
parat. nop pear 4 poo farther, Luke 24. 
28. 

iroppwQev, adv. (wSppco), from far, 
from a distance, Heb. 11. 13: also 
far off, at a distance, Luke 17. 12. 

irop(pvpa, as, 7), Lat. purpura, i. e. 
the purple-muscle, a specie's of shell- 
fish found on the coasts of the 
Mediterranean, which yields a red- 



dish-purple dye, much prized by 
the ancients ; in N. T. meton. pur- 
pie, i. e. any thing dyed with purple, 
purple cloths, robes of purple, worn by 
persons of rank and wealth, Luke 
16. 19 iuedibvaKero noptpvpau Ka\ 
fivcrcrov, Rev. 18. 12. Spec, a purple 
robe, put upon Christ as a mock- 
emblem of royalty, Mark 15. 17, see 
k6kklvos. 

7rop<pvpeos ovs, 4a a, eov ovv (irop- 
<pvpa), purple, i. e. reddish purple, 
John 19. 2 Ipdriov nopcpvpovv. 

7rop(pvpo7r(o\is, zoos, r) (nogcpvpa, 
7ra}\4co), a seller of purple cloth, a 
purple-dealer, Acts 16. 14. 

irocraKLs, adv. interrog. (irSo'os), how 
many times? how often? Matt. 18. 21. 

tt6o~ls, ecos, rj (iriuoj), a drinking ; in 
N. T. drink, John 6. 55, Rom. 14. 
17 fipoocris Ka\ irocris. 

Trooros, 7), ov, interrog. pron. (cor- 
relative to oaos, roaos), how great? 
quant us? a) of magnitude or 
quantity, how great? how much? 
Luke 16. 5 irocrou ocpeiXets rep Kvpicp 
/j.ov; v. 7. Intens. Matt. 6. 23 rb 
o~k6tos tt6(tov, 2 Cor. 7. 11. Dat. 7ro- 
crcp by how much, foil, by comparat., 
pciWov how much more Matt. 7. 11, 
Xetpwz/ Heb. 10. 29, hiatyeoti Matt. 
12. 12. Of an amount of time, how 
much, how long, no" gov XP°' VQV ^Jark 
9. 21. b) of number, how many? 
Matt. 15. 34 irocrovs aprovs e% €T6 > 
16. 9, 10, Acts 21. 20 irScrai fivpidd^s. 
Intens. Matt. 27. 13 irSaa o~ov Kara- 
paprvoovcri i. e. how many and great 
tilings, what things. 

Trorap.6s, ov, 6 (ttotos), a river, 
stream, Mark 1. 5 iu Tcp^lopfiavn no- 
rap.ee, Acts 16. 13. Allegor. John 
7. 38, Rev. 22. 1, 2. Spoken of a 
stream as swollen, overflowing, = 
a torrent, flood, Matt. 7. 25, al. 

iroTajjLO(p6p7}Tos, ov, o, 7], adj. (tto- 
rap*6s, (popeov), borne away by a flood, 
Rev. 12. 15. 

ir or air 6s, t\, 6v, interrog. adj., what? 
i. e. of what kind, sort, manner? spo- 
ken of disposition, character, qua- 
lity, = ttoios, Matt. 8. 27 noranos 
ecrriv ovros what manner of man is 
this? Mark 13. 1 n. AiOot kol it. olko- 
dop.ai, Luke 1. 29, 7. 39. 

it ore, interrog. adv. (correl. to totg 



TTOTE 



388 



TTOVQ 



or ore), when ? at what time ? e. g. 
direct, Matt. 24. 3 ttote ravra earcu; 

25. 37 7roVe ere tfdofxei' ireiv&VTa ; v. 
38, 39, 44 : so eo>s 7roVe until when ? 
how long? 17. 17 & y€vea &7n(TT0s, 
ecus tt6t6 €o~ofj.cu fjieO' vjjloov kt\; In- 
direct, Mark 13. 33 ovk o'fiare tt6t€ 
6 Kaipos £o~ti, Luke 12. 36. 

ttote, indef. and enclitic (correl. to 
tot6, ore), pr. when, whenever. 

a) at some time, one time or other, 
once, both of time past and future; 
of the past, once, formerly, John 9. 
13 tov ttote TvcpKou, Rom. 7. 9, 11. 
30, 2 Pet. 1. 21, Phil. 4. 10 bri 4&j 
ttote that now once, i. e. now at 
length. Of the future, once, one 
day, at last, Luke 22. 32, Rom. 1. 10. 

b) at any time, ever, Eph. 5. 29 ov- 
SeIs ttote t))v eclvtov crdpKa Efxiaino'EV, 
1 Thess. 2. 5, 2 Pet. 1. 10 : with the 
negat. yj\ it takes the form yAyiroTE, 
which see in its order. Intens. in 
an interrogation, like Engl, ever, 
now, expressing surprise, 1 Cor. 9. 7 
rls (rrpareveTcu IdioLS btyooviois ttote ; 
Heb. 1. 5, 13. Indirect, Gal. 2. 6 
oiroToi ttote tfo'ai'. 

tx 6 r 6 p o s, rj, ov, interrog. pr on. , which 
of two ? in N. T. only neut. irorepov 
as adv. whether? utrum ? indirect, 
and followed by t\ or, John 7. 17 tt6- 
TEpov ek rod ©sod egtlv, i) iyeb kt\. 

TTOT'fjplOP, OV, TO {llOTYipiOS, fr. TTO- 

T7\p), a drinking-vessel, cup. a) pr. 
Matt. 10. 42 TTOT7]pLov xf/vxpov [XOVOV, 
23. 25 to e^coOev tov TTorrjpiov, v. 26, 

26. 27. b) meton. cup for the con- 
tents of a cup, cup-full, e. g. cup of 
wine, spoken of the wine drunk at 
the eucharist, 1 Cor. 11. 25 tovto to 
TTOTTjpiOV 7) Kaivii diad^K-n, 10. 16 to 
tt. rrjs EvAoyias : so ttiveiv ttott^olov 
to drink a cup, v. 21 TTOir\piov Kvpiov 
ttiveiv Kai ixoTr\piov daijULovicov i. e. 
consecrated to the Lord and to idols ; 
1 1. 28 ttlveiv ek to0 iTOTrjpiov, comp. 
John 4. 14. c) metaph., from the 
Heb., lot, portion, under the emblem 
of a cup, which God presents to be 
drunk, either for good or evil; in N. 
T. cup of sorrow, i. e. the bitter lot 
which awaited the Saviour in his 
sufferings and death, Matt. 20. 22, 
23, 26. 39, 42, al. Spoken also of 
the cup of God's wrath, see Ov/jlos, 
Rev. 14. 10, 16. 19. 



T7 0Ti(oo, f. law (tt6tqz), to let drink, 
give to drink, a) pr>, with ace. of 
pers. Matt. 25. 35 hcuritrwre fiE, 27. 
48 ; ace. impl. 25. 37: fig. Rev. 14. 
8. Pass. fig. 1 Cor. 12. 13. With 
double ace. of pers. and thing, Matt. 

10. 42 os eclv iroTiar} evol toov fiiKpcov 
r. iroT-fjpLOp tyvxpov : fig. 1 Cor. 3. 2. 
b) of plants, to water, irrigate, only 
fig. of instruction, absol. 1 Cor. 3. 
6-S. 

IloTLoXoi, cov, ol, Puteoli, a maritime 
town of Italy on the northern shore 
of the bay of Naples. Here Paul 
landed on his way to Rome, Acts 
28. 13. 

ttStos, ov, 6 (rrivu), pr. a drinking, 
act of drinking ; oftener and in N. 
T. a drinking together, a drinking- 
bout, 1 Pet. 4. 3. 

ttov, indef. enclitic particle (correl. 
with ttov, ov), somewhere, in some 
place or other, Heb. 2. 6 SiEfiap- 
tvqclto ttov rls, 4. 4. Joined with 
numerals, somewhere about, nearly, 
Rom. 4. 19 ekoltovtolettis ttov vtt&q- 
XM. 

ttov, interrog. adv. (correl. to ttov 
indef. and ov), where? in what place? 
a) pr. and genr. (a) in a direct ques- 
tion, foil, by indie. Matt. 2. 2 ttov 
ectlv o Texflels f3aori\evs ; Mark 14. 
14: foil, by BeKelv with subj. Matt. 
26. 17 ttov OeXels eTOLfidcrcofjiEV (rot 
(paye?p to 7rao"%a ; Luke 22. 9. (j8) 
indirect; with indie. Matt. 2. 4 ettvv- 

OdvETO TTOLQ CLVT&V TTOV 6 X. yEVVaTOLl) 

Mark 15. 47, John 1. 40 eWov ttov 
[xevei, 11. 57: with subj. Matt. 8. 20 
ttov tt]U KE<f>a\7jv K\ivrj, Luke, 12. 17. 
(7) in a direct question implying a 
negative, i. e. that a person or thing 
is not present, does not exist, Luke 
8. 25 ttov ecttlv i) tt'icttis vjjlojv ; Rom. 
3. 27, 1 Cor. 1. 20. 

b) by attraction, after verbs of 
motion, where? = whither? to what 
place ? as often in English ; in a di- 
rect question, John 7. 35 ttov ovtos 
lUeAAet TropeveaOai; 13. 36 tcvgie, ttov 
vwdyeis; 16. 5. Indirect, John 3. 
8 ovk oldas ttov virdyEi, 8. 14, Heb. 

11. 8, 

Tl ovdrjs, Sevtos, 6, Pudens, pr. name 

of a man, 2 Tim. 4. 21. 
ttovs, ttoBos, 6, the foot; of men, 

Matt. 10. 14 ; of animals, 7. 6 ; an- 



7T0VQ 



389 



7rpa4tC 



J 



t 



thropopath. of God, 5. 35. The fol- 
lowing special uses may be noted : 
(a) rrapa tovs irSdas tiv6s, spoken of 
what is at one's feet, e. g. to cast or 
lay at one's feet, = to give over into 
one's care and charge ; as sick per- 
sons, Matt. 15. 30 ; money, gar- 
ments, Acts 4. 35, 7. 58 : also to sit 
at the feet of any one, as disciples 
were accustomed to sit on the ground 
before their master or teacher, Luke 
8. 35, 10. 39 7) iraQaKaQicraaa wapa 
rovs ir. rov 'I., Acts 22. 3 ; but Luke 
7. 38 aracra oiricrco Trapa. rovs 7ro§as 
avrov, i. e. standing behind the tri- 
clinium, at the feet of Jesus as he 
reclined on it. (£) virb tovs tt6- 
5as tlu6s, i. e. to put or subdue under 
one's feet, =to make subject to any 
one, in allusion to the ancient man- 
ner of treading down or putting the 
foot upon the necks of vanquished 
enemies; Rom. 16. 20 6 (debs o~vv- 
rptyei rbu ZiaTavav vTrb rovs tv. vfxSov, 
1 Cor. 15. 25 ; also Heb. 2. 8 TxdvTa 
vrreTa^as vtvokqltu) tCjv ttoS&v avrov. 
So in the formula, ews av dio rovs 
cxdgovs o~ov viroTr6biou roov noScou crov 
Matt. 22. 44, al. (y) spoken of the 
oriental mode of making supplica- 
tion, or of doing reverence and ho- 
mage to a superior, by prostrating 
one's self before him, to fall at one's 
feet ; in supplication, Tteawv els tovs 
nodus avrov Matt. 18. 29, irgbs rovs 
irodas Mark 5. 22: in reverence and 
homage, Treo~e7i/ els rovs irodas John 
11. 32, €7Ti rovs 7r. Acts 10. 25, Trapa, 
rovs irodas Luke 17. 16, evonxiov toov 
tv. Rev. 3. 9, e^TTpoaBep 19. 10 ; in a 
like sense, KQaTTJaai tovs irodas tlvos 
Matt. 28. 9. (5) in allusion to the 
custom of washing and anointing 
the feet of strangers and guests, 
Luke 7. 44 vfioop iirl rovs Tr6$as /lwv 
ovk eBccKas, John 13.5 f)p^aTo v'ntTeiv 
tovs iroBas tSov p.aQ., v. 6-14: so of 
Mary, who washed Jesus' feet with 
her tears, and kissed and anointed 
them, in token of affection, Luke 7. 
38. (e) meton., to the feet, as the 
instrument of goijig, is sometimes 
ascribed that which strictly belongs 
to the person who goes, walks, &c, 
comp. bcpQaX^os a. y., Luke 1. 79 
KarevOvvai tovs iroSas rjfx&v els odbv 
elpy)vr]s, Heb. 12. 13, Acts 5. 9, Rom. 
3. 15, 10. 15. 



irpayima, aTos, to {irpacra'u)), pr. a 
thing done or to be done, a J a thing 
done, deed, act, fact, matter, Luke 
1. 1 $iriyr}o~iv irepl tw ev tj/juu irpay- 
fiaTtou i. q. events, Jam. 3. 16 -rrau 
(pavKov irgay/jLa, Heb. 6. 18. b) a 
thing doing or to be done, mat- 
ter, business, affair, Matt. 18. 19 eav 
bvo vfxccu cvix<puivr\awcn irepl Travrbs 
irpdyfxaTos, Acts 5. 4, Rom. \6. 2. 
In a judicial sense, irpay/xa exew to 
have a matter at law, a lawsuit, 1 
Cor. 6. 1. 

it pay fxareia, as, i) (7rpayfJ.aTev01j.a1), 
a doing, business, affair, 2 Tim. 2. 4. 

Trpayp.aTevop.ai, f. evo~o/j.ai, depon. 
mid. (iroayixa), to be doing, be busy, 
occupied; in N. T. like Engl, to do 
business, i. e. to trade, traffic, Luke 
19. 13, =epyd{o/jLai Matt. 25. 16. 

irpaiT&piov, ov, t6, Lat. prcetorium, 
i. e. in Latin usage the general's tent 
in a camp; the house or palace of the 
governor of a province, whether a prse- 
tor or other officer ; any large house, 
palace ; hence in N. T. a praetorian 
residence, governor's house, palace; 
spoken a) of the palace of Herod at 
Jerusalem, built by him with great 
magnificence at the north part of 
the upper city, west of the Temple, 
which it overlooked, and to which 
there was also access from the pa- 
lace over the open place called the 
Xystus and by a bridge across the 
Cheesemongers' valley: in this pa- 
lace the Roman procurators, whose 
head-quarters were properly at Cse- 
sarea, resided when they visited Je- 
rusalem, their tribunal (^r\jia) being 
set up in the open court or area 
before it ; so John 18. 28 : in Matt. 
27. 27 it seems to refer to the court, 
or part of the palace w T here the 
procurator's guards were stationed, 
b) of the palace of Herod at Caesarea, 
perhaps in like manner the resi- 
dence of the procurator, Acts 23. 
35. c) of the praetorian camp at 
Rome, i. e. the camp or quarters of 
the praetorian cohorts, Phil. 1. 13. 

irpaKTcop, opos, 6 {rrpda'O'Oi), a doer ; 
in N. T. an exactor, collector, i. e. a 
public officer who collected debts, 
fines, taxes, &c. Luke 12. 58, comp. 
virrjperTjs Matt. 5. 25. 

irpa^LS, eccs, i) (irpdcrao)), pr. a doing, 



7rpaoQ 



390 



7r p e rr fivrip to v 



action, a) something done, an act, 
deed, practice, pi. acts, works, con- 
duct, Matt. 16. 27 air o$d) (re i eKdarcp 
Kara rriv irpa^iv avrov, Luke 23. 51, 
Acts 19. 18: so irpd^eis airocrr6\coi/ 
as the title of the book of Acts, b) 
something to be done, business, of- 
fice, function, Rom. 12. 4. 

irpaos, neut. irpaov, meek, mild, gentle, 
Matt. 11. 29 irpaos elpn. On account 
of its supposed derivation from paos, 
usually written irpaos with a sub- 
script : Passow prefers irpaos. 

irpaoTTjs, 7]tos, 7) (irpaos), meekness, 
mildness, forbearance, 1 Cor. 4. 21 iu 
irpev/uari irpaorrjros, 2 Cor. 10. 1, al. 
Commonly written irpaorrjs : but see 
irpaos. 

irpac id, as, 7j, a bed in a garden ; in 
N. T. an area, square, like a garden- 
bed, Mark 6. 40 irpacial irpao-iai by 
squares, like beds in a garden, the 
repetition without copula denoting 
distribution, =aya irgao'ids: comp. 
v. 39 cv/JLirocria crv/jiiroaia by table- 
parties; Sept. Exod. 8. 14 OrjjULoovias 
drj/uccuias in heaps; and see dvo, 

it g a o'er oo, f. £a>, aor. 1 eirpal-a, perf. 
ireirpaxa, to do, expressing an action 
as continued or not yet completed, 
what one does repeatedly, habitu- 
ally ; like iroieoo 2. a) foil, by ace. 
of thing, without reference to a per- 
son as the remote object, (a) spo- 
ken of particular deeds, acts, works 
done repeatedly or continually, to do, 
— to perform, execute, Acts 19. 19 
txavol T(hv ra irepiepya irpa^avrccv, v. 
36 /nrjdep irpoireris, 26. 26, 1 Thess. 
4. 11 irpdo'ueiv ra ffiia : once put in- 
stead of repeating a preceding verb, 
1 Cor. 9. 17 el eKoou rovro irpdcrcrco 
comp. v. 16. (/3) of a course of ac- 
tion or conduct, espec. of right, duty, 
virtue, to do, i. e. to exercise, practise, 
Acts 26. 20 a^ia rr/s jmeravoias epya 
irpdaffovras, Rom. 2. 25 vo\xov i. e. ra 
rod vopiov, 7. 15, 9. 11. (7) oftener 
of evil deeds or conduct, to do, com- 
mit, Luke 22. 23 6 rovro fxeWow 
irpdcrcreiv, 23. 15 ovdev a\iov Qavdrov 
icrrl ireirpay\xivov abro), 23. 41, John 
3. 20 (pavKa irpdo'o'cav, Rom. 2. 1, 
saep. 

b) intrans. to do. (a) to do, act, 
with an adjunct of manner, Acts 3. 
17 Kara fayvoiav iirpd^are, 17. 7. (.j8) 



like Engl, to do, i. q. to fare, to be in 
any state of good cr ill, with an 
adjunct of manner, Eph. 6. 21 ri 
irpdacrcc how 1 do, how I fare ; Acts 
15.29 see €*5. 

c) spoken in reference to a per- 
son, to do to or in respect to any one, 
in N. T. only of harm or evil, (a) 
genr., with ace. of thing and dat. of 
pers. Acts 16. 28 fxr)§\v irpd^rjs creav- 
r$ KaKov : so with iirl riva as to, 5. 
35 ; irpos rwa against, 26. 9. (/8) in 
the sense of to do from any one, i. e. 
to exact, collect money from any one, 
in N. T. only with accus. of thing, 
Luke 3. 13 fj/rjfiev rcXeov irapa rb 
ft tar er ay fJLevov vplv irpdcraere, 19. 23 
iXdcbv o~vv roKto av eirpa^a avro. 

irpavs, eia, v, gen. eos ovs, etas, eos 
ovs, meek, mild, gentle, Matt. 5. 5 
/aaKapioi oi irpaeis, 21.5, 1 Pet. 3. 4. 
On subscript see irpaos. 

irpavrrjs, rjros, 7) (irpavs), meekness, 
mildness, forbearance, Jam. 1. 21, 1 
Pet. 3. 15. On subscript see irpaos. 

irgeirco, pr. to be eminent, distinguish- 
ed, to excel; usually and in N. T. 
impers. irgeirei it becomes, it is right, 
proper, part, irpiirov iari it is becom- 
ing, &c. ; construed pr. with dat. of 
pers., and infin, as subject, Heb. 2. 
10 eirpeirev avrcp reXei&crai, Matt. 3. 
15 irpiirov icrlv i)\xiv irXijpooo'ai Kr\ : 
with simple dat. Eph. 5. 3 KaOws 
irpeirei ayiois : foil, by accus. and in- 
fin. 1 Cor. 11. 13. Also in the per- 
sonal construction with a norm, 1 
Tim. 2. 10 b irpiirei yvvai#v, Tit. 2. 
1, Heb. 7. 26 roiovros t}}juv eirpeirev 
agx i *pws. 

irpecrlSela, as, r] (irpecrfievca), age, se- 
niority, primogeniture ; in N. T. an 
embassy, abstr. for concr. ambassa- 
dors, Luke 14. 32, 19. 14. 

irpeo-fieva), f. evcrco (irgeafivs), to be 
aged, elder; in N. T. to be an ambas- 
sador, to act as ambassador, intrans. 
2 Cor. 5. 20 u7rep Xpicrrov irpeafievo- 
p.ev, Eph. 6. 20. 

irpecr$vr£piov,ov,r6 (ir pea $vr epos), 
an assembly of aged men, council of 
elders, senate, whence Engl, presby- 
tery ; spoken of the Jewish senate 
or sanhedrim, Luke 22. 66, Acts 22. 
5 ; of the elders of the Christian 
church, 1 Tim. 4. 14. 



7rpecrj3vTEpog 



391 



TTfJO 



Trpefffivrepos, a, ov (pr. comparat. 
fr. irpeafivs), older, elder. a) pr. as 
compar. adj. Luke 15. 25 6 vibs av- 
rov 6 irg€o~l3vT€pos. Hence as subst. 
an older person, senior, pi. old men, 
seniors, the aged, 1 Tim. 5. 1 irpecr- 
fivrepca fxrj iirnrX'fj^ys, v. 2, Acts 2. 
17, 1 Pet. 5. 5: also oi Trpeo-fivrepoi 
the ancients, the fathers, ancestors, 
Matt. 15. 2 7] iragddocns roov 7rpecr/3u- 
repcau, Heb. 11. 2. b) as subst. in 
the Jewish and Christian usage, as 
a title of dignity, an elder, pi. elders^ 
i. e. persons of ripe age and experi- 
ence, who were called to take part 
in the management of public affairs ; 
in N. T. spoken : (a) of members of 
the Jewish sanhedrim at Jerusalem, 
genr. John 8. 9, Acts 24. 1 : as one 
of the classes of members, o apxie- 
pevs, oiyoafi/JLareTs Kal oi Trpeo-fivrepoi 
Matt. 26. 57, oftener oi agx^p^s Kal 
oi ypa/jL/jL. kol\ oi 7rpea73. 26. 3, 27. 41 ; 
also oi apx^p^s Kal oi irpeorfi. 21. 23 ; 
oi 7rpecr/3. Kal oi yoafjifi. Acts 6. 12 ; 
oi &pxovT€s Kal irpecrfi. Kal ypafifx. 4. 
5 ; v. 8 &pxovTes rod Aaod Kal Trpeo'- 
fivregoi rod 'Io^a^A. (/3) of the el- 
ders in other cities ; Capernaum, 
. Luke 7. 3, comp. Kpio~LS b. y. (y) 
of the elders of Christian churches, 
presbyters, to whom was committed 
the direction and government of in- 
dividual churches, pr. = iirio-Koiros, 
Acts 11. 30, saep. ; sing, u irpeafivre- 
pos 1 Tim. 5. 19, 2 John 1, 3 John 1. 
(5) symbol, of the 24 elders around 
the throne of God in heaven, Rev. 
4. 4, al. in Apoc. 

Trpecrfivrris, ov, 6 (irpeafivs), an old 
man, one aged, Luke 1.18, Tit. 2. 2, 
Philem. 9 TladAos irpzcrfivTrjs. 

TTgecrfivris, iSos, i) (irpeo-^vrr]s)i an 
aged woman, Tit. 2. 3. 
TrgrjOco, see iriiuL7rprjfxi. 

TTp7)vi)s, eos, ovs, 6, 7), adj. Lat. pro- 
nus, i. e. bending forwards, prostrate, 
headlong, Acts 1. 18 irprjvrjs yepo/Jie- 
v os falling headlong. 

Trpi^co or Trpico, fut. icoo, to saw, saw 
asunder, Heb. 11. 37. 

irpiv, adv. of time (kindred with irpS), 
pr. before, formerly ; usually and in 
N. T. in a relative or conjunctive 
sense, connecting the clause before 
which it stands with a preceding 
one, and having the force of a com- 



parative, before, sooner than. a) 
simply, foil, byinfin. aor. with ace, 
when something new is introduced, 
not before mentioned, Matt. 26. 34 
irplv a\€KTopa (poovijcraL, John 4. 49 
KardfiTjdi ttqIv airoOavzlv rb Trathiov 
!jlov, 8. 58, 14. 29. b) with t), i. e. 
irplv i), sooner than, = before. (a) 
foil, by inf. aor. with accus., where 
something new is introduced, Matt. 
1. 18 wplv 7} o"vv€\6e7v avrovs tvpzQT) 
ktA, Mark 14. 30, Acts 2. 20, 7. 2. 
(j3) foil, by subjunct. aor., where the 
reference is to something future, 
Luke 2. 26 /jltj I8e?v Bdvarov, ttqIv t) 
% rbv XpurrSv, 22. 34. (7) foil, by 
optat., where the preceding clause 
contains a negative, Acts 25. 16 ovk 
tcrriv edos . . . irplv 7) 6 Kar7\y. Kara 
Trp6o~(OTrov exoi robs KarTjyopovs. 

TlpicTKa, 779, 7), Prisca, 2 Tim. 4. 19; 
TlpicTKiXXa, 7]s, 7], Priscilla, Acts 18. 
2 ; pr. name of the wife of Aquila. 

TrpicD, see irpi^oo. 

irp6, prep, governing the genitive, 
with the primary signif. before (Lat. 
pro, prce), both of place and time. 

I. of place, before, i. e. ' in front of, 
in presence of, in advance of,' opp. 
to /jLErd with ace. behind; foil, by gen. 
of place, Acts 5. 23 ecrrcoras irpb rcov 
Ovpoov, 12. 6, 14 Trgb rod ttvKoovos, 14. 
13. Of person, from the Heb., irpb 
Trpocrcoirov riv6s, pr. before the face of 
any one, but used pleonast. instead 
of ttq6 simply, before any one, Matt. 

II. 10 OLTvoareWo) rbv &yye\6v fxov 
irpb Trpoo~ctiirov o~ov = irpb aod, saep. 

2. of time, before, i. e. earlier than, 
prior to. (a) foil, by gen. of a noun 
of time, Matt. 8. 29 irpb Kaipod before 
the time i. e. appointed, John 11. 55 
irpb rod irao~x a > Acts 5. 36, 1 Cor. 2. 
7, 2 Cor. 12. 2 irpb eroov Se/caTeccrci- 
gcav, 2 Tim. 1. 9: by inversion, John 
12. 1 ivpb £| Tjjuepcov rod 7racr%a, for 
e£ 7]fJL, irgb rod 7rdo~x a y s *# days before 
the passover. (/3) foil, by gen. of a 
noun implying an event, as mark- 
ing a point of time, Matt. 24. 38 irpb 
rod KaraKKvcrixod, Luke 11. 38 irgb 
rod apicrrov, 21. 12, John 17. 24 irpd 
Karafio\r\s Koa/nov, Heb. 11. 5: by 
Hebr., Acts 1 3. 24 Trpb irpowwirov rrjs 
eicroBov avrov = Trpb elaodov avrov, 
see in no. 1. (7) foil, by gen. of 
person or thing, before one in time, 



7rpoayu) 



392 



7rp6j3 



arov 



John 5. 7 Trph i/uLov Karafialvei before 
me i.e. sooner than I, 10. 8, avros 
ecrri Trpb iravrwv Col. 1. 17; ol irp6 
rivos those before any one, who pre- 
ceded him, were earlier than he, 
Matt. 5. 12, Rom. 16. 7, Gal. 1. 17. 
(5) foil, by rod with infin. express- 
ing an event, Matt. 6. 8 trph rod v- 
fxas alrrjcrai, Luke 2. 21, 22. 15, al. 
3. fig. of precedence, preference, 
dignity, before, above; irpb irdvroov 
before all things, James 5. 12, 1 Pet. 
4. 8. 

Note. In composition trp6 im- 
plies, 1. place, fore, before, forward, 
forth, as irgodyco, Trgo/3alvoo, TrgofidX- 
Xco, &c; 2. time, fore, before, before- 
hand, as irpoeiTTOu, irpoXeyco, irpo/iiG- 
Qifivdw, &c. ; 3. preference, as irpo- 
aipeofiai. 

irpodyoo, fut. |a>. 1. trans, to lead 
forth, bring forth ; a prisoner out of 
prison, with accus. Acts 16. 30 irpo- 
ayaytov avrovs e£ct>: so in a judicial 
sense, 12. 6 ore e/xeXXe avrbv irpo- 
dyeiv 6 'HpaBris, 25. 26 Bib irpoi)yayov 
avrbv ecp" v/aoov i. e. ' before you as 
judges.' 

2. intrans. to go before, refer- 
ring either to place or time, a) of 
place, to go before, i. e. in front, in 
advance, absol. Matt. 21. 9 ol irpod- 
yovres naX ol anoXovdovvres eKpa^ov, 
Luke 18. 39: with ace. of person, 
depending on the force of ttp6 in 
composition, although by itself it 
governs only the gen., Matt. 2. 9 6 
aarfyp rrporiyev avrovs, Mark 10. 32. 
b) in time, = to go first, precede, 
absol. Mark 6. 45 -irpodyeiv els rb 
irepav, fig. 1 Tim. 5. 24: with accus. 
of pers. depending on irpo, see above 
in a., Matt. 14. 22 irpodyeiv avrbv els 
rb ireoav, 21. 31, 26. 32. Part, irpo- 
dycov, foregoing, former, previous, 1 
Tim. 1. 18 Kara ras irpoayovaas errl 
ere 7rpo<pr]reias, Heb. 7. 18. 

7r poaipea), cc, fut. 'fjcrco, to take forth 
out of any place ; oftener mid. irpo- 
aipeop.ai, ov/xat, to take one thing be- 
fore another, = to prefer, choose; in 
N. T. mid. pr. to take or have before 
one's self, = to propose to one's self 
to purpose, resolve, absol. 2 Cor. 9. 7 
naBoos irpoaigetrai rfj KagBia. 

7r poair i do fxai, cop.ai, f. acro/xat, de- 
ponent middle, to accuse beforehand, 



aor. 1 to have already accused, to have 
already brought a charge, with ace. 
and inf. Rom. 3. 9. 

irpoaKovcc, aor. 1 irpo^Kovcra, to hear 
beforehand, aor. to have heard of be- 
fore, already, with ace. Col. 1. 5 %v 
[eA7ri5a] Trpor]Kovcrare, 

irpoafxaprdvoo, f. i]croo, perf. irpor}- 
/j.dprr)Ka, to have sinned already, here- 
tofore, 2 Cor. 12. 21, 13. 2. 

wpoaitXiov, ov, r6 (avXrj), pr. ' place 
before the avX'ft or interior court,' 
i. e. the large gateway of an oriental 
house or palace, =gateway, vesti- 
bule, Mark 14. 68, comp. Matt. 26. 

71 TTVXOVV. 

irpofiaivco, fut. ^(TOfULai, aor. 2 irpo- 
e&7]v, to go forward, advance, intrans. 
Matt. 4. 21 -wpofras eKe79ev. Fig. 
part. perf. irpof$efiy)Kci)s, via, 6s, ad- 
vanced, i. e. in life, years, foil, by eV, 
Luke 1. 7 TrpofiefirjKores ev rais rjfj.e- 
pais, v. 18, 2. 36. 

irpofidXXcc, f. aXcv, to cast or thrust 
forward, trans. a) genr. Acts 19. 
33 irpofiaXXSvrccv avrbv revv *lovBai- 
oov the Jews thrusting him [Alexan- 
der] forward, — others, to put for- 
ward as an advocate, to propose, re- 
commend, b) of plants and trees, 
to put forth, e. g. leaves, blossoms, 
fruit, Luke 21. 30 orav irpofidXoixnv 
sc. ra cpvXXa, comp. Matt. 24. 32. 

irpo (Sar ik6s, 'f), 6v (irpSfiarov), per- 
taining to sheep, John 5. 2 eirl ttj 
irpofiariKr} sc. irvXr) by the sheep-gate : 
this gate was near the Temple ; and 
was probably so called as being the 
place where sheep were sold for the 
sacrifices. 

irpofiarov, ov, r6 (irpofiaivto), prop. 
' whatever goes forward,' i. e. moves 
its limbs forward in going; hence 
in Ionic and Doric usage spoken 
of quadrupeds, in distinction from 
things flying, creeping, swimming; 
genr. ra irpofiara, beasts, cattle, es- 
pec. smaller cattle, sheep and goats ; 
in Attic usage and N. T. a sheep, pi. 
sheep, as distinguished from goats, j 
Matt. 25. 32 tconv^p 6 ttoijjl^v acpopifc 
ra irpofiara airb rcov epicpeev, v. 33: 
so genr. 7. 15 see evBvpa, 9. 36, 
saep. : fig. of those under the care of 
any one, as sheep under a shepherd, 
10. 6, saep. 



7rpofii.fia'(ii) 



393 



7rpoepyofjiaL 



ir pofii fiasco, fut. daco, to cause to go 
forwards or advance, trans. Acts 1 9. 
33 e/c tov o^Aou irpoefiifiaaav 'AAe£- 
avopov they caused Alexander to ad- 
vance out of the crowd, i. q. to stand 
forth, prob. to speak in behalf of 
the Jews. Fig. to urge on, instigate, 
Matt. 14. 8 irpo^aadelaot. virb rrjs 
firjTphs avrrjs. 

npofiXeivoo, f. v//co, to foresee ; in N. 
T. mid. TrpofiAeiro/JLCu, to provide, with 
ace. Heb. 11. 40. 

irpoyivopai, perf. 2 irgoyiyova, to be 
done before, to have been before, Rom. 
3. 25 T(hv Trpoyeyop6rau dp.apT7]/J.dTow 
sins before done, former sins. 

npoyivdoa k.w, f. yvu>ao/JLai, to know 
before, trans. a) genr. =to know 
already, to be before acquainted with, 
foil, by ace. Acts 26. 5 irpoyivuaKov- 
Tes/xe dvcadev, see dvooQev 2. a. b) 
= to foreknow, foresee ; in N. T. by 

• impl. to fore -determine, fore-ordain, 
pass. part. 1 Pet. 1. 20 XgiaTov irpo- 

€yVQ0O~fJL€VOV TTpb KCLTafioArjs KOCT/JLOV. 

Here belong also Rom. 8. 29 ovs 

> vrpoeyvoo k<z\ irpodbpiae, and 11. 2 Aabv 
aurov %v irpoeyvoo, i. e. whom lie hath 

fore-determined, sc. of old, — others, 
whom he hath fore-approved, loved of 
old, comp. yiv&GKoo 2. c. 

rcp6yvwa is, eccs, r) (irpoyivwaKQ)), 
fore-knowledge of future things; in 
N. T. by impl. fore-determination, 
i. q. eternal purpose, counsel, Acts 2. 
23, 1 Pet. 1. 2. 

TTQoyovos, ov, 6,r}, adj.(7rpoylvop.aL), 
pr. earlier born, older; in N. T. ol 
irpoyovoi, progenitors, ancestors, and 
genr. forefathers, 2 Tim. 1. 3 see cltt 6 
III. 2.: spec, parents, 1 Tim. 5. 4. 

wpoypd<pca, f. \pcc, to write before, a) 
in reference to time past, in the 
preter tenses, to have written before, 
at a former time, Eph. 3. 3 KaOws 
irpo4ypa\f/a iv 6\iya>, Rom. 15. 4. b) 
in reference to time future, to an- 
nounce beforehand in writing, i. e. by 
posting up a written tablet; hence in 
N. T. genr. to announce, promulgate, 
Gal. 3. 1 ols Kar 6<p6aAjjLovs 'Irjaovs 
Xp. 7rpoeypa<pr) iv vfjuv iaTCLvpotfxevos 
before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath 
been announced among you crucified, 

, i. e. set forth as in a public written 
tablet. Hence also to proscribe, 
appoint, ordain (comp. Lat. proscri- 



bere), Jude 4 ol Tvd\at irooyeypap.\t.£- 
voi els tovto to Kpip.a. 

it p6or)\os, ov, 6, r), adj., manifest be- 
forehand; in N.T. emphat. manifest 
before all, well known, conspicuous, 1 
Tim. 5. 24, 25, Heb. 7. 14. 

it poo loot p. i, f. oooaw, to give before- 
hand, give first, with dat. Rom. 11. 
35 ris irpoeSccKev aura)-, 

TrpodSrr) s, ov, 6 (ir 000(800/^.1.), a be- 
trayer, traitor, Luke 6. 16. 
7r podpe/jLO), see TrpoTgex 00 - 
iro68pop.os, ov, 6, r\, adj. {irpoTpexw), 
running before; in N. T. a fore-run- 
ner, precursor, spoken of Jesus as 
entering before his followers into 
the celestial sanctuary, Heb. 6. 20. 

irpoe?Bov aor. 2 (see etono), to see 
before one's self, far off; in N. T. to 

foresee, as things future, absol. Acts 
2. 31 iTQofiwv iAdkrjat, Gal. 3. 8 with 
otl. 

irpoelirov aor. 2, perf. 7rpoelpriKa( see 
elivov), to say before. a) in refer- 
ence to time past, to have said be- 
fore, to have already declared ; aor. 
kolQccs Kal irpoeiTTov Gal. 5. 21; with 
dat. 1 Thess. 4. 6 irpoeiTrap.^ vp2v, 
for this aor. comp. eiirou. Perf. 
Gal. 1. 9, Heb. 10. 15; with tin 2 
Cor. 7. 3. b) in reference to time 
future, to say beforehand, to fore- 
tell, predict; aor. with ace. Acts 1. 
16 r)v irpoelire to iruevpa. Perf. Rom. 
9. 29 ; with vyuv Matt. 24. 25, vp.1v 
navTa Mark 13. 23, otl 2 Cor. 13. 2, 
t&v -Kpoeior\p.£vo)v pj]jji6.Toov 2 Pet. 3. 2. 

irpo€\Tri(oo, f. iaoo, to hope before; 
perf. to have hoped before, i. e. be- 
foretime, of old, Eph. 1. 12 7)/j.as 
tovs Trpor)\7riK6Tas iv tw XpiaTop i. e. 
the Jews as living of old had the 
hope and promise of the Messiah, 
in opp. to the gentiles who have 
now first heard of him, vpels clkov- 
aavTes v. 13, comp. Rom. 3. 1 sq. 

Trpoepapx^fiai, fut. ^ofxai, to begin 
before ; aor. to have begun before, al- 
ready, 2 Cor. 8. 6, 10. 

irpoeirayyeWco, f. eXcc, to promise 
before ; aor. 1 mid. Rom. 1. 2 t> irpo- 
eirrjyyeihaTO did t&v irgocpriTwv i. e. 
aforetime, of old. 

irpoEpxop.cn, fut. e\zvaop.ai, aor. 2 
TrporjAdov, depon. mid. 1. to go for- 
ward or further, pass on, intrans., 



7rpoETOifiaL,(i) 



394 



TrpoKaTCtpTi^o) 



Matt. 26. 39 irpoeAOoov fiiKpSis: with 
ace. of way, Acts 12. 10 irporiKQov pv- 
\xt\v fxiav. 

2. to go before any one, as refer- 
ring either to place or time, a) of 
place, to go before, in advance of 
any one, as a fore-runner, messen- 
ger; with evoiiriov twos Luke 1. 17 ; 
or as a leader, guide, with ace. 22. 
47 'lovdas 7rpo7]px£TO avrovs. b) in 
time, i. q. to go first, precede, set off 
before another, Acts 20. 5 ovtol irpo- 
eXOoures efievov r)fj.as eV Tpoodoi, 20. 
13 iirl rb irXolov, 2 Cor. 9. 5 els vjjlcls. 
In the sense of to outgo, arrive first, 
Mark 6. 33. 

TrpoeToi/jid^Go, fut. da co, to prepare 
beforehand; in N. T. to predestine, 
appoint before, trans., with els, Rom. 
9. 23 a TrporjroifjLacrev els oo^av: with 
dat. Eph. 2. 10. 

TrpoevayysAi^ofjLai, fut. Icofiai, to 

announce glad tidings beforehand, to 
foretell joyful news, with dat. Gal. 3. 

8 irpoevrjyyeKLO'aTO rap 'Afipadfj., otl 
/ctA. 

wpoexM, fut. e£co, to hold forth; mid. 
to hold before one's self; fig. to have 
before another, == to have prefer- 
ence or pre-eminence, to excel, be 
superior, better ; hence in N. T. mid. 
7rpoex°l J - cu ) 1° excel, be superior, bet- 
ter, sc. on one's own part, Rom. 3. 

9 ri ovv ; irgoex6p>e6a ; i. e. * can we 
Jews then claim for ourselves to be 
better off than the gentiles?' sc. in 
respect to being sinners before God. 

7rp07]yeofiaL, ovjxai, f. 'fjaofxai, to lead 
forward or onward, to go on before, 
take the lead; in N. T. fig. to lead 
on by example, with ace. and dat. of 
that in or as to which, Rom. 12. 10 
rfj Tififj aW'fjXovs 7rgo7)yov/j.€i>oi in 
mutual respect taking the lead of each 
other. 

TTpSOecris, eccs, r\ (irporidrifii), a set- 
ting before or forth, a setting out, ex- 
posure ; in N. T. a) pr. as of food, 
spoken only of the shew- bread, as 
being set out before Jehovah on a 
table in the sanctuary; in an adjec- 
tive sense in the phrases ol &proi 
rr\s irpoQeaeoos Matt. 12. 4, rj irpoOe- 
ais t&v apToov Heb. 9. 2, both == ol 
aproL ol 7rpoTLd€fieuoL. b) fig. of what 
one sets before his mind, proposes 
to himself, Lat. propositum, = pur- 



pose, counsel, resolve, Acts 27. 13 86- 
£avTes rrjs irpodeo'ecos K€KQaT7)Kepat : 
so of firm purpose, firm resolve, 11. 
23, 2 Tim. 3. 10 : elsewhere of the 
eternal purpose and counsel of God, 
Rom. 8. 28 toTs Kara irpSdeo'iv k\tj- 
to?s, 9. 11 see inAoyr) c, Eph. 1. 
11, 3. 11, 2 Tim. 1. 9. 

irpoBecfxios, a, ov {Ttp6, OecrfiSs), set 
beforehand, appointed, spoken of time, 
whence f) irpoOecfxia sc. rj/JLepa a set 
day, appointed time, Gal. 4. 2. 

TrpoOvjJLLa, as, rj (Trp6dv/j,os), predis- 
position,= readiness, alacrity of mind, 
Acts 17. 11, 2 Cor. 8.11. ' 

irpodvfios, ov, 6, 7), adj., predisposed, 
= ready, willing, prompt, rb irvedfia 
-rrpSdvfiou Matt. 26. 41. Neut. rb 
'TTpodvp.ov readiness, alacrity, Rom. 
1. 15 rb Kar e/xe TcpoQvjxov [eoTi] 
* there is a readiness on my part/ 
I am ready. 

icpoOvfAoos, adv. (7rp6dv(jLos), readily, 
willingly, with alacrity, 1 Pet. 5. 2. 

7rgoi'ar7}jULi, fut. Trpoo~T7]0'(ti, aorist 2 
7rpo6o~T7)v, perf. part, contr. irpoecr- 
toos, trans, to cause to stand before, 
to set over ; in N. T. only in the in- 
trans. tenses, e. g. aor. 2 and perf. 
of the active, and pres. mid. or pass. 
to stand before. a) to be over, to 
preside, rule, absol. Rom. 12. 8 6 
TrgoLCrdfJiePos, 1 Tim. 5. 17 ol tcaX&s 
irpoecTTooTes : foil, by gen. like other 
verbs of ruling, through the force 
of Trpo in composition, 3. 4 rod iSiov 
o'Ikov kolX&s irpoLard/jiepop, ver. 5, 1 
Thess. 5. 12. b) by impl. to care 

for any thing, to be diligent in it, to 
practise, with gen. KaAwv epyoov irpo- 
tffTao-Oai Tit. 3. 8, 14. 

irpoKaAeca, ov, fut. eaoo, to call forth, 
i. e. to invite to stand forth ; oftener 
mid. to call forth before one's self 
i. e. either to invite to come, to so- 
licit, or to challenge, defy, i. e. to 
combat ; hence in N. T. mid. irpo- 
KaXeofiai, ovp.ai, to provoke, stimulate, 
with ace. Gal. 5. 26. 

irpoKCLT ayyeWoo, fut. eXoo, to an- 
nounce beforehand, to foretell future 
events, Acts 3. 18, 7. 52 : pass. part, 
perf. TrpoKar^yyeA/jLEVos, announced 
beforehand, = promised, 2 Cor. 9. 5. ij 

irpoKarapri (w, f. iffoo, to make ready 
beforehand, trans. 2 Cor. 9. 5, 



7rpoKELfiai 



395 



7r()07ra(jyu) 



i 



- 



irpoKcifJLai, part. irpoKeifxzvos, to lie 
before, to be laid or set before any 
one, intrans. ; in N. T. only fig. a) 
to lie or be before the mind of any 
one, to be present to him, 2 Cor. 8. 

12 6( 7/ Trpodv/JLia TrpOKZLTCU. b) = 

perf. pass, of irporidrjiuLi, comp. kg?- 
fiaib., to be laid or set before one's 
mind, e. g. a duty, reward, example, 
Heb. 6. 18 Kparrjaai t7)stvqokzljj.4v7]s 
iXirtSos, 12. 1, 2, Jude 7 tos 2,6do/na 
Kal T6p.oppa irgSKeiVTcu 8e7y/j.a. 
7rpoK7)pvcrcrcti, f. £<y, to proclaim be- 
forehand, i. e. by a herald ; in N. T. 
genr. to announce or preach before- 
hand, and in the past tenses to have 
before announced, preached, trans. 
Acts 3. 20 text, rec., 1 3. 24 irpoKrjpv ■ 
^olvtos 'loodvvov fiaiTTio-fia ixeravoias. 

irpoKoirrj, rjs, 7] (irpo^Trroo), pr. a 
going forward, only fig. progress, ad- 
vancement, furtherance, Phil. 1. 12, 
25, 1 Tim. 4. 15. 

TrpoKSirrco, fut \poo, to beat or drive 
forwards, as if with repeated strokes, 
hence to forward, further ; also in- 
trans., or with eavrou impl., to beat 
fonvard, as in Engl, a ship is said 
to beat ahead, hence genr. ~ to go 
' forward, make progress, proceed, on 
one's way, journey; in N. T. only 
fig. a) to make progress in any 
thing, to advance, increase ; with dat. 
of that in or as to which, Luke 2. 
52 'Irjo'ovs 7rpoe/co7TT€ ffo(pia : with eV 
Gal. 1. 14 ev rqj 'IouScua-ju&S, comp. 
e^3. b. y. : with iirl and ace, M 
to x e ^P 0V * t0 grow worse and worse,' 
2 Tim. 3. 13 ; M irXsiov further, 2. 
16. b) spoken of time, aor. to be 
advanced, = to be far spe7it, Rom. 
13. 12 rj yi/{ irpoeKotyev. 
irpSicpifAa., aros, r6 (irpoKpiuu)), a 
fore-judging, = prejudice, preposses- 
sion, 1 Tim. 5. 21. 

TrooKvp6ca, co, f. doffoo, to establish or 
confirm before, previously, pass. perf. 
Gal. 3. 17. 

irpoXafx^dvoo, aor. 2 irpoiXafiov, to 
take before, trans, a) to take before 
another, to anticipate another in do- 
ing any thing, with ace. 1 Cor. 11. 
21 eKacrros to Xfiiov deiirvop TrpoXap.- 
&dv€i i. e. ' the rich man eats the 
provisions he has brought, without 
waiting for the poorer members to 
come in :' intrans. to take up before- 



ii' 



) 



i 






hand, to anticipate the time of doing 
any thing, with inf. Mark 14. 8 irpo- 
eAa/3e /uvpicrai /jlov to ffto/ma ktX 'she 
hath anointed my body, by antici- 
pation, against my burial.' b) of 
persons, aor. 1 pass. irpo€\i)(pdr)v, 
to have been before taken, overtaken, 
caught, Gal. 6. 1 iau Kal 7rpoX7}<pdfj 

OLuOpOOTTOS €V TlVl TtapOVKT(j0p.O.Tl if OX 

although one have formerly been over- 
taken by a fault, — others, if one have 
been caught forth, hurried away, by 
a fault. 

rrpoXeyoo, f. |o>, to say beforehand, to 
foretell, forewarn, 2 Cor. 13. 2, Gal. 
5. 21, 1 Thess. 3. 4. 

TTpofxapTVQOfjiaL, pr. to call to wit- 
ness beforehand ; found only in N. 
T. to testify beforehand, = to declare 
beforehand, 1 Pet. 1. 11. 

7r po/JL€ Xet da), Si, f. rjcrto, to premedi- 
tate, with inf. Luke 21. 14 /xtj irpo- 
fi€X€Tav airoXoyr]dr)i/ai. 

Trpop.zpip.v6.to, to, f. rjeca, to care or 
take thought beforehand, Mark 13. 11 . 

irpovoeto, to, f. 7]ato, to foresee, per- 
ceive beforehand ; in N. T. fig. to see 
to beforehand, — to care for, provide 
for, with gen. 1 Tim. 5. 8. Mid. to 
provide for in one's own behalf, q. d. 
to apply one's self to any thing, to 
practise diligently, with accus., irpo- 
voovfievoL KaXa ivtowtov TrdvToov Rorn. 
12. 17, 2 Cor. 8. 21. 

rrpSpoia, as, t) {ivpovoito), foresight, 
providence, provision, Acts 24. 3, 
Rom. 13. 14 irp6voiav fXT] Troteladat 
see iroi4to 1. b. #. 

TTpoopdco, to, perf. TvpoeoopaKa, to for - 
see ; in N. T. to see before, a) mid. 
to see before one's self, to have before 
one's eyes, fig. of what one has vi- 
vidly in mind, with ace. Acts 2. 25 
7rpotoptopr]U tov Kvpiov ivtoiriov /xov. 
b) perf. to have seen before, in time, 
Acts 21.29. 

7Tpoopl£to, f. Iffoo, to set bounds be- 
fore ; in N. T. fig. to predetermine, 
predestinate, spoken of the eternal 
counsels and decrees of God, foil, 
by ace. with inf. expr. or impl. Acts 
4. 28 ftffa r) PovXt) ffov Trpotogifft ye- 
viffQai, Rom. 8. 29, 30 ; with ace. 
and els, 1 Cor. 2. 7, Eph. 1. 5, pass, 
v. 11. 

irpoiraffx^} ao r « 2 7rpo4ira8ou, to be 



7rpo7rejJL7T(jj 



396 



wpog 



affected beforehand, to experience be- 
fore, either good or evil ; in N. T. 
evil, aor. to have suffered before, pre- 
viouslv, 1 Thess. 2. 2. 

it poir ifxiroo, f. \f/w, to send on before, 
to send forwards or forth ; in N. T. 
to send forward on one's journey, to 
bring one on Ms way, espec. to ac- 
company for some distance in token 
of respect and honour, trans., irpoe- 
irejJLirov avrbv sis rb irXolov Acts 20. 
38, 21. 5: hence genr. to help one 

forward on his journey, 15. 3, Rom. 
15. 24, al. 

irpoirerrjs, cos, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (irpo- 
iriirrco), falling forwards, prociduus, 
fig. prone, inclined, ready to do any 
thing ; in N. T. fig. in a bad sense, 
precipitate, headlong, rash, Acts 19. 
36 (jLTjdlv irpoirerhs irpdaaeiv, 2 Tim. 
3.4. 

irpoiropevojmai, fut. €vo~o/nai, depon. 
mid., to pass on before, go before any 
one ; as a leader, guide, with gen. 
Acts 7. 40 Ozovs oi irpoiropevaovrai 
TjfjLcov : also as a forerunner, herald, 
Luke 1. 76. 

irpos, prep, governing the genitive, 
dative, and accusative, and corre- 
sponding, in its primary signif., to 
the primary force of these cases 
themselves, viz. with the gen. im- 
plying motion, or direction, from a 
place hither; with the dat. rest or 
remaining by, at, near a place ; with 
the accus. motion or direction towards 
or to a place. 

J. with the genitive, pr. from 
a place hither; fig. of the source, 
agent, or cause from which any 
thing comes or proceeds; also ex- 
pressing dependence or relation of 
any kind/rom or with any one, i. e. 
the pertaining or belonging in any 
way to a person or thing ; hence in 
N. T. once, fig, pertaining to, i. e.for, 
for the benefit of, Acts 27. 34 rovro 
irpbs rrjs v/jterepas awri)pias virdpx^L. 

II. with the dative irpSs marks a 
place or object by the side of which 
a person or thing is, by, at, near, as 
if in answer to the question where ? 
Mark 5. 11 irpbs r& opei where irpbs 
ra opt] text, rec, Luke 19. 37 irpbs 
rrj Karafidcrti rod opovs, John 18. 16 
6 Herpos €iorrr}K€i irpbs rrj dvga, 20. 
12, Rev. 1. 13. 



III. with the accusative irp6s 
marks the object toivards or to which 
any thing moves or is directed. 

1. of place, towards, to, unto, as 
if in answer to the question whither? 
with ace. of place, thing, person, 
a) pr. of motion or direction ; after 
verbs of going, coming, departing, 
returning, &c, and also after like 
nouns, Matt. 2. 12 p,)] avaKa^ai irpbs 
'Hpdodrjv, 3. 5 i^eiropevero irpbs ahr6v, 
v. 14 av egxy npo's {■** ; 10. 13, 11. 
28, 25. 9, Mark 1. 33 i) itSXls tiXr) 
iiricrvvny/xevr] r)u irgbs rrjv 6vpav, 6. 
25, 45 irgodyew irpbs Brjdcra'iSdi', 1 0. 
1, Luke 8. 4, 19, 24, 12 airTJXde irpbs 
kavr6v i. e. home, John 7. 33, Acts 
3. 11, 28. 30 : so after yl^aOai, John 
10. 35, Acts 13. 32, 2 Cor. 1. 18. 
After verbs of sending, with ace. of 
pers. Matt. 21. 34 aireo-reiXe robs 
SovXovs avrov irpbs robs yewpyovs, 
Luke 23. 7, John 16. 7 : hence Smcr- 
roXr] irp6s riva Acts 9. 2. After verbs 
of leading, bringing, drawing, by 
force or otherwise, Matt. 26. 57 ol 
Kparrjcravres rbv 'I. airrjyayov irgbs 
Ka'Cd<pav, Mark 9. 17, 19 (pipers av- 
rbv irpos fxe, Luke 12. 58, John 12. 
32 irdvras kXuvcrco irpbs epavrov, 14. 
3, Acts 23. 15, Rev. 12. 5; prsegn. 
Acts 23. 24 see 5 iao-<a £oo. So after 
verbs implying motion to a place, 
and also a subsequent remaining 
there, where in Engl, we mostly use 
at, upon, but also to, unto; verbs of 
falling, iriirreiv or irgocririirreiv irpos 
robs irodas rtv6s to fall at one's feet, 
Mark 5. 22, 7. 25 ;— of laying, put- 
ting, casting, and the like, Matt. 3. 
10 7} a^ivn irpds rr]V pifav KeTrcu, 
Luke 16. 20 ts i^ePXrjro irpds rbv 
irvXcova avrov, Acts 3. 2 ; so Mark 
10. 7, Matt. 4. 6; genr. Acts 5. 10 
QtzviyicavrGS zdaipav irgbs rbv &vdpa 
avrrjs, 13. 36. Also after verbs and 
words implying mere direction, as 
a turning, reaching, looking, and 
the like, Luke 7. 44 crrpatysls irpbs 
rr)v yvvcuKa., Acts 9. 40, Rom. 10. 21 
ii-eireracra ras %e?pas fxov irpbs XaSv, 
Eph. 3. 14: fig. Jam. 4. 5 see iwi- 
iroOiw. so by Hebr. fiXeireiv irgSff- 
coirov irpbs irp6o~eoirov face to face, 1 
Cor. 13. 12. 

b) with all verbs and words which 
include the idea of speaking to any 
one, mostly with ace. of pers. (a) 









7T 



poQ 



397 



7rpog 



\ 



: 



1 



genr., after elirov Luke 1. 13, XaXeco 
v. 19, AeV 5. 36, ^77/xt 22. 70. So 
with verbs of answering, airoKpivo- 
fxai Acts 3. 12; of accusing, kcctt?- 
7opeco John 5.45; of praying, en- 
treating, jSoaco Luke 18. 7, Se'o^cu 
Acts 8. 24, Sevens Rom. 10. 1, e#xo- 
ficu 2 Cor. 13. 7, Ttpovevxh Acts 12. 

5, so by Hebr. alpeiv <poovr)v irpbs rbv 
0eoV 4. 24. With words of declar- 
ing, making known, avddei&s Luke 

1. 80, yvoopifa Phil. 4. 6, i/uKpuvify 
Acts 23. 22 ; of command and the 
like, ivro\r] 17. 15, airoKoyia 22. 1, 
&c. Once with ace. of thing, KaXziv 
irpbs rb ovs, i. e. to speak to one in 
his ear, privately, Luke 12. 3. (/3) 
of mutual words and sayings, &c. 
Acts 2. 12 6.\Xos irpbs &Wov Xeyov- 
res. So irgbs aWrjXovs to one ano- 
ther, one to another, Mark 8. 16; 
irpbs eavrovs id., 1. 27, comp. eau- 
rov c. (7) after verbs of swearing 
to any one, =to promise with an 
oath, Luke 1. 73 optcov ov &[xocre 
irpbs 'Afipad/j.. 

c) fig. after verbs and words im- 
plying direction of the mind or will, 
an affection or disposition towards 
any one. (a) favourable, implying 
good-will, confidence, &c. 2 Cor. 3. 
4 ireiroiOrjaiv exo/xev Tfpbs rbv 0eoV, 
7. 4 irapp7)o~ia irpbs v/uas, v. 12, Gal. 

6. 10 4pya£o)/jLeda rb ayaObv irpbs 
irdvTas, Eph. 6. 9, 1 Thess. 1. 8 y\ 
irians r) irpbs rbv 0eoV, 5. 14, 2 Tim. 

2. 24, Tit. 3. 2 : so Col. 4. 5 iv aocpia 
irepnrarelre irpbs robs e£o>, 1 Thess. 
4. 12. (/3) unfavourable, = against, 
Acts 6. 1 yoyyvafxbs irgbs robs C E- 
fipaiovs, 23. 30 \eyeiv ra irpbs avrov, 
24. 19, 25. 19, 1 Cor. 6. 1, Eph. 6. 
11 arrival irpbs ras fxedoSeias, Col. 3. 
13, 19, Heb. 12. 4, Rev. 13. 6. 

2. of time, (a) pr. of time when, 
towards, near, Luke 24. 29 on irpbs 
ecrirepav iari, Kal K€K\iK€V 7) rj/nega. 
(£) as forming with the accus. a 
periphrasis for an adverb of time, 
= at, for; irpbs Kaip6v for a season, a 
while, briefly, Luke 8. 13, irpbs nai- 
pbv xcpas 1 Thess. 2. 17, irpbs &pav 
John 5. 35 : so Heb. 12. 10 irpbs b\i- 
yas 7]fj.epas, ver. 11 irpbs rb irap6v for 
the present, at present, Jam. 4. 14 
irpbs bxiyov sc. xpovov. 

3. fig. as denoting the direction, 
reference, relation, which one ob- 



ject has towards or to another. a) 
towards, i. e. in reference to, in re- 
spect to, as to, implying the direc- 
tion or remote object of an action. 
(a) with accus. of pers. Mark 12. 12 
eyvooaav on irpbs avrovs rr]v irapa- 
fio\r)v eZVre, Acts 24. 16 air p. crvvei- 
B'no'iv e%eiz/ irpbs rbv 0eoV, Rom. 4. 

2, Heb. 1. 7 irpbs robs ayy e\ovs \4- 
yei, v. 8 : so ri irpbs rifxas ; ri irpbs 
o-e; Matt. 27. 4, John 21. 22. (£) 
with accus. of thing, Heb. 9. 13 ayi- 
d£ei irpbs rrjv rijs aapKos Kadaporrjra, 
Luke 1 8. 1 eheye irapafioArjv avroh, 
irpbs rb 8etV irdvrore irpoo~€vx*cr6ai, 2 
Cor. 4. 2 : so after verbs of reply- 
ing, Matt. 27. 14 ovk airtKpidr) avrw 
irpbs ovde %v prifxa, Rom. 8. 31 irpbs 
ravra. Here belongs the construc- 
tion t<x irpos nva or n, things relat- 
ing or pertaining to any person or 
thing; ra irpbs elprjvnv, either pr. 
Luke 14. 32 'conditions of peace,' 
or fig. 19. 42; ra irpbs r^jv xp^ av 
* things necessary,' Acts 28. 10 ; ra 
irpbs £oo7]v 2 Pet. 1. 3 ; ra irpbs rbv 
0eoV things pertaining to God, divine 
things, Rom. 15. 17. 

b) spoken of a rule, standard, ac- 
cording to, in conformity with, &c. 
Luke 12. 47 /x^Se iroi'fjcras irpbs rb 
Qe\7)iia avrov, 2 Cor. 5. 10 irpbs a 
zirpa^v, Gal. 2. 14, Eph. 3. 4. 

c) of the motive, ground, occa- 
sion of an action, =on account of, 
because of, for, Matt. 19. 8 Moovaijs 
irpbs r)]v aKXrjpoKapBiav v/xeev eVe- 
rpe\f/ev nrk, Mark 10. 5. 

d) as marking the end or result, 
the aim or purpose of an action ; 
irpbs ri for what, why, i. e. to what 
end, for what purpose, John 13. 28. 
After verbs, as expressing the end, 
aim, tendency of an action or qua- 
lity, Acts 3. 10 ovros rfv 6 irpbs rrjv 
iXerj/jioavvTjv KaOii/LLGvos, Rom. 3. 26, 
15. 2, 1 Cor. 6. 5 irpbs ivrpoirrjv vfuv 
Key cc, 7. 35, 10. 1 1, 1 Tim. 4. 7, 1 Pet. 
4. 12: espec. foil, by infin. with to, 
to the end that, Matt. 5. 28 iras b 
I3\4ircav yvvaiKa irpbs rb 4irt,dv/jirio~ai 
avrrjs, 6. 1 irgbs rb deadrjvai avrols, 
13. 30, Mark 13. 22, Eph. 6. 11, Jam. 

3. 3. After nouns and adject., John 
11. 4 acrQeveia irpbs Bdvarov, Eph. 4. 
14, Col. 2. 23 ; John 4. 35 Aeu/ccu 

fun irpbs Oepio-fJiov, Acts 27.12, 2 Cor. 
2. 16, 10. 4, Eph. 4. 29, ssep. Also 

M M 



irpog 



398 



7rpo<java7r\r)p6b) 



of a tendency or result, 2 Pet. 3. 1-6 
a o-Tp€fiAov<ri irpbs r^v Xo'tav avrcov 
airwXsiav, 1 John 5. 16 ro?s afxaprd- 
vovai /x^ 7rpbs 0aj>aroz>: so a/xapria 
irpbs Qdv. v. 16, 17. 

e) of the relation in which one 
person or thing stands towards an- 
other, towards, with, &c. Luke 23. 

12 Trpovnrjpxou €V e%0pa oVres irpbs 
eavrovs, Rom. 5. 1 elprjvrjv exo^ev 
irpbs rbv 0eoV, Acts 2. 47, 28. 25 a- 
crv/j.(pu>voL ovres irpbs aXX'fjXovs, 2 Cor. 
6. 15 : so oiariBeaQai oia6r]Ki}v irpSs 
riva to make a covenant with any one, 
Acts 3. 25, Heb. 10. 16, 9. 20 see 
ivreXXofiau So in a comparison, 
Rom. 8. 18 ovk &i;ia ra iraOij/jtararov 
vvv Kaipov irpbs rr\v fxeXXovaav do^av 
i. e. as compared with, &c. 

4. sometimes irp6s with accus. is 
used after verbs which express sim- 
ply rest at, by, in a place, = irpos 
with dat. ; but in such instances, for 
the most part, the idea of a previous 
coming to or direction towards that 
place is either actually expressed, 
or is implied in the context, comp. 
els 4. (a) genr. with ace. of place, 
Mark 11. 4 evpov top irSoXov oeoefxe- 
vov irpbs r)\v Qvpav, 14. 54 depjuaivS- 
fievos irpbs rb (pus at or towards the 
fire, Luke 22. 56, John 20. 11. So 
with accus. of person, == with, by, 
among, Matt. 26. 18 irpbs o~e iroiw to 
irdo-x a i v. 55 ifpbs vjjlo,s iKade^o/ayv 
d&do'Koov ' I seated myself among 
you,' Mark 14. 49 IjfjLTjv irpbs vfxas 5V 
ddo-Kcap, Acts 12. 20, 13. 31 o'irives 
vvv elcrl fxdprvQ^s avrov irpbs rov Xaov 
to or towards the people, 1 Cor. 2. 

3, 16. 7 iXirifa X9^ vov riu ^ ^irificivaL 
irpbs v(jias, 2 Cor. 1. 12, al. Here 
belongs the construction Luke 18. 
116 QapiGouos crraOels irpbs kavrbv 
ravra irpoayvx^TO, i. e. either era- 
dels irpbs eavrSv standing by himself, 
or irpbs kavrbv ravra irpoayvx^ro he 
prayed thus to or with himself. (/3) 
rarely, and only in later usage, is 
the idea of previous motion or di- 
rection wholly dropped, and irpos 
with ace. is then == irapd with dat. 
Mark 2. 2 ra irpbs r))v Qvpav i. e. the 
space at the door or gate, vestibule, 

4. 1, Matt. 13. 56 al aoeXcpai avrov 
ovx) iracrai irpbs rifias dai; John 1. 
1 6 Xoyos 9jv irpbs rbv 0eoV, Philem. 

13 irpbs i/xavrbv Karex €il/ ' 



Note. In composition irpos im- 
plies, 1. motion, direction, refer- 
ence, towards, to, at, &c. as irpoad- 
yw, irpoaeyylfa, irpocrepxo/mai, irpoar- 
dotedto ; 2. accession, addition, thereto, 
over and above, more, further, as irpoa- 
aireta, irpoffaireiXeoo, hence intens. as 
irpSffTreivos, irpoo , <piXi]s ; 3. nearness, 
a being or remaining near, at, by, as 
irpocefipevoi), irpocTfisvco. 

irpocrdfifiarov, ov, ro (irp6, (rdfifia- 
rov), lit. fore-sabbath, eve of the sab- 
bath, = irapaaK€vii, Mark 15. 42. 

irpoaayopevca, fut. evaco, to speak to 
any one, to address, salute, to call by 
name, to name; hence in N. T. to 
name, appoint, declare, pass. Heb. 5. 
10 irpoaayopevQels virb rov Seov ap- 
%fepevs. 

irpoG~dyoo, f. |o>, aor. 2 irpoo"f)yayov, 
to lead or conduct to any one, to bring 
near, a) trans, with ace. Luke 9. 41 
irpoadyaye woe rbv vlov crov: with 
ace. and dat. Acts 16. 20 irpoaaya- 
ybvres avrovs roTs crrparrjyols. Im- 
plying admission or access to any 
one, in N. T. fig. of God, to bring 
near, present before, with accus. and 
dat. 1 Pet. 3. 18. b) intrans., to come 
or draw near, to approach, with dat. 
Acts 27. 27 virevoovv ol vavrai irpocr- 
dyeiv riva avrots X ( *>f mv the sailors 
deemed that some country drew near 
to them, i. e. according to the usual 
optical illusion on board ship. 

irpocraycoyf], ris, 7) (irpocrdyco), a lead- 
ing or bringing to, accession; in N. 
T. approach, access, admission, eft ri 
Rom. 5. 2, irpSs riva Eph. 2. 18, ab- 
sol. 3. 12. 

irpocairew, So, f. yaw, to ask in addi- 
tion, to demand besides; in N. T. to 
beg, absol. Mark 10. 46. 

irpocrairr)S, ov, 6 {irpoaaireoo), a beg- 
gar, John 9. 8 later eds. for rvcpx6s. 

irpoo'avafiaivoc, aor. 2 irpoaeftriv, to 
go up further, higher, with avwrepov 
pleon. Luke 14. 10 (piXe, irpoaavd- 
$7)61 avdorepov ' take a higher seat,' 
a more honourable place. 

irpocravaXio'Kco, f. Xcoaoo, to consume 
besides, to expend further, Luke 8. 43 
i}Ti s larpols irpoo~avaX(bo~ao~a oXov rbv 
(Ziov. 

irpoo'avairXrjpooo, w, f.dxroe, to Jill up 



TTpocravurtdrifjn 



399 



TTpovEpypiiai 



'■ 



thereto, sc. by adding, to supply fully, 
ra v(TT6p7iiJ.aTa 2 Cor. 9. 12, 11. 9. 

irpoo-avaridyiAi, f. yaw, pr. to lay up 
in addition, mid. to take upon one's 
self besides; in N. T. only mid. aor. 2 
TTpoo-aveQefiriv, fig. to lay before in ad- 
dition, to impart or communicate fur- 
ther, i. e. on one's own part. a) 
genr. with accus. and dat. Gal. 2. 6 
ifiol ol doKovures ovoev irpoaaveOevTO, 
comp. apeOefirji/ ver. 2. b) by way 
of consultation, = to confer with, 
consult, with dat. Gal. 1. 16 ov irpoa- 
av€de/j.T]i/ aapKL KaX atfxart.. 

irpoaaTr€i\4oo, «, f. rjaco, to threaten 
further, absol. Acts 4. 21. 

irpoaoawavdoo, u>, f. yaco, to spend 
more, in addition, with accus. Luke 
10. 35. 

irpoo~deojj.ai, f. yao/iai, depon. pass. 
to need besides, in addition, with 
gen. Acts 17. 25. 

vp o a 5 e'x OM cu> £ |oa"u» depon. mid. 
£o receive to one's self, ta admit, trans, 
a) of things, fig. to admit, allow, r))v 
iAirida Acts 24. 15 ; negat. Heb. 11. 

35 ov npoaoe^d/JLevoL inf\v aTroXvTpco- 
aiv not accepting, = rejecting: of 
evils, = to put up with, endure, 10. 34 
tV apnayyv rcou vrrapx^Tcou. b) 

j of persons, to receive, admit, i. e. to 
one's presence and kindness, Luke 
15.2ovtos a/jLCLpTooXovs irpocrSe'xeTcu: 
so in hospitality, to receive kindly, 
entertain, as a guest, Rom. 16. 2, 
Phil. 2. 29. c) of things future, to 
wait for, expect, with ace. Luke 12. 

36 audpcoTTOLS TTpoaoexofMeuoLs rbv kv- 
piov eavrcJou, n6re kt\, Acts 23. 21: 
so of a future good, with the idea 
of faith, confidence, tV fiaai\eiai/ 
rod ®eov Luke 23. 51, irapaKXyaiv 2. 
25, XvTpcvaiv v. 38, tV /j.aK<xplav i\- 
irloa Tit. 2. 13, to e\eos rod kvqlov 
Jude 21. 

irpoaooKdco, 6o, f. 'rjaco (irpSs, 5o/ceuw), 
pr. to watch toward or for any thing, 
= to look for, expect. a) absol. or 
with inf. —to think, suppose, Matt. 
24. 50 iv r\fxipa rj ov irpoaoona, Luke 
3. 15, Acts 28. 6, with inf. ib. ol oh 
irpoa^oKcou avrbv fxiXX^iv 7ri/x7rpacr- 
Qai. In the sense of to hope, Acts 
27. 33, with inf. 3. 5. b) with ace. 
— to wait for, to await; of person, 
Matt. 11. 3 av el 6 zpx6p*vos, ^ eVe- 
pov TrpocrdoKwfMey ; Luke 7. 19, 1. 21 






: 



•' 



I 



TrpoaooKoov rov Zaxapiay, 8. 40; — of 
thing, 2 Pet. 3. 12 rrju irapovaiav, v. 
13, 14. 
irpoaooKia,as,7) (7rpoa"5oKaa>) , a look- 
ing for, expectation ; in N. T. only 
of evil, Luke 21. 26: meton. Acts 
12. 11 rrjs irpoaooKias rod Xaov ' the 
evils which the Jews expect to come 
upon me.' 
TrpoaSptfAO), see irpoarptx 00 ' 
rrpoaedo), a>, fut. daw, to permit or 
suffer further, with ace. Acts 27. 7 
fir] irpoaewvTOS rjfias rod ave/xov i. e. 
' the wind not suffering us to pro- 
ceed further' on that course. 

ir poa eyy I £w, f. law, to come near to 
any one, with dat. Mark 2. 4. 

7rpo0"€5peva>, f. evaw (irgoatopos, fr. 
eopa), to sit near, by other persons, 
by a city as besiegers ; in N. T. to 
wait near, to attend, serve, with dat. 
1 Cor. 9. 13 ol tw 8vcriao~Tripict) irpoa- 
eogevoPT€S = ol to. lepa ipya^o/j.zi'oi : 
some eds. have TrapedpevovTts with 
same sense. 

7rpocrepyd^o/j.aL, f. do~op.ai, depon. 
mid. to work out thereto, to gain more 
by labour; in N. T. genr. to gain 
thereto, besides, in addition, Luke 
19. 16. 

Trpoo~epxo/iiai, f. eXevaopai, depon. 
mid. to come to or near to any place 
or person, to approach, in trans, a) 
prop, and foil, by dat. after irp6s in 
comp.; of place, Heb. 12. 18 ov irpoa- 
e\r]Xv6aTe i\n)Ka<pwfAevw ope*, v. 22 ; 
— of pers. Matt. 4. 3 irpoatKQwv av- 
t$ 6 ireLpdfav, 8. 5, John 12. 21; — 
absol. or with dat. impl. Matt. 4. 1 1 
&yye\oi irpoarjXQov Kal olt]k6vovv av- 
tw, Markl. 31, Luke 8. 24, 10. 34. 
In the sense of to visit, have inter- 
course with, Acts 10. 28, 24. 23. 

b) fig. (a) of God or Christ, to 
come to God, draw near unto him, in 
prayer, sacrifices, worship, devo- 
tion of heart and life ; with dative, 
Heb. 7. 25 tovs Trpoacpxo/u-evovs ol 
avTov T(p @€<p, 11. 6; with t£ ©€$ 
implied, 10. 1, 22: so 4. 16 irpoatp- 
X&fAeOa tw 8p6uw tt)s xdptTos. Of 
Christ, 1 Pet. 2. 4 irpbs ov irpoaep- 
Xo'P'tvoi to whom coming, i. e. * whom 
embracing, becoming his disciples, 
followers.' (j8) with dat. of thing, 
to assent to, embrace, 1 Tim. 6. 3 /xy 
Trpoo~€pxeTai vyiaivovcn. \6yois. 



7Tj00crev^(?/ 



400 



irpoGKatpoQ 



irpoa'evx'hi 7js, 7) (ttpo(T€vxoijlcu), pray- 
er, sc. offered taGod. a) pr., irpoa-- 
euxh npbs rbv 0. Acts 12. 5, t) ivpocr- 
evxh tov &eov prayer to God, Luke 
6. 12 : genr. and absol. Matt. 17. 21 

€4 fJLT) fV TTpO(T€VXf^Kal l/Y}(TTeLa, 21. 22, 

Luke 22. 45 avacrras airb rr)s irpo<r- 
evxys- So oTkos Trpocrevxys house of 
prayer, i. e. for prayer, Matt. 21. 13; 
Acts 1. 14 TrgocKaprep^iv rfj irpoa'- 
€vxj), 6. 4, 7) &ga rrjs irpoarevxys 3. 1, 
10. 31, Rom. 12. 12: pi. Acts 2. 42, 

10. 4, ssep. b) meton. proseucha, 
= oTkos or tottos TroocTGvxys house or 
place of prayer, an oratory, Acts 16. 

13 ov evopLi^ero irpocrevxh stvtu, v. 16: 
these Jewish proseucha were places 
for social prayer and devotion, out- 
side of those towns where the Jews 
were either unable or not permitted 
to have a synagogue ; and were usu- 
ally near a river or the sea-shore, 
for the convenience of ablution. 

7rgoo~€i>xofJLai, f. loyucu, imperf. Tvgocr- 
rjvxoibLiiv, aor. 1 irgoa7]v^dix7]v, depon. 
mid. to pray to God, to offer prayer, 
1 Cor. 11. 13 rep ©e<£ 7rgoo~€vx£0'6cu, 
Matt. 6. 6 Trp6o~ev£ ) ai tw irarpi : ab- 
sol. or with rep @e<£ impl. v. 5 orav 
vpotrevxy, v. 7, 14. 23, Mark 1. 35, 
saep. : joined with alreiaQai, Mark 

11. 24, Col. 1. 9. The manner in 
which one prays is expressed by 
the dat. 1 Cor. 11. 5 yvvT) irpoo~evxo- 
fjLevri aKaraKaXvTTTcp rfj KecpaXrj, 14. 

14 yXdoacrr), ver. 15 rep Trvev/naTi, rep 
vol, Jam. 5. 17 irpoc^yxfi irpocryvZaTo 
he prayed earnestly, com p. ayaX- 
Xidoo b. ; also by eV, Eph. 6. 18 iv 
7rp€v/j.ari, Jude 20; — the matter of 
one's prayer, the words uttered, &c. 
are put after ovrcos Matt. 6. 9, Xiyoov 
26. 39, eJirov Acts 1. 24; or in the 
accus. Rom. 8. 26 t'l irpocrev^aijuLeOa 
KaOb $€?: so p.aKpd adv. long Luke 
20. 47, ravra 18. 11 see irp6s 4. a., 
tovto iva Phil. 1. 9; — the object or 
thing prayed for is put after iva or 
iva ixT], Matt. 24. 20 irpoacvxeo-Qe iva 
p.)] yevTjrai t) <pvy7], Mark 14. 35, 38, 
els % . . . iva 2 Thess. 1.11: foil, by 
infin. final, Luke 22. 40 Trpoorevx €0 ~® € 
jxt) elffeXdeiv els Tre Lpaap-ov, James 5. 
17 with tov; — the subject or person 

for whom one prays is put with a 
preposition, irepi with gen. Col. 1. 
3 irep\ vjxoov irpocrevxo'jLievoL, 4. 3 irepi 
tlvos iva, Acts 8. 15 irepi tlvos forcus: 



virep with genit. Matt. 5. 44, virep 
rivos iva Col. 1. 9 : iwi with accus. 
Jam. 5. 14 irgoo'evi-do'dooQ'av eV avTov 
let them pray over him, in his behalf. 

7rpo<r6%w, f. £«, pr. to have in addi- 
tion, to hold towards any one ; as a 
nautical word, to hold a ship towards 
a place, to sail towards, also intrans. 
to hold one's course towards a place ; 
in N. T. only fig. 1. trans., absol. 
with rbv vovv impl., to apply one's 
mind to any thing, to attend to, give 
heed to. a) genr. and with dat. of 
thing spoken, Acts 8.-6 Trpoae?xov 

01 oxXol ro?s XeyoptevoLS, Heb. 2. 1, 

2 Pet. 1. 19. In the sense of to 
yield assent, believe, embrace, Acts 
16. 14 7rpo(rex €LV T0 ? s XaXovfxevoLS, 1 
Tim 1. 4, Tit. 1. 14. With dat. of 
person, in the sense of to care for, 
watch over, Acts 20. 28 irpoa-ex^Te 
eavro?s teal tg5 iroLfivlcp. b) reflex. 
Trpocrix^iv kavTy or iavro?s to take 
heed to one's self, == to beware, most- 
ly imperat. Luke 17. 3, Acts 5. 35: 
with airo tlvos, Luke 12. 1 irpoo'e- 
%eTe eavTOLS airb ttjs £fyn?s: with fii)- 
iroTe 21. 34. So ellipt. with eavroh 
impl., foil, by yA\ with inf. Matt. 6. 1 
7rpoore%6Te fjLTj iroLetv : by airo TLVOS, 
7. 15 irpocr£x €T * Q"irb T ® v tyzvdoirpo- 
<p7iTwv, 10. 17, Luke 20. 46. 

2. intrans. or with eavTov impl. 
(see ex w £)> p?» to hold to any per- 
son or thing, = to apply one's self, 
give or devote one's self to any thing ; 
with dat. of thing, oivcp iroXXcp 1 Tim. 
3. 8, tt} avayvooaeL 4. 13, r<£ 0vaLa(r- 
T7]pi(a = to give attendance, to mi- 
nister, Heb. 7. 13; — of pers., = to 
adhere to, to follow, Acts 8. 10, 11, 
1 Tim.* 4. 1 TrpoarexovTes irvevfiao'i 
irXavois. 
irpoo~7)X6(ti, a), f. (i)0'co, to nail to any 
thing, to affix with nails, foil, by ace. 
and dat. Col. 2. 14 irpocr7]X6o'as avrb 
Tto crTavpq). 

7rpo(T7)XvTOS, ov, 6, 7] (Trpoo~epxofJLai), 
prop. * one who comes to another 
country or people,' a stranger, so- 
journer; in N. T. only in the later 
Jewish sense, a proselyte, a convert 
from paganism to Judaism, Matt. 
23. 15, Acts 2. 11; the same are 
called ol <po^ovp.evoL and &e&6jj.€voi 
Tbv 0€oV Acts 13. 16, 50. 

irpoffKaLpos, ov, 6, i), adj., for a sea- 



■ 1 



7rp0fTKCl\£(jJ 



401 



7TpO 



<7K 



vki 



0) 



son, i. e. transient, temporary, en- 
during for a while, Matt. 13. 21 ; 
2 Cor. 4. 18 opp. to oXwvios. 

irpoffKaXea), w, f. eaca, to call to, to 
summon, send for ; in N. T. only mid. 
irpoaKaAeofxai, ovjxai, to call any one 
to one's self, to call for, summon, with 
ace. of pers. Matt. 10. 1 irpocrKa\e- 
cdfxevos robs ScoSe/ca fjiaO-nras avrov, 
Mark 3. 13, saep. Fig. of God, to 
call, invite men to embrace the gos- 
pel, Acts 2. 39 : also to call one to 
any office or duty, =to appoint, to 
choose, perf. pass. irpocrKeKXriiiai as 
mid., Acts 16. 10, 13. 2 els to epyov 
[ets] t> irpoo~KeK\7)nai avrovs, where 
for els omitted see 3s II. 1. c. y. 

TrpoffKaprepeoo, a), fut. rjaco, to be 
strong or firm towards any thing, 
to endure or persevere in or with, = 
to be continually in, with, near any 
person or thing, intrans. ; e. g. of 
a work, business, to continue in, per- 
severe in, be constantly engaged or 
occupied with, foil, by dat. rfj irpoa- 
evxfi Acts 1. M, 6. 4, rfj 5t5ax'r? 2. 42 ; 
by els avrb rovro for this very pur- 
pose, Rom. 13. 6; — of place, ev tw 
lepq) Acts 2. 46; — of person, to re- 
main near, to ivait upon, so as to be 
in readiness, with dat. Mark 3. 9 
'iva irKoidpiov TrpoGKaprepfj avrw : by 
impl. to attend upon, adhere to any 
one, with dat. Acts 8. 13 tw QiXiir-Kco. 

'■ TrpoGKapT eprjcris, ecos, 7] {irpoanap- 

repeco), perseverance, continuance in 
I any thing, Eph. 6. 18 evirdo-n irpoo*- 
• Kapreprjo'ei kcu derjaei = irpocrKapre- 

povvres rrj $ei)o~ei. 
izpoa Ke<pd\aiop, ou, to (irp6s, Ke- 

(paX-r)), a pillow, pr. cushion for the 

head, Mark 4. 38. 

TrpoaK\7]p6co, a>, fut. tiocro), to give or 
assign by lot, to allot to any one, as 
fortune, destiny; in N. T. aor. 1 
pass. irpoaeKKrjpdodr^v as mid. to allot 
one's self to any one, q. d. ' to join 
one's lot to his lot,' to consort with, 
adhere to, with dat. Acts 17. 4 e 
Treio~6r)crav kcu irpoaeKX'npdodTjo'au rep 
TlavXcp. 

TTpoo'KXivui, f. woo, to inclint or lean 
a thing towards or upon another, in- 
trans. and fig. to incline towards, to 
favour ; in N. T. aor. 1 pass. irpoo~- 
efcXiOrjv as mid. to incline one's self 
towards, fig. to join one's self to one's 



i 






A 



I 



party, to adhere to, w r ith dat. Acts 5. 
36 § TrpoaeKXidr] api9p.6s later eds., 
Trpoo-eKoWrjO-n text. rec. 

irp6crK\io~ is, ecos, 7] (TrpovKXivw), 
inclination towards, prop, a leaning 
against; in N. T. fig. a leaning to- 
wards, partiality, 1 Tim. o. 21. 

irpoGKoWau), So, fut. r)o~u>, to glue 
one thing to another, pass, to become 
glued, to adhere to any thing, to join 
to, unite with ; in N. T. aor. 1 pass. 
Trpoo~eKo\\r)dr)i' as mid. to join one's 
self to any one as a companion or 
follower, with dat. Acts 5. 36 text, 
rec. : fut. pass. irpoaKo\kr}6rjao/j.ai, 
to be joined with or to join one's self 
unto, after the analogy of the aorist, 
i. q. to cleave unto, a husband to his 
wife, with dat. -npoaKoXKinOricrerai rfj 
yvvaiKi avrov Matt. 19. 5 ; irpbs rr\v 
ywcuKCL Mark 10. 7, Eph. 5. 31. 

Trp6cr KO/JLfxa, aros, ro (irpoo~K6TrTcc), 
a stumbling; in N. T. only figur., 
XiQos irpocrKoiJLfxaros a stone of stum- 
bling, spoken of Christ as the occa- 
sion of fall and perdition to those 
who reject him, Rom. 9. 32, 33 : 
meton. = a stumbling-block, i. e. fig. 
a cause of falling, an occasion of sin- 
ning, 14. 13 jj.ii riQevai Tzp6aKOjxixa rq> 
ade\<p£, 1 Cor. 8. 9 ; Rom. 14. 20 
Sia -KpoaK6jj.jj,aros, see bid I. 4. a. 

TrpocrKoirri, r)s, r) {irpoGKSirroo), pr. a 
stumbling, fig. offence, i. e. a being 
offended, indignation ; in N. T. me- 
ton. offence, i. e. cause of offence, 
occasion of falling into sin, 2 Cor. 

6. 3 firj 5iSovres Trpoo~KOTri)v ' giving 
no occasion for contemning and re- 
jecting the gospel.' 

Trpoo~K6wTa), f. y\i<a, to beat towards, 
i. e. upon any thing, to strike against. 
a) genr., intrans., with dat. Matt. 

7. 27 ol b\vep.0L TtpoaeKo-tyav rrj oIkicl 
eKeivn. b) spec, to strike the foot 
against any thing, =to stumble, ab- 
sol. John 11. 9, 10 : foil, by ace. and 
7rpos with accus. Matt. 4. 6 pA\-Kore 
irpoo~K.6i\rris irpbs XiQov rbv iroba aov. 
Fig. to stumble at any thing, to take 
offence at, so as to fall into error 
and sin, absol. 1 Pet. 2. 8 oi -n-pocrKo- 
tttovo~i, rep Koycf) arceiBovvres : with 
dat. Rom.' 9. 32, with ev £ 14. 21. 

irpovKvkioi, f. icrco, to roll to or upo?i 
any thing, XiOov rrj dvpa Matt 27. 
60, em tt]p Bvpav Mark 15. 46. 



7TpOfTKVre(t) 



402 



7rpoaopiii£(s) 



TTpotTKvviu), G>, fut. rjcco, pr. to kiss 
towards any one, i. e. to kiss one's 
own hand and extend it towards 
a person, in token of respect and 
homage : the ancient oriental mode 
of salutation was, between persons 
of equal rank, to kiss each other 
on the lips ; when the difference of 
rank was slight, they kissed each 
other on the cheek ; when one was 
much inferior, he fell on his knees 
and touched the ground with his 
forehead or prostrated him self, kiss- 
ing at the same time his hand to- 
wards the superior ; hence in N. T. 
and genr. to do reverence or homage 
to any one, usually by kneeling or 
prostrating one's self before him. 
a) genr., towards a person as supe- 
rior, to whom one owes reverence 
and homage, or from whom one im- 
plores aid ; absol., with words ex- 
pressing prostration added, Acts 10. 
25 6 KoppijXios irea^p iirl robs iro8as 
irpocT€KvP7]o'€v: simply, Matt. 20. 20 
irpoo'Kvi/ovo'a Ka\ alrovaa. Foil, by 
dat. of person in later usage, with 
words expressing prostration, Matt. 
2. 11 ireo'ovTGS 7rpoo"€KvP7)crap abrct), 
4. 9 iap ir€o-(x)V irpoo'KVP^arjs fxoi, 28. 
9 eKparrjaav avrov robs irodas real 
Trpo(renvv7)crav avr<£, Mark 15. 19 ri- 
Oepres ra ySpara 7rpocreKvpovp cu>T6? : 
simply, Matt. 2. 2 ijXOo/uiep irpoo-Kv- 
vrjo~ai avrq>, v. 8, saep. Foil, by ace. 
in the earlier Greek usage, Luke 
24. 52 irpoaKVP^o'apres avrov. From 
the Hebrew, construed with ivcairiov 
twos Luke 4. 7, ipc&iriop reap irod&p 
tlv6s Rev. 3. 9. 

b) spoken of those who pay re- 
verence and homage to the Deity, 
render divine honours, &c. to wor- 
ship, adore, primarily with the idea 
of prostration, which, however, is 
often dropped, (a) of God, absol. 
John 4. 20 ol irarigts tj/uloop 4p rop 
opei, rovrco irpocreKvurjcrau, v. 24 5e? 
-KpovKvvziv, 1 2. 20, Acts 8. 27, 24. 1 1 : 
prsegn. Heb. 11. 21 irpocrcKvprjo-ep iirl 
to oLKpov rrjs pdfidov avrov he wor- 
shipped [leaning] upon the top of his 
staff. Foil, by dat, with words ex- 
pressing prostration, 1 Cor. 14. 25 
tt€<tc*)v in] irp6o~wnov irpoo'KVP7}o~Gi r<p 
0e£, Rev. 4. 10, 7. 11 : simply, John 
4. 21 irpoCKVp^aere t$ irarpi, Rev. 

14. 7, 19. 10 T(f ©€$ 7Tp00~KVV7]O~QV. 



Foil, by accus. Matt. 4. 10 top 0eoV 
ffov TrpocKvvfio-eis, John 4. 22-24; 
by ipccmov gov Rev. 15. 4. (;8) of 
the Messiah, with dative, Heb. 1. 6. 
(7) of angels, with erreorop efiirpoadti 
and dat. Rev. 19. 10, absol. 22. 8. 
(5) of false gods, idols, with dat, 
Acts 7. 43 ovs iiroL^aare irpocKVPcip 
avro?s, Rev. 16. 2; with accus. 9. 
20 'Ipa fx)) TrgocncvPTio'cocri ra daifxopia, 
13. 8. . 

Trpoor KW7]T7]s, ov, 6 {irpoo~KVVstt>), a 
worshipper of God, John 4. 23. 

rrpoaXaXtca, So, fut ycTo), to speak to 
or with any one, foil, by dat. Acts 
13. 43, absol. 28. 20. 

irpocXafAfSapw, f. X^ofxai, to take 
thereto, in addition, to receive be- 
sides, to take to or with one's self, in 
one's company ; in N. T. mid. irpoa- 
Xafx^dvofxai, to take to one's self, also 
semi-pass, to receive to one's self, see 
Xa/ufidvoi). 1. to take to one's self, 
food, with gen. Acts 27. 36 Trgocre- 
Xafiopro Tgotyrjs : with accus. firjBev 
v. 33. With ace. of pers. to take to 
one's self, q. d. to take by the hand 
and draw aside, Matt 16. 22 : so to 
take to one's company, intercourse, 
house, &c. Acts 17. 5 Trpoo-Xafio/uevoi 
tipcls &pdpas iroprjpovs, 18. 26, 28. 2. 
2. to receive to one's self, i. e. to 
admit to one's society and fellow- 
ship, to receive and treat with kind- 
ness, foil, by ace. of pers. Rom. 14, 

1 TOP aO~0€POVPTa T7] 7Ti(TT€i TTpOO'XOLjX- 

J3dp60-6<s, v. 3, 15. 7, Philem. 12, 17. 

irpoo'X'fiipis, e&>s, 77 (7rpoo'Aa i uj8az>&>), 
a taking to one's self, assumption ; in 
N. T. a receiving, admission, Rom. 
11. 15. 
irpocTfiEPco, fut. epco, to remain at a 
place, with a person, q. d. to remain 
there; of place, absol. Acts 18. 18, 
ip 'Ecpecry 1 Tim. 1.3. Of persons, 
to continue with any one, foil, by dat, 
Matt. 15. 32. Fig. to remain faith- 
ful to any one, to adhere to, Acts 
11. 23. Metaph. to continue in any 
thing, = to be constant in, to perse- 
vere, with dat. 1 Tim. 5. 5 tcus 5e- 
i)o~eo~i, Acts 11. 23 later eds. 
irpo(Topixi((a, f. iarco, to bring a ship 
to anchor at or near a place, q. d. to 
cast anchor, land at ; in N. T. mid. 
to come to anchor, draw in to shore. 
absol. Mark 6. 23. 









TTpO(TO(pEi\(i) 



403 



7rpocr(j)Ep(t) 



: 



irpo<ro<pei\(t), f. ^ffco, topwe besides, 
in addition, Philera. 19 ffeavrSv p.01 
irpococpeiAeis. 

irpo(roxOL(<0) fut. itrco, 2o be grieved 
towards any one, be indignant, angry 
at, implying detestation, loathing, 
with dat. Heb. 3. 10 5*o irpoffdox^ l °' a 
rfj yevea eKtivr), v. 17. 

irp6o"ir€tvos, ov, 6, tj, adj. {irp6s, 
ire?va), very hungry, Acts 10. 10. 

7r poffT^yuv/ni, f. i7|o), /o^jc or fasten 
to any thing, to affix, trans. Acts 2. 
23 rovrov irpoffirrj^apres [t(£ (rraup<p] 
a^eiAare. 

irpoffTr'nrrco, f. ir€orovfjLcu, to fall to- 
wards or wpow any thing, £o strike 
against ; in N. T. with the idea of 
purpose, a) to fall upon, =to rush 
upon, dash against, as the wind, q. d. 
to assault, with dat. Matt. 7. 25 ol 
&v€fjLoi irpoffiirtffov rfj oWia. b) of 
persons, to fall down to or before any 
one, i. e. at his feet or knees in 
reverence, or as a suppliant, foil, by 
dat. of pers. Mark 3. 11 TrpoffeTrnrrev 
avr$, 5. 33 ; by ro7s y6vao~i rivos 
Luke 5. 8 ; by irpbs rovs ir68as twos 
Mark 7. 25. 

irpocnroieu), <w, fut. ^)ffoo, to make to 
or for any one, to gain for; usually 
depon. mid. irpoffiroieofjiai, ovjuai, to 
make to one's self to acquire for one's 
self, also to make to one's self or make 
pretension to be so and so, = to claim 
or arrogate to one's self; hence in 
N. T. depon. mid. to make as if, make 
a shew of being or doing any thing, 
to feign, with inf. Luke 24. 28 irpoff- 
€7roi6?TO iroppwrepoo iropeveffdai. 

npoa"7rop€vojj.ai, f. cvffo/nai, depon. 
pass., to go or come to any one, with 
dat. Mark 10. 35. 

p o a p'f] y vvfx i, i.i]^(a, to break or burst 
toivards or upon any thing, to dash 
against, as waves, intrans., with dat. 
Luke 6. 48, 49 Trpoaepprj^v 6 irora- 
. pos t?7 olnia. 

Trpoo~T<xTis, loos, 7] (fern, to TTpOGrd- 
rrjs), a patroness, helper, succour er, 
Rom. 16. 2. 

irpoffrdffffca, f. £a>, to arrange ov set 
in order towards or to any person or 
thing, hence = to order towards or to 
any one, to command, prescribe to, 
with dat. of person, Matt. 1. 24 &s 
irpoffira^v avrop 6 &yy eAos, 21. 6, 



; 



impl. Luke 5. 14: foil, by ace. and 
dative in pass, constr. Acts 10. 33 
Trdvra ra irpoffrer ay fxeva o~oi inrb rod 
&€ov, dat. impl. Matt. 8. 4 t> Trpocr- 
eVa£e Mavffrjs, Mark 1. 44; by inf. 
with ace. Acts 10. 48. Spoken of 
times or seasons, to prescribe or ap- 
point to any one, with dative impl. 
Acts 17. 26 opiaas irpoarer ay \x.ivovs 
KOLipovs, text. rec. tt p or er ay fuzvovs. 

irpoarid^ixi, fut. 07]au) (for imperf. 
Trpoazridrjv, 3d pers. Trpocreridzi, see 
Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 111. 2.), to 
set, put, lay unto or with any thing, 
trans, a) prop., foil, by irp6s with 
ace. Acts 13. 36 irpocreredrj irpbs rovs 
irartpas avrov. b) genr. = to join 
or add unto; persons, with ace. and 
dat. Acts 2. 47 6 Kvpios Trpoo~€ri6ei 
rovs o~a)£. rfj iKKXrjaia, 5. 14 rev kv- 
picf), impl. 2. 41. Of things, with 
accus. and dat. TrpoaOes 7}/jl7u iricrnv 
Luke 17. 5 ; pass, with dat. Matt. 6. 
33 ravra irdvra TTpoo~re6r)0~€rai vpuv, 
Heb. 12. 19 : foil, by accus. and hci 
with dat. Luke 3. 20, e7ri with ace. 
12. 25 ; pass, absol. Gal. 3. 19 text, 
rec. Hence, by Hebr., before an 
infin., or sometimes a finite verb, to 
add to do any thing, = to do it again, 
do further, &c. ; mid. aor. 2 TrpoaeOe- 
fjL7)v with inf. Luke 20. 11 irpoo-edero 
Tre/bL^ai erepov again he sent another, 
v. 12; Acts 12. 3 irpoffedizro avkka- 
/3e?*/ Kal Tier pov he further seized also 
Peter: so particip. rrpoaQeis before 
a finite verb, Luke 19. 11 irpocrdels 
el7T€ irapafioX'fjv. 

irpocrrpex 00 * aor. 2 irpoaedpa/xou, to 
run to or towards any one, =to run 
up, absol. Mark 9. 15, 10. 17. 

7r poor (pay lop, ov, r6 (it poa (pay eiv), 
pr. ' what is eaten thereto,' i. e. along 
with bread, hence meat, flesh = otyov, 
and also fish = oxpdpiov, John 21. 5. 

Ttp6cr(paros, ov, 6, rj, adj., newly 
killed, just dead, hence fresh, recent; 
in N.T. genr. recent, new, Heb. 10. 
20. 

7r p ocr (par cos, adv. (irp6cr(paros), re- 
cently, lately, Acts 18. 2. 

irpoff(p4p(a, aor. 1 -npoo"i)veyKa, aor. 2 
TTpoffiji'eyKov, perf. irpoffevrjuox^, to 
bear or bring to any place or person, 
a) genr., of things, with accus. and 
dat. of place, i. q. to bring near or 
put to, John 19. 29 irpoff^ueyKav ai>- 



7rpO(T(j)i\l]Q 



404 



7TQO(Tli)WOV 



rod rap arojuari sc. rbv (Tiroyyov : so 
with dat. of pers. to bring a thing to 
any one, Matt. 22. 19 ol de irpoo-f)- 
veyKav auTc? dr]vdpiop : foil, by ac- 
cus. simpl. 25. 20 itpoo"r\veyKev 'aXXa 
irevre raXavra. Of persons, foil, by 
ace. and dat., the sick as brought to 
Jesus, Matt. 4. 24 irQoo"i]veyKav avrop 
irdvras rovs KaKoos exovras, 8. 16, 9. 
2, 32, iraiS'ia 19. 13. fipecpT] Luke 18. 
15. So to bring; or conduct to or &e- 
/ore any one, with ace. and dat. Luke 
23. 14, ewi rtva 12. 11; pass. Matt. 
18. 24. b) to offer, present to any 
one, with ace. and dat., fti-os Luke 
23. 36, xpypttTa Acts 8. 18, Saga 
Matt. 2. 11. Of things offered to 
God, oblations, sacrifice, &c, foil, 
by ace. and dat. rep &eop, as 6vo~(as 
Acts 7. 42, Qvcriav Heb. 11. 4, Xa- 
rpeiav John 16. 2, eauToV Heb. 9. 14 ; 
once irp6s riva, 5. 7 : elsewhere with 
rep &eop or irgbs rbv 0eoV impl., foil, 
by ace. simply, Matt. 5. 23, 24 irpoo-- 
<pepe rb Soopov o~ov, Heb. 8. 4, 9. 25 ; 
pass. v. 9, 28. The person or thing 
for or on account of which offering is 
made is put with virep or irepl ; e. g. 
virep nvos, with ace. Heb. 5. 1 7*/a 
irpoacpepr) doopd re Ka\ dvcrias virep a- 
p-apriobv, 9. 7 ; ace. impl. 5. 3 ; pass. 
Acts 21. 26 ; — irepi rivos, with ace. 
TrooveveyKe irepl rod Kadapicrfiov <rov 
a Kr\ Mark 1. 44; ace. impl. Luke 
5. 14, Heb. 5. 3. c) mid. with dat., 
fig. to bear one's self towards any one, 
i. e. to conduct towards, deal with any 
one so* and so, Heb. 12. 7 ws viols 
v/juu irpoadiepercu 6 &eos. 

7rpoo~(j)L\'f}s, eos, ovs, 6, r), adj. (irpos, 
<pLXeoo),^v.dear to any one, beloved; 
in N. T. of things, acceptable, grate- 
ful, pleasing, Phil. 4. 8. 

irpoacpopd, as, r) {irpoacpepoo), an of- 
fering, oblation, a) pr. the act of 
offering to God, Heb. 10. 10 5za rrjs 
irpoacpopas rod aco/JLaros 'I. Xp., v. 14 : 
fig. Rom. 15. 16. b) meton. for the 
thing offered, an offering, oblation, 
strictly without blood, opp. to dvaia 
and oXoKavroofxara, Eph. 5. 2, Heb. 
10. 5 : also a sacrifice, with blood, = 
6vo~ia, Acts 21. 26 eoos ov TrpoaTjvexOr] 
7) Trpoacpopd, 24. 17 ; so 7rpoo~<popa 
irepl afxaprias Heb. 10. 18. 

npocrepcoveoo, Co, f. t)o~oo, pr. to utter 
sounds towards, i. e. to speak to or 



address any one. a) genr., with dat. 
expr. or impl. Luke 13. 12 irpocre- 
<P<jov7)(T£ koI elirev avrfj, 23. 20, Acts 
21. 40 : in the sense of to call out to 
any one, to exclaim, with dat. Matt. 

II. 16. b) to call any one to one's 
self, foil, by ace. Luke 6. 13 irpove- 
cj)obvr)cre rovs fxaQnrds. 

TTpocrxvo-is, coos, 7] (Trporrx^co), a 
pouring out towards, i. q. affusion, 
sprinkling, Heb. 11 28. 

7rpoo"tyavoo, fut. avaco, to touch to or 
upon any thing, intrans., with dat. 
Luke 1 1. 46 ov Trpoatyavere ro7s <pop- 
riois, 

irp ocr ooiro\7]7rr €co, Co, f. iqcroo (irpoo 1 - 
ooTro\r)Trr7]s), to respect the person of 
anyone, shew partiality, absol. Jam. 
2. 9, = irpoa'coTTov Xap.$dveiv. 

7rpoo , coiro\7)7rrr)s, ov, 6 (irpoo'coTrov, 
Xafiftdvoo), a respecter of persons, Acts 
10. 34. 

irpoo~ooiroX7]$ia, as, t) (TrpocooTroXrj- 
irreoo), respect of persons, partiality, 
Rom. 2. 11, Jam. 2. 1. 

TTpocrooirov, ov, ro (irpos, &\p), pr. the 
part towards, at, around the eye, and 
hence genr. the face, visage, counte- 
nance, a) pr. Matt. 6. 17 rb irpSa- 
oo7rov aov vtyai, 17. 2, 26. 67; Gal. 1. 
22 ayvoovfxevos rop irpoorco7rop unknown 
by face, Engl, by sight. In phrases : 
iriirreiv ew\ irpoaooirov Matt. .17. .6; 
TTpScrcairov Trpbs 7rp6(Tco7rop face to face, 
with nothing intervening, 1 Cor. 13. 
1 2 ; Kara, irpocrooirov %x* iV before the 
face, =face to face, present, Acts 
25. 16, 2 Cor. 10. 1 opp. to a-rroov, v. 
7 ra Kara irpocrooirov pr. things before 
the face i. e. external things, Kara 
TTpScrcoTrov avrop avr£<rri[)v Gal. 2. 11. 
Fig. and by Hebr. Luke 9. 51 avrbs 
rb Trpoccoirou avrov ecrr^pi^e rod tto- 
peveaQai els 'lepovcr. he steadfastly set 
his face to go, i. q. he set forth with 
fixed purpose ; ellipt. in the same 
sense, v. 53 rb irp. avrov t)v iropev6- 
fxevov els K Yepovo~. : so 1 Pet. 3. 12 7rp. 
Kvpiov eirl iroiovvras KaKa, see e7rt 

III. 1. b. /3. Fig. in antith. with 
Kapdia, 1 Thess. 2. 17 irpooooirop, ov 
Kapdia, pr. in face, not in heart, i. e. 
' in body, not in spirit ;' 2 Cor. 5. 
12 ej/ Trpoo-coirop Kavx^ofJi-evovs, Kal ov 
Kaptiia, i. e. l externally, in appear- 
ance, and not in reality.' 

b) meton. face, = presence, person, 



TpOTUGGU) 



405 



7rp6(pacrtg 



chiefly in phrases borrowed from 
the Hebrew: (a) with prepositions, 
and foil, by gen. of pers., it forms 
a periphrasis for a simple preposi- 
tion ; a-nb irpoadoirov tw6s from the 
face, presence of any one, =from be- 
fore, from, Acts 3. ] 9, 5.41 curb rcpoo*- 
oottov tov avvefipiov, 7. 45 ; els Trpocr- 
cottw 7w 4KK\T]cnobv = before or to the 
churches, 2 Cor. 8. 24 ; e*> nQovobircp 



part. irporeTay/jLevoi naipoi times be- 
fore appointed, prescribed, Acts 17. 
26 text, rec, comp. irpocrr dacroo fin. 

7rpoT€ivco, f. €z/a>, Jo stretch forth or 
owJ; in X. T. Jo stretch out or extend 
before any one, e. g. a person bound 
with thongs in order to be scourged, 
with ace. and dat. of jnstr. Acts 22. 
25 Trpoereivav avrbv ro7s i/xaffi, see 
Lfxas. 



Xpicrrov in the presence of Christ, i. e. 

before him, as a formula of assever- *por€pos, a, ov (comparat. formed 

ation, 2. 10 ; /caret ™W*oV riws »« * r T 0I £ ^T ^ or *' f ore >f? ?ward > in 
tte f»f«f»JM* o/any one, = 2*/ re him, ^. T. and commonly of time before, 
Luke 2. 31, Acts 3. 13; fxerb. rod former, prior, a) pr. Lph. 4. 22 Kara 

ry]V irporepav avao~Tpo<pr)V. b) neut. 



irpocrcvTTuv crov with or in tlnj presence, 
= with thee, 2. 28 ; irpb Trpoo~do7rov 
twos before the face of any one, = 
simply Trp6 twos before any one, of 
place Matt. 11. 10, of time Acts 13. 
24. (/3) in construction with verbs, 
with or without an intervening prep, 
and with gen. of pers. expr. or im- 
plied, forming a periphrasis for the 
person designated by the gen. ; so 
in the phrase bpav, Beoopew, or lde?v 



irgorepov as adv. before, first. (a) 
genr. John 7. 51 edv fir) aKovvr) irap 
avTov TrgSregov, 2 Cor. 1. 15, Heb. 4. 
6', 7. 27. (/3) with art. irporepov as 
adj. former, Heb. 10. 32 tcls -nporepov 
7}/j.€ pas, 1 Pet. 1. 14 tcus rrg. eiriBv- 
piais. Neut. to irp6repov as adv. 
before, formerly, John 6. 62 o7rou "f\v 
to irporepov, 9. 8, Gal. 4. 13. 

TrpoT idrifxi, f. Br)o~ct), to set ot put be- 



to TTpoo-oiirov twos to see the face of fore any one ; in N. T. only mid. 



any one, = to see him face to face, 
to see and converse with him, Acts 20. 
25, 38, 1 Thess. 2. 17. Hence also 
ftAenew or bpav to irpoaoiirov tov Qeov 
to behold the face of God, =to have 
access to him, be admitted to his pre- 
sence, Matt. 18. 10, Rev. 22. 4. Tn 
a like sense, Heb. 9. 24 e/j.(pavLcrBr)- 
vai tco Trpoadoiro) tov Qeov vwep 7]fxa)v, 
q. d. before God. Elsewhere in- 
cluding the idea of external condi- 
tion and circumstances ; fiXeirew els 
7To. twos to regard the person, i. e. 
the external appearance of any one, 
Matt. 22. 16; Bavjud^ew Trgoaooira 
Jude 16, see Bavpd(co b. ; Aa/xfid- 
vew irpoawn-ov Luke 20. 21, see Xa/x- 
fidveo 1. e. j8. (7) once absol., as 
in later Greek, a person, 2 Cor. 1. 

] 1 6/C TTOWCOV TTpOCrCVTTGOV TO els 7)fxaS 

xdpi(Tfxa the gift to us from many 

persons. 

c) of things, face, surface, Luke 

21. 35 eizi irpoaccirov irdarjs ttjs yrjs, 

Act 17. 26 : hence i. q. the exterior. 

external appearance, Matt. 16. 3 to 

Trp. tov ovgavov, Luke 12. 56, Jam. 
*1. 11. 
TrpoTacraco, f. £co, to arrange or set in 

order before, in front ; in N. T. of 



TrporidefjLai. a) fig. to set before one's 
self, to propose to one's self, = to pur- 
pose, with inf. Rom. 1. 13 irpoeBe/x-nv 
e\Be7v irpbs vfias, with ace. Eph. 1. 
9. b) to set forth before the world, 
publicly, sc. on one's own part, with 
ace. Rom. 3. 25 ov -KpoeBero 6 Qebs 
lAcurrfipiov. 

TrpoT pew co, f. ipw, to turn forward, = 
to propel, impel, morally ; in N. T. 
and commonly mid. irpoTpeTro/xai, to 
cause one to turn himself forward, = 
to propel, impel, and hence to exhort, 
absol. Acts 18. 27. 

7rpoTpe%o), aor. 2 TrpoeSpa/xov, to run 
before, in advance, foil, by gen. with 
comparat. John 20. 4 irpoeSpafxe rd- 
X i0V ^ov Tlerpov. 

irpovitdgx *) fat. |co, pr. to begin be- 
fore, do first, to be or exist before, to 
precede in time ; in N. T. only with 
a participle of another verb, thus 
forming a periphrasis for a finite 
tense of that verb, comp. virdpx^ 
b. 7., Luke 23. 12 Trpovirripxov iv 
*X®Q a ovres pr. who before were being 
in enmity, i. q. who before were at 
enmity ; Acts 8. 9 irpovir^px^ pct- 
yevcov who before practised sorcery. 



time, to appoint before, pass. perf. -k p 6 (baas, eons, r\ (irpocpaivw), pr. 



7TpO(p£pU) 



1 what is shewn or appears before 
any one/ i. e. shew, pretence, pretext, 
put forth in order to cover one's 
real intent, Matt. 23. 13 irpocpacrei 
fxaKpa TrpocrzvxofAtvoi, Acts 27. 30, 1 
Thess. 2. 5 ovre iu irpocpdaeL 7rAeo- 
ve^ias i. e. a pretext for covetousness. 
So irpScpaciv %x* LV t0 h ave a pretext, 
i. e. a pretended excuse, John 15. 22. 

irgo<pepct), f. irpooicrco, to bear or bring 
forth, i. e. out of any place or thing, 
foil, by ace. and e/c Luke 6. 45. 

Trpo<pr)T€ia, as, rj (irpocpTjTeva)), a 
prophesying, prophecy, i. e. a) pr. 
a foretelling of future events, pre- 
diction, but including also, from the 
Heb., the idea of prophetic reve- 
lations, declarations, exhortations, 
warnings, uttered by the prophets 
while acting under divine influence : 
of the prophecies of the O. T., Matt. 
13. 14 avairXrjpovTaL avro?s 7} irpo- 
(j)7]rda 'Ho-aiov, 2 Pet. 1. 20, 21: so 
of the revelations and warnings of 
the Apocalypse, Rev. 1. 3 rovs \6- 
yovs rrjs irpocprjretas, 22. 7, al. In 
1 Tim. 1. 18, 4. 14 irpocprjTeia seems 
to refer to the prophetic revelations 
or directions of the Holy Spirit, by 
which persons were designated as 
officers and teachers in the primi- 
tive church, comp. Acts 13. 2, 20. 
28. b) prophecy, =the prophetic 
office, the prophetic gift, spoken in 
N. T. of the peculiar x < *P l(T f JLa '> or 
spiritual gift, imparted to the pri- 
mitive teachers of the church, Rom. 

12. 6 ex 0VT * s x a P L(r f jLaTa • * • € ^ T€ 1*9°- 
(Pnrdav, 1 Cor. 12. 10, 13. 2, 14. 22. 
c) by meton. a prophesying, the ex- 
ercise of the prophetic office, the 
acting as an ambassador of God and 
the interpreter of his mind and will, 
Rev. 11. 6. Spec, the exercise of 
the prophet^ gift in the primitive 
church, 1 C&. 14. 6, 1 Thess. 5. 20. 

TTpO(p7}T€V(a, f. CV&to (lTQ0(p'f)T7)s), to 

act as prophet, to prophesy, intrans. 
a)pr. to foretell future events, to pre- 
dict ; but often including also, from 
the Heb., the idea of exhorting, re- 
proving, threatening, or indeed the 
whole utterance of the prophets while 
acting under divine influence, as 
ambassadors of God and interpreters 
of his mind and will : of the pro- 
phets of the O. T., Matt. 11. 13 ttoV- 



406 TV potyriTrjQ 

res ol irgo<prJT<xi ecos 'Iwdvvov irpoecp'fi- 
rsvcrau, 15. 7 irepl v/lco:v, 1 Pet. 1. 10, 
Jude 14. In a like sense, of persons 
acting by a divine influence as pro- 
phets and ambassadors of God under 
the N. T., Rev. 10. 11 Set C€ ird\iu 
irpocprjTevo'ai iirl Xao?s, 11.3; also 
Acts 2. 17, 18 : as including the idea 
of praise to God, accompanied by 
prediction, Luke 1. 67. Of the high 
priest, John 11. 51; of false pro- 
phets, Matt. 7.22. Spoken in mock- 
ery by the soldiers to Jesus, q. d. to 
divine, give a response, with dat. Matt. 
26. 68. b) spec, of the xapfC^ua or 
prophetic gift imparted by the Holy 
Spirit to the primitive Christians, 
Acts 19. 6 fade to irv. rb cfy. eV av- 
tovs, iXdXovv re y\(tio*a , cus /cat 7rpoe- 
(p-fjrevov, 1 Cor. 11. 4, 13. 9, al. 

Trpo(j)7)T7]s, ov, 6 (irp6(j)r)/jLi), a pro- 
phet, pr. a foreteller of future events ; 
in Sept. and N. T. corresponding 
to Heb. n>13, pr. one who speaks 
from a divine influence, acts under 
inspiration, whether as foretelling 
future events, or as exhorting, re- 
proving, threatening individuals or 
nations, i. e. as the ambassador of 
God and the interpreter of his will 
to men. a) of the prophets of the 
O. T. (a) pr., Isaiah, Matt. 1. 22 ; 
Jeremiah, 2. 17; Joel, Acts 2. 16; 
Micah, Matt. 2. 5; Jonah, 12. 39; 
Zechariah, 21. 4; Daniel, 24. 15, 
So of Samuel, Acts 13. 20; David, 
2. 30; Elisha, Luke 4. 27; Asaph, 
Matt. 13. 35 ; also of Balaam, 2 Pet. 
2. 16. PI. genr. Matt. 2. 23, saep. 
(;8) meton. the prophetic books of the 
O. T., = at ypa<pa\ tSov irpo^>7}T<av 
Matt. 26. 56; so genr. 5. 17 Kara- 
Xvffcu tov v6fxov $j rovs Trpo&'fjTas, 
Mark 1. 2, Luke 16. 29, Acts 8. 28 : 
by synecd. put for the doctrines, &c. 
contained in the prophetic books, 
Matt. 7. 12, Acts 26. 27. Here 6 
v6p.os KcCi oi irpocpyjrai comprise the 
whole O. T., and the latter therefore 
include the Psalms, which elsewhere 
are also distinguished, Luke 24. 44 
v6fxos kcl\ 7rpo(prjrai Kai ipaXfioi : see 
v6fxos c. 7. 

b) genr. oi persons acting by divine 
influence as prophets and ambassa- 
dors of God under the new dispen- 
sation, = a teacher sent from God, 






7rpo(f)r)TiK6g 



407 



7Tp<jJT0C 



Matt. 10. 41 b dexfaews irpo(p7)T7)V 
els uvofia Trpo<P'f)TOv, 13. 57, John 7. 52. 
Spec, of Jesus, Matt. 21. 11 ovt6s 
4(ttiv 'I. 6 7Tpoc()r)Tris, v. 46, Luke 7. 
16*; as the Messiah, 6 irgocp^r^s o 
ipx6{JL€vos els rbv k6giaov John 6. 14, 
so 1. 21, 7. 40, al. ; — of John the 
Baptist, Matt. 11. 9. c) spec, of 
those who possessed the prophetic 
gift imparted by the Holy Spirit to 
the primitive churches, a prophet, 
i.e. a class of instructors or preach- 
ers who were next in rank to the 
apostles, and before the SiSaV/caAot 
or teachers, 1 Cor. 12. 28 : the idea 
of speaking from an immediate re- 
velation seems here to be funda- 
mental, as relating either to future 
events or to the mind of the Spirit 
in general (comp. Acts 11. 27, 21. 
10); Acts 13. 1 irpocprJTai nal SiSriV- 
K a\oL, 1 Cor. 12. 28, 14. 32, Eph. 2. 
20. d) perhaps a poet or minstrel, 
spoken of the Greek poet Epimeni- 
des, Tit. 1. 12. 
irpocprjr lkos ) t\, 6v (it po(p7)Ty]s), pro- 
phetic, uttered by prophets, Rom. 
16.26, 2 Pet. 1.19. 

irpo(p7)Tis, tdos, 7] (fern, to irpo<pr)T7js), 
a prophetess, a) pr. as speaking and 
acting from a divine influence, an 
ambassadress from God, Rev. 2. 20. 
b) spoken of one who lives in com- 
munion with God, and to whom God 
reveals himself by his Spirit, Luke 
2. 36. 

TTQocpOdva), fut. daco, to come or get 
before any one, to anticipate one in 
doing any thing, e. g. in speaking, 
with ace. Matt. 17. 25. 

Trpoxeigt^o^ucu, fut. tcrofxai, depon. 
mid., to hand forth, to cause to be 
at hand, ready; in N. T. fig. = to 
appoint, choose, destine, with accus. 
and inf. Acts 22. 14 irpoex^ipio-aro 
ere yvoovai rb deArj/jia avrov, 26. 16 
Trpoxtig' L o~<X'0'dal o~e [eT^ou] virr\peT7)V. 
Perf. part. pass, in passive sense, 
with dat. Acts 3. 20 in later eds. 

7rpoxeipoToz>6co, co, f. rjo'co, to choose 
before, first ; in N. T. to choose be- 
forehand, pass. Acts 10. 41 fxaprvGi 
rots irpoK€X^poTQV7]}JiivoLS virb rod 0. 
i. e. fore-chosen. 

Yip6xopos,ov, 6,Prochorus, pr. name 
of one of the seven primitive dea- 
cons at Jerusalem, Acts 6. 5. 



irpv/jLva, r]s, r) (pr. fern, of irpvfxvSs), 
= 7] irpv/jLi/r) vavs, the hindmost part 
of a ship, the stern, Mark 4. 38. 

irpoo'i, adv. (tt§6), early, in the morn- 
ing, Lat. mane. a) pr. and absol. 
Matt. 16. 3, Mark 1. 35. With pre- 
positions: afxairpco'i, see ajttab.; <x7ro 
irpcoi', see air 6 II. c. ; eirl rb irpai'C, 
see iiri III. 2. b. b) meton. for the 
morning-watch, which ushers in the 
dawn, Mark 13. 35, see <pv\aK7j b. 

irpoo'ia, see irp&'Cos. 
irpdo'Cfxos, 7], ov (irpcoi), early, spoken 
of the early rain, James 5. 7, see 

6\pLfJLOS. 

TTpcotvSs, 7], ov {irpwi), early, morn- 
ing, Rev. 2. 28 ; 22. 16 later eds. 

irpw'ios, a, ov (7rpon), early, morning ; 
in N. T. only rj irpoo'ia i. e. wpa the 
morning hour, morning, Matt. 21. 18 
Trpmas eiravdyoov els ttjv tto\lv, 27. 1. 

Trpcvpa, as, 7] (irp6), the forward part 
of a sldp, the prow, Acts 27. 30. 

IT pu)T€V(0, fut. €V0~(i) (iTpOOTOs) , to be 

first, chief, = to hold the first rank, 
highest dignity, ev iraaiv Col. 1. 18. 

TrpccTOKaOedpta, as, 7] (Trpcoros, kcl6- 
edpa), the first or chief seat, yiatt. 23.6. 

TrpcoroAcAicrta, as, t) (irpwros, KAiaia), 
pr. the first place of reclining at table, 
the chief place at a banquet, Matt. 
23. 6. 

it poor os, 7], ov (superlat. from irp6, 
compar. Trpdrepos), prop, foremost, 
hence first, the first. 1 . genr. as adj. 
a) spoken of place, order, time: (a) 
pr., without art. Mark 16. 9 irp^rr) 
aafifidrov sc. Tj/uepa, Phil. 1. 5 airb 
irpccTTjs TifjLtpas, Luke 2. 2, Eph. 6. 2 
evro\7] TrpdorT], 1 Cor. 15. 3 ev Trpcc- 
rois = first of all: foil, by fievTepos 
Acts 12. 10. With art. Matt. 26. 17 
rfj TTpdorr) tu>v a^v/LLcov sc.Tj/nepa, Mark 
14. 12, Acts 1. 1 rbv irp&Tov \6yov, 
1 Cor. 15. 45, Heb. 9. 2 f) irpcvrTj 
gk7]V7\, Rev. 1. 17 (see eV%aTos b. 
7.), 4. 1 ; 01 irp&Toi the first, Matt. 
20. 8 ; ra 7rpoora pr. the first things, 
the first or former state, condition, 
12. 45 ; 1 Tim. 5. 12 7) irpccrT] irio-ris 
' first or originally professed ;' Rev. 
2. 4 ttjv ayaTrnv ttjv irpccrrju ver. 5 ; 
opp. to koavos, 21. 1, Heb. 8.13. So 
in division or distribution, 6 -Kpooros 
... 6 devrepos Matt. 22. 25 ; 6 irpco- 
ros . . . 6 erepos Luke 14. 18: where 



7Tp(s)T0g 



408 



7TTT}VOQ 






only two are spoken of, Matt. 21. 
28, John 19. 32. (/3) in an adver- 
bial sense, Matt. 10. 2, John 1. 42 
evpiCKei ovros irpcaros rbv afieXcpov, 
8. 7, Acts 26. 23. (7) put adver- 
bially for the comparative irporepos, 
with gen. John 1. 15, 30 on ir poor 6s 
fxov ijv, 15. 18 4/j.e irpoorov vjaoov. 

b) fig. of rank, dignity, first, chief; 
without art. Matt. 20. 27 os iav eixri 
iv v/mv eivai irgooros, 22. 38, Acts 16. 
12: with gen. partit. Mark 10. 44, 
] 2. 28 irpwry] irdvroov 4vroXi\, 1 Tim. 
1. 15. With art. Acts 17. 4 yvvcu- 
koov roov irpooroov ovk oXiycu, Luke 15. 
22 : so 6 irpooros, ol irpooroi, the first, 
the chief, with gen. of a country or 
people, Acts 28. 7 tw irpoorco rrjs vi]- 
<rov, Mark 6. 21 ro?s irpdorois rr]s Ta- 
XiXalas, Luke 19. 47 ol irpooroi rod 
Xaov, Acts 13. 50. In the prover- 
bial phrase, iroXXol zcrovrai irpooroi 
GO~x aTOL > KaL eo~X aTOL irpooroi, also e- 
aovrai ol €0~x aT0L Trp&roi, Kal ol irgdb- 
tol etrxaroi, the first shall be last, and 
the last first, &c. i. e. those who seem 
or claim to be first shall be last. 
Matt. 19. 30, 20. 16. 

2. neut. TTp&rov as adverb, a) pr. 
of place, order, time, usually without 
article, (a) genr. Matt. 17. 10, 27 
rbv avafidvra irpoorov lx.Qvv, Mark 
7. 27, Luke 9. 59, 61: so Acts 7. 
12, = the first time. (/3) emphat. 
first of all, before all, Matt. 23. 26 
Kaddpiaov irpoorov rb ivrbs rod irorr]- 
piov, Acts 13. 46, Rom. 1. 8 rrpwrov 
ixlv sv-xapivrol) rep ©<?<£, 1 Cor. 11. 18. 
(7) in division or distribution, as 
referring to a series or succession 
of circumstances, and followed by 
other adverbs of order or of time, 
expressed or implied, where some 
assign to it a comparative sense, = 
irp6repov, but unnecessarily ; foil, 
by Sevrtpov 1 Cor. 12. 28, elra Mark 

4. 28, eireira Jam. 3. 17, fxera ravra 
Mark 16. 9 com p. ver. 12, koX rore 
Matt. 5. 24. In a like sense, irpoo- 
rov koX Rom. 1. 16, 2. 9, 2 Cor. 8. 5 ; 
irpuorov . . . 5e Matt. 13. 30, 2 Tim. 1. 

5. (&) rarely with art. rb irpoorov 
first, at first, formerly, John 10. 40 

#7rou fjv y Ioodvvi)s rb irpoorov fiairri- 
fcv, 12. 16, 19. 39. 

b) fig. of dignity, importance, 
first, = first of all, chiefly, especially, 
Matt. 6. 33 Qqrurs irpoorov ri]v /3a- 



criXziav rod ®eov, Rom. 3. 2, 2 Pet. 1. 
20, 3. 3, irpoorov irdvrwv 1 Tim. 2. 1. 

ir peer oar arrjs, ov, 6 (irpooros, 'icrrr]- 
fii), pr. one who stands first, in the 
first rank of an army; in N. T. fig. 
a leader, lit. ringleader, Acts 24. 5. 

irpccroroKia, oov, rd (irgoor6roKos), 
the rights of the first-born, birth-right, 
Heb. 12. 16, 

irpoor6r okos, ov, 6, rj {irpooros, riK- 
roo), first-born, a) pr. the first-born 
of a father or mother, Matt. 1. 25 
rbv vlbv avrrjs rbv irpoorSroKov: in- 
cluding also the first-born of ani- 
mals, Heb. 11. 28. b) fig. first-born, 
= the first, the chief, one highly dis- 
tinguished and pre-eminent: so of 
Christ, as the beloved Son of God 
before the creation, Col. 1. 15 comp. 
v. 16, Heb. 1. 6 comp. v. 5; or in 
relation to his followers, Rom. 8. 29 
€ts rb civcti avrbv irpoor. iv iroXXo7s 
ddeXcpoTs, comp. Col. 1.18; or as 
the first who rose from the dead no 
more to die, the leader and prince 
of those who shall arise, Col. 1. 18, 
Rev. 1. 5. Of the saints in heaven, 
probably those formerly most dis- 
tinguished on earth by the favour 
and love of God, as patriarchs, pro- 
phets, apostles, &c. Heb. 12.23 4k- 
KXrjaia irpoororSKoov diroysypa/jifJLivoov 
iv ovpavols. 

irraioo, fut. icrce, to stumble, fall, in- 
trans. ; inN.T. only fig. to stumble, 
i. e. a) to err or fail in duty, to 
offend, with iv Jam. 2. 10, 3. 2 e¥ ris 
X6ycp ov irraizi: absol. Rom. 11. 11 
jii^j eirraicrav %va. ireaoocrr, with iroXXd 
adv. James 3. 2. b) to fail of suc- 
cess and happiness, 2 Pet. 1. 10. 

irrcpva, i)s, 7], the heel, John 13. 18, 
see iiraipoo. 

irrepvyiov, ov, r6 (irr€pv£), a little 
wing, winglet ; of any thing shaped 
like a wing, running out to a point, 
e. g. a fin, the corner or skirt of a 
garment ; in N. T. a pinnacle, spo- 
ken of the highest point of the Tem- 
ple, probably the apex of Solomon's 
porch, Matt. 4. 5. 

irr ep v£, vyos, r), a pinion, wing, Matt. 
23. 27, Rev. 4. 8. 

7rrr)v6s, r\, ov (irero/Jiai) , flying, wing- 
ed; in N. T. neut. plur. ra irrr}vd : 
birds, fowls, 1 Cor. 15. 39. 






TTTOeii) 



409 



7rv\rj 



7tto€», a>, fut. i)(rw, to terrify, put in 
trepidation, pass, to be terrified, be in 
trepidation, Luke 21. 9 fity irronBrirc, 
24. 37. 

tttStjo'is, €(ijs, t) (irroioa), terror, tre- 
pidation, fear, 1 Pet. 3. 6 /ult] cpofiov- 
fjitpai /ufiefxiav tttStjctip, i. e. doing 
well and fearing not, = icpofi. (p6fiov 
fxeyav Mark 4. 41. 

IlroAe fxa'is, idos, t), Ptolemais, a ma- 
ritime city of Palestine belonging to 
Galilee, on the bay north of mount 
Carmel, Acts 21. 7. 

irrvov, ov, r6 (tttvoo), a fan, win- 
nowing- shovel, with which grain is 
thrown up against the wind in order 
to cleanse it, Matt. 3. 12. 

TTTvpoD, f. vpw (kindred with trroecc), 
to terrify, put in trepidation, pass. 
Phil. 1. 28. 

TtrvCfia, aros, t6 (tttvoo), spittle, 
what is spit out, John 9. 6. 

7TTi5(T(rcy, fut. £«, to fold, fold or roll 
together, to fri&xiov Luke 4. 20. 

7TTVOJ, f. vera), to spit, spit out, absol. 
Mark 7. 33, eft n 8. 23, x^ai John 
9. 6. 

Trrco/na, aros, t6 (ttltttco), a fall, fig. 
downfall, ruin, met. any thing fallen, 
ruins; in N. T. a body fallen, i. e. a 
dead body, carcass, corpse, Matt. 24. 
28 flirov iav if rb Trrccfia, e/ce? avvax~ 
6T)<rovTai ol atrol, Mark 6. 29. 

TTTCoaris, eccs, t) (ttItttoo), a fall, down- 
fall, crash, as of a falling building, 
Matt. 7. 27: fig. downfall, ruin, Luke 
2. 34 els tttcoo-lv i. e. a cause of fall 
and ruin, comp. avdo'Tacris 1. 

7TT<w%eia, as, r) (tttccx^s), begging, 
beggary; in N. T. poverty, want, 2 
Cor. 8. 2 see Kara I. 1. b. ; so of a 
state of poverty and humiliation, v. 
9, Rev. 2. 9. 

7T t « x 6 ^ w j f. evffa) (irrcox^s), to beg, 
be a beggar; in N. T. to be or become 
poor, be in a state of poverty and 
humiliation, intrans. 2 Cor. 8. 9, 
comp. Phil. 2. 7. 

tttoox^s, i), op (TrTdoo-ffca), begging, 
beggarly, poor, pr. crouching, cring- 
ing in the manner of beggars. a) 
pr. and often as subst. (a) 6 irrcoxos 
a beggar, mendicant, Luke 14. 13, 
21, 16. 20 tttwxos ris r)v bv6p.ari 
Aafcpos. (/3) oi irrwx 01 ine poor, 
i. e. needy, destitute of the neces- 



saries of life, and subsisting on the 
alms of others, Matt. 19. 21 Bbs tttco- 
Xoh, 26. 9, 11, saep. (7) genr. poor, 
needy, = Trevns, spoken of honest 
poverty as opp. to the rich, without 
the idea of mendicity, fxia %"%« tttco- 
Xl) Mark 12. 42; so Rom. 15. 26, 2 
Cor. 6. 10, al. 

b) by impl., and from the Heb., 
poor, i. e. low, humble, of low estate, 
including also the idea of being 
afflicted, distressed, Luke 4. 18 ix? l ~ 
o~e /j.€ €vayy€Aio~aa6ai 7rTo>xo?s, 7. 22 
tttcoxoI €vayye\i£ovTai : fig. Matt. 5. 
3 ol irrobxol rep TrvevjjLaTi the poor 
in spirit, those who feel themselves 
spiritually poor, the lowly in mind 
and heart; Luke 6. 20. c) fig., of 
things, beggarly, poor, imperfect, Gal. 

4. 9 7rrcox8 crTotxeTa. 

TTvy/jLi), r)s, 7) (ttuI), the fist, also fist- 
ing, boxing; in N.T. Mark 7. 3 *av 

/JL7] TTVy/ULT] VvtytoVTai TCLS X^P aS ) ^* 

unless they wash their hands [rub- 
bing them] with the fist, i.e. ad sen- 
sum sedulously, carefully, diligently, 
— an early interpretation makes it 
mean to the elbow. 

ttvOwv, covos, 6, Pytlwn, in Greek my- 
thology a serpent slain by Apollo, 
to whom the name was afterwards 
transferred; spoken also of diviners, 
soothsayers, who were supposed to 
be inspired by the Pythian Apollo; 
hence in N. T., Acts 16. 16 exovaa 
7ruevp.a ttvOoopos having a spirit of 
Python, i. e. of a diviner, =a sooth- 
saying demon, 

ttvkv6s, 7), 6v (kindred with 7ru£), 
thick, firm, solid, dense, close toge- 
ther; in N. T. frequent, often, 1 Tim. 

5. 23 8ta tols TrvKvds cov aadeveias. 
Neut. pi. TrvKva as adv. frequently, 
often, Luke 5. 33 v7)o~T€vovo~i ttvkvol. 
Comparat. nvKydrepop adv. Acts 24. 
26. 

TTVKTSVQO, f. €VO~Ct) {tTv};), to fist, box, 

fight as a boxer, intrans. 1 Cor. 9. 

26 OVTCO 7TVKT6VCC, COS OVK htpa SegUf 

i. e. ' as a boxer I strike no blow in 



vain,' comp. ai)p. 



ttvKt], t)s, t], a door, gate, pr. the 
large door or entrance of an edifice, 
city, &c, thus differing from Ovoa 
a common door : so of the Temple, 
t?7 wgaiq ttvKtj rod Upov Acts 3. 10; 
of a prison, 12. 10 ; of a city, 9. 24, 

N N 



TTVKWV 



410 



7TVpO(0 



Heb. 13. 12: fig. Matt. 7. 13 ; irvXai 
adov the gates of hades, by meton. 
for hades itself, i. e. hades with its 
powers, Satan and his hosts, Matt. 

16. 18 TTVXCU cj,$OV OV K.aTl(JXVO~OV(TlV 



avrrjs. 



irv\a>v, wvos, 6 (irvXr)), a large door, 
gate, sc. at the entrance of a build- 
ing or city. a) genr., of a house, 
Acts 10. 17 eireo-Tr)0~av iirl tov ttv- 
Xwva, 12. 13 see dvpa a. ; of a city, 

14. 13. b) by synecd. a gateway, 
portal, vestibule, the deep arch under 
which a gate opens, Matt. 26. 71. 

irvvBdvofxai, f. irevcrofiai, aor. 2 iirv- 
66fX7]v, depon. mid. to ask, inquire. 
a) pr., and foil, by irapd twos from 
or of any one, with accus. John 4. 
52 eirvdero nap* avTcov ttjv (Jopav : or 
also with interrog. indir. Matt. 2. 4 
invvddveTO irag avT&v irov 6 Xpicrrbs 
yevvarai, Acts 10. 18. Absol. with 
interrog. dir. Acts 4. 7, 10. 29 irvv- 
BdvofJLdi t'wi Aoycp fi£T€Tr€fjL\pao'6e /j.e ; 
23. 19 : so before an indir. interrog., 
with the opt. after a past tense, Luke 

15. 26 iirvv6dv€T0 ri efry ravra, 18. 
36, John 13. 24, Acts 21. 33. In a 
judicial sense, to inquire, examine, 
foil, by ace. and irepi twos, Acts 23. 
20. b) to find out by inquiry, to 
learn, hear, foil, by '6tl, Acts 23. 34 

1Tvd6/JL€VOS OTL CLirb KlXlKiaS. 

ttvq, irvpos, to, fire, a) pr. and genr. 
Matt. 3. 10 els irvp QdWerai, v. 12, 
17. 15, Acts 28. 5 ; Rev. 8. 5 e/c tov 
irvpos tov OvciaCTTjptov i. e. upon the 
altar. The gen. irvp6s often takes 
the place of an adject. ; <p\b£ irvpos 
flame of fire i. q. fiery flame, Acts 7. 
30, once vice versa iv irvpl <pXoy6s 
2 Thess. 1. 8 ; y dvBpaKCLS irvgos burn- 
ing coals, Rom. 12. 20 (see <xv6ga£)', 
yXcocraai oocrel irvgSs Acts 2. 3 ; Aa^t- 
7ra5es irvpos Rev. 4. 5 ; ctvXoi irvpos 
fiery pillars, 10. 1. Spoken of fire 
from heaven, lightning, &c, airb tov 
ovpavov Luke 9. 54, e/c tov ovq. Rev. 
13. 13, absol. 8. 7. 

b) symbolically: (a) of God, as 
inflicting punishment, Heb. 12. 29. 
(/3) of strife, disunion, Luke 12. 49; 
so of the tongue, as kindling strife 
and discord, Jam. 3. 6. (7) of evils, 
calamities, trials, which purify the 
faith and hearts of professed Chris- 
tians, as the fire tries and purifies 



the precious metals, comp. 1 Pet. 1. 
7; so Mark 9. 49, see e;Aif«; ICor. 

3. 13 iv TTVgl CLTrOKa\VWT€TCU, KCU €- 

KaCTov to egyov oiroiov icTTi to irvp 
SoKifxdaei, i. e. ' the fiery trials and 
conflicts to which Christian teachers 
and their doctrines are subjected 
will test their truth and value,' — 
the system of teaching being here 
represented under the figure of a 
building, of which only the solid 
parts can withstand the fire : hence 
also of the teacher (builder) him- 
self, v. 15 avTbs au)8r)o~€Tcu, ovtoo 5e 
00s dia 7tvq6s he shall be saved so as 
through the fire, i. e. * as escaping 
through the fire, which destroys 
his work,' — the expression is pro- 
verbial, implying * with difficulty, 
scarcely.' (8) of the infernal fire, 
the place of punishment and abode 
of demons and the souls of wicked 
men in hades, represented under 
various images ; tj Kd^wos tov irvp6s 
Matt. 13. 42, 7] yeevva tov irvpSs 5. 
22 ; to irvg to 'dcrl3e<TTov Mark 9. 43, 
ov crfievvvTcu v. 44, to cd&viov Matt. 
18. 8; 7) Xl/jLvt] tov irvp6s Rev. 19. 
20 ; simply, Matt. 3. 1 1 : comp. in 
yeevva, and $airTi£oo 2. b. 

c) fig. ardour, vehemence, Heb. 10. 
27 irvgbs CrjAos, see £rjXos b. )8. 

irvpd, as, r) (irvp), a fire, i. e. as 
kindled and burning, burning fuel, 
Acts 28. 2, 3. 

irvpyos, ov,6,a tower, a) pr. for de- 
fence, as in the wall of a city, Luke 
13. 4 6 irvpyos iv t$ ^iXcod/n i. e. in 
the wall of the city near Siloam : 
spoken of the watch-tower or turret 
of a vineyard, Matt. 21. 33. b) 
meton. of any building with one 
or more towers, a castle, fortress, 
palace, Luke 14. 28. 

irvpeacroo, f. |co (TrvperSs), to be fever- 
ish, be sick of a fever, in trans. Matt. 
8. 14, Mark 1. 30. 

irvp€Tos, ov, 6 (irvp), fiery heat; in N. 
T. a fever, Matt. 8. 15, John 4. 52. 

irvp iv os, ij, ov {irvp), fiery, burning; 
in N.T. by impl. flaming, glittering? 
Rev. 9. 17 d&pcLKas irvpivovs. 

irvp Sou, 60, f. fjoo~<a (irvp), to fire, i. e. to 
set on fire ; in N. T. only pass, irv- 
pSofjicu, ovfiai, to be fired, set on fire, 
kindled, = to burn to flame. a) pr. 
Eph. 6. 16 see /3eAos, 2 Pet. 3. 12 



> t t y 



411 7TW£ 






ovpavoX irvpovfi€Uoi XyQ^ffourai, Rev. 
1.15: fig. to burn, be inflamed, with 
anger, =to be incensed, 2 Cor. 11. 
29 ; with lust, 1 Cor. 7. 9 Kpei<j<r6v 
io~Ti ya/jLrjcrai t) irvpovadai. d) by 
impl. to be tried with fire, purified, 
as metals, Rev. 3. 18. 

Trvfipdfa, f. atroj (irvfifrSs), to be fire- 
coloured, fire-red, intrans. Matt. 16. 
2 irvppdfei 6 ovpavSs, v. 3. 

irvfip6s, d, 6v (irvp), fiery-coloured, 
fiery-red, red, Rev. 6. 4 '(ttttos, 12. 3 
fyd/ccoz/. 

Ilv^os, ov, 6, Pyrrhus, pr. name of 
a man ; Acts 20. 4 'Zcairarpos Ilvfipov 
Sopater, son of Pyrrhus, where text, 
rec. omits Tlvfipov. 

irvp coo' is, ens, i) (irvpooj), a being on 
fire, burning, conflagration, Rev. 18. 

9, 18: fig. fiery trial, calamity, suf- 
fering, 1 Pet. 4. 12. 

ttco, enclitic particle, yet, even, used 
only in composition; seefiTjiroo, (jlt)- 
5e7rcy, ovttoo, ovdtTroo, ttcottot€. 

it 00 \4 00, w, £.7)0-00, pr. 2o £rac?e awav. 
wares, £o barter, hence genr. to sell, 
with accus. Matt. 13. 44 oVa exei 
ttoo'Sgl, 19. 21, 21. 12 rcov ttcoKovvtoov 
ras irepio~Tzpds, Luke 12. 33, Acts 
5. 1. Pass, with gen. of price, Matt. 

10. 29 oi^l hvo crrpovOia acro~apiov 
ttcoKsltoli; Luke 12. 6. Absol. Matt. 
21. 12 rovs ttooKovvtols kcu ay opd(ov- 
ras £v rep hpcp, 25. 9, Acts 4. 34, 37. 

ttoo\os, ov, 6, 7], a foal, Lat. pullus, 
i. e. genr. a young animal, young- 
ling, spec, of the horse, a colt ; in 
N. T. of an ass, a foal, a conjoined 
with ovos, &c. Matt. 21. 2, 5, John 
12.15; absol. Mark 11. 2-7. 

7rcu7roT6, adv. {ttoo, ttot4), lit. ?/e£ ever, 
ever, at any time ; in N. T, occ. only 
after a negative, not yet even, never, 
Luke 19. 30 £<f ov ovtes ttojttot€ 
iitdQiore, John 1. 18, al. 

Troop 6 00, co, fut. coffco (ttcoqos), pr. £0 
make hard like stone, genr. to make 
hard, callous, to indurate ; in N. T. 
only fig. to harden, to make dull, stu- 
pid, ttjv KapSiav John 12. 40. Pass. 
to be hardened, dull, stupid, 7) uaphia 
Mark 6. 52, to. vo-fjfxara 2 Cor. 3. 14: 
so of persons, Rom. 11. 7. 

ircopcoais, coos, i) (rroopooo), pr. a hard- 
ening, induration ; in N. T. only fig. 
hardness of heart or mind, dullness, 



stupidity, Mark 3. 5, Eph. 4. 18 : 
absol. id. Rom. 11. 25. 

it cos, enclitic particle indef., any how, 
in any way, in some way or other ; 
in N. T. only in the compounds e?- 

TTCOS, jxilTTCOS. 

ttoos, interrog. adv. (correl. to ttoos, 
00s, (Sttoos), how ? in what way or man- 
ner ? by what means ? a) pr. in a 
direct question, (a) with the indi- 
cative : (1) genr.' and simply, Luke 

10. 26 ttcos avayivooorKeis ; John 7. 
15, 9. 10 ttcos ayeopx^ 7 l°'^ J/ (T0L ot ' ocp- 
daA/uLoi; 1 Cor. 15. 35. (2) imply- 
ing surprise, wonder, Matt. 22. 12 
ttcos elarjkOes w5e ; John 3. 9, 6. 52 : 
so with the fut., expressing what 
may or can take place, Matt. 7. 4 
ttoos ipe?s rop a$eA(p(p crov; Luke 1. 
34 : with intensive particles, ko.1 
ttcos John 12. 34, see Kai 1. e. 7. ; 
ttcos ovv 6. 42, see ovv 2. d. In the 
same expression of surprise, &c. 
ttcos may often be rendered how is it 
that? how comes it? why? Mark 12. 
35 ttcos Xiyovaiv ol ypap-fxar^LS '6ti 6 
Xp. kt\; John 4. 9, 1 Cor. 15. 12, 
Gal. 2. 14, 4. 9 : so koX ttcos Acts 2. 

8, ttoos ovv Matt. 22. 43, ttcos ov 16. 

11. (3) often in questions which 
serve to affirm the contrary; e.g. a 
negative, Matt. 12. 29, 34 ttoos dv- 
vacrde ayada \a\e7iz i. e. ye cannot, 
Mark 3. 23, John 3.4; Kal ttoos in- 
tens. Luke 20. 44, John 14. 5 : so 
with the fut., Luke 11. 18 ttcos ara- 
OrjcreTai 7) fiacriAeia avrov ; Rom. 3. 
6, 1 Cor. 14. 7, 9, Heb. 2. 3. Hence 
ttcos ovxh implying strong affirma- 
tion, Rom. 8. 32, 2 Cor. 3. 8. (£) 
with the subjunctive, in a question 
expressing doubt, Matt. 23. 33 ttcos 
<pvyr)TG awo ttjs Kpio'ecos ttjs ytevviqs ; 
26. 54. (7) with the optative and 
&v, expressing a negative subject- 
ively, Acts 8. 31 ttcos yap av dvvai- 
[X7\v for how can I? 

b) in an indirect question, with 
the indicative, expressing what is 
real and of actual occurrence, John 

9. 15 7\pcoToov cwtqv TTcos avefiKe-tysv. 
Oftener in oblique discourse, after 
verbs of considering, rinding out, 
knowing, making known, and the 
like; here the interrogative force is 
dropped, and ttcos is = its correla- 
tive owcos, how, in what way : (a) with 



'Paa/3 



412 






it) 



the indicative, Matt. 6. 28 Karafid- 
06Te ra Kpiva rod aypov ircos av^dvei, 
12. 4 ovk av€yv<oT€ ttcos eio~rj\dev ds 
tbv oIkov rod &€ov, Mark 5. 16, 12. 
41, saep. (/3) with the subjunctive, 
where any thing is expressed as 
objectively possible, Matt. 10. 19 

fl^l /jL€pijLLV7]a7]T€ TTWS 7J Tl \a\T)0"nT€, 

Mark 14. 1 eQr)rovv iroos avrbv airo- 
ktsIvgdo-w, v. 11, Luke 12. 11, 22. 2, 
Acts 4. 21. (7) with the future in- 
die, instead of the subjunct., Mark 
11. 18 4Qt]tovv ttcos avrhv airoAe<rov- 
aiv, 1 Cor. 7. 32. 

c) as an intensive exclamation, 
how! how very! how greatly! before 
an adj. or adv. Mark 10. 24 ircos 5u<r- 
koKov eVn, v. 23, Matt. 21. 20 irajs 
irapaxpyp-a i^pdudTj f) o~vkt} : before 
a verb, Luke 12. 50 ireos orvvix°^ aL 
€cos ov T€A€o~drj, John 11. 36 ?5c ttws 
i<pl\ei avr6v. 

P. 

'PaajS, fj, indec. Rahab, pr. name of 
a harlot at Jericho, Heb. 11. 31. 

pa&fii, 6, indec. rabbi, later Heb., 
= a doctor, teacher, master, a title 
of honour in the Jewish schools, 
continued also in modern times, 
Matt. 23. 7, saep. : in v. 8 it is ex- 
plained by Kad-nynrris, in John 1. 39 
by SiSaovcaAos, in reference to usage 
rather than signification, l^ signi- 
fies pr. one great, a chief, a master, 
and was introduced as a title into 
the Jewish schools about the time 
of Christ, in a threefold form: ri 
rab, as the lowest degree of honour ; 
with pron. suffix > my, »33 rabbi, Gr. 
fiafifil, my master, of higher dignity; 
and ji^n rabbon, in Gr. as if with 
suffix pafifiovi, q. d. my great master, 
the most honourable of all. 

pafifiovl or pafSfiovvi, indec. rab- 
boni, a title of high honour in the 
Jewish schools (see pafSfil), Mark 
10.51, John 20. 16. 

pa&8l£co, f. io*(t) (pdfidos), to beat with 
rods, to scourge, absol. Acts 16. 22, 
2 Cor. 11. 25 rph e^afidicrdrjy. 

pdfiSos, ov, 77, a rod, wand, staff, a) 
genr. Heb. 9. 4 ; for chastising or 
scourging, 1 Cor. 4. 21 ; for leaning 
upon, walking, Matt. 10. 10, Heb. 



11. 21. b) spec, a sceptre, q. d. staff 
or wand of office, Heb. 1, 8. 

pafidovxos, ov, 6 (fidfidos, ex w )» P r * 
a rod-holder, i. e. a lie tor ; an officer, 
or sort of sergeant, who attended 
on the magistrates of Roman cities 
and colonies, and executed their 
decrees ; so called from bearing the 
Roman fasces or bundle of rods, 
Acts 16. 35, 38. 

'Vayav, 6, indec. Ragau, pr. name of 
a man, Luke 3. 35. 

pqdiovpyrj/JLa, aros, r6 (fiafiiovgyecc), 
pr. ' what is done easily,' light-work, 
levity ; hence, in a bad sense, wick- 
edness, crime, Acts 18. 14. 

pafiiovgyia, as, tj (padiovpyos), ease 
or lightness of doing, levity in doing, 
indolence, effeminacy ; in N. T. wick- 
edness, profligate cunning, subtilty, 
Acts 13. 10. 

patcd, indec. raca, a word of con- 
tempt, prob. from the Chald., empty, 
worthless, foolish, Matt. 5. 22. 

pdnos, eo9, ovs, to {p^yuvpa), a piece 
torn off, a rag, a torn garment ; in 
N. T. genr. a piece, remnant of cloth, 
Matt. 9. 16 iirifi\rifia pdicovs ayvd- 
(pov, — GTrifi\yip.a i/jLariov Kaivov Luke 
5.36. 

'Po/iS, 7], indec. Ramah, Heb. ' a 
height,' pr. name of a city of Ben- 
jamin, a few miles north of Jerusa- 
lem, between Gibeah and Bethel, 
Matt. 2. 18. 

pavrl£(a, fut. iorci), to sprinkle, be- 
sprinkle, with ace. Heb. 9. 13 o~7ro§bs 
dap.d\€a)s pavTi£ovo~a rovs KeKoivou- 
fxiuovs, v. 19, 21. Meton. to purify, 
cleanse, in a moral sense, Heb. 10. 
22 ippavTiap.4voi ras KapSias curb ffvv- 
cidTjcrews Trovrjgas. 

pavriG jjl6s, ov, 6 (pavrlfa), prop, a 
sprinkling, meton. purification, cleans- 
ing, Heb. 12. 24 aT/xa pavriorfAov blood 
of sprinkling, i. e. for sprinkling, 
cleansing; 1 Pet. 1. 2 4k\€Kto?s els 
VTraKo))v nal pavTicrfxbv a'ljuLaros 'I. Xp. 
i. e. * to sprinkling with the blood 
of Jesus, to cleansing through his 
blood.' 

/5a7rt£o>, f. io'co (pairls, =pd/3Bos), to 
beat with rods, to scourge; later and 
in N. T. to smite with the open hand, 
to cuff, slap, espec. the cheeks or 
ears, with ace. Matt. 5. 39 Hans o~€ 






f)a7ricrfjia 



413 



ptjrwn 



fiairtcret, eVl rr)v oe|taV crov aayova : 
absol. 26. 67. 

pair icr jj.a, aros, r6 (pavifa), a blow 
with the open hand, a cuff, slap, spec. I 
on the cheeks or ears, Mark 14. 65, 
John 18.22, 19.3. 

pacpls, (Bos, rj (pd-KToo), a needle, Matt. I 
19.24. 

'Paxa#, r), indec., Rahab, the wife 
of Salmon, Matt. 1. 5. 

'PaxvK V> indec. Rachel, Heb. * ewe- | 
lamb,' the younger wife of Jacob, 
and mother of Joseph and Benja- 
min, Matt. 2. 18, where she is in- 
troduced bewailing the captivity of 
her descendants, i. e. of Ephraim, as 
the representative of the ten tribes. 

'Pe/Je'/t/ca, -ns, r), Rebecca, Hebrew, 
' noose, snare,' the wife of Isaac, 
Rom. 9. 10. 

p € §77, rjs, r), a carriage with four 
wheels for travelling, a chariot, Rev. 
18. 13. 

'PtfKpdv or 'Pe^dV, 6, indec. Rem- 
phan, Rephan, Acts 7. 43, quoted 
from Amos 5. 26, where Sept. 'Pat- j 
<pdv, a name for the planet Saturn, 
i. q. Mo\6x, which see. 

pk<a, f. pevaco, to flow, intrans. John i 
7. 38 iroTajuLol pevo~ovo~iv iidaros &v- 

TOS. 

pe'w, to speak, obsol., see zlirov. 

"Pr)yiov, ov, r6, Rhegium, a city on | 
the coast, near the south-west ex- 
tremity of Italy, opposite Messina 
in Sicily, Acts 28. 13. 

pr)yjxa, aros, ro (pr)yvvjxi), a rending, 
breach, ruin, Luke 6. 49. 

l>r)yj/v/jLt, fut. £co, also later pres. 
pr)o~o~oo, to rend, tear, break, a) of 
THINGS, to rend, burst; leather bot- 
tles or skins, with ace. Mark 2. 22 i 
pr)(ro~€t 6 oluos 6 veos robs acrtcovs : | 
pass. Matt. 9. 17. b) of persons, to 
rend, tear, lacerate, as dogs, Matt. 
7. 6 : also to tear down, dash to the 
ground, as a demon one possessed, 
Mark 9. 18, Luke 9. 42 Zppn&v avrbv 
to SaifxoVLOV /cat o~vv€o~7rdgal;ei/. c) 
fig. and absol. to break forth into re- 
joicing and praise, Gal. 4. 27 pr)^ov 
heal $6-nvov. 

prjina, cltos, t6 (pew), pr. i that which 
is spoken,' word, a) pr. a word, as 
uttered by the living voice, pi. pr)- 



fxara words, Acts 6. 1 1 p-fjfxara ft\dcr- 
<pr)ua, 10. 44, 26. 25, Heb. 12. 19. 

b) collect, word, also pi. words, = 
saying, speech, discourse. (a) genr. 
Matt. 12. 36 nav pr)fj.a aoy6u see ap- 
y6s c, 26. 75 4ixpr)a8ri 6 II. rov pr)- 
fxaros rod 'Irjcrov, Mark 9. 32, Luke 
1. 38, saep. Hence, in N. T. usage, 
in special senses, depending on the 
adjuncts or context, e.g. (/8) charge, 
accusation, Matt. 5. 11, 27. 14: so 
18. 16, 2 Cor. 13. 1. (7) prediction, 
prophecy, Trpoeiprjfieva pi)fxara 2 Pet. 
3. 2, Jude 17: so to pr]fxara rov 
&eov Rev. 17. 17 text. rec. (5) pro- 
mise, e. g. from God, Luke 2. 29, 
Heb. 6. 5 Ka\bu ytvcrdfitvoi 0eoG pr\- 
p.a. (e) command, Luke 5. 5 ; pr)fx<x 
&eov word ofGod,\. e. his omnipotent 
decree, Heb. 11.3, impl. 1.3: also 
Matt. 4. 4 ovk eV' &pra) [xSvy £r)or€Tai 
6 aV0pa>7ros, aAA* inl navr] pr)/j.ari 
eKiropevo/Jieva) 5ta aroixaros 0eou, me- 
ton. ' upon every thing which God 
decrees.' (£) spoken of a teacher, 
word, i. e. teaching, precept, doctrine, 
ra prifxara rf/s far\s Acts 5. 20 see 
£oor) c. /3., 10. 22 aKovcrai pr)fxara 
iraga crov, 11. 14 hs AaArjcret pr)fj.ara 
irp6s ere, 13. 42. So rb pr)/j.a, rb pr)fxa. 
rr)s Trtcrrews, prifia 0eoD or Kvpiov, the 
word, word of faith, word of God, i. e. 
the doctrines and promises revealed 
and taught from God, the gospel as 
preached, Acts 10. 37 comp. v. 36, 
Rom. 10. 8, v. 17, 1 Pet. 1. 25. Of 
Jesus, ra pr)/j.aTa, John 5. 47* 6. 63, 
68, al. ; to p^fxara rov &eov ■ words 
or doctrine received from God,' 3. 
34, 8. 47. (77) Luke 3. 2 iy&ero 
pr\fJL<x ©eoG eVt "\(jodvvr\v the word of 
God, i. e. an oracle, effatum, from God. 

c) meton., from the Heb., thing 
spoken of, i. e. genr. thing, matter, 
affair, Luke 2. 15 XBqcjjlcv rb pr)(xa 
tovto rb yeyovSs, 1. 65 SteAaAeTro 
irdvra Ta pri/jiaTa ravra, Acts 5. 32. 
So ov . . . irav prj/xa, the negative ov 
being joined with the verb (see ov 
a. 7.)= nothing at all, nothing what- 
ever, Luke 1. 37 ovk advvavfiaei irapa 
r<p ©e£ irav pr)p.a. 

'Prjcd, 6, indec. Rhesa, pr. name of a 
man, Luke 3. 27. 

prja-cra), see priyvvfii. 

pr)ra>g, ogos, 6 (pea>), a speaker, ora- 
tor, advocate, Acts 24. 1. 



pr)T(x)Q 



414 



f / 



pVO/UL 



ai 



purees, adv. (prjiSs), in express words, 
expressly, 1 Tim. 4. 1. 

pi (a, rjs, t), a root, a) pr. Matt. 3. 10 
7) a^ivT] irpos tj]v p'i(jxv rccv §evb*ptov 
Ketrai, Mark 11. 20 in pi£S>vfrom the 
roots i. e. wholly : so 8m rb /jltj e%e^ 
pifav from having no root, q. d. from 
not taking deep root, Matt. 13. 6; 
fig. of those not rooted and esta- 
blished in faith and doctrine, ovk e- 
X*w pifcv 13. 21. Fig. cause, source 
of any thing, 1 Tim. 6. 10 pi(a rwu 
kvlkoov. Also, retaining the figure of 
a root, Rom. 11. 16-18, where Paul 
represents Abraham and the Jewish 
people as the root whence the gos- 
pel-dispensation with its blessings 
has sprung, into which root and stem 
the gentiles are engrafted ; Heb. 12. 
15 plfa TriKpias, i. e. * a wicked per- 
son, whose example is poisonous.' 
b) meton., from the Heb., a sprout, 
shoot sc, from the root, only fig. off- 
spring, a descendant, Rom. 15. 12 r) 
pi(a rod 'Ietfcrcu. 

pi^oco, 6$, f. (ho~<ti (p(£a), to root, to let 
take root, pass, or mid. to be or be- 
come rooted, to take root; in N. T. 
pass., fig. to be rooted, = strength- 
ened with roots, to be firmly fixed, 
constant, Eph. 3. 18 ev aydirn ippi- 
£oojjl4voi, Col. 2. 7. 

piTTi), rjs, 7] (p'nrrco), a throw, cast, im- 
petus, gust of wind ; in N. T. a jerk 
of the eye, i. e. a wink, twinkling, 1 
Cor. 15. 52 ev pnrrj b(pda\[xov, —a, 
moment of time. 

pnrl^co, f. tcrcc (purls), to fan, blow, 
e. g. fire, fuel ; in N. T. genr. to move 
to and fro, to toss, agitate, as waves, 
Jam. 1. 6 Kkvdcavi 6a\dacrr}s piiu^o- 
[xevco. 

pnrrecc, co, only in pres. and imperf., 
as a frequentative from piirrcc, = to 
throw or cast repeatedly ; in N. T. 
occurs Acts 22. 23 pncrovvrcav rc\ 
ifxctria, i. e., probably, throwing up or 
tossing their outer garments in the 
air, as also dust, in approbation and 
furtherance of the uproar : this was 
customary in theatres and other as- 
semblies. 

piiTTcc, f. i|/o>, to throw or cast with a 
sudden motion, to hurl, jerk, with 
ace. a) pr. and foil, by els, Luke 
4. 35 pt\pau avrbv rb ttaifxSviov els 
fxeaou, 17. 2, ev t$ vacp Matt. 27. 5 : 



foil, by e«, to cast out, Acts 27. 29 in 
irpvjjt.V7]S ptyavres ayKvpas recrcrapas, 
v. 19 i. e. e/c rod irXoiov impl. In a 
milder sense, = to put or lay down, 
as sick persons, with ace. Matt. 15. 
30 eppiipav avrovs irapa robs irofias 
rod 'I. b) to cast forth, throw apart, 
scatter, pass. part. perf. eppifip.evos, 
cast forth, scattered, Matt. 9. 36, — 
others, to neglect. 

'PofiodfjL, 6, indec. Roboam, Heb. * he 
enlarges the people,' pr. name of 
the son and successor of Solomon, 
from whom the ten tribes revolted, 
Matt. 1. 7. 

'Po8 7], Tjs, 7], Rhoda, pr. name of a 
handmaid, Acts 12. 13. 

f Po<5os, ov, 7], Rhodes, a celebrated 
island, the south-easternmost of the 
Sporades, lying off the coast of Caria 
in Asia Minor, Acts 21. 1. 

poi^TjdSv, adv. (poi(eco), with great 
noise, with a crash, 2 Pet. 3. 10. 

pofjicpaia, as, t), a sword, sabre, pr. a 
long and broad sword used espec. 
by the Thracians, and carried on 
the right shoulder ; in N. T. genr. 
Rev. 1.16: fig. Luke 2. 35 crov av- 
TTJs tt]V \pvxh v SieAevorerai po/iMpcda, 
i. e. anguish of soul shall come upon 
thee. 

c ¥ovfii)v, 6, indec. Reuben, pr. name 
of the eldest son of Jacob ; in N. T. 
the tribe of Reuben, Rev. 7. 5. 

'Pou0, 7], indec. Ruth, Heb. ' beauty,' 
' friend,' pr. name of a Moabitess, 
the wife of Boaz, Matt. 1. 5. 

'Povcpos, ov, 6, Rufus, pr. name of a 
Christian, Mark 15. 21. 

pvjuLT), 7)s, 7] (pvto obsol. =ipvci)), im- 
petus, impulse, onset, = oqiat) ; in later 
usage and N. T. a street, lane, alley 
of a city, in distinction from t) tt\ol- 
re?a, Luke 14. 21 els rc\s irXareias 
teal pvfias ttjs irSXecos, Acts 9. 11. 

pvofiai, f. pvcrofxai, depon. mid., aor. 
1 eppva$7]y as pass., pr. to draw or 
snatch to one's self, hence genr. to 
draia or snatch from danger, = to 
rescue, deliver; foil, by acci Matt. 
27. 43 pvo~do~6co vvv avr6v, 2 Pet. 
2. 7: absol. Rom. 11. 26 6 pvSfievos 
the deliverer. With an adjunct/rom 
whence; foil, by air6, Matt. 6. 13 
pvtrcu 7]fJias awb rod irov7)pov, Rom. 
15. 31, 1 Thess. 1. 10, 2 Tim. 4. 18 ; 



pv7rapevofxat 



415 



^aCCOVKOLOQ 



— by 4k, Rom. 7. 24? rls /ue pvvzrai 
€K rod aco/jLaros, 2 Cor. 1. 10, Col. 1. 
13, 2 Pet. 2. 9; pass. Luke 1. 74, 2 
Tim. 4. 17. 
pvirapevo/xai, depon.mid. (pvirapSs), 
to be filthy, fig. Rev. 22. 11 later eds. 

pvirapia, as, rj (pvirap6s), filth, fil- 

thiness, fig. in a moral sense, Jam. 

1.21. 
ftvirapos, d, 6v (pviros), filthy, foul, 

Jam. 2. 2 ittooxos iv pvirapa €ct6t]ti. 

Fig. in a moral sense, Rev. 22. 11 

later eds. 
pviros, ov, 6, filth, filUiiness, 1 Pet. 3. 

21 ov aaphcbs airodeais pvirov. 
pvirooo, So, f. ooaoo (pviros), to be filthy, 

Rev. 22. 11 6 pviroov pvirooadroo %tl 

text. rec. 

pvcrts, €cos, 7) (peco), a flowing, flux, 
rod aifj.ct.Tos Mark 5. 25. 

pvris, idos, 7] (pvoo obsol. = ipvoo), a 
wrinkle, i.e. as drawn together, con- 
tracted, fig. Eph. 5. 27. 

pvoo, see pvojxai. 

f Pa> ^ucu/co's, r), 6u ('Poj/j.7]), Roman, 
Luke 23. 38. 

'PojfjLa7os, ov, 6 ('Poo/jly]), a Roman, a 
Roman citizen, Acts 2. 10, 22. 25; 
genr. ol 'Po>/xcuoj, the Romans, 25. 16. 

' P oo fj. atari, adv. ('Poo /bin), in the Ro- 
man tongue, in Latin, John 19. 20. 

'Pdofirj, 7]s, 7], Rome, the city, Acts 18. 
2, 19.21, Rom. 1. 7. 

pdovvvfxi, f. pooaoo, to strengthen, make 
firm; more usually perf. pass, eppoo- 
fxai as present, to be strong, well; 
in N. T. only imperat. eppooo~o, as a 
formula at the end of epistles, like 
Lat. vale, Engl, farewell, Acts 23. 30 
efipooao, 15. 29 k'ppooo'de. 

<ra$axQav'h sabachthani, Chaldee, 
thou hast forsaken me, Matt. 27. 46. 

vafiaooQ, sabaoth, Heb., hosts, armies, 
hence nvpios crafiaooQ Lord of hosts, 
i. e. of the angelic hosts; in N. T. 
Jam. 5. 4, Rom. 9. 29. 

aa^^aTLO'iLLos, ov, 6 (cra&fiaTifa), 
pr. a keeping sabbath i. e. rest, a ly- 
ing- by from labour; in N. T. only 
of an eternal rest with God, Heb. 
4. 9. 

(rafifSarov, ov, to, sabbath, Heb., pr. 



rest, a lying-by from labour ; pi. ra. 
o-dfifiara often for the sing., dat. pi. 
rots crdfifiao'i. a) pr. the sabbath, 
i. e. the Jewish sabbath, the seventh 
day of the week, kept originally by 
a total cessation from all labour, 
but apparently without any public 
solemnities, except an addition to 
the daily sacrifice in the taberna- 
cle, and the changing of the shew- 
bread, comp. Ex. 20. 8 sq., Lev. 24. 

8 ; the custom of reading the Scrip- 
tures in the public assemblies and 
synagogues appears to have been 
introduced after the captivity, see 
Xeh. c. 8, Luke 4. 16 sq. (a) sing., 
Mark 2. 27 to <jd$$arov tiia tov &vd. 
iyeuero, Luke 23. 54; Matt. 12. 5 
to adfi. fiefinAovo-i, Mark 2. 27; tou 
aafifidrov v. 28, 6. 2 ; t) Tj/jiepa rov 
(TafSfidrov Luke 13. 14, 16 ; t&5 ca/3- 
fidrcx) v. 14, 15 ; Iv (rafifidro? 6. 1, iv 
too aa&fidToo v. 7. (j8) pi. in a plu- 
ral signif. , Acts 17. 2 eirl adfifiaTa 
rpia, Col. 2. 16: elsewhere only in 
gen. and dat, = sing., Matt. 28. 1 
6\pe craPfidroov, see 6\|/e b. ; r) r)/j.epa 
toov aafifiaToov Luke 4. 16; toTs cra/3- 
fiacri Mark 3. 2, 4 ; eV to?s o-dftfiaai 
2. 23, 24. 

b) meton. a period of seven days, 
a week, se'ennight ; sing. Mark 16. 

9 irpdoTT) crafifidrov, Luke 18. 12 bis 
rov aafi. PI. Matt. 28. 1 els fxiav 
aafifrdToov, Mark 16. 2, Luke 24. 1, 
Acts 20. 7, 1 Cor. 16. 2. 

c a 7 r)i> v, r]S, t) (aayr)), a net, drag- 
net, seine, used in fishing, and drawn 
to the shore, Matt. 13. 47. 

2a55ou/ca?os, ov, 6, a Sadducee, pi. 
ol 2aS5ou/ca?oi, the Sadducees, a sect 
of the Jews, in opposition to the 
Pharisees and Essenes. They re- 
jected all traditions and unwritten 
laws, which the Pharisees prized so 
highly, and held the Scriptures to 
be the only source and rule of the 
Jewish religion. They denied the 
existence of angels and spirits, as 
well as an over-ruling Providence ; 
and held that the soul of man dies 
with the body, rejecting of course 
the idea of a future state of rewards 
and punishments. In their lives 
and morals they were more strict 
than the Pharisees ; and although 
their tenets were not generally ac- 



2tt2tl 



(OK 



416 



Xajaapeta 



ceptable among the common people, 
they were adopted by many of the 
higher ranks. Matt. 3. 7, saep. 

2a5w/c, 6, indec. Sadok, pr. name of 
one of Jesus' ancestors, Matt. 1. 14. 

aaivoo, f. avob (kindred with ceiw), 
to wag, move to and fro, pr. of dogs 
and other animals which wag their 
tails in fondness, fig. to caress, flat- 
ter ; in N. T. fig. to move in mind, 
to disturb, pass. 1 Thess. 3. 3 tw firj- 
S4va aaiveadai eV reus 6\i\f/€0'i rav- 
rats, — others render to be seduced. 

a <Lkk os, ov, 6, sacking, sack-cloth, 
i. e. coarse black cloth, commonly 
made of hair, and used for straining 
liquids, for sacks, and for mourn- 
ing-garments ; in the latter case it 
was worn instead of the ordinary 
garments, or bound round the loins, 
or spread under a person on the 
ground; such garments were also 
worn by prophets, as well as by as- 
cetics, &c. ; hence in N. T. genr. 
Rev. 6. 12 6 tjKlos iy&ero fieXas ojs 
craKKos tqIxwos : of mourning-gar- 
ments, Matt. 11. 21 eV cra/c/cy kcu 
<T7ro5<£ : of a prophet's garment, 
Rev. 11. 3. 

2a\a, d, indec. Sala, pr. name of a 
son or grandson of Arphaxad, Luke 
3. 35. 

2 a A. a 47] \, 6, indec. Salathiel, Heb. 
Shealtiel, ' I asked of God,' pr. name 
of a son of Jechoniah, Matt. 1. 12. 

2a\a/i(s, Ivos, t), Salamis, one of the 
chief cities of Cyprus, on the south- 
east coast of the island, Acts 13. 5. 

^oXe/jU, 7j, indec. Salim, pr. name of 
a place, John 3. 23. 

aaXevQ), f. evcoo (caAoy), to move to 
and fro, to shake, trans., i. e. to put 
into a state of waving, rocking, vi- 
bratory motion, a) pr. with ace. 
Luke 6. 48, Heb. 12. 26 ov t) ^covrj 
rrju yw etrctAeixre. Pass. Matt. 11. 
7 KaXa/JLOV vwb ave,uov o~a\ev6p.svov, 
24. 29, Acts 4. 31, 16. 26, Luke 6. 
38 ixerpov <r€o~aAev/Ji4vov i. e. shaken 
down. Fig. of things ready to fall 
and perish, Heb. 12. 27 tci <raAeu- 
6fJL*pa things shaken, perishable, i. e. 
the Mosaic dispensation, while ra 
pr) a-a\€v6fieva the Christian dispen- 
sation, b) metaph. to move in mind, 
to agitate, disturb, with ace. Acts 17. 



13 robs o%Aoi»s tfaXevuv to excite the 
people, to cause a tumult. Pass. 2 
Thess. 2. 2, Acts 2. 25. 

ta\i)n, v„ indec. Salem, the ancient 

name of Jerusalem, Heb. 7. 1. 
2aAjUc«jj/, 6, indec. Salmon, Hebrew 

* clothed,' pr. name of the father of 
Boaz, Matt. 1. 4. 

^aXfxdjvT], r}s, t), Salmone, pr. name 
of a promontory, the eastern extre- 
mity of the island of Crete, Acts 
27.7. 

ad\os, ov, 6, pr. motion to and fro, 
agitation, tossing, i. e. any waving, 
rocking, vibratory motion ; in N. T. 
only of the sea, and hence put for 
the rolling sea, billows, Luke 21. 25. 

adXiriy^, tyyos, r), a trump, trumpet, 
1 Cor. 14. 8 : as announcing the ap- 
proach or presence of God, Heb. 
12. 19 ; or also the final advent of 
the Messiah, Matt. 24. 31, 1 Cor. 
15. 52. 

aaXiri^w, fut. l<rca (o~d\Triyj;), aor. 1 
io-dAmca (earlier fut. and aor. o~a\- 
iriy^oo, iaaXiriy^a), to trumpet, sound 
a trumpet, intrans. Matt. 6. 2 fXT) 
o~a\irlo~r)s e/jLirpoffdev <rov, Rev. 8. 6, 
al. : of angels sounding the trumpet 
before the Messiah, the subject (6 
aaXiria'TTjs) being implied, 1 Cor. 
15. 52 craAiriG-ei ydp. 

o'aXirio'TTjs, ov, 6 (ffaXirlfa) , a trum- 
peter, Rev. 18. 22. 

^aXtiopT), rjs, r), Salome, pr. name of 
the wife of Zebedee, the mother of 
James and John, Mark 15. 40. 

2a/xapeta, as, t), Samaria, Hebrew 

* watch-height,' pr. name of a cele- 
brated city situated near the middle 
of Palestine, built by Omri king of 
Israel, on a mountain or hill of the 
same name : it was the metropolis 
of the kingdom of Israel, or the ten 
tribes ; and after being several times 
destroyed and restored, it was en- 
larged and beautified by Herod the 
Great, and named by him Sebaste 
in honour of Augustus. In N. T. 

a) pr. the city Samaria, Acts 8. 5 : 
meton. for the inhabitants, ver. 14. 

b) in a wider sense, the region of 
Samaria, the district of which Sama- 
ria was the chief city, lying between 
Judaea and Galilee, or the plain of 
Esdraelon, Luke 17. 11, al. 



^afjLapetrrjg 



417 



2ap£7rra 



^a/jLapcirrfSy ov, 6, a Samaritan, an 
inhabitant of the city or country of 
Samaria; spoken in .the N. T. of 
the descendants of a people sprung 
originally from an intermixture of 
the remnant of the ten tribes with 
the heathen colonists whom Shal- 
manezer sent into the country. This 
mixed people, notwithstanding they 
retained the books of Moses, and 
although priests were sent to teach 
them the Jewish religion, soon fell 
away into gross idolatry. When the 
Jews, after their return from exile, 
began to rebuild Jerusalem and the 
Temple, the Samaritans also laid 
claim to a descent from Ephraim 
and Manasseh, and requested per- 
mission to aid in the work ; but this 
being refused, they turned against 
the Jews, and calumniated them be- 
fore the Persian kings. They after- 
wards erected a temple on mount 
Gerizim, and there instituted sacred 
rites in accordance with the law of 
Moses. From these and other cir- 
cumstances, the national hatred be- 
tween the Jews and Samaritans was 
constantly fostered and augmented ; 
the name Samaritan became to the 
Jews a term of reproach, and in- 
tercourse with them was carefully 
avoided. The temple on Gerizim 
was destroyed by Hyrcanus about 
125 b. c. ; but the Samaritans still 
held the mountain as sacred, and 
the proper place of their national 
worship. Like the Jews, they ex- 
pected a Messiah ; and many of 
them became the disciples of Jesus, 
comp. John 4. 39 sq. and Acts 9. 
31, 15. 3. 

^a/jLage7r is, ifios, r), a Samaritan 
woman, John 4. 9. 

2a/xo0pa/c7], rjs, t), Samothrace, an 
island in the north-east part of the 
iEgean sea, above the Hellespont, 
with a lofty mountain, Acts 16'. 11. 
It was anciently called Dardana, 
Leucania, and also Samos ; and to 
distinguish it from the other Samos, 
the name of Thrace was added, i. e. 
Ldixos &paK7]s f whence contr. ^apo- 
6pa,K7]. 

mdfios, ov, 7], Samos, an island of the 
iEgean, near the coast of Lydia in 
Asia Minor, Acts 20. 15. 



2,afMovr)\, 6, indec. Samuel, Heb. 
' heard of God,' or ' name of God,' 
pr. name of a celebrated Hebrew 
prophet, the last of the judges, Acts 
3.24. 

2afnf/<Sf/, 6, indec. Sampson, Hebr. 
1 sun-like,' pr. name of a judge of 
Israel, famous for his strength, 
Heb. 11. 32. 

GavZdKiov, ov, r6 (dim. of advda- 
\ou), a sandal, i. e. a sole of wood 
or hide, covering the bottom of the 
foot, and bound on with thongs, 
Mark 6. 9, Acts 12. 8. 

cravis, iSos, tj, a board, plank, e. g. 
of a ship, Acts 27. 44. 

2aov\, 6, indec. Saul, Heb. 'asked, 
desired,' pr. name, 1. of the first 
king of Israel, Acts 13. 21. — 2. the 
Jewish name of the apostle Paul, 
which with a Greek ending became 
SaOAos, Acts 9. 4. 

<rairp6s, a, 6v (o"fiirco), bad, rotten, 
putrid, a) pr. of vegetable or ani- 
mal substances, Matt. 7. 17; 13. 48 
ra aairpa e|o> sfiaXov those unfit for 

food, b) fig. in a moral sense, cor- 
rupt, foul, \6yos Eph. 4. 29. 

^aTT(peip7], rjs, rj, Sapphira, pr. name 
of the wife of Ananias, Acts 5. 1. 

o"aTr(p€Lpos, ov, r), sapphire, a pre- 
cious stone, next in hardness and 
value to the diamond, mostly of a 
blue colour in various shades, Rev. 
21. 19. 

o~apyav7}, rjs, r), pr. any thing braid- 
ed, twisted, interwoven, e.g. a cord; 
in N. T. a rope-basket, net-work of 
cords, 2 Cor. 11. 33, comp. Acts 9. 
25 cnrvpis. 

Ldpdeis, cap, at, Sardis, the metro- 
polis of Lydia in Asia Minor, situ- 
ated at the foot of mount Tmolus, 
Rev. 1. 11. 

o~dpb*ios, ov, 6, sardius, sardian, a 
precious stone of a blood-red or 
sometimes of a flesh-colour, more 
commonly known by the name of 
carnelian, Rev. 4. 3, text. rec. adg- 
divos; 21. 20. 

crap^6vv^, vxos, t), sardonyx, a pre- 
cious stone exhibiting a milk-white 
variety of the onyx or chalcedony, 
intermingled with shades or stripes 
of sardian or carnelian, Rev. 21. 20. 

3ape7TTa, wv, rd, Sarepta, Heb. Za- 



(rapKiKog 



418 



aap£ 



rephath, sl Phoenician town mid- way 
between Tyre and Sidon, Luke 4. 26. 

crapKtK6s, t), ov (crdpi-), fleshy, car- 
nal, pertaining to the flesh or body, 
opp. to Tr^€VfiariK6s. a) genr. of 
things, ra capKiKa, = things corpo- 
real, external, temporal, Rom. 15. 27, 
1 Cor. 9. 11. b) as implying weak- 
ness, frailty, imperfection; of per- 
sons, carnal, worldly, 1 Cor. 3. 1 oos 
crapKiKots, &s vrjiriois £v Xptcrrep, v. 3, 
4. Of things, carnal, human, 2 Cor. 
1. 12 ovk £v crocpla cragKiKrj, 10. 4 
tiirAa ov crapKucd, aAAa dvvara ktA, 
Heb. 7. 16 ov Kara v6fxov £vtoAt}s 
crapKLKrjs i. e. frail, transient, tem- 
porary, opp. to Kara Dvvajj.iv £&>7}s 
aKaraAvTov. c) as implying sinful- 
ness, sinful propensity, carnal; of 
persons, Rom. 7. 14 iycb ffapicucSs 
dpi, i. e. under the influence of 
carnal desires and affections. Of 
things, 1 Pet. 2. 11 rwv cragKtKoov 
iirtdvjutciov carnal desires, i. e. having 
their seat in the carnal nature. 

cdpKivos, 7), ov (crdp£), fleshy, cor- 
pulent ; in N. T. fleshy, of flesh, and 
therefore soft, yielding to an im- 
pression, opp. to AlOtvos, 2 Cor. 3. 3 
£v TrAaff Kaptias craQKtvais. 

era pi, aapKos, rj, flesh, sc. of a living 
man or animal, in distinction from 
that of a dead one, which is Kpias. 
1. pr. flesh, sing, as one of the con- 
stituent parts of the body, Luke 24. 
39 7ruev/JLa crdpKa Kal oo'Tea ovk e%et, 
1 Cor. 15. 39. More commonly pi. 
at adpKes, lit. fleshy parts, Rev. 19. 
18 Xva (pdyrjre craQKas ftao'iXswv, v. 
21 : fig. and hyperbol. to consume, 
destroy, Jam. 5. 3 ; to maltreat, Rev. 
17. 16. 

2. meton. flesh, = the body, cor- 
pus, the animal or external nature, 
as distinguished from the spiritual 
or inner man rb Trvev/Jta. a) genr., 
and without any good or evil qua- 
lity implied, (a) opp. to irvev/jta 
expr., 1 Cor. 5. 5 els oAedpov rrjs 
o~apK6s, 'iva rb irvevjuia crooOfj, 2 Cor. 
7. 1, Col. 2. 5, 1 Pet. 4. 6. Also 
crapl; Kal aT/na as a periphrasis for 
the whole animal nature of man, 
Heb. 2. 14. Simply, John 6. 52, 
comp. below; 2 Cor. 12. 7 o~K6\oip 
rfj crapKi, probably external trials ; 
Col. 1. 24, 2. 1 rb irp6awir6v julov £v 



vapid, v. 23, Heb. 9. 10, Acts 2. 26 
7] crap]- /jtov my body, i. e. /. Metaph. 
John 6. 51 Kal 6 &pros . . . t) cap}- fxov 
icrriv i. e. ' Jesus himself is the 
principle of life and nutrition to 
the regenerated soul,' ver. 53-56, 
comp. Matt. 26. 26 aco/jta. Spec. 
mortal body, in distinction from a 
future and spiritual existence, 2 
Cor. 4. 1 1 7) far} . . . £v rfj Ovtjtt] crap- 
Ki way, Gal. 2. 20, Phil. 1. 22, 24, 

1 Pet. 4. 2. (IB) put for that which 
is merely external or only apparent, 
in opp. to what is spiritual and real, 
John 6. 63 rb irvevfjid icrrt rb fao- 
irotovv, r) cragl ovk ox^eAe? ouSeV, 8. 

15, 1 Cor. 1. 26 co(j)ol Kara crdpKa, 

2 Cor. 5. 16, Eph. 6. 5 kvqiois Kara 
crdpKa i. e. ' externally, as to out- 
ward circumstances,' Philem. 16 : 
so of outward affliction, trials, 1 Cor. 
7. 28 OAfytv 8e rfj crapKi %lovcrtv, 2 
Cor. 7. 5, Gal. 4. 13, 14, 1 Pet. 4. 1. 
Spec, of circumcision in the flesh, 
i. e. the external rite, Rom. 2. 28, 
4. 1 evprjKevat Kara crdpKa i. e. in re- 
spect to circumcision, 2 Cor. 11. 18, 
Eph. 2. 11 7T€gtT0fJi7}s £v cragKi, Gal, 
3. 3 see eTrtreXiw b., 6. 12, 13, 
Phil. 3. 3, 4, Col. 2. 13. (7) as the 
medium of external or natural ge- 
neration and descent, and of con- 
sequent kindred, John 1. 13 ovhl 4k 
6e\r)jjLaTos arapKbs £y€vvr)d7}crav, Rom. 
9. 8 ra reKva tt)s crapKos, Heb. 12. 9, 
Eph. 5. 29, 30. Of one's country- 
men, Rom. 11. 14. So Kara crdpKa 
according to the flesh, i. e. as to out- 
ward kindred, by natural descent, 
Rom. 9. 3, 1 Cor. 10. 18, Gal. 4. 23, 
29; £v crapKi id. Eph. 2. 11. 

b) as implying weakness, frailty, 
and imperfection, both physical and 
moral ; opp. to irvevfxa expr., Mark 
14. 38 rb irvevjxa 7rp69v julov, 7) 5e crapl 
acrdei/Tjs : also opp. to irvev/uia aytov, 
John 3. 6. Simply, Rom. 6. 19 diet 
T7]v acrOevetav ttjs crapKbs v/ucov, 2 ' 
Cor. 1. 17, 10. 2 ws Kara crdpKa irept- 
irarovvTas, v. 3. So crapl; Kal atfia 
flesh and blood, q. d. frail feeble man, 

1 Cor. 15. 50, Gal. 1. 16, Eph. 6. 12; 
opp. to 6 Trarrjp £1/ ro7s ovp. Matt. 

16. 17. 

c) as implying sinfulness, prone- 
ness to sin, the carnal nature, the 
seat of carnal appetites and desires, 
of sinful passions and affections, 



Zapovx 



419 



trepoutu 



■ 






I 



whether physical or moral ; as opp. 
to irvev/iia, i. e. the Holy Spirit or 
his influences, Rom. 8. 4 fj,r] Kara 
crdpKa Trepnrarovo~LV, aWa Kara irvev- 
fia, 5, 6, 9, 13, Gal. 5. 16. Simply, 
Rom. 7. 5 ore l\\xev ev rrj capKi, v. 
18, saep. 

3. meton. flesh, human nature, man, 
homo, Matt. 19. 5 ecovrai ol Svo els 
aapKa fxiav, al. ; Jude 7 o~ap£ ere pa 
other flesh, i. e. not their own, com- 
mitting adultery with other men's 
wives or with strange women. Also 
7JWU adp£ all flesh, all men, all man- 
kind, Luke 3. 6, John 17. 2, Acts 
2. 17, 1 Pet. 1. 24 ; ob . . . iraaa adpl 
no flesh, no man, where ob qualifies 
the intervening verb, see ob a. y., 
Matt. 24. 22, Rom. 3. 20 ; ^ . . . 
irao~a crdpl id. 1 Cor. 1. 29. Spec. 
of the incarnation of Christ, his in- 
carnate human nature, John 1. 14 
6 \6yos (rap£ eyevero, 1 John 4. 2 
Xp. ev o~apKi eXinXvBora, Rom. 1. 3 
Kara adpKa, 9. 5, Eph. 2. 15 ev rrj 
aapKl abrov, 1 Tim. 3. 16, 1 Pet. 3. 
18, 4. 1, Col. 1. 22 ev rop (rwfxarL rr\s 
aapKos abrov q. d. ' in his body in- 
carnate.' 

Z^apovxi o, Saruch, see ZzepovX' 
cap 6 co, So, f. coaco (craipco), to sweep, 
cleanse with a broom, with ace. Luke 
15. 8 crapo? rr\v oiKiav : pass. 11. 25. 

2 a/3 pa, as, rj, Sarah, Heb. ' princess,' 
pr. name of the wife of Abraham, 
Rom. 4. 19. 

^dpcov, covos, 6, Saron, Heb. Sharon, 
pr. name of a level tract of Pales- 
tine along the sea-coast between 
Caesarea and Joppa, celebrated for 
its rich fields and pastures, Acts 
9. 35. 

'Xarava.s, a, 6, Satan, Heb. * adver- 
sary;' in N. T. mostly with art. the 
adversary, as the Heb. proper name 
for the devil, Gr. 6 didfioXos, Matt. 
4. 10, Mark 4. 15, al. : indec. 3,arav 
2 Cor. 12. 7. As present in men 
tempting them to evil, Matt. 16. 
23 viraye O7rio~co fxov, ^arava, comp. 
Luke 22. 3 and Acts 5. 3, — others 
here refer it directly to Peter in the 
sense of adversary. 

crdrov, ov, ro, satum, a measure, 
Heb. seah, a Hebrew measure for 
things dry, Matt. 13. 33 : according 
to the rabbins it was == the third 



part of an ephah, and according to 
Jerome was = a modius and a half; 
hence = nearly 1| peck English. 

2a9Aos, ov, 6, Saul, = 'XaovX with a 
Greek termination, the Jewish name 
of Paul, Acts 7. 58. 

cravrov, r\s, ov, see aeavrov. 

crfievvvfjii, f. o~fSeo~oo, to quench, extin- 
guish, trans, a) pr. of a light, fire, 
with ace. Matt. 12. 20 xivov rv(p6- 
jievov ob fffieaei see \ivov, Eph. 6. 
16, Heb. 11. 34: pass, to be quench- 
ed, go out, Matt. 25. 8 at Aa/j.ird8es, 
Mark 9. 44. b) fig. to damp, hinder, 
repress, to prevent any thing from 
exerting its full influence, with ace. 
1 Thess. 5. 19 rb irvevfia jxtj o~fiev- 

VVT€. 

creavrov, r/s, ov, also contr. cravrov 
(av, abros), reflexive pers. pron. 2 
pers. sing. gen. of thyself, dat. o~eav- 
rop, rj, cp to thyself, &c. ; gen. John 
1. 22, Acts 26. 1 ; dat. 9. 34, 16. 28 ; 
ace. Matt. 4. 6, 8. 4. Where a spe- 
cial emphasis is to be laid on abr6s 
it is written separately, Luke 2. 35 
Ka\ o~ov 5e abrrjs. 

aefid^ofiai, f. darofxai, depon. mid. 
(<re/3as), to be shy of doing any thing, 
to be timid, to fear ; in N. T. to stand 
in awe of any one, = to reverence, 
venerate, worship, Rom. 1. 25 eVe- 
fidcrOTicrav Kal eXarpevaav rfj Kriaet. 

o-efiacr/jLa, aros, r6 (ae^d^op.ai), an 
object of worship, any thing vene- 
rated and worshipped, e. g. a god, 
numen, Acts 17. 23, 2 Thess. 2. 4. 

crefiaaros, rj, 6v (aefid^ofxai), pr. 
venerated, august; in N. T. as an 
honorary title, and then as a pr. 
name, 6 ^,e$ao~r6s, Lat. Augustus. 
a) pr. as a title first assumed by 
Caesar Octavianus, and retained by 
his successors as a personal appel- 
lation ; spoken of Nero, Acts 25. 
21. b) adj. Augustan, pertaining 
to Augustus, as cnrel'pa ~2,ef$ao~rT) the 
Augustan cohort, Acts 27. 1. 

0-efiofj.ai, depon. pass, defective, to 
be shy, timid, to shame one's self; in 
N. T. to reverence, venerate, worship 
God, with accus. Matt. 15. 9 \xdrf\v 
crefiovrai fie. Spec. part. cref$6{Aevos, 
either absol. or with rbv &eov, i. e. 
worshipping God, religious, devout, 
spoken of proselytes to Judaism 



(reipa 



420 



trrjfieiov 



from the heathen, in distinction from 
the Jews, Acts 13. 43, 16. 14. 

(Teiga, as, 7] (dgoo), a cord, band; in 
N. T. a chain, 2 Pet. 2. 4. 

a iff p. 6 s, ov, 5 (creicc), motion, a shak- 
ing, concussion. a) genr. iv rfj 6a- 
\da , ar), —a tempest, tornado, Matt. 
8. 24. b) spec, an earthquake, Matt. 
24. 7 iaovrai ceiorpol Kara tSttovs, 
27. 54, al. 

ceicD, f. (reicoD, to move to and fro, to 
shake, with the idea of shock, con- 
cussion, trans, a) pr. Rev. 6. 13 
(Tvkt) . . . virb fiey. avepiov Gtiopivn : 
of earthquakes, Matt. 27. 51 r) yrj 
io'eiadrj. Act. with ace. Heb. 12. 26. 
b) fig. to move in mind, to agitate, 
put in commotion and perturbation, 
Matt. 21. 10 io-elo-dr) y ir6\is, 28. 4. 

iZzKovvdos, ov, 6, Lat. Secundus, pr. 

name of a Christian, Acts 20. 4. 
2eA.€v/c€ia, as, f], Seleucia, a city of 

Syria, situated west of Antioch, on 

the sea-coast near the mouth of the 

Orontes, Acts 13. 4. 

ccXtjpt}, rjs, ?7 (ceAas), the moon, 
Matt. 24. 29, al. 

cre\7]vid£opai, f. dcrojuai (ceA^??), 
to be moon-struck, lunatic, in Greek 
usage = to be epileptic, be afflicted 
with epilepsy, the symptoms of which 
were supposed to become more ag- 
gravated with the increasing moon: 
in N. T. and elsewhere this disease 
is ascribed to the influence of un- 
clean spirits, demons, see oaipo- 
viov, Matt. 4. 24, 17. 15 azX-nvid- 
fartu Ka\ KaKcos Trdo'x^h comp. v. 18 
and Mark 9. 17 where it is referred 
to a haip6viov, irvev/xa. 

Sejuef, 6, indec. Semei, Heb. Shimei, 
1 famous,' pr. name of a man, Luke 
3.26. 

(TCjUiSaAis, €U)s, 7j, fine flour, Rev. 
18. 13. 

(rcfjLVos, "i\, 6v (arefiofjiat), venerable, 
reverend, Lat. venerandus ; in N. T. 
of things, honourable, reputable, Phil. 
4. 8 ; of persons, grave, dignified, 1 
Tim. 3. 8,11, Tit. 2. 2. 

(T€iaj/6t7)s, tjtos, 7} (cr€/u.i/6s), venera- 
bleness, sanctity ; in N. T. gravity, 
dignity, probity, 1 Tim. 2. 2, 3. 4. 

Z£,4pyios, ov, 6, Sergius, i.e. Sergius 
Paulus, a Roman proconsul in com- 



mand at Cyprus, converted under 
the preaching of Paul and Barna- 
bas, Acts 13. 7. 

'XepovXi <5> indec. Seruch, Heb. Se- 
rug, * a vine-branch,' pr. name of 
the father of Nahor, Luke 3. 35, 
text. rec. ^apovx> 

^r)9, 6, indec. Seth, Heb. 'replac- 
ing,' pr. name of the third son of 
Adam, Luke 3. 38. 

2 4? ft, 6, indec. Sem, Hebr. Shem, 
' name, renown,' pr. name of the 
eldest son of Noah, Luke 3. 36. 

err) pal v go, f. avoo (crrjpa), aor. 1 £o"f)- 
fiava instead of the more Attic io"fj- 
fX7]va, to give a sign or signal; in N. 
T. to signify, i. e. to make known, de- 
clare, foil, by indir. discourse, John 
12. 33 cqpaivoov ttoiu> davdrcp fjp.€A- 
Aev airoQvi)o~K.sw, 21. 19 ; with ace. 
and infin. Acts 11. 28 ; with simple 
accus. ras Kar avrov alrlas ffy\pavai 
25.27; absol. Rev. 1. 1. 

o"npe7ov, ov, t6 (=o , r)fjLa), a sign, 
signal, an ensign, standard, a sign of 
something past, a memorial^ monu- 
ment ; in N. T. a sign, mark, token. 
a) pr. a sign by which any thing is 
designated, distinguished, known, 
Matt. 26. 48 eScu/cey avrois Ginpsiov, 
Rom. 4. 1 1 o , r)fj.e7ou eAajSe ir€pvrop.r)s 
i. e. circumcision as rb o"r\{i^iov rrjs 
SiaOrjKrjs. Spec, a sign by which the 
character and truth of any person 
or thing is known, a token, proof, 
Luke 2. 12 rovro vpTiv rb crr}pe?ov, 2 
Cor. 12. 12 Ta arj/JLe7a rod airocrroXov, 
2Thess. 3. 17 o io~ri aypeiov iu irday 
iiricrroXrj. 

b) a sign by which the divine 
power and majesty is made known, 
i. e. a supernatural event or act, a 
token, wonder, miracle, by which the 
power and presence of God is ma- 
nifested, either directly or through 
the agency of those whom he sends. 
(a) as wrought of God, 1 Cor. 14. 
22 at yXwcffai els crrjpeTou elcriv ov 
to?s 7naT6vovaiv, ctAAa rots airicrrois 
i.e. ( a token to the unbelieving of 
God's presence and power,' comp. 
v. 25, or perhaps a sign of the di- 
vine displeasure, comp. v. 21: so 
rb o~rjfie?ov 'Iowa the sign of Jonah, 
i. e. ' which God wrought in the 
case of Jonah,' Matt. 12. 39, comp. 
v. 40. Meton. of persons sent from 



(j-qjiiiou) 



421 



2-\ 



ovavoq 



God, whose character and acts are a | 
manifestation of the divine power, ! 
Luke 11. 30 iyei/zro'lcovas arj^ou J 
rols 'Nivev'trais, 2. 34 ovros KeTrai \ 
els (T7}juL€7ov avriXeySfievov. Also of j 
signs, wonders, miracles, which God 
is said to do through any one, iroieli/ 
did twos, joined with repara, Acts 
2. 22, 43, al. Spec, as foreshewing 
future events, a sign of future things, 
a portent, presage, Matt. 16. 3ra o-r\- 
fieia toov Kaipcov i. e. ' the miracu- 
lous events and deeds which fore- 
shew the coming of the Messiah in 
his kingdom,' 24. 3 rb ctj/uleTov rrjs 
aris nap ova [as, ver. 30, Mark 13. 4, 
Luke 21. 11 o~7)iJ.6?a a-T 5 ovpavov fxe- 
yd\a, ver. 25, Acts 2. 19. (/3) of 
signs, wonders, miracles, wrought by 
Christ and his apostles in proof 
and furtherance of their divine mis- 
sion, Matt. 12. 38 deXojxev airb <rov 
ctj/jl^ov loelv, v. 39, Mark 8. 11 o-r\- 
p.eiov curb rod obpavov, v. 12, John 
2. 11, 18, 23, saep.; with repara 4. 
48, ovvdfieis Acts 8. 13. (7) spo- 
ken analogically of signs, wonders, 
wrought by false prophets claiming 
to act by divine authority, Rev. 13. 
13, 14; with repara Matt. 24. 24. 

Q-7)fxei6(*}, aj, f. cocrco (o~7}jul€?ov), to sign, 
mark ; in N. T. only mid. to mark 
for one's self, to note, with accus. 2 
Thess. 3. 14 tovtov arjjui€iovo-6e note 
that man, q. d. ' set a mark upon 
him as one to be shunned,' — others, 
signify, point oat, sc. to me, con- 
necting with it 81a rr)s i-iricrToAris. 

o"t]^epov, adv. (rjuepa), to-day, this 
day. a) pr. Matt. 6. 11 dbs yjuuv 
(T-niAtpov, v. 30, Luke 13. 32, 33 see 
avpiov, saep. With the art.asadj. 
7] ar)/j.€pou sc. rjfiepa, =this very day, 
Acts 19. 40. b) = at this time, now, 
Luke 4. 21 o"r\ixepov it eir At) pear ai 7) 
ypacprj avrrj, Acts 4. 9, 13. 33, saep.; 
2 Cor. 3. 15 ecos ar)/j.€poy. With the 
art. as adj. 7) o-t)fxeQov sc. Tjfxepa, Acts 
20. 26 iv rrj o~7]{xepov r)/xepa : so &XP 1 
rr)s o-fifxepov 2 Cor. 3. 14, fiexpi ttjs 
o-r)fX€pov Matt. 11. 23, and ecos rr\s 
a-f)fiepop 27. 8, unto this day, i. e. un- 
til the present time, until now. 

(T77 7TCC, f. if/co, to cause to rot, to cor- 
rupt, destroy ; usually and in N. T. 
pass. o"f]irofjLai, perf. 2 aio-nira, in- 
trans. to rot, to be corrupted, = to 



perish, Jam. 5. 2 6 ttXovtos v/jlwv o~i- 
a-nire i. e. your hoarded stores. 

crrjoiKos, r), 6v (crf)p), silken, of silk ; 

in N.T. neut. to arjpiKov subst. silk, 

silken stuffs, Rev. 18. 12. 
(T7]s, o-t\t6s, 6, a moth, clothes- worm, 

Matt. 6. 19, 20. 
ffr}T6PgQ)Tos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ctjs, /3i- 

figcvjKcv), moth-eaten, James 5. 2. 

aOevou), co, fut. wo*w (trfleVos), to 
strengthen, confirm, absol. 1 Pet. 5. 
10 aOzvwaei, text. rec. opt. o~6ev6o~ai. 

criaywv, ovos, 7), pr. the jaw-bone, 
jaw ; in N. T. genr. the cheek, Matt. 
5. 39. 

(T iyd co, w, f. tjctco (o~i(co), to be silent, 
still, to keep silence. a) genr., in - 
trans. Luke 9. 36 avrol £aiyr)o~av, 20. 
26, Acts 12. 17. b) trans, to keep 
in silence, to keep secret, pass. Rom. 
16. 25. 

0*1777, t)s, 7] (aiydco), silence, Acts 21. 
40 7roAA7)s o-tyrjs, Rev. 8. 1. 

o~ i$7)oeos, a, ov, contr. o~ior\oovs, a, 
ovv (aidripos), iron, of iron, Acts 12. 
10, Rev. 2. 27, 9. 9. 

0* i 5 7] p os, ov, 6, iron, Rev. 18. 12. 

3, 10 do v, coj/os, 77, Sidon, Heb. Zidon, 
' fishing, fishery,' a celebrated com- 
mercial city of Phoenicia, situated 
on the sea-coast northward of Tyre ; 
in N. T. every where coupled with 
Tyre except twice, Acts 27. 3, Luke 
4. 26 els 2ap€7TTa tt)s 2i5co>os (text, 
rec.) i. e. the country or territory of 
Sidon; Matt. 11. 21 ivTvpco Ka\ 2<- 
ooovi, v. 22, al. 

2i8c6-> 10 s, a, ov, Sidonian, and 01 
'Sificvvioi, the Sidonians, citizens of 
Sidon, Acts 12. 20: in Luke 4. 26 
2ape7rTct ttjs 'Xi'ooovias sc. x^P as lli 
Lachm aim's ed. 

0* ik dp 10s, ov, 6, Lat. sicarius, pr. a 
dagger-man, assassin, robber, Acts 
21. 38. 

cine pa, r6, indec. Heb. strong drink, 
any intoxicating liquor, usually as 
prepared from grain, fruit, honey, 
dates, &c. Luke 1. 15. 

2 i A. as, see HiiAovavos. 

3,i\ovav6s,ov,d, Silvan us, also contr. 
1,l\as, a, Silas, pr. name of a distin- 
guished Christian teacher, the com- 
panion of Paul in his journeys in 
Asia Minor and Greece. ^iXovavos 
o o 



2i\ 



wafx 



422 



&i(i)7ra(o 



is found only in the Epistles, 2iAas 
only in the Acts; so 2 Cor. 1. 19, 
Acts 15. 22. 

2a Acoa/x, 6 or T($, indec. Siloam, Heb. 
Shiloah, ' sent, a sending,' i. e. of 
water, pr. name of a fountain in the 
valley by Jerusalem, John 9.7, Luke 
13. 4. Ancient tradition and the ge- 
neral testimony of travellers unite 
in placing the fountain of Siloam 
on the south-eastern part of Jeru- 
salem, near the fodt of mount Zion, 
having Moriah on the north. 

<ri\xiKivQ lov, ov, t6, Lat. semicinc- 
tium, i. e. an apron, probably of linen, 
worn by artisans, &c. Acts 19. 12. 

^ifjioov, covos, 6, Simon, Heb. Simeon, 
1 a hearing,' pr. name of several 
persons. 1. Simon Peter, the apos- 
tle, Matt. 13. 55. — 2. Simon Zelotes, 
Luke 6. 15, called also 6 KavaviTrjs 
Matt. 10. 4, an apostle ; see (?]Aw- 
tt]s and Kavav'iTrjs. — 3. Simon, 
brother of the apostles James the 
Less and Jude, and a kinsman of Je- 
sus, Matt. 13. 55 ; see s Ia/ca>/3os 2. : 
perhaps the same with Simon Ze- 
lotes. — 4. Simon, the father of Judas 
Iscariot, John 6. 71. — 5. Simon, a 
Pharisee, who invited Jesus to his 
house, Luke 7. 40. — 6. Simon, 6 
Aeirpos, i. e. formerly a leper, Matt. 
26. 6. — 7. Simon the Cyrenian, who 
was compelled to aid in bearing the 
cross of Jesus, Matt. 27. 32. — 8. Si- 
mon, 6 fiayevccv, a sorcerer in Sama- 
ria, Acts 8. 9. — 9. Simon, 6 fivpo~evs, 
a tanner at Joppa, Acts 9. 43. 

Hiva, to, indec. Sinai, pr. name of a 
mountain, or rather cluster of moun- 
tains, in the Arabian peninsula, be- 
tween the two gulfs of the Red Sea, 
celebrated as the place where the 
Mosaic law was given. The par- 
ticular mountain or summit which 
probably bore the name of Sinai 
is now called Djebel Mousa, mount 
of Moses : at a little further to the 
south-west, the mountain rises with 
a steep ascent, and after three quar- 
ters of an hour's journey, a small 
plain or lower summit is seen, still 
called Djebel Oreb, or Horeb, where 
the law is also said to have been 
given, Deut. 4.10, 15 : inN.T. occ. 
Acts 7. 30, 38, Gal. 4. 24, 25. 

crivo.iT i, eo>$, t6, mustard, sinapis ori- 



entalis, a plant often growing in the 
fertile soil of Palestine to a very 
considerable size, Matt. 13. 31 : the 
expression k6kkov ffivdirscos a grain 
of mustard, is a proverbial phrase, = 
the least, the smallest particle, 17.20. 
civotiov, 6vos, rj, fine linen, muslin, 
also genr. linen cloth; in N. T. linen 
cloth, a linen garment, probably of 
a square or oblong form, worn by 
the Orientals at night instead of the 
usual garments, Mark 14.51 veavia- 

KOS 7r€QL^€^\7]/JL€VOS ClvdoVQ, 67Tt yVfl- 

vov, v. 52 : used also for wrapping 
round dead bodies, 15. 46. 

vivid £oo, f. daoo (aiviov), to sift, shake, 
as grain in a sieve or riddle ; fig. 
with ace. of pers. impl. Luke 22. 31 
6 ^aravas i£r)T7)o~aTo vfxas, tov ctlvi- 
daai &s tov airov i. e. * to agitate 
and prove you by trials and afflic- 
tions.' Not found in profane wri- 
ters. 

onrevrSs, i), 6v (o~iT€va)) , fed with 
grain, fatted, Luke 15. 23 tov p6a- 
Xov tov o-itgvtSv, v. 27. 30. 

(Titlov, ov, t6 ((r7Tos), grain, com, 
provision of grain, Acts 7. 12 in 
some eds. 

cr it iff t 6s, 7], 6v (ffiTi(co), fed with 
grain, fatted ; subst. to, criTtcrTa fat- 
lings, Matt. 22. 4. 

CiTO/neTpiov, ov,to (ct?tos, yueTpew), 
grain measured out, i. q. an allowance, 
portion, ration, Luke 12. 42. 

o~ It os, ov, 6, wheat, and genr. for 
grain, com, Matt. 3. 12 orwd^ei tov 
(t?tov, 13. 25 ; once pi. to, cnTa, Acts 
7. 12, where Lachmann has gitio., 
see o~itiov. 

^,ixdp, see 2v%ap. 

'Sic&v, 6 or to, indec. Sion, Heb. Zion, 
i sunny,' the southernmost and high- 
est of the hills on which Jerusalem 
was built, containing the citadel, 
the palace, and the upper city; in 
N. T. by synecd. for the whole of 
Jerusalem, as the holy city, the seat 
of the worship of the true God, in 
which his presence is said to dwell ; 
iirl to opos ^iccv Rev. 14. 1, ev ^.idov 
Rorn. 9. 33, 4k 2ici>v 11. 26, 6vydT7)g 
*2,kjov Matt. 21. 5 see dvyaTTjp c. : 
of the spiritual or celestial Sion, 
Heb. 12. 22. 

(Ttw7raw, cD, f. tjcco (criooTri)), to be si- 



(TKavhaklCb) 



423 



(JKIVOQ 



lent, still, intrans. a) pr. of persons, 
to keep silence, to hold one's peace, 
Matt. 20. 31, 26. 63 d'lyo-ods evidma, 
Mark 3. 4: of one unable to speak, 
dumb, Luke 1. 20. b) fig. of a sea 
or lake, to be still, calm, Mark 4. 39 

(TldoTTa, 7T€(pi/J.(C0'0. 

<rKavo*aXi£a>, f. ic(a ((TKavSaXov), to 
cause to stumble and fall, pass, to 
stumble and fall, found only in the 
versions of Aquila and Symmachus; 
in N. T. fig. in a moral sense, to be 
a stumbling-block to any one, to cause 
to stumble at or in any thing, i. e. to 
give or cause offence to any one, trans, 
a) genr. to offend, vex, pr. to scanda- 
lise, with ace. of pers. Matt. 17. 27 
Xva fir} (TKavdaXta'afiev avrovs, John 
6. 61, 1 Cor. 8. 13 ; pass. Matt. 15. 
12, Rom. 14. 21. So pass. 07ccw5a- 
Ai£eo"0c« ev tlvl to be offended in or 
at any one, to take offence at his 
character, words, conduct, so as to 
desert and reject him, Matt. 11. 6 
fxaKOLQiSs ecrrw os eav p.7) o~KavhaXio~Q?j 
iv ifioi, 13. 57, 26. 31, 33. b) causat. 
to cause to offend, to lead astray or 
into sin, i. e. to be a stumbling- 
block, or the occasion of one's sin- 
ning ; with ace. of pers. Matt. 5. 29 
el 6 oepd. cov cntavhaXi^ei o~e, v. 30, 
18. 6 is av o~KavdaXio"n eva row /jll- 
Kpoov. Hence pass, to be made to 
offend, to be led astray or into sin, = 
to fall away from the truth, from 
the gospel, &c. Matt. 13. 21, 24. 10, 
John 16. 1. 

acavSaXov, ov, to, a later form for 
o~KavdaXr)6gov (cr/ca^o? or afcafxBSs), 
pr. trap-stick, a crooked stick on 
which the bait is fastened, which 
the animal strikes against and so 
springs the trap ; by synecd. a trap, 
gin, snare, hence genr. 'any thing 
against which one strikes or stum- 
bles,' a stumbling-block, an impedi- 
ment ; in N. T. stumbling-block, of- 
fence, only fig. in a moral sense, a) 
genr. as a cause of stumbling, fall- 
ing, or ruin, morally and spiritu- 
ally ; of Christ, as irerpa crKavhaXov 
rock of stumbling, 1 Pet. 2. 7. Also 
Rom. 11.9 yevn6r)rco r) rgdirefa av- 
t<cv els acavdaXov. b) as a cause of 
offence and indignation, i. q. offence, 
a scandal, Matt. 16. 23 acavdaXov 
fxov el, 1 Cor. 1. 23, Gal. 5. 11. c) 



as a cause or occasion of sinning or 
of falling away from the truth, Luke 
17. 1 avevdeKTov ecrri rod /nr) eXdelv 
ra (TKavdaXa, Rom. 14. 13, 16. 17; 
1 John 2. 10 (TK.avha.Xov ev avrco ouk 

i 

eariv i. e. ' there is in himself no- 
thing to lead him into sin,' comp. v. 
11: meton. of persons, Matt. 13. 41. 

o'KaTrroo, f. \f/co, to dig, intrans. Luke 
6. 48 os eo-Katye Ka\ efSdOvve see /3 a- 
6vvo), 13. 8, 16. 3 cncaTTTeiv ouk la- 
Xvca. 

o"Koi(prj, 7)s, r) ((r/ca7TTco), prop. ' any 
thing dug out,' e.g. a channel, bowl, 
bath ; in N. T. a skiff, boat, Acts 27. 

16, 30, 32. 

ffKeXos, eos, ovs, t6, pi. ra CKeXr], 
the leg, from the hip to the foot ; in 
N. T. only pi., John 19. 31-33. 

o'Keirao'fia, aros, to (aKeirdfa), co- 
vering, i. e. clothing, raiment, 1 Tim. 
6. 8. 

^Kevas, a, 6, Sceva, pr. name of a 
Jew who had been a chief priest, 
Acts 19. 14. 

(TKevrj, r)s, 7] (ffKevos), apparatus, 
equipment for war, apparel, equipage, 
trappings ; in N. T. of a ship, appa- 
ratus, furniture, Acts 27. 19. 

o-Kevos, eos, ovs, r6 (kindred with 
Kveoo and Kevdot), a vessel, utensil, 
implement. a) genr. of furniture, 
&c. (a) pr. of a hollow vessel for 
containing things, Luke 8. 16 ovfiels 
Xvyyov aij/as naXvirrei avrbv CKevei, 
John 19. 29, Acts 10. 11 ; of a pot- 
ter's vessel, Rom. 9. 21, Rev. 2. 27; 
of any vessel or implement, Mark 
11. 16, 2 Tim. 2. 20, Heb. 9. 21, Rev. 
18. 12. PI. ra aKevrj, household stuff, 
goods, furniture, Matt. 12. 29, Luke 

17. 31. (j8) fig. of the human body, 
as formed of clay, and therefore frail 
and feeble, 2 Cor. 4. 7 exofiev rbv 
Orjoravpov tovtov ev ocrrpaKivois o~K.ev- 
eo~iv. So of persons in a moral re- 
spect, Rom. 9. 22 o-Kevrj opyrjs, ver. 
23 CKevr] eXeovs, i. e. those on whom 
the divine wrath or mercy is to be 
exercised, in allusion to the vessels 
of the potter v. 21. (7) from the 
later Heb. usage, ckevos is put for 
wife, as the vessel of her husband, 
1 Pet. 3. 7 ws affQevecTTepcp aKevet 
tg3 yvvatKeicp the female vessel as the 
weaker, 1 Thess. 4. 4 to eavrov encevos 
KTavdai see Krdo/JLai. 



(TKr}VlJ 



424 



(TKia 



b) in respect to use, an implement, 
instrument. (a) pr. and spec, the 
mast of a ship, as the chief instru- 
ment of sailing, Acts 27. 17 x a ^"~ 
aavres to crKevos, the sails having 
probably been furled before, comp. 
v. 15, — ancient ships had usually 
but one mast, which was raised or 
lowered at pleasure. (£) fig. of a 
person as the instrument of any one, 
Acts 9. 15 credos 4kXoj7Js a chosen 
vessel, instrument. 

(TKrivt), t)s, i), a booth, hut, taberna- 
cle, tent, pr. any covered or shaded 
place. a) prop., as built of green 
boughs and the like, a booth, Matt. 
17. 4 iroL7]cro)ix€v code rpe?s cncrjisas: 
also of skins, &c. a tent, Heb. 11. 9 
iv o*ki\vols KaroiKTiaas : once dimi- 
nutively of a small house in ruins, 
Engl, hut, Acts 15. 16 avoiKodo/jLTio'co 
r\\v (TKy\v)]V AafilS ri\v 7T67rrcoKv7av, 
metaph. for the family or royal line 
of David, fallen into weakness and 
decay. Genr. for abode, dwelling, 
Luke 16. 9 els ras alwviovs (TK7]vds, 
Rev. 13. 6 rrju crKr,V7)v avrov i. e. 
heaven. 

b) spec, the tabernacle, the sa- 
cred tent of the Hebrews, in which 
the ark was kept, the seat of the 
Jewish worship before the Temple 
was built: the ark, however, was 
separated from the tabernacle long 
before this period, and was kept in 
Jerusalem, while the tabernacle it- 
self remained in Gibeon. (a) pr. 
and genr. Heb. 8. 5, 9. 21, Acts 7. 
44 rj (TKr)V7i rod paprvplov see [xap- 
rvpiov b. By synecd. spoken of 
the outer sanctuary of the taberna- 
cle, Heb. 9. 2 ; also of the inner 
sanctuary, the holy of holies, ver. 3. 
(/3) symbolically, of the spiritual or 
celestial tabernacle, from which the 
material one is said to have been 
copied, Heb. 8. 2, 9. 11, comp. 8. 5 : 
also of the temple in the heavenly 
Jerusalem, Ptev. 15. 5 6 vahs rr)s 
CKrjvrjs rod fxagrvQiov, 21. 3. 

c) Acts 7. 43 7} aK7]^7] rod MoAox 
the tabernacle of Moloch, i. e. a ta- 
bernacle which the idolatrous Is- 
raelites constructed in the desert 
to Moloch, like that in honour of 
Jehovah. 

crKrjPOTrrjyia, as, r)(o~K7]V7), TT^yvvpn), 



prop, a booth- or tent-pitching ; in 
the Sept and N. T. the festival 
of booths or of tabernacles, the third 
great annual festival of the Jews, in 
which all the males were required 
to appear before God at the taber- 
nacle or temple, John 7, 2 i) eopri) 
rCov 'lovdalcov i) CKTjvoTrrjyia. This 
festival was so called from the booths 
of green boughs in which, during its 
continuance, the people dwelt upon 
the roofs of the houses and in the 
courts and streets : it began on the 
15th day of the seventh month Tis- 
ri, which commenced with the new 
moon ofOctober,andwas celebrated 
for eight days ; partly as a memo- 
rial of the forty years' wandering 
in the desert, where the Israelites 
dwelt in booths, and partly as a time 
of thanksgiving for the ingathering 
of the harvest. It was a season of 
rejoicing and feasting, particular sa- 
crifices were offered, and portions 
of the law read in public : the first 
and eighth days were sabbaths to 
the Lord, with holy convocations ; 
and the eighth especially is called 
the last great day of the festival, 
John 7. 37. 

(TK7)V0TT0l6s, OV, 6 (oTC^WJ, TTOieOo), 

a tent-maker, spoken of Paul, Acts 
18. 3. 

(TKrji'os, eos, ovs, ro {=crKT}v4}), pr. a 
booth, tent, tabernacle ; usually and 
in N. T. fig. for the body, as the frail 
and temporary abode of the soul, 2 
Cor. 5. 1 7) eirlyeios oIklol rod o~Kf)vovs 
i. e. this earthly house, this taberna- 
cle, the genitive being equivalent to 
an apposition ; ver. 4 ol ovres ev r§ 
o~K7)vei. 

o~K7)p6(ti, So, f. ooo~ca (cncrjvos), to tent, 
to pitch tent; in N. T. to dwell as in 
tents, to tabernacle, intrans., 6 Xoyos 
£o~Kr)vo0cr€V ev yfuv John 1. 14 ; with 
ev of place, Rev. 12. 12, 13. 6 ; /nerd 
with gen. 21. 3 ; eiri with ace. 7. 15. 

ffKriPoo/Lia, aros, r6 (oiKtjvooo), a booth 
or tent pitched, a tabernacle ; in N. T. 
for God, q. d. dwelling, temple, Acts 
7. 46 : fig. of the body, as the frail 
tenement of the soul, 2 Pet. 1. 13, 14. 

a Kid, as, i), shadow, shade. a) pr. 
Mark 4. 32, Acts 5.15: in the sense 
of darkness, gloom, as c/aa Qavdrov 
death-shade, i. e. thickest darkness, 



(TKL^) 



rati) 



Alb 



OKOTta 



Matt. 4. 16. b) metaph. a shadow, 
i. e. a shadowing forth, adumbration, 
in distinction from o-cofxa the body 
or reality, and eiKdoi/ the full and per- 
fect image ; so of the Jewish rites 
and dispensation, as they prefigure 
things future and more perfect, Col. 
2. 17 a iari o~Kid rut/ iazAA6vtq)V, rb 
5e acojma Xpicrrou, Heb. 8. 5, 10. 1. 

CKiprda), &, f. rjoroi), to leap, spring, 
intrans., espec. of animals; in N. T. 
to leap for joy, exult, Luke 6. 23 yd' 
pr]T€ kcu cTKiprrjaaTe : of the foetus 
in the womb, Luke 1. 41. 

o~k Ay poKapSia, as, r) (o~KAT)p6s, Kap- 
Bia), hardness of heart, obstinacy, per- 
verseness, Matt. 19. 8. 

(TKArjpos, a, ov ((T/ceAAco), pr. dried 
up, — dry, hard, stiff ; of the voice 
or sounds, hoarse, harsh; of things, 
hard, not soft ; hence in N. T. hard. 
a) of winds, fierce, violent, Jam. 3. 4 
inrb o-KArjpcou duejucov, comp. Engl. ' a 
stiff breeze.' b) of things spoken, 
hard, = harsh, offensive, Aoyos John 
6. 60 comp. ver. 61, Jude 15 ' hard 
speeches.' Of things done, hard, 
i. e. difficult, grievous, Acts 26. 14 
GKAt]p6v col Trpbs Kevrpa AaKri(eiv. 
c) of persons, = harsh, stern, severe, 
Matt. 25. 24 o~KAr]pbs el &vQpooTros. 

(TKAfiporrjs, t)tos, r) (o~KA7]p6s), dry- 
ness, hardness of the earth, hardiness 
of the body ; in N. T. fig. a-KA^por-ns 
Kapfiias hardness of heart, obstinacy, 
perverseness, Rom. 2. 5. 

cr/cAi7pOTpa%7]Aos, ov, 6, f/, adj. 
(ffKAypSs, rpdy^Aos), hard-necked, 
stiff-necked, i. e. obstinate, perverse, 
Acts 7. 51. 

CKAripvva), f. vvca (cncATipos), pr. to 
make dry and hard, fig. to make hard, 
heavy, grievous ; in N. T. of persons 
in a moral sense, to harden, i. e. to 
make obstinate, perverse, with accus. 
Rom. 9. 18 tv 0eAet crKAripvvei, — 
others, to deal hardly with, comp. 
Job 39. 16: pass. Acts 19. 9, Heb. 
3. 13 : foil, by rds xaodias 3. 8. 

(TKoAios, a, ov (crKeAAco), crooked, 
bent, pr. from dryness ; in N. T. 
a) pr. of a way, or parts of it, Luke 
3. 5 ecrraz ra gkoAux els evdeTav. b) 
fig. crooked, i. e. perverse, wicked, 
yevea crKoAid Acts 2. 40 : of masters, 
=perverse, unjust, peevish, opp. to 
imetKiis, IPet. 2. 18. 



<TKoAo\p, ottos, 6, prop. ' any thing 
pointed, sharp,' e. g. a stake, point 
of a hook, a thorn, prickle; in N.T. 
2 Cor. 12. 7 (r/coAov// rfj aapKi a thorn 
in the flesh, something which excites 
severe and constant pain, probably 
some bodily infirmity, aa"0eVeta, see 
v. 10. 

CKOTreco, u>, f. t\g(£ (ctkottSs), to look, 
watch, reconnoitre ; in N. T. to look 
at or upoji, to behold, regard, with 
ace. 2 Cor. 4. 18 /jlt) VKOTrovvrcav rd 
fiA€Tr6/iei/a, Phil. 2. 4. With ace. of 
pers. =to mark, note, Rom. 16. 17, 
Phil. 3. 17. With a negat. o-kottzlv 
Iat), pr. to look to it lest, to take heed 
lest, Luke 11. 35, Gal. 6. 1. 

o~kott6s, ov, 6 (cTKeTTTO/JLcu.), pr. * an 
object set up, at which one looks 
and aims,' a mark, goal, Phil. 3. 14. 

o~KopTTi£a), f. iaca, to scatter, disperse, 
trans, a) pr. with ace. John 10. 12 
6 Avkos CKopm^L rd TrqSfiara, 16. 32. 
In the proverbial expression, Luke 

11. 23 6 jut] avvdyuiu /ulgt ifxov o~Kop- 
Tri^ei i. e. wastes, acts against me. 
b) to scatter one's gifts, to distribute 
largely, be liberal, bountiful, absol. 
2 Cor. 9. 9. 

cTKopTrios, ov, 6, a scorpion, a large 
insect, sometimes several inches in 
length, resembling a lobster in it> 
shape, and furnished with a sting at 
the extremity of the tail. Scorpions 
are met with only in hot countries, 
where they lurk in decayed build- 
ings and among the stones of old 
walls : their sting is venomous, pro- 
ducing inflammation and swelling, 
but is rarely fatal unless neglected ; 
Luke 10. 19, Rev. 9. 3. 

cfkot €iv6s,i), 6v {(tkotos), dark, with- 
out light, Matt. 6. 23 c 6Aov rb 0-wp.d 
aov o~Koreivbv iarai. 

aKorla, as, t) (ctkotos), darkness, ab- 
sence of light ; used espec. by late 
writers for vkotos. a) pr. John 6. 
17 o~Koria ^t] iyey ovzi 'it was now 
dark,' 12. 35 6 TrepLTraruv iv rfj o~ko- 
ria, 20. 1 : so e^ rrj aKoria in dark- 
ness, i. e. in a dark place, in private, 
Matt. 10. 27. b) fig. of moral dark- 
ness, the absence of spiritual light 
and truth, ignorance, blindness, in- 
cluding the idea of sinfulness and 
consequent calamity, John 8. 12, 

12. 35 e iva /XT] encoria v^jlcls KaraAdfi-n, 



(TKOTl^lt) 



426 



(TjJLVp 



va 



v. 46, 1 John 1. 5, 2. 8, 9, 1 1. Meton. 
of persons in moral darkness, John 
1.5. 

ctkotl^oo, f. tcoo ((TkStos), to darken, 
deprive of light ; in N. T. only pass. 
to be darkened, a) pr. Matt. 24. 29 
6 ijXios o~Koricr0r}(r€Tai, Luke 23. 45, 
Rev. 8. 12, 9. 2. b) fig. of mora] 
darkness, ignorance, comp. o-Koria 
b., Eph. 4. 18 icrKOTicr/uLzvoi rrj dia- 
voia, Rom. 1. 21, 11. 10 o-kotio-Qiitoo- 
rrav ol 6<pda\fJLo\ clvtoov. 

& kotos, €os, ovs, to (and ov, 6, Heb. 
12. 18), darkness, the absence of 
light, a) pr. (a) genr. Matt. 27. 
45 o~k6tos iyevero e7rt irao~av tt]v 
yrjv, Acts 2. 20 «s ukotos, 1 Cor. 4. 
5 tcl KpviTTa tov (Tk6tovs ( the hid- 
den things of darkness,' i. e. done 
in darkness, secret things : of the 
darkness of the blind, Acts 13. 11. 
(/3) =a dark place, a place where 
darkness reigns, Matt. 8. 12 eKfiXri- 

QfaoVTai €iS TO (TKOTOS TO €^0JT6p0V 

into uttermost darkness, i. e. into the 
farthest dark prison, as the image 
of the place of punishment in hades ; 
so 2 Pet. 2, 17 6 (6<pos tov ctkotovs 
els aloova i. e. intens. ' thick gloom 
of darkness for ever,' thickest and 
eternal darkness. 

b) fig. of moral darkness, the ab- 
sence of spiritual light and truth, 
ignorance, blindness, including the 
idea of sinfulness and consequent 
calamity, =crKOTla b. (a) genr. 
Matt. 4. 16 6 Xabs 6 KaOjjjj.evos eV 
cr/coTGt el5e (peas /m^ya, 6. 23, Luke 1. 
79, John 3. 19 T)ydirr)o~av fxaXXov to 
o~k6tos t) to (poos, Acts 26. 18, Rom. 
2. 19, 13. 12 ra %pya tov gk6tovs the 
works of darkness, wicked deeds, 2 
Cor. 4.6 o ®ebs 6 elircbv 4k o~kotovs 
(poos Ad/jL\pai, 6. 14, 1 Pet. 2. 9. (j3) 
abstr. for concr., of persons in a state 
of moral darkness, wicked men, un- 
der the influence of Satan, r) ii;ovo~ia 
tov (TkStovs Luke 22. 53 ; perhaps 
for Satan himself, Col. 1. 13: also 
Eph. 5. 8 t)ts 7roTe (tk6tos, 6. 12. 

tkoto'oo, 6b, f. Qoo~oo (o*k6tos), to dark- 
en, cover with darkness, pass. Rev. 
16. 10 eyeveTO 7) fiaciKzia avTov £o~- 
KOToo/jLevn, i. e. emblematic of dis- 
tress, calamity, destruction. 

<TKv$a\ov, ov, t6, dregs, refuse, ex- 
crement, q. d. * what is thrown to the 



dogs as worthless ; J In N. T. once 
Phil. 3. 8 tcl irdvTa. ... 7}yovjxai o~kv- 
/3aAa zlvai as dregs, refuse, ' things 
worthless/ 

^kvOtjs, ov, 6, a Scythian, Col. 3. 11. 
The name Scythian in ancient geo- 
graphy is applied sometimes to a 
people, and sometimes to all the no- 
madic tribes which had their loca- 
tion on the north of the Black Sea 
and Caspian, stretching indefinitely 
eastward into the unknown regions 
of Asia ; having a latitude similar 
to the modern names Mongols and 
Tartars, and like them synonymous 
with barbarian, fidpfiapos. 

oTKvOpooirSs, ov, 6, fj, adj. (aKvdpSs 
fr. o~Ki)£ofxcu, tibxj/), pr. grim- visage d, 
i. e. of a stern, gloomy, sad counte- 
nance ; either affected, Matt. 6. 16 ; 
or real, Luke 24. 17. 

(TkvXXqo, fut. vXob, pr. to strip off the 
skin, to flay, lacerate; in N. T. fig. 
to harass, trouble, weary, with ace. 
Luke 8. 49 ^77 c/cuAAe tov diddo"Ka- 
Aoz> : mid. 7. 6 jult) gkvXXov : pass, 
part. Matt. 9. 36 -fjaav ec/cuA/xeVot. 

gkvXov, ov, to (gkvXXoo), pr. skin, 
hide, as stripped off; usually and in 
N. T. spoil, booty, as stripped from 
an enemy, Luke 11. 22. 

o'KooXriKoftpooTos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (ckoo- 
Xr), j3ij3pobo~Kco), worm-eaten, devoured 
by worms, spoken of (pdeiptaais, the 
disease of Herod Agrippa, Acts 12. 
23. 

ctkooXt]^, i)kos, 6, a worm, i. e. as 
feeding on dead bodies, Mark 9. 44 
ottov 6 o~KooXr)l~ avToov ov TeAeuTa, Kal 
to 7rvp ov (T$evvvTai, in allusion to 
Is. 66. 24, the language of the pro- 
phet being applied to the place of 
punishment of the wicked ; comp. 
yievva fin. 

o'fxapdyoivos, rj, ov (cTfidpaydos), of 
smaragdus, of emerald, Rev. 4. 3 Sfioia 
6pdo'€L (Tfxapayoivop sc. Xidoo. 

0* (xdp ay os, ov, 6, smaragdus, a name 
under which the ancients appear 
to have comprehended all gems of 
a fine green colour, including the 
emerald, Rev. 21. 19. 

(TjLLvpva, 7]s, 7), myrrh, a substance 
which distils in tears from a small 
thorny tree growing in Arabia, and 
especially in Abyssinia ; these tears 



jjivpvaiOQ 



427 



(TO 



(pta 



soon harden into a bitter aromatic 
gum, highly prized by the ancients, 
and used in incense and perfumes ; 
Matt. 2. 11, John 19. 39. 

II. ~%\x.vpva, 7]s, rj, Smyrna, an 
Ionian city, situated at the head of 
a deep gulf on the western coast of 
Asia Minor, Rev. 1. 11. 

Ifivpvalos, a, ov, Smyrnean, of Smyr- 
na ; pi. ol ^fxvpvatoi, the Smyrneans, 
Rev. 2. 8 text. rec. 

a/ivpvi^ca, f. iaca {ajxvpva), to myrrh, 
to mingle with myrrh, pass. Mark 15. 
23 ediSovv avr<p Tritiv ia/uLvpvia/jLzvov 
olvov i. e. wine mingled with myrrh 
and bitter herbs; see o£os. 

odofjuz, (av, rd, Sodom, Heb. ' burn- 
ing,' pr. name of one of the four 
cities of the vale of Siddim destroyed 
in the time of Abraham, and covered 
by the Dead Sea; Matt. 10. 15. 

oKofxdov, gen. wvos in later eds., 
wvros in text, rec, Heb. ' pacific,' 
Solomon, pr. name of the son and 
successor of David, celebrated for 
his wisdom, wealth, and splendour ; 
Matt. 1. 6, 7. 

opos, ov, 7] (acop6s), a coffer, coffin, 
urn, any receptacle for a dead body ; 
in N. T. an open coffin, bier, on which 
the dead were carried to burial, 
Luke 7. 14. 

6 s, o-q, a6v, pron. poss. thy, thine; 
spoken of what belongs to any one, 
or is in any way connected with him, 
e. g. by possession, acquisition, Matt. 
7. 3 iv rcf acp dcpOaX/uLcp, v. 22, 13. 27 
€i/ tw o~cj) aygcp, Luke 15. 31, Acts 5. 
4, 1 Cor. 8. 11 ; rb a6v, ra ad, thine, 
thine own, i. e. what is thine, Matt. 
20. 14, Luke 6. 30. So of society, 
companionship, Mark 2. 18 ol ao\ 
IxaQ-nrai, John 17. 6, 9, 10 ; ol croi thy 
kindred, thy friends, Mark 5. 19. Of 
origin, as proceeding from any one, 
Matt. 24. 3 rrjs ar\s irapovaias, Luke 
22. 42 rb aov sc. OeX-nfxa, John 4. 42, 
17. 17 6 Xoyos 6 a6s, Acts 24. 3, 4. 

aovodptov, ov, r6, Lat. sudarium, pr. 
and lit. a sweat-cloth, genr. a hand- 
kerchief, napkin, Luke 19. 20. 

2ovadvva, 77s, 77, Susanna, Hebr. 
* lily,' pr. name of a Hebrew wo- 
man, Luke 8. 3. 

aocpia, as, rj (aocpos), wisdom, pr. 
skill, tact, expertness in any art ; in 



N. T. wisdom, i. e. a) skill in the 
affairs of life, practical wisdom, wise 
management, as shewn in forming 
the best plans, and executing them 
by the best means, including the 
idea of judgment and sound good 
sense, Acts 6. 3 irXiipzis ttv. <ry. koH 
aocpias, 7. 10, Col. 1. 28, 3. 16, 4. 5 
comp. v. 6, Luke 21. 15 aro\xa /cat 
aocpiav q. d. ' wise utterance.' 

b) in a higher sense, wisdom, == 
deep knowledge natural and moral, 
insight, learning, science, implying 
cultivation of mind and an enlight- 
ened understanding, (a) genr. Matt. 
12. 42 rrjv aocpiav ^oXo/ulwvos, Acts 
7. 22 irdo"n aocpia Alyvirricov. Imply- 
ing learned research, \6yov e%ovra 
aocpias Col. 2. 23 ; also a knowledge 
of hidden things, of enigmatic and 
symbolic language, Rev. 13. 18, 17. 
9. (/3) spec, of the learning and phi- 
losophy current among the Greeks 
and Romans in the apostolic age, 
which stood in contrast with the 
simplicity of the gospel, and tended 
to draw away the minds of men 
from divine truth ; hence called 
aapKiKT) 2 Cor. 1. 12, 77 (rocpia rod 
Koorfiov 1 Cor. 1. 20, avOpcowcov 2. 5, 
rccv aocpcov 1. 19; so 2. 13 \6yoi av- 
dp(jQiriv7)s aocpias, 1. 21 6 K6a/j.os Ota 
rrjs aocpias, v. 22 ; v. 1 7 ovk iv aocpia 
\6yov not in wisdom of words, i. e. 
not with mere philosophy and rhe- 
toric, 2. 1. (7) in respect to divine 
things, wisdom, i. e. knowledge, in- 
sight, deep understanding, represent- 
ed every where as a divine gift, and 
including the idea of practical ap- 
plication, thus distinguished from 
77 yv&ais or theoretical knowledge ; 
Matt. 13. 54 ir69ev rovrco 77 aocpia 
avrrj; Mark 6. 2, Acts 6. 10, Eph. 
1. 8 eV irdari aocpia /cat cppovrjaei, v. 
17, Col. 1. 9, 2 Pet. 3. 15, 1 Cor. 12. 
8 : spec, of insight imparted from 
God in respect to the divine coun- 
sels, 2. 6 aocpiav XaKov^v, aocpiav o\ 
ov rod alwvos rovrov, v. 7 : meton. of 
the author and source of this wis- 
dom, 1.30. As conjoined with purity 
of heart and life, Jam. 1. 5, 3. 13, 
15, 17 77 6,vca6€V aocpia irgwrov /iev 
ayv-f] ianv, Luke 2. 40, 52. 

c) 77 aocpia rod &€od the divine wis- 
dom, including the idea of infinite 
skill, knowledge, purity, Rom. 11. 



(TO 



ft 



(0 



428 



(nreipu) 



33 d> fidBos ttXovtov kcl\ aocpias teal 
yveccreoos &eov, 1 Cor. 1. 21, 24 comp. 
ver. 22, Eph. 3. 10, Col. 2. 3 : of 
the divine wisdom as revealed and 
manifested in Christ and his gospel, 
Luke 7. 35 see oiKai6w b. ; so 11. 
49 7} aocpla rod ®eov sine * the divine 
wisdom as manifested in me, Christ,' 
comp. Matt. 23. 34 where iyeb, — 
others here take it in the Jewish 
sense of a divine nature, =6 Xoyos, 
comp. Xoyos III. 

cocpl^a), f. icrco (cocpSs), to make wise, 
i. e. skilful, expert, pass, to be skilled, 
expert; in N. T. a) act. to make 
wise, to enlighten, i. e. in respect to 
divine things, with ace. of pers. 2 
Tim. 3. 15 ra. lega ypdppara oldas, 
ra Svvdpevd (T€ o'o<pio'ai els orcarf)- 
plav. b) mid. o*o(pi£opcu as depon. 
with accus. of thing, to make wisely, 
to devise skilfully, artfully ; in N. T. 
part. perf. as passive, ore(ro<pLO'peuoi 
pvdoi skilfully devised fables, 2 Pet. 
1. 16*. 

crocpos, 'f}, 6u, wise, i. e. a) skilful, 
expert, 1 Cor. 3. 10 co(pbs apxireic- 
T<av. b) skilled in the affairs of life, 
discreet, judicious, practically wise, 
comp. o~o<p(a a., 1 Cor. 6. 5 &o(p6s, 
t>s SuWjtreTcu diaKglvai. c) skilled in 
learning, i. e. learned, intelligent, en- 
lightened, in respect to things human 
and divine, comp. crocpia b. (a) 
genr. as to human things, Matt. 11. 
25 airb crotyeev kcu crvveToov, 23. 34, 
Rom. 1. 14 arocpols nai avoi\Tois, 16. 
19, 1 Cor. 1. 25. (/3) spec, as to the 
philosophy current among the Greeks 
and Romans, see crocpia b. j8., Rom. 
1. 22 <pdo~Kovres elvcu Go<po\ ipcopdu- 
erjo-au, 1 Cor. 1. 19, 20, 26, 27. (7) 
in respect to divine things, wise, en- 
lightened, as conjoined with purity 
of heart and life, comp. votyia b. 7., 
Eph. 5. 15, Jam. 3. 13. 

d) spoken of God, wise, as being 
infinite in skill, insight, knowledge, 
purity, Rom. 16. 27 pouca o"o(pcj) 0e£. 

^rravia, as, ?/, Spain, Lat. Hispania, 
pr. name of the Spanish peninsula, 
including modern Spain and Portu- 
gal, as constituting a province of 
the Roman empire, Rom. 15. 24, 28. 

rr irap dcr (TO), f. |o>, to tear, rend, lace- 
rate ; in N. T. = to convulse, throw 
into spasms, like epilepsy, spoken 



of the effects of demoniacal posses- 
sion, with ace. Mark 1. 26, 9. 20 rb 
irvevpa icrTrdpa^eu avrov, Luke 9. 39. 

o'Trapyavoco, a), f. cocrw (crirdpyavov, 
fr. Girdpyo)), to swathe, wrap in swad- 
dling-clothes, trans. Luke 2.7, 12 ev- 
pTjcrere (Specpos icnraQyavoopevov. 

cnraraXdci), w, f. 7](rco (o"iraTdk7j, fr. 
ffTraddco), to live in luxury, voluptu- 
ously, intrans. 1 Tim. 5. 6, Jam. 5. 5 
4rpv(pr}craT6 kcu icTraraXrjcrare, 

ffTrdeo, (a, f. dcrco, to draw, i. e. to pull; 
in N. T. to draw out, mid. ffiracrdpe- 
vos T7)v pdx^tpau drawing his sword, 
Mark 14. 47, Acts 16. 27. 

o"ire?ga, as, rj, also Ion. gen. rjs, pr. 
any thing wound, wreathed, spiral, 
a coil, a cord, rope ; in N. T. a band, 
troop, company, a) spoken of Roman 
foot-soldiers, probably a cohort, of 
which there were ten in a legion, 
each containing three maniples, or 
six centuries, but varying, at dif- 
ferent times, and according to cir- 
cumstances, in the number of men, 
probably from 300 to 1000 or more ; 
Matt. 27. 27, Acts 10. 1. b) spoken 
of a hand from the guards of the 
Temple, John 18. 3, 12 : these were 
Levites, who performed the menial 
offices of the Temple, and kept watch 
by night; they were under the com- 
mand of officers called arparyiyoi, 
see crpaTriyos. Some understand 
here a band of Roman soldiers ; but 
these would rather have led Jesus 
directly to their own officers, and 
not to the chief priests ; besides, 
this was not a band of regularly 
armed troops, comp. Matt. 26. 55. 

o"jr€ip<o, f. epw, to sow, scatter seed. 
a) pr., absol. Matt. 6. 26 ra irereiva 
ov crirelpovo'iv, 13. 3, 4. Part. 6 o*7rei- 
poov the sower, Mark 4. 3, 14 ; with 
ace. of the seed sown, Matt. 13. 24 
g"k€iqovtl KaXbv ciregpa, 1 Cor. 15. 
36, 37. Pass. fig. of a single seed 
or grain, Mark 4. 31, 32 kqkkov gi- 
vdireoos . . . orav crrapfj : so, by ana- 
logy, of the body as committed to 
the earth, 1 Cor. 15. 42-44. With 
prepositions of place, els Matt. 13. 
22, iv v. 31, eVi with gen. Mark 4. 
31, with ace. Matt. 13. 20, irapd with 
ace. v. 19. Hence in proverbial ex- 
pressions, Matt. 25. 24 Oepifav ttirov 
ovk ecnreipas, John 4. 37 &\Aos iarlu 



v- 






(nrtKOvXariop 



6 cnrelpcev ktA, 2 Cor. 9. 6 6 crireipcov 
(peiDopevccs kt\, Gal. 6.7 o iav crireiprj 
&v6pa>Tros ktA, for all which see 0e- 
pi£(o a. Also fig. 1 Cor. 9. 11 ra 
irvevjuaTLKa cnreipeLV = to disseminate, 
impart; Gal. 6. 8 6 crireipoov els tt\v 



429 C7r\a yyvov 

hasten; oftenerandin N.T. intrans. 
to urge one's self on, to hasten, make 
haste, having respect simply to time 
(thus differing from o-rrovSdfa, wh. 
see), Acts 22. 18; with inf. 20. 16 
eanevDe yevecrdai els e lepocr6\vpa. By 



o~dpKa ... 6 o"ir. els to irvevpa ' who- { Hebr. the part, crirevaas is put with 



ever lives to the flesh, or to the 
Spirit.' 

b) fig. of a teacher, to sow the 
word of life, to disseminate instruc- 
tion, John 4. 36, Mark 4. 14 tow 
\6yov cnceipei: pass. v. 15 oirov cnrei- 
peTai 6 \6yos, v. 16, 20, Matt. 13. 19 
to eo"Kapp.evov ev ttj Kapdia. 

(T7re/couAaTwp, opos, o, Lat. specu- 
lator or speculator, a pike-rnan, hal- 
berdier, a kind of soldiers forming 
the body-guard of kings and princes, 
who also, according to oriental cus- 
tom, acted as executioners, Mark 
6. 27. 

airevDco, f. cnreicnc, to pour out, make 
a libation ; in N. T. fig. mid. crivev- 
dofiai, to pour out one's self, i. e. one's 
blood, to offer up one's strength 
and life, 2 Tim. 4. 6 ; iirl tivi upon 
ox for any thing, Phil. 2. 17. 

o~TT€pfia, aTos, to (cnreipco), seed, as 
sown, scattered, of grain, plants, or 
trees, a) pr. Matt. 13. 24 cnreipeiu 
Ka\hv airegpct, v. 32, Mark 4. 31, 1 
Cor. 15. 38 : metaph. 1 John 3. 9 
(nreppa. avTov i. e. ®eov, a seed from 
God, a germ of the divine life, the 
inner man as renewed by the Spirit 
of God. b) fig. of the semen virile, 
Heb. 11. 11. Hence meton. seed, 
= children, offspring, pr. Matt. 22. 
24, 25 fx^j ex wv 0-irepfji.a : genr. == 
posterity, Luke 1. 55 Tcp'Afipaczp. Kai 
Tcp ffirep/LLaTi avTov, John 7. 42, Acts 
3. 25, saep. : fig. gentile Christians 
also are called the seed of Abraham, 
as having the same faith, Rom. 4. 
16, 9. 8, Gal. 3. 29. c) by impl. a 
remnant, a few survivors, like seed 
kept over from a former year, Rom. 
9. 29 64 p}] Kvpios aafiaood eyKaTe\i- 
irev 7)puv o"irepp.a. 

cnreppo\6yos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (cnreQ- 
p.a, \eycc), seed- gathering, seed-pick- 
ing, as birds ; in N. T. subst. put 
for a trifler, babbler, chatterer, who 
picks up and retails trifling things, 
Acts 17. 18. 

crirevfico, f, evcrco, trans, to urge on, to 



a verb of motion adverbially, in the 
sense of hastily, quickly, Luke 2. 16 
^XQov cnrevaavTes, 19. 5, 6. With 
an accus. to hasten after any thing, 
to await with eager desire, 2 Pet. 3. 
12 TrpoadoKoovTas Kal cnrevBowTas tt\v 
it aQ ova iav kt\. 

o-TrrjAaiov, ov, t6 (crireos), a cave, 
den, Lat. spelunca, Matt. 21. 13. 

cnri\ds, abos, rj, a rock by or in the 
sea, a cliff, breaker, on which ves- 
sels are shipwrecked ; in N. T. fig. 
of false teachers, who cause others 
to make shipwreck of their faith, 
Jude 12. 

crirlXos, ov, 6, a spot, stain, fig. in a 
moral sense, Eph. 5. 27, 2 Pet. 2. 13. 

o"iri\6(t), co, f. cvcrco (cnr7\os), to spot, 
stain, defile, with ace. Jam. 3. 6 77 
yAcoeraa f) cririkovcra oXov to accpa : 
pass. Jude 23. 

o"irKayxvi^opai, future iad7]crop.ai 
{o-K\&yXvov), depon. pass, to feel the 
bowels yearn, to have compassion, to 
pity, abso)., Matt. 20. 34 <T7rAa7x- 
vitrdeh 6 'Irjcrovs, Luke 10. 33, 15. 
20 : foil, by ivl with dat. Matt. 14. 
14, with ace. 15. 32; by irepi with 
gen. 9. 36 ; by gen. simply, like Lat. 
miseret, 18. 27 GirXayxvicrOeXs 6 kv- 
pios tov dov\ov etce'ivov. 

GirX&yxvov, ov, to, an intestine 
bowel; usually, and in N. T. only, 
pi. Ta cnrA&yxva., the entrails, bowels, 
viscera; in profane writers chiefly 
spoken of the upper viscera of vic- 
tims, as the heart, lungs, liver, which 
were eaten during or after the sa- 
crifice ; in N. T. of persons, genr. 
the entrails, bowels, a) pr. Acts 1. 
18 e^xvOr] irdvTa to. cnrXdyxva cu»- 
tov. b) fig. the inward parts, as in 
Engl, the breast, the heart, as the 
seat of the emotions and passions ; 
in N. T. of the gentler emotions, as 
compassion, tender affection ; also 
put for the mind, the soul, the inner 
man % (a) genr. 2 Cor. 6. 12 cTTevo- 
X<*>ge?or6e ev to?s airXayx^ois vpeev, 
parall. with rj Kapoia v. 11 ; Philem. 



GiroyyoQ 



430 



(TTarrjp 



7 rcfc (nr\. twp aylaw apaireiravTai 8m 
o~ov, v. 20, 1 John 3. 17. (j8) meton. 
for inward affection, compassion, pity, 
love, 2 Cor. 7. 15, Phil. 1. 8 cos hri- 
irodco irduras vfias £p (nr\&yx V0LS 'L 
Xp. i. e. in my ardent love to Christ, 
2. 1 : intensive, Luke 1. 78 Sia o~tt\. 
ehiovs 0€ou, Col. 3. 12 ctttX. oltcrip- 
fjiov. (y) put for the object of affec- 
tion, Philem. 12 ra ifia crirXdyxva 
my bowels, as in English my heart, 
spoken of a person, and implying 
strong affection, here parall. with 
TO 4/xhp tgkpop v. 10. 

ffiroyyos, ov, 6, a sponge, Matt. 27. 
48. 

o"iro$6s, ov, 6, ashes, Heb. 9. 13 ; 
Luke 10. 13 £p o~6.KK.cp kclI cirodtd /ue- 
T-ivo-qaav, — to lie down in ashes, or 
to cast ashes or dust on the head, 
was a rite of oriental mourning. 

ff-ropd, as, 7] (o-rrelgcc), a sowing, seed- 
time, green sprout, grain as growing ; 
in N.T. == crirepfia, seed, semen virile, 
fig. for generation, birth, 1 Pet. 1. 23. 

ariropiiios, ov, 6, r), adj. (cnrelpca), 
sown, for sowing ; in N. T. neut. pi. 
ra airSpifia, sown fields, fields of grain, 
Matt. 12. 1. 

cirSpos, ov, 6 (c-rdpeo), a sowing, 
seed-time, green sprout, grain as 
growing ; in N. T. = ffirepfxa, seed, 
Mark 4. 26 iap fidXr) top airSpop iirl 
rrjs yrjs, v. 27 : fig. 2 Cor. 9. 10. 

o"irov?)d£oi) (cnrovB'f)), fut. dorco and 
earlier o~-rovb*do~oixai, to speed, make 
haste, intrans., prop, as manifested 
in diligence, earnestness, zeal, a) 
genr., with infin. 2 Tim. 4. 9 cnrov- 
Sao'op eX6e?p irp6s fit- Ta^e'cos, v. 21. 
b) to give diligence, be in earnest, be 
forward, with infin. Gal. 2. 10 b Kal 
icnrovbao'a avrb rovro iroir}o~aL, Eph. 
4. 3, IThess. 2. 17, 2 Pet. 1. 10. 

arirovdalos, a, op (cnrovdrj), speedy, 
hasty, = earnest, diligent, forward, 2 
Cor. 8. 17, 22 (TiTovhouov ovra, vvv\ 
5e iroXv cr-rovbaiSrepop. Neut. com- 
parat. cnrovdaidTzpop as adv. earnest- 
ly, diligently, 2 Tim. 1. 17. 

o"novbai<as, adv. (o"rrovdcuos), speed- 
ily, i. e. earnestly, diligently, eagerly, 
Luke 7. 4 iraptKdAovu avrbv o"rrov- 
baiccs, Tit. 3. 13. Comparat. cntov- 
Saiorepoos, the more speedily, Phil. 2. 
28. 



o"jrovdr), rjs,f}, speed, haste, as mani- 
fested in earnestness, diligence, a) 
genr., p.€ra cnrovBrjs with haste, i. e. 
hastily, eagerly, Mark 6. 25. b) 
diligence, earnest effort, zeal, Rom. 
1 2. 8 6 TTpotcrrd/JLcvos iv cirovbrj, ver. 
11, 2 Cor. 7. 11, 2 Pet. 1. 5, Jude 3 
iracrav o"-rovdr}p iroiov/xepos : so in be- 
half of any one, vivip twos 2 Cor. 7. 
12 ; with irpSs final, Heb. 6. 11. 

a tv v pis, itios, 7} (o"rr€?pa), a basket for 
storing grain, provisions, &c. Matt. 
15. 37, 16. 10, Acts 9. 25. 

o'rddios, ov, 6 (ardco), also to o~Td- 
hiov in profane writers, a stadium, 
pr. * the standard,' i. e. measure, 
a) pr. as a measure of distance, 
containing 600 Greek, or 625 Ro- 
man feet, = about 604| feet Eng- 
lish ; the proportion of the Greek 
foot to the English being nearly 
as 1007 to 1000, and that of the 
Roman foot nearly as 970 to 1000, 
or about 11*6 English inches: the 
Roman mile contained eight stadia, 
and ten stadia are = the modern 
geographical mile of 60 to the de- 
gree : so Luke 24. 13, John 6. 19, 
11. 18. b) to ffrabiov, a stadium, 
circus, in which public games were 
exhibited, and so called because 
the Olympic course was a stadium 
in length ; 1 Cor. 9. 24 ol if CTadicv 
Tp4xovres. 

orTdfxvos, ov, 6 or r) ( t io'Tr)fjLi), an 
earthen jar, jug, for keeping wine ; 
in N. T. a pot, vase, in which the 
manna was laid up in the ark, Heb. 
9. 4 (TTdfjLPos xs vcr V> 

o'Tdo'is, €cos, 7) (jltTTJifii), act. a set- 
ting up, an erecting, as of a statue ; 
usually and in N. T. pass, a stand- 
ing, i. e. a) the act of standing, 
crTaciP %x* iV t° h ave a standing, = 
to stand, Heb. 9. 8. b) i. q. an up- 
stand, uproar, (a) pr. of a popular 
commotion, a sedition, insurrection, 
Mark 15. 7 o'Itipcs £p Trj aTao-ei <j>6- 
pop Tr€7roir)K€io~ap, — for the omission 
of the augment in the pluperf. see 
Stuart's N. T. Gram. p. 68, 70. (£) 
in a more private sense, dissension, 
contention, controversy, with the idea 
of violence, Acts 15. 2 yepofieprjs 
tTTdasoos Kal (rjT'fto'ecas, 23. 7, 10. 

CTaT'fip, rjpos, 6 ('/crr^t to weigh), 
a stater, an Attic silver coin, Matt. 



(TTCLVpOQ 



431 



(TTEVa£,W 



17. 27: it was = four Attic silver 
drachmae, or about 2s. Id. ; but was 
probably current among the Jews 
as = the shekel, or about 2s. ^d. 

(Travp6s, ov, 6, a pointed stake, pale, 
palisade ; later and in N. T. a cross, 
sc. a stake with a cross-piece, on 
which malefactors were nailed for 
execution, i. e. were crucified : this 
mode of punishment was known to 
the Persians, and also to the Car- 
thaginians ; but was most common 
among the Romans for slaves and 
criminals, and by them was intro- 
duced among the later Jews, a) 
pr. Matt. 27. 32 tovtov rjyydpevo-av 
tva &prj rbv aravpbv avrov i. e. Jesus 
being faint under the weight of his 
cross, Simon was compelled to aid 
him in bearing it ; v. 40, 42. Fig. 
in the phrases, aXgeiv, {Zacrrd^iv, 
\a/jL@dueii/ rbu aravgov, to take up 
or bear one's cross, i. e. to undergo 
suffering, trial, punishment, to ex- 
pose one's self to contumely and 
death ; ctfpeiv Luke 9. 23, fiao-rdfciv 

' 14. 27, XapPdveiv Matt. 10. 38. b) 
meton. the cross for its punishment, 
crucifixion, spoken only of the death 
of Christ upon the cross, Eph. 2. 
16, Heb. 12. 2 virefxcive aravpdv : so 
6 crravpbs rod Xp. 1 Cor. 1. 17, Gal. 
6. 12, 14, Phil. 3. 18, 6 \6yos 6 rov 
aravpov 1 Cor. 1 . 1 8, absol. Gal. 5.11. 

vravpSct), cD, fut. cbo~a> (o~ravp6s), to 
J stake, drive stakes, pales, palisades ; 
later and in N. T. to crucify, nail to 
the cross, with ace. expr. or impl. 
Matt. 20. 19 /j.ao-Tiya)o~ai kol crrav- 
pwffat, 23. 34, 26. 2, 27. 22 sq. Fig. 
= davaTooo, Gal. 5. 24 o~ravpovv rr\v 
adpKa to crucify the flesh, i.e. to van- 
quish, mortify, destroy the power of 
the carnal nature; 6. 14 4/j.ol k6(T- 
/xos iaTavpctirai. teayeb rcf koo-jucc ' the 
world is dead to me and I to the 
world,' q. d. 1 have renounced the 
world, and the world me. 

TracpvXi], Tjs, 7), a grape, cluster of 
grapes, Matt. 7. 16, Luke 6. 44. 

TTaxvs, vos, 6, an ear of grain, Matt. 
12. 1 riWeiv robs crrdxvas. 

II. 2 tccx us, vos, 6, Stachys, pr. 
name of a man, Rom. 16. 9. 

rreyr), rjs, 7] (oreyco), a covering, 
roof, Matt. 8. 8, Luke 7. 6. 



arty a, f. |o>, to cover, trans.; in N. 
T. to cover over in silence, i. e. a) 
genr. to conceal, not to make known, 
with ace. 1 Cor. 13. 7 r) aydiry] irdvra 
ffrzyei i. e. hides the faults of others, 
— so some ; but Pauline usage would 
refer it rather to b) to hold out as 
to any thing, to forbear, to bear with, 
endure, with ace. 1 Cor. 9. 12 ; absol. 

1 Thess. 3. 1, 5. 

(TT6?p0S, a, OV (o~T€pp6s, (TTtptSs, fr. 

'{o~T7)fjLi), sterile, barren, spoken only 
of women, Luke 1. 7, 36. 

crriWto, fut. eA<£, pr. to set, place, 
make stand in order, as soldiers in 
battle-array ; fig. to put in order, 
prepare, fit out, also to fit or furnish 
with garments, &c. to clothe : hence, 
from the idea of motion into a place, 
comes the usual Greek signif. to 
send, despatch, implying a previous 
fitting out (and thus differing from 
ire/jLTroo), pass, or mid. to be sent, to 
go, take a journey : further, from the 
idea of motion back to a former 
place comes the signif. to put or 
send back, to draw in, contract, e. g. 
laria. arzWeiv to send in or draw 
in the sails, i. q. to furl them ; fig. 
to repress, diminish, assuage; of per- 
sons, to repress, restrain, with ait 6 
from any thing; in N. T. mid. or 
pass. fig. of persons contracting or 
repressing themselves from fear, 
surprise, &c. = to shrink from, with- 
draw from, avoid, with accus. 2 Cor. 
8. 20 crT€\\6/JL€yoL rovro : with air6, 

2 Thess. 3. 6 o~Te\\€o~6cu v/j.as airb 
Travrbs a$e\(pov /ctA. 

o~T€fjL/jLa, aros, t6 (orT6<pw), a fillet, 
garland, wreath, Acts 14. 13 ravpovs 
Kcd CTefi/jLara i. e. ' victims adorned 
with fillets and garlands,' as was 
customary in heathen sacrifices. 

o~Tzvayix6s, ov, 6 (ffTepdfa) , a groan- 
ing, sighing, of the oppressed, Acts 

7. 34 : also of prayers to God not 
expressed in articulate words, Rom. 

8. 26. 

crrevd^co, fut. £a> (crew), to groan, 
sigh, intrans., of persons in distress, 
affliction, Rom. 8. 23 rjaeTs avrol iv 
eauToTs GTzvd^ofJLev, 2 Cor. 5. 2 ; or 
from impatience, ill-humour, = to 
murmur, tear aWrjXcop James 5. 9 : 
also of those who offer silent prayer, 
Mark 7. 34 avafiKfyas €OTeW|e. 



GTZVOQ 



432 



GTl 



t'X/3 



(O 



<TT€v6s, 7), 6v, strait, narrow, 5\a rr\s 
crevrjs irvArjs Matt. 7. 13, 14. 

o~T6vox<*>Q€a), <£, f« ^w (ffrevSx&pos, 
from (rre^Js, x^P a )y t° crowd into a 
narrow space, to straiten as to room ; 
in N. T. pass. fig. to he straitened, 
distressed, not able to turn one's 
self, 2 Cor. 4. 8, 6. 12 opp, to 7rAa- 
tvvco v. 11. 

CTepox&pla, as, r) (orez/oxajoeco), 
straitness of place, want of room ; in 
N. T. fig. straits, distress, anguish, 
6\?\pis Kal o~TGVoxtopL& Rom. 2. 9, 2 
Cor. 6. 4. 

o-T€pe6s, a, oV (crreppos, kindred 
with f io~T7]/j.i), stable, Jinn, solid, as 
opp. to a liquid; CTeoea rpo<pr) solid 
food, in antith. to yaXa, Heb. 5. 12, 
14 : fig. firm, strong, immoveable, 2 
Tim. 2. 19 6 ffrepebs Oe/jleAios rov 
®eov, 1 Pet. 5. 9 crrepeol rfj it'io'tei. 

crepeSco, a>, fut. qcktqo (o'repeSs), to 
make stable, firm, strong, to strengthen, 
trans. Acts 3. 7, 16 rovrov iarepicoo'e 
to ovofxa, avrov : fig. to confirm, esta- 
blish, rfj it'io'tei 16. 5. 

crepeco/xa, aros, to (crreoeoa)), any 
thing firm, solid, the firmament, firm 
support ; in N. T. stability, firmness, 
steadfastness, rr]s Trior ews Col. 2. 5. 

ZZreQapas, a, 6, Stephanas, pr. name 
of a Christian at Corinth, 1 Cor. 
1. 16. 

orEcpavos, ov, 6 (crr€(p(o), a circlet, 
chaplet, crown, about the head, a) 
as the emblem of royal dignity, Rev. 
6. 2, 12. 1 crrecpavos aoripoov od>OEKa, 
14. 14 oTe0. x§ v<T0 ^ u: ascribed to 
saints in heaven, elsewhere called 
kings, 4. 4, 10, 9.7 : of the crown of 
thorns set upon Christ in derision 
as king of the Jews, Matt. 27. 29. 
b) as the prize conferred on victors 
in the public games and elsewhere, 
a chaplet, wreath, 1 Cor. 9. 25 tVa 
cpdaprbv GTE(p. Xafioooiv : hence fig. 
as an emblem of the rewards of a 
future life, = prize, reward, 2 Tim. 
4. 8 6 rr)s oiKaiocrvprjs oricpavos, Jam. 

1. 12 rr)s £o7)s, 1 Pet. 5. 4. c) fig. 
ornament, honour, glory, that in which 
one may glory, Phil. 4. 1 aoe\<po( 
jiov, x a P a K(J d GTe(pav6s fjiov, 1 Thess. 

2. 19. 

II. Hrecpauos, ov, 6, Stephen, pr. 
name of one of the seven primitive 



'at), 

us 



deacons, the first Christian martyr, 
Acts 6. 5. 

o~TE<pav6oo, oo, f. qjooo (crretyavos), to 
crown, trans., a victor in the public 
games, &c. 2 Tim. 2. 5 : fig. to adorn, 
decorate, Heb. 2. 7 ooty Kcd Tijmfj eo*- 
T€<pdvcdo~us uvt6v, v. 9. 

arrrjBos, eos, ovs, t6 ('to-r^ixL, Grrrjvai 
the breast, pi. ra or^drj, Luke 18 
etvtttev els rb orrjdos, 23. 48. 

(rrrjKoj, a late word, found only in 
the present (formed from eo-rrjKa I 
stand, perfect of 'Icrrrj/jLi), to stand, 
intrans. Mark 11. 25 orav o-t^ktjte 
irpocreux^^oi: elsewhere only fig. 
to stand firm in faith and duty, to 
be constant, to persevere, with dat. 
commodi, Rom. 14. 4 t&> lotca Kvg(a> j 
ottjkel t) ttltttel i. e. * it is for his 
own master, not for you, to judge 
whether he is faithful or unfaithful ;' 
foil, by dat. of thing, rfj eAevQeq'ki 
Gal. 5. 1 ; by ev, 1 Cor. 16. 13 arr)- 
kete ev rfj ttiotei, Phil. 1. 27, 4. 1 ev 
Kvpicp i. e. in the faith and profes- 
sion of Christ; absol. 2 Thess. 2. 15. 

o'rrjpiyfxos, ov, 6 (o~T7)pi£<a) , a setting 
fast, fixedness, a standing still; in 
N. T. fig. fixedness, steadfastness in J 
mind and faith, 2 Pet. 3. 17. 

o"T7ipi£c<), f. ifco ( c iaTr}fii), to set fast, 
steadfast, to fix firmly, trans, a) pr. 
pass. perf. Luke 16. 26 x^ cr l LLa A^V* 
icrr'fjpLKTaL f is set fast, stands fixed :' 
from the Heb., Luke 9. 51 to 7rp6a- 
ooirov avrov eottjol^e rov iropEVEoBai, 
comp. 7rp6crcoTrov a. b) fig. to make 
steadfast in mind, to confirm, strength- 
en, Luke 22. 32 orrjpL^ov robs &5eA- 
<povs crov, Rom. 1. 11, 16. 25, 2 Pet. 
1. 12, saep. 

ariyfjia, aros, r6 (crrlfa), stigma, i. e. 
a mark, brand, as pricked or burnt 
in upon the body, in allusion to the 
marks with which slaves and some^ 
times prisoners were branded ; fig. 
Gal. 6. 17 ra crriy/uLara rod Kvpiot 
'Itjctov ev tw croofxari fxov fiaGrafa 
comp. 2 Cor. 4. 10, 11. 23 sq., Rev 
14.9. 

GriypLi), rjs, r) (cri^co), a prick, point 
fig. for the minutest particle ; ir>i p 
IS. T. fig. point of time, = a moment 
instant, Luke 4. 5. 

oriAfioo, f. xpa), to shine, be bright, t 
glitter, intrans. Mark 9. 3. 



V 



if, 

i 



ft 



crrou 



433 



a-parevit) 



crrod, as, 7) ('IfTTrnja) , pr. a pillar, 
column, in ordinary usage a portico, 
porch, piazza, surrounded and sup- 
ported by columns, r) croa SoAo/uD- 
vos John 10. 23, Acts 3. 11. 

trroifids, doos, 7] (prob. for an fids, 
fr. o-reifioo, aor. 2 eo-rtfiov), pr. 'any 
thing trodden,' and hence ' any thing 
strewed to lie upon,' a couch of ten- 
der boughs, leaves, grass, &c. ; oc- 
curs only in N. T. meton. a green 
bough, branch, Mark 11. 8 o~roifia5as 

CK01TT0V 4k TQOV OSvSpOiV, = iKOTTTOU 

KAdSovs Matt. 21. 8. 
gtolx^ov, ov, r6 (o~to?xos, from 
(TTeixw), pr. a little step, a pin, peg, 
standing upright, e.g. the gnomon 
of a dial ; fig. an element, e. g. ele- 
mentary sound, ajetter; in N.T. pi. 
ra, (TTOLx^a, elements, a) genr. the 
elements of nature, the component 
parts of the physical world, 2 Pet. 
3. 10 (TTOix^a Kavo'ovjj.ei/a. b) spo- 
ken of elementary instruction, the 
elements, the rudiments of Christian 
instruction, Heb. 5. 12 ra o-roix^a 
rrjs apxvs i. e. the first rudiments, 
principles; — of philosophy, and es- 
pec. of the Jewish religion in con- 
trast with Christianity, =tke mere 
rudiments, Gal. 4. 3, 9, Col. 2. 8, 20. 

>'GTOlX*&i £> fat. 7\<T(a {(TTOLXOS), to 

stand or go in order, to advance in 
rows, ranks ; in N. T. fig. to walk 
orderly, with dat. of rule, = to live 
according to any rule or duty, tofol- 
h low, Gal. 6. 16 rep tcav6vi rovrcp crroi- 
XVa-ovo-i, 5. 25; absol. Acts 21. 24. 

crroAr), r)s, r) (arreAXoo), pr. ' a fit- 
ting out,' i. e. apparatus, implements, 
arms, harness, apparel ; in N. T. = 

j Lat. slola, a robe, vestment, a long 

J flowing robe reaching to the feet, 
worn by kings, priests, and genr. 
by persons of rank and distinction, 

i Mark 12. 38,16. 5, Rev. 6. 11. 

Tr6fia, aros, r6, the mouth, of men 
and animals, a) pr., of animals, 
Matt. 17. 27, Heb. 11. 33, Jam. 3. 3. 
Of persons, as the organ of breath- 
ing, blowing, 2 Thess. 2. 8 rep ttvcv- 
fxari rod crSfxaros avrov sc. rod 
&eov, Rev. 1. 16, 11. 5; as receiv- 
ing food and drink, Matt. 15. 11, 
Acts 11. 8; chiefly as the instru- 
ment of speech, Matt. 12. 34 rb 
aro/j.a AaAet, Acts 23. 2, Rom. 3. 14, 



19 : so the mouth as speaking, or 
perhaps meton. for words, sayings, 
discourse, Matt. 18. 16 4ttI o~r6/jLaros 
dvo fiaprvpwv, Luke 11. 54, 19. 22, 
21. 15 Scocw vpuv arSfxa kolL aotyiav 
q. d. 'wise utterance.' So also in 
the foil, phrases, borrowed mostly 
from the Hebrew: (1) avoiysiv rb 
crSfjLa to open one's mouth, to speak, 
Matt. 13. 35; fig. of the earth as 
rent in chasms, Rev. 12. 16. (2) rb 
iKTropevS/nevov 4k rod a , r6fxaros i. e. 
words uttered, sayings, discourse, 
Matt. 15. 11, 18 ; so rb 4kttoq. foot 
ar6/naros ®eov, i. e. word, precept, 4. 
4. (3) AaAe7j> or sitreLV 5ta crr6fxar6s 
rivos to speak through the mouth of 
any one, to speak by his interven- 
tion, as God by a prophet, messen- 
ger, Luke 1. 70 Ka8ws 4\d\rja€ 5ia 
o~r6/uaros roov ay'iav irpo<p7]ra)V, Acts 

4. 25, 15. 7. (4) crro/jLa irpbs ar6p.a 
AaAuv to speak mouth to mouth, orally, 
without the need of writing, 2 John 
12. 

b) fig. in the sense of edge, point, 
as of a weapon, — the figure being 
taken from the mouth as armed 
with teeth and biting, or as being 
in beasts the front or foremost part; 
also of the front of an army; in N.T. 
of a sword, crr6/xa fiax^pas Luke 21. 
24, ar6fxara p.ax- Heb. 11. 3i. 

arS/xaxos, ov, 6 (crSfia), prop, a 
mouth, opening, hence the throat, 
gullet ; in N. T. the stomach, 1 Tim. 

5. 23. 

err par da, as, r) (arparevoo), military 
service, warfare, a military expedi- 
tion, campaign; in N. T. metaph. of 
the apostolic office, as connected 
with hardships, dangers, trials, a 
warfare, 2 Cor. 10. 4 Ta etarAa rrjs 
argareias rjpLcav ou aapKiKa, 1 Tim. 
1. 18. 

arrpdrevfAa, aros, r6 (arparevco), a 
military expedition, a campaign, == 
arpareia; in N. T. meton. an army, 
forces, troops, host, genr. Matt. 22. 
7, Rev. 9. 16: by synecd. a band or 
detachment of troops, e. g. the gar- 
rison in the fortress Antonia, Acts 
23. 10, 27; also of Herod's body- 
guard, Luke 23. 11. 

(rrparevco, f. event (crparSs), to serve 
in war, to be a soldier, to wage war, 
make an expedition, campaign ; often 
p P 



(TTpaTrjyog 



434 



orpovdiov 



and in N. T. only mid. depon. errpa- 
revofxai, to serve in war, to war, be a 
soldier, warrior, intrans. a) pr. 1 
Cor. 9. 7 ris errpareverai Idiois oi//u>- 
v'lols nore; 2 Tim. 2. 4 : part, ffrpa- 
revo/aeuoi, soldiers, Luke 3. 14. b) 
fig. to war; spoken (a) of the apos- 
tolic office as connected with hard- 
ships, trials, dangers, 2 Cor. 10. 3 ; 
with ace. of kindred noun, 1 Tim. 
1. 18 %va ffrparevrj r^v kql\t)V ffrpa- 
reiau. (£) spoken of desires and 
lusts which war against right prin- 
ciples and moral precepts, Jam. 4. 
1, IPet. 2.11. 

errparrjyos, ov,o (err par 6s, &yco), pr. 
leader of an army, commander, gene- 
ral, in some Greek cities denoting 
chief magistrate, prefect; spoken of 
Roman officers, it signified some- 
times consul, but oftener prcetor: 
in Roman colonies and municipal 
towns the chief magistrates were 
usually two in number, called du- 
umviri, and sometimes prcetor s, = 
Greek errparrjyoi; hence in N. T. 
a) of the duumviri, prcetor s, magis- 
trates of Philippi, where was a Ro- 
man colony, Acts 16. 20 sq. b) 6 
errparrjyos rod iepov the captain, go- 
vernor, prefect of the Temple, spoken 
generally of the chief officers of the 
priests and Levites who kept guard 
in and around the Temple, one of 
whom perhaps held the chief com- 
mand ; fully, Luke 22. 52 robs errpa- 
rriyovs rod Upov, Acts 4. 1, 5. 24: 
absol. Luke 22. 4, Acts 5. 26. 

err par id, as, 7) (ffrgaros), an army, 
host; in N. T. only, by Hebr., errpa- 
rta ovpdvios or rov ovpavod host of 
heaven, viz. a) angels, the angelic 
host, Luke 2. 13. b) the sun, moon, 
stars, the whole host of the firma- 
ment, Acts 7. 42. 

errparidorrjs, ov, 6 (err par id), a sol- 
dier, warrior, spoken of common 
soldiers, Matt. 8. 9, Mark 15. 16: 
fig. of a Christian teacher, 2 Tim. 2. 
3 &s KaXbs crrparicorris 'I. Xp. 

errparoXoyea), w, f. rjerco (errparoKo- 
yos, fr. err par 6s, Aeyco), to collect an 
army, to levy, enlist; part. 6 err par o- 
\oyfjeras, one who holds a levy, = 
commander, general, 2 Tim. 2. 4. 

errparoTrcdapxyS) ov, 6 (ffrpar6ire- 
e)ov, apxw), prefect of the camp, an 



officer to whose charge Paul was 
committed at Rome, Acts 28. 16. 
ffrpar6ireoou, ov, r6 (err gar 6s, ire- 
e)ov), i encamping-ground of an ar- 
my,' i. e. a camp, encampment ; in N. 
T. meton. an army encamped^ host, 
Luke 21. 20. 

ffrpefi\6u>, go, f. doff (a (ffrpefi\6s), to 
roll or wind on a windlass, to wrench, 
turn awry, espec. by torture; in N.T. 
fig. to wrest, pervert, e. g. the sense 
of a writing, trans. 2 Pet. 3. 16. 

errpeepoo, f. if/w (same as rpeirea, the 
first and third consonants of the 
root being strengthened by the si- 
bilant and aspirate), to turn, turn 
about, trans. ; mid. errpeepofiai, and 
aor. 2 pass, effrpdeprjv as mid., to turn 
one's self, to turn about, intrans. a) 
pr., act., with ace. and dat. of pers. 
towards whom, Matt. 5. 39 ffrpe-tyov 
avrcp Kal rnr\v e\\\r\v. As mid. part, 
absol. ffrpa<peis, ffrpaefyevres, Matt. 7. 
6, 16. 23 6 crrpa<pels eT^e rop Tlerpy, 
Luke 9. 55 ; with dat. rivi 7. 9, irpis 
riva ver. 44, 10. 23. Mid. with els 
riva, Acts 13. 46 errpe(p6fxe6a els rk 
e6vr\ we turn [and go] to the gen- 
tiles: foil, by els of place, Acts 7. 39 
eerrpdepfjerav reus Kapdiais avrwv els 
Aiyvirrov in their hearts they turned 
back to Egypt, John 20. 14 eerrpdepn 
els ra bieiffea, b) fig., trans., to turn 
into any thing, i. e. to convert, change ; 
act. with els, Rev. 11. 6 ra vBara els 
atjULa. Mid. of persons, to turn in 
mind, to be converted, changed, to 
become as it were another man, 
Matt. 18. 3 eav p.^ errpacpiire Kal ye 
vr)ffQe &s ra, iraLdia. Once act. errpe 
<pw intrans. or with eavr6v impl., to\ 
turn one's self, to turn, change one's 
mind and conduct, Acts 7. 42 eerrpe- 
\pep 6 &e6s. 

errp7]vid(a, co, fut. dec* (ffrprjpos), /# 
revel, run riot, live luxuriously, in- 
trans. Rev. 18. 7, 9. 

errpr\vos, eos, ovs, ro (crrprjv^s), pr. 
rudeness, insolence, pride, hence revel, 
riot, luxury, Rev. 18. 3 & rrjs tivvd- 
fiecas rod errprjvovs avrrjs eirAovrrjerau 
i. e. ' from the abundance, vastness 
of her luxury and proud voluptu-' 
ousness.' 

errpovQlov, ov, r6 (ffrpovBos), an], 
small bird, espec. a sparrow, Matt 
10. 29, 31. 



i 



■ I' 
l 



Di 

ej 

re 

If: 

M 

k 
feel 

li 



k 



(rrpwvvvu) 



435 



(TvyKakiu) 



rpcovuvcn or ffrpuvvv/xi, f. crrpcao'co 
(metath. for cropivvvjxL), to strew, 
spread, trans. Matt. 21. 8 eo-rpctxrav 
kavrwv ra Ifxaria ev rfj <55c£, Mark 
11. 8. Spec, of a bed, couch, Acts 
9. 34 (TTpQoaov acavrcp i. e. Kpdfifia- 
rov, KXivnv, comp. ver. 33. Pass, 
of a supper-chamber spread with 
couches, triclinia, around the table, 
= furnished, prepared, Mark 14. 15 
avdyaiov /j.4ya iarpcojuL^vov. 

rvyi)r6s, rj, 6v (o~rvyeu)) f hateful, 
detestable, Tit. 3. 3. 
rvyvd^o), f. dcca {<rrvyv6s, fr. <ttv- 
yeco), to be or become austere, gloomy, 
sad, intrans. ; of the countenance, 
Mark 10. 22 6 arvyvdvas eVl rep 
X6ycp airriXde Xvirovfxcvos. Fig. of 
the sky, to lour, intrans. Matt. 16. 3 
irvppd^L arvyvdfav 6 ovpavSs. 
rvXos, ov, 6 (kindred with crr-qXrj), 
a column, pillar, Rev. 10. 1 cos arv- 
Xol Trvp6s. Fig. of any firm support, 
e. g. persons of authority and influ- 
ence in the church, Gal. 2. 9 ol 5o- 
kovvt€S arvXoi elvat. sc. eV rfj e/c/cA.77- 
aia, Rev. 3. 12; of a doctrine on 
which the Christian religion spe- 
cially rests, 1 Tim. 3. 15. 

ircoiK6s, "fj, 6v, Stoic, and 01 2toh- 
koI, the Stoics, a sect of philosophers 
founded by Zeno, and so called from 
the crrod where he taught; Acts 17. 
18. 

rv, gen. ffov, thou, pers. pron. of the 
second person, plur. fyxe?s, ye. a) 
nom. o~v, pi. vfj.€?s, usually omitted 
except where a certain emphasis is 

: required. In N. T. inserted : (a) 
with einphasis ; before a vocative, 
Matt. 2. 6, 2 Tim. 2. 1 ; or in distri- 
bution, Jam. 2. 3 ; with an adjunct 

I between it and the verb, John 4. 9 ; 
— also in interrogations, Matt. 27. 
11, Luke 24. 18 ; and so at the end 
of a clause, John 1. 21, 8. 48; in 
answers, Matt. 26. 25, Mark 15. 2; 
— in antitheses, Matt. 3. 14, Luke 
9. 60; so Kal o~v, Kal vfiels, 10. 37, 
Matt. 7. 12; — genr. 16. 16, Mark 1. 
11 ; — once ujuets absol. 1 John 2. 27. 
()3) without special emphasis, cru 
John 21. 15-17, u^eTs Matt. 28. 5. 
b) gen. cod, v/ncav, are often used 

i instead of the corresponding pos- 

1 sessive cr6s, vfxerepos ; e. g. <rav Matt. 
1. 22, 4. 6 ; vp.S)v 5, 10, Mark 2. 8 ; 



— genr. (rod Matt. 2. 6, 3. 14; vix&v 
5. 12, Luke 11. 5 : for 2. 35 /ecu cod 
8e aurrjs, see cr e a vrov. 
I c) dat. vol, vjmv, genr. Matt. 4. 9, 
7. 7 ; — dat. commodi, 21.5, 2 Cor. 5. 
13; incomm. 12. 20: for the phrase 
ri €/uLol Kal o~oi, see iyu>. 

crvyyivsia, as,T) ((TvyyevT)s),\}r. kin- 
dred, relationship ; in N. T. meton. 
kindred, i. e. kinsmen, relatives, Luke 
1. 61 ovdeis 4o~tiv iv rfj vvyytvGia 
o~ov, Acts 7. 3, 14. 

o~vyy^vi]S, 4os, ovs, u, rj, adj. (aw, 76- 
vos, yivofAcu), kindred, related; subst* 
a kinsman, relative, one of the same 
family, Mark 6. 4 ovk eo~ri Trpoep-qrTjs 
6,ti/jlos ei jxj] £v ro7s avyyevtai, Luke 
1. 36, 58, John 18. 26, Acts 10. 24. 
In a wider sense, one of the same na- 
tion, a fellow-countryman, spoken by 
Paul of the Jews, as being all de- 
scended from a common ancestor, 
Rom. 9. 3 r&v avyyevQcv fxov Kara 
ffdpKa, 16. 7, 11. 21. 

o-vyypwfxr), 17s, tj (o~vyyivcvo~Kw), con- 
cession, permission, leave, 1 Cor. 7. 6 
rovro Xeycc Kara avyyvwjxnv, ov Kara 
imrayriu this I say by way of conces- 
sion [to the weakness of the flesh], 
and not of command. 

avyKaOrj/nai (crvv, Kadrj/xai), to sit 
down with, sit with, foil, by /xeTa with 
genit. Mark 14. 54; by dat., Acts 
26. 30. 

avyKaBi^oi, fut. iaoi (o~vv, KaOlfa), 
trans, to cause to sit down with, seat 
with, intrans. to sit down with, sit 
with. a) trans., with eV of place, 
Eph. 2. 6 trvvqyeipe Kal GvveKa8i.Gsv 
\rifxas rep Xpicrcp v. 5] iu ro7s iirov- 
paviois. b) intrans. of several, to 
sit down together, Luke 22. 55. 

o~vyKaKoiradecc, 00, f. rjaco {gov, Ka- 
KoitaQioo), to suffer evil with any one, 
to endure affliction with, foil, by dat. 
of thing in respect to which or for 
which, 2 Tim. 1. 8 avyKaKoirddncov 
[e^ol] rep evayyeXicp. 

(TvyKaKovx^i £, f.rjcro) {crvv, Ka- 
kovx «*>), only pass., to be maltreated 
or afflicted with any one, to suffer 
affliction with, foil, by dat. of pers. 
Heb. 11. 25 avyKaKovxdo~dai rep Xacp 
rod 0eoO. 

crvyKaX4cc,co, f. ecreo (aw, /caAecc), 
to call together, convoke, trans. Mark 



GVyKaXviTTW 



436 



crvyKvpia 



15. 16 orvyKaXovaip '6\r}v tV (Tirsipav, 
Acts 5. 21. Mid. pr. to call together 
to one's self, Luke 9. 1 crvyKtxKeord- 
Ijlwos tovs fioodeKtx, 23. 13, Acts 10. 
24. In Luke 15. 6, 9 the act. arid 
mid. alternate in the same context. 

o~vyKa\vTTTCio, f. xpco (avv, koKvktoo), 
to cover together, cover wholly, trans. ; 
in N. T. tig. to hide wholly, to con- 
ceal, Luke 12. 2 ovh\v avyKeKaKvp.- 

ixivov ktfTlV. 

cvyKafiTTTCo, f. \pct) (crvv, /ca/wrTw), to 
bend together, tov vcot6v twos to bow 
down wholly, Rom. 11. 10, i. e. fig. to 
oppress, afflict, 

o~vynaTafiaiva), fut. ^aofiai (avv, 
Karaftaivoo), to go down with any one, 
sc. from a higher to a lower place, 
as from Jerusalem to Caesarea, in- 
trans. Acts 25. 5 o~vyKa.Taf}dvT€s sc. 
efxoi. 

o'vyKardOecris, ecus, rj (avyKaraTi- 
6y]fii), assent, accord, agreement, 2 
Cor. 6. 16. 

a vy tear <xt id e p.ai, as mid. (cvv, kcl- 
TCLTl6r)fjLi), to put or lay down with 
another, to deposit with ; usually and 
in N. T. only with accus. \j/rj<l>ov im- 
plied, to deposit one's vote with others 
in the urn, to give one's vote with 
others, i. e. fig. to assent to, accord 
with, agree with or to, foil, by dat. 
Luke 23. 51. 

o'vyKararprj^i^co, f. law {crvv, Kara- 
\pr]<f)i£w), to count down with, = to 
reckon or number with others, pass. 
Acts 1. 26 o~vyKaT€\p7)<pLo-67] fiera toov 

eVOGKOL CLTTOGTOXtoV '. COHip. \j/7)(f)i (do 

and tyrjepos. Not found in classic 
writers in this sense, with whom 
mid. Kara^/r}(pi(ojuLai is * to give one's 
vote against, condemn.' 

avyK^pavvvpn, f. pdaco (cvv, K€pdv- 
vvfjLi), to mix together, to intermingle 
with ; in N. T. fig. to join together, 
to temper, =to mix together so that 
one part qualifies another, with ace. 
1 Cor. 12. 24 6 ®ebs avvsKegao'e to 
o-wfjia. Pass, with double dat. Heb. 
4. 2 6 \6yos p.7] o , vyK€Kpa/n4pos ttj 



Trio~T€L rdls cutovoraaiv. 



ffvyKivdo), u>, fut. tJctco (o"vv, Kivioj), 
trans, to move with, mid. intrans. to 
move one's self with, to move together 
with others, fig. to move in mind with 
any one, to incite, rouse i. e. to like 



exertion, to sympathy, &c. ; in N. 
T. spec, of a popular commotion, to 
move together, to stir up at the same 
time, trans. Acts 6. 12 tov \txbv koX 

TOVS Trp€0~fivT€pOVS. 

arvyKXeio), fut. cio'co (cvv, K\elw), to 
shut up together, to enclose together, 
trans. Luke 5. 6 ffweKXeicav irXrjdos 
Ix^vtav tto\v. Fig. to include toge- 
ther, = to make subject, deliver over 
alike, with eis, Rom. 1 1. 32 <rwe/cAei- 
o~€V 6 ®ebs tovs irdvTas els airetdeiav. 
with vtt6 Gal. 3. 22, 23. 

o*vyK\T]pov6iJLOs, ov, 6 (gvv, kAtj- 
pov6{xos), pr. a co-heir, joint-heir, = 
a joint-possessor, co-partner, Rom. 8. 
17, Eph. 3. 6, Heb. 11. 9, 1 Pet. 3. 7. 

cvynoivcavio), 6b, f. ^cr&> (crvv, koivcq- 
veoo), to be partaker with others, to 
share with others in any thing, foil, 
by dat. Eph. 5. 11, Phil. 4. 14. 

crvyicoivwvds, ov, 6, rj (crvv, koivw- 
v 6s), a joint-partaker, co-partner, with 
gen. Rom. 11. 17, iv Rev. 1. 9. 

cvyKOfxl^co, f. (aca (crvv, KOfi'ifa), pr. 
to take up and bear together, to bring 
together, collect, e. g. dead bodies on 
a field of battle for burning ; in N. 
T. of several persons, to bear away 
together a corpse for burial, to bury 
together, trans. Acts 8. 2 o'vveKSfuo-av 
tov ^,T€(f)avov &vdp€S euA.aj8e?s. 

orvyKpivo), f. ivtv (crvv, Kplvco),^r. 'to 
separate distinct things, and then 
bring them together into one,' hence 
to join together, combine, compose, opp. 
to SiaKptveiv * to separate between, j 
to decompose ;' in later usage and 
in N. T. to place together and judge 
of, i. e. to compare, estimate by com- 
parison, constr. with ace. and dat. 
a) genr. 2 Cor. 10. 12 crvyKpivat kav- 
tovs Tia\ . . . o~vyKplvovTes cclvtovs 
kavTois. b) by impl. to explain, in- 
terpret, i. e. by comparison of one 
thing with another, 1 Cor. 2. 13 
Trvev/uaTiKoTs irvevjuaTiKa crvyKpivov- 

T€S. 
0~vyKV7TT(i), fut. \p(0 (O'VV, KVTTTCO), to 

stoop or bow together, as persons put- 
ting their heads together; in N. T. 
to be bowed together, comp. Engl, j 
to be bent double, intrans. Luke 13. 
1 1 l\v o'vyKviTTOVcra, kcu psn ^vva^vt] 
avaKv^at. 
avyKvpia, as, r\ (Gvynvpsw), lit. 'a 



trvy^aipu) 



437 



froXa 



hj 



happening together,' i. e. a coinci- 
dence, accident, chance, Luke 10. 31 
Kara crvyKvpiav. 

o-vyx a ' L P U) i aor * 2 avvexdpr\v {o~vv, 
Xo.ip(»i), to rejoice with any one, to 
sympathise in another's joy, with 
dat. depending on crvv in compos., 



tion, to reiwn, dispute with any one, 
absol. Mark 12. 28 aKovcras avrwv 
ffv&TouvTtou, Luke 24. 15 ; with dat. 
Acts 6. 9 ; with irg6s, 9. 29 crwe^rjrei 
irpbs robs 'EWrjviards. With the 
idea of cavil, captiousness, foil, by 
dat. MarkS. 11,9. 14; by wp6s v. 16. 



Phil. 2. 17 crvyxaipw nacnv v/mv, v. ; av^rrjcr is, coos, r) (crv&Teoo), ques- 
18, Luke 1. 58, 15. 6. Fig. of things, \ tion, reasoning, disputation, Acts 15. 
1 Cor. 12. 26 Tct fizkr), 13. 6 crvyx^i- \ % 1 '• 

pet Tn a\7)9eiq. | ffv^riTrjrrjs, ov, 6 (ctv(J]t4co), a ques- 

o~vyx* M 3°d crvyxvw (crvv, ^eco), < tioner, reasoner, disputant, a sophist, 
impf. crvvex^ov and crvvexvvov, pass, i 1 Cor. 1. 20. 

perf. avyK€ X vixai, aor. 1 pass, owe- ! o-tf £1/705, ov, 6, v), adj. ((ru^uyvu^)- 
Xv&V, pr, to pour together, Lat. con- yoked together, subst. a yoke-fellow, 



fundo, hence fig. to confound, confuse, 
trans, a) of an assembly, multi- 
tude, to throw into confusion, to ex- 
cite, put in uproar, with ace. Acts 
21. 27 crvvex^ov irdvra rbv ox^ov : 
pass. 19. 32 7} £KK\7)aia crvyKexv- 
p.£vn, 21. 3L b) of the mind, to 
confound, perplex, e. g. a person in 
disputation, with ace. Acts 9. 22 : 
of persons in amazement, conster- 
nation, 2. 6 to ir\r)dos avvex^Orj. 

crvyxpo.ojj.ai, wfxai, f. rjao/j-ai (avv, 
Xpdo/mai), depon. mid. to use with 
another, to have in common use; 
in N. T. to have usage , dealings, in- 
tercourse with any one, foil, by dat. 
John 4. 9 ov avyxp^rai 'lov$a?oi 
'Sa/jLapeLTais. 

avyxvvco, see avyx*<*>' 

avyxvais, 6WS > V -(^vyx* 00 ), confu- 
sion, tumult, uproar, Acts 19. 29. 

av£dco, a), f. i\aco (avv, £dco), to live 
with any one, i. e. not to die, foil, 
by dat. expr. or impl., 2 Cor. 7. 3 iv 
tcus napoiais t)ijloov iare els to avva- 
iroQavsiv Ka\ avQjv i. e. v/uuv. Fig. of 



fig. of a spouse ; in N. T. fig. a fel- 
low-labourer, colleague, Phil. 4. 3. 

o~v£oooTroieo), a>, f. r)aco (crvv, (coottol- 
ew), to make alive with any one, to 
quicken with, e. g. fig. into spiritual 
life with Christ as risen from the 
dead ; with dat. to? Xp. Eph. 2. 5 ; 
with avv repeated, Col. 2. 13. 

avKafxivos, ov, 7], a sycamine-tree, 
Luke 17. 6 ; called also the sycamon . 
o~vK.6fAopos, see avKu/mopea. 

o~vK€a, contr. crvKrj, gen. eas, r)s, 7] 
(avKov), a fig-tree, Matt. 21. 19. 

av KOfxopea, as, r) (avKov, fxopea), = 
t) avKSfxopos, a sycamore-tree, prop. 
4 the fig-mulberry,' Luke 19.4: this 
tree is frequent in Egypt and the 
level parts of Palestine ; it resem- 
bles the mulberry-tree in its leaves, 
and bears fruit similar in appear- 
ance to the fig, but indigestible : it 
is more frequently called the syca- 
mine-tree, 7) avKap-ivos. Some eds. 
have avKOficopea. 

avKov, ov, to, a fig, Matt. 7. 16. 



eternal life with Christ, Rom. 6. 8, 1 avKocpavreco, ft, f. i)aco (avKocpdvr-ns, 



2 Tim. 2. 11. 

av£e vyvvpu, f. eu|a>, aor. 1 avve^ev^a 
(avv, (cvyvvj.il), to yoke together, pr. 
animals; in N. T. fig. to join toge- 
ther, unite, trans., husband and wife, 
Matt. 19.6. 

av^rjreco, co, f. i)aco (crvv, ^VjTeco), to 
seek any thing with another; in N. 
T. fig. to seek together, i. e. to inquire 
of one another, to question with, a) 
spoken of several, absol. Mark 9. 

10 CfvQr)TOVVTSS Tt 60*Tl TO €K VEKpCOV 

avaarrjvat: foil, by irpbs eavrovs, 1. 
27, Luke 22. 23. b) genr. to ques- 



fr. ctvkov, cpaivco), to be a avKocpdv- 
rt]s, i. e. 'a fig-informer,' one who 
watched and informed against the 
exporters of figs from Athens con- 
trary to law ; hence genr. to inform 
against, accuse falsely, calumniate ; 
in N. T. by impl. to extort by false 
accusations, to defraud, absol. Luke 
3. 14, rivos Tt 19. 8. 

avAaycoyeco, co, f. rjaco (avKov, &yoo), 
to lead off as prey, to carry off as 
booty ; in N. T. fig. of false teaciiers, 
Col. 2. 8. 

avAaco, co, fut. i)au), to spoil, plunder 9 



crvWaXiit) 



438 



(rvfi/3ij3a£<*) 



rob, trans., by hyperb. 2 Cor. 11.8 
&XXas eKKXrjcrlas eavXiqaa. 

avXXaXeco, a>, f. rjcrco (crvv, XaXeoo), 
to speak or talk with, to confer with, 
foil, by dat. Mark 9. 4, Luke 9. 30 ; 
by fxerd tivos Acts 25. 12 ; by ttqos 
aXXyXovs Luke 4. 36. 

avWanfiavQ), f. Xrj^ojJLai (avv, X/x^i- 
j3dva>), to take together, pr. to enclose 
in the hands, Lat. comprehendere ; 
fig. to comprehend, comprise, to take 
or bring together, collect; also to take 
with one's self: in N. T. 

1. Lat. comprehendere, as spoken 
of persons, to take or seize altoge- 
ther, stronger than Xa^pdvo), from 
the idea of clasping together or grasp- 
ing with the hands, i. e. seizing and 
holding fast with the hands clenched 
together, a) pr. of persons taken 
by authority or force, to seize, ap- 
prehend, arrest, with ace. rbv 'Vnaovv 
John 18. 12, Acts 1. 16 ; rbv Tlerpov 
12.3: mid. id. 26.21. So in hunt- 
ing or fishing, to take, catch, dpyav 
Luke 5. 9, comp. ver. 5 XafijBdvcu. 
b) fig. of women, to conceive, absol. 
Luke 1. 24, with ace. vlov v. 36, ev 
yaGTQi ver. 31, ev rjj KoiXia 2. 21. 
Metaph. of irregular desire as ex- 
citing to sin, Jam. 1. 15. 

2. to take hold with another, =to 
help, aid, usually and in N. T. mid., 
with dat. Luke 5. 7 eXdovras crvX- 
Xa$eio~Qai avrois, Phil. 4. 3. 
avXXeyoo, f. - £co (avv, Xeyai), pr. to 
lay together, i. e. to gather, collect, 
trans., fruits and grain, Matt. 7. 16 
avXXeyovo iv airb aKavO&v aracpvX'fjV, 
Luke 6. 44 e| anavOoov o~vkcl, Matt. 
13. 29 £i£dvia: genr. rl eh n v. 48, 
rl €K twos v. 41. 

avXXoyi£o/jLai, f. iaofxcfA (avv, Xoyl- 
£o/jlcu), dep. mid. to reason or reckon 
together, to consider, deliberate, ab- 
sol. Luke 20. 5 avveXoyiaavro irpbs 
eavTOvs. 

avXXvireco, w, f. "fjaa) (avv, Xvireoo), 
to grieve or afflict with another, pass. 
to be grieved or afflicted with a per- 
son ; in N. T. pass, to be grieved 
withal, i. e. at the same time or along 
with some other emotion, Mark 3. 5 
avXXvirovjxevos eirl rrj iroogdoaei rrjs 
Kapbias avrctiv. 

av/jL^aivca, fut. fiyico/JLai, aor. 2 avv- 
efirjv (avv, fialvto), pr. to go with the 



feet close together; in N. T. of things, 
events, to come together in time, to 
happen together, to fail out, come to 
pass, with dat. of pers. to whom, 
Mark 10. 32 ra fieXXovra avrf avfx- 
Paiveiv, Acts 3. 10, 20. 19. ' Part, 
absol. ra av/nfiefirjKOTa, events, Luke 
24. 14. Impers. with infin. of the 
principal verb, the infinitive clause 
being strictly the subject, Acts 21. 
35 awe fir] fiaard^eaOcu avrSv i. q. he 
was borne. 

avjuPaXXoo, fut. J3aXco {avv, fiaXXco), 
to throw, send, strike together, trans., 
e. g. of streams flowing together ; of 
persons, to send or bring together; 
in N. T. a) of things, to throw or 
put together, pr. with ace. x6yovs or 
the like implied, Engl, to confer, in- 
trans. (a) genr. to discourse with, 
dispute with, foil, by dat. Acts 17. 
18 rives rcov QiXoaoipoov avvefiaXXov 
avrcp. (j3) to consult together, Acts 
4. 15 avvefiaXov irpbs aXX^Xovs sc. 
fiovXevfAara. (y) Luke 2. 19 avfi- 
fiaXXeiv iv rfj Kapdia sc. ravra, i. e. 
to confer with one's self, to ponder in 
mind. (b) mid. ' to throw together 
of one's own with others,' =to con- 
fer benefit, to contribute, to help, foil, 
by dat. Acts 1 8. 27 avvefiaXero iroXv 
to?s ire-mar evic6ai. 

b) of persons, intraifs. or with 
eavrSv impl., pr. to throw one's self 
together with another, =to encoun- 
ter, meet with, foil, by dat. (a) in a 
hostile sense, els irSXe/jtov Luke 14. 
31. (j6) genr. to meet with, Acts 20. 
14 cvvefiaXev 7)}juv els rtyv^Aaaov. 

crvfJLfSaaiXevoi), f. evcrco (avv, @aai- 
Xevw), to reign with any one, foil, by 
dat. ; in N. T. only fig. 1 Cor. 4. 8, 
2 Tim. 2. 12, comp. fSaaiXevw b. 

avfi ft i fiasco, f. daw (avv, fiifidfa), to 
make come together, to bring together. 

a) to join or knit together, to unite, 
fig. of Christians as parts of Christ's 
spiritual body, the church, pass. 
Eph. 4. 16 e{ ov irav rb aco/xa av/uL^L- 
fia£6fievov, Col. 2. 19, ev aydirn v. 2. 

b) to put together in mind, and hence 
praegn. to gather, infer, conclude, with 
Htl Acts 16. 10 ; also to prove, de- 
monstrate, 9. 22 av/j-fiifidfav on ovrSs 
eariv 6 Xp. From the Heb., with 
ace. of person, == to teach, instruct, 
I Cor. 2. 16 bs avjmfiifidaei avrSv. 



II 



(TV 



fifiovX 



EVU) 



ffvfJifSovXtvQ), f. ev(Tco (o~vv, fiovXevoo), 
to counsel with any one, in the sense 
of to give him counsel, to advise, with 
II dat. John 18. 14 Ka'idcpas 6 o~v/jlI3ov- 
\evo~as ro?s y lovBaiois, Rev. 3. 18. 
Mid. spoken of several, to counsel 
or consult together for evil, =to plot, 
foil, by ha, Matt. 26. 4 <rvv€&ov\€v- 
cravTO Xuo. tov ""Irjcrovu fiSkep Kgar'f)- 
o~(*)cri, John 11. 53; with infin. Acts 
9. 23. 

vfxfSovKiov, ov, t6 (av/uL^ovAos). 1. 
counsel, consultation ; Xafx^dveiv or 
ttol€?u av/jLJSovAiov to take counsel, to 
make or hold a consultation, Matt. 12. 
14, Mark 3. 6. 

2. a council, meton. counsellors, 
Acts 25. 12, where it is spoken of 
persons who sat in public trials with 
the governor of a province. 

vfx^ovKos, ov, 6 (crvi>, fiovXri), a 
counsellor, pr. one joined in counsel, 
Rom. 11.34. 

v/uecov, 6, indec. Simeon, Heb. 'a 
hearing/ pr. name — 2//ua>j>. 1. the 
second son of Jacob, born of Leah ; j 
also of the tribe descended from I 
him, Rev. 7. 7. — 2. one of the an- 
cestors of Jesus, Luke 3. 30. — 3. a 
ious Jew, who took the infant Jesus 
n his arms and blessed him in the 
Temple, Luke 2. 25, 34.-4. i. q. 
Simon Peter, elsewhere ^ijucou q. v., 
cts 15. 14, 2 Pet. 1. 1.— 5. a Chris- 
ian teacher at Antioch, surnamed 
Niger, Acts 13. 1. 

vfjLfjiadrjT^s, ov, o (o~vv, fiaOrjrrjs), a 
fellow-disciple, John 11. 16. 

vfxfiapTvgtto, co, f. 'fjaco (o~vv, fiap- 
•vpeoj), to witness with, bear witness 
nth another, testify with, i.e. at the 
same time and to the same effect, 
foil, by dat. Rom. 8. 16 rb irvevfict 
rvfifJiapTvpe? rca Trvev/jLari rj/xoov otl 
:t\, 9. 1; absol. 2. 15. 

vfjLfj.€pi^od, f. icrco (o~vv, fieplfa), to 
livide with another ; in N. T. mid. 
to divide with so as to receive part 
to one's self, to share with, partake 
nth, foil, by dat. 1 Cor. 9. 13. 

o-vfifieToxos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (o~vv, 
jUeVoxos), partaking with; subst. a 
joint-partaker, Eph. 3. 6, 5. 7. 

(TV/JLIJ.I/jL7JT7]S, OV, 6 (ffVU, /J.lfATJT'fls), a 

co-imitator, joint- follower, Phil. 3. 17. 
ffVfXfXOpcpi^CC, f. i(T(ti (crvfjL/jLOpcpos), to 



439 av\\Ttd(jyu 

make of like form with, to conform, 
pass, with dat., fig. Phil. 3. 10 some 
eds. 
av/jL/jLopcpos, ov, 6, rj, adj. {vvv, /xop- 
<pr\), having like form with, conformed, 
like; with dat. Phil. 3. 21 rb aufia 
av/uL/uiopcpou T<p crdo/xaTL ttjs 5o|r/s av- 
rov: with gen. Rom. 8. 29 av\xp.6p- 

(pOVS T7JS cIkSvOS TOV vtov CLVTOV. 

o~vfjLfjLop<p6c>), co, f. dbcroo (o~u/j.jj.op(pos), 
to make of like form with another, to 
conform, pass., fig. Phil. 3. 10. 

crv/jLTradeco, m, f. ^cra> (tTVfj.iraB'ris), to 
sympathise, i. e. to feel with another, 
to be affected in like manner, with 
dative, Heb. 4. 15 a-vfjuraO^o-ai reus 
acrdzj/eiais tj/jl&v: praegn. =to have 
compassion on any one, to afford sym- 
pathising aid, 10. 34. 

avfjiiraQi]s, 4os, ovs, 6, 7), adj. (cvy, 
7rddos), sympathising, feeling with 
another, like-affected, 1 Pet. 3. 8 
crvu.iraOels i. e. the same in feeling, 
mutually compassionate. 

o'v/jLTrapayLj/op.aL (o~vv, irapayivo- 
fxai), to come with any one, to be 
present with, Engl, to stand by any 
one, as a friend and advocate, with 
dat. 2 Tim. 4. 16 ovdels /j.oi avfiirap- 
eyevero. Of a multitude, to come 
together, convene, Luke 23. 48. 

crv/inrapaKaXeco, co, f. eVco (ct6v, ira- 
paKaAeoo), to call for or invite with, 
at the same time, to invoke with 
others, to exhort with another; in 
N. T. pass, to be consoled, comforted 
with others, i. e. to receive solace 
and encouragement in the society of 
others, Rom. 1. 12 o~vfjLTrapaKAr]Orji'ai 
iv vfxlv, comp. TrapaKaKew d. 

GV}Airapa\afxfiav(*i, aor. 2 sKaftov, 
{crvv, TrapaXafxfiavco), to take along 
with one's self, as a companion on 
a journey, with ace. Acts 12. 25, 15. 
37, 38, Gal. 2. 1. 

o~vjj.TrapafjL€i/ci), fut. evco (avv, irapa- 
(xevee), pr. to remain near with any 
one, to continue with, i. e. in life, 
foil, by dat. Phil. 1. 25. 

crvfJLirdpG ifxi (cvu, irdpeifii), to be 
present with any one, foil, by dat. 
Acts 25. 24. 

crvfAiratrxto) f- Treiaofiai (avv, 7rao*x&0, 
to be affected with or as another, to 
sympathise with, suffer with, absol. 
1 Cor. 12. 26 avfiird^x^L irdvTa ra 



(Tvji.i7rejuLWio 



440 



GVf.l(f)(OVt0J 



u4\rj : so Rom. 8.17 * to endure like 
sufferings.' 

(rvfiTre/jLTTGo, fut. \f/co {cvv, icefAiroo), to 
send with any one, foil, by dat. 2 Cor. 
8. 22 ; by fierd and gen. v. 18. 

cv/uLirepiAafifidvu) (crvu, irepiKaim^d- 
vu>), pr. to take around with some- 
thing else, i. e. to embrace with, to 
comprehend, include ; in N. T. to em- 
brace withal, at the same time, Acts 
20. 10. 

av/jLirivca, aor. 2 cvveiriov (avu, irivoo), 
to drink with any one, foil, by dat., 
fig. Acts 10. 41 o'itivgs o~W€<pdyoiuLev 
teal avvtTriofAsv avTcp, see icOlco c. 5. 

o~vuir\r)p6oo, £>, f. ooaoo (<rvv, 7r\r)p6(a), 
to Jill up altogether, to fill wholly, 
completely, a) pr. of a vessel filled 
by the waves so as to drench the 
persons in it, pass. Luke 8. 23. b) 
fig. of time, pass, to be fulfilled, com- 
pleted, to have fully come, Luke 9. 51, 
Acts 2. 1, comp. ir\7]pooi} d. a. 

ffvp.irviyoo, fut. £oo (o~vv, irviyoo), to 
choke together, and so to suffocate, 
fig. to overpower, with ace. Matt. 13. 
22 r) aTrdrr) tov irXovrov cvfjnrviy^i 
tov Koyov, Mark 4. 7, Luke 8. 14: 
hyperb. to suffocate by crowding, to 
crowd, press upon, ver. 42 ol 6%^oi 
avviirviyov avr6v, comp. Mark 5. 24 
(rvv49\i$ov avr6v. 

(TvfjLTroXlrTjs, ov, 6 (<rvv, ttoXlt^s), a 
felloiv- citizen, fig. of gentile Chris- 
tians as admitted to the privileges 
of the gospel along with the Jews, 
Eph. 2. 19. 

o~vfnrop€vop.aL, fut. evcopiai (crvv, 
TTopsvoiiai), depon. pass, to go ivith 
any one, to accompany, foil, by dat. 
Luke 7. 11, 24. 15 : of a multitude, 
to come together, assemble, with irpbs 
abrov Mark 10. 1. 

crvfjL7r6(rioi>, ov, to ((rvfjartvee) 



a 



drinking together, a banquet, feast, 
meton. a banque ting- hall ; in N. T. 
meton. a banqueting - party , table- 
party, Mark 6. 39 avaitK'ivai irdvras 
o~vfJLir6o~ia avfAiroo-ia i. e., adverbially 
and distributively, by table- parties ; 
comp. 5uo, and especially irgaaia. 

o , vfjLirpeafivT€pos, ov, 6, a fellow- 
presbyter, elder, 1 Pet. 5. 1, comp. 
ir pea &vt epos b. y. 

o- v/jlQ ay e?v, see o~vv€(rOlw. 

a-vfiQepu), aorist 1 crvvfyeyKa {vvv, 



(pepw), to bear or bring together, a) 
pr. to collect, with ace. Acts 19. 19 
crvveveyKavres tcls fiifiAovs. b) in- 
trans. to bring together for any one, 
to contribute, conduce, hence to be 
well, profitable, expedient, with dat. 
2 Cor. 8. 10 rovro vixiv tfvfxcpepei : 
foil, by dat. with inf. as subject, 12. 
1 ; with simple infin. Matt. 19. 10, 
John 18. 14; — by dative with 'iva, 
Matt. 5. 29, 18. 6 ;— absol. 1 Cor. 6. 
12 ov irdvra tru^epet. Hence part, 
neut. to crvfjicpepov, good, profit, ad- 
vantage, 1 Cor. 7. 35, 10. 33; pi. to. 
crvfji(\>4povTa, things profitable, Acts 
20. 20. 
cvfj(.<py]ixi {(Tvu, <p7)/j.i), to speak with, 
i. e. in the same manner, = to say 
yea, to assent to, with dat. Rom. 7. 
16 o~v/j.<pr)[jLi Tcp ySfjicp. 

aviJL(poQos, ov, 6, 7), adj. {crvp.<p4pu}), 
profitable, neut. rb (rv/ncpopov as subst. 
profit, 1 Cor. 7. 35 in some eds. 

o-vp,<pv\4T7js, ov, 6 (avv, <pv\eT7}S, 
<pv\r)), pr. ( one of the same tribe 
or fraternity,' Lat. contribulis ; in t 
N. T. genr. a fellow -citizen, fellow- 
countryman, 1 Thess. 2. 14. 

avfAtyvTos, ov, o, r), adj. (crvp.(pv(a), 
brought forth or grown together, fig. 
inborn, innate; in N./T. grown to- 
gether i. e. into one, fig. conjoined, 
united, one with, Rom. 6. 5 o~vfx<\>vToi 
yeySvafxev Tcp SfioicbfiaTi tov davdiov 
avTov i. e. * one with Christ in the 
likeness of his death,' comp. v. 4, 8. 

(TVfKpvct), f. vo~<o (avu, <pv<a), to bring 
forth together, to let spring up or grow 
together; in N. T. only pass. aor. 2! 
o~vvs<pvriv, to spring up or grow toge- 
ther, Luke 8. 7 cvfxcpve'io'ai at &kclvB<xi, 
— a later form instead of act. aor. 2 
ervviepvv intrans. 

o~v}i<p<tive(ti, co, f. r)o~co (orvju(pcovos), to 
sound together, i. e. to be in unison 
accord, pr. of musical instruments ; 
in N. T. fig. to accord with, agree< 
with, intrans., foil, by dat. a) genr., 
of what is suitable, congruous, Luke 
5. 36 Top TraKaup ov o"v/jL(pwi/€? to irrL- 
fi\r)/jLa. b) of coincidence, concur- jj 
rence, Acts 15. 15 tovtg? (rvjx^oovov^ 
uiv ol \6yoi tcov irpotyrjTeov. c) oi 
a compact, to agree together, makej 
an agreement, foil, by irepl with 
gen. Matt. 18. 19: pass, with dati 
Acts 5. 9 Ti tfri o , vv€(f>wpr)d'n vfxtv how 



(TVfji(j)Ujyr)(Tig 



441 



(TVV 



comes it] that it is agreed upon by 
you ? Foil, by dat. of pers. and gen. 
of price, Matt. 20. 13 ovy)- b-qvaplov 
(Tvif€(pa>U7)ads fxoi ; by fierd tlvos and 
€/c of price, v. 2, see etc 3. f. 

Gvucpuvrjais, ews, i) (o~vfM(pwv€U)), 
unison, accord, 2 Cor. 6. 15 ti? av/x- 
<l>Gi)j/r)cris XpLCTTcp irpbs BeAiaA ; 

ffvp.<pa>via, as, r) (avfKpwvio)), sym- 
phony, i. e. concert of instruments, 
music, Luke 15. 25. 

cvn<p(tiPO$, ov, 6, 7], adj. ((Tvj>, cpwvf)), 
symphonious, in unison, pr. of sounds ; 
in N. T. fig. consonant, accordant, 
and neut. rb av/xcpcovov subst. accord, 
agreement, 1 Cor. 7. 5. 

a-vfjLiprf^l^af, f. i(rco (ow, i|/77<£u£co), 
to reckon together, to compute, rds 
rifids Acts 19. 19. 

av/j.\f/vxos, ov, 6, r), adj. {avv, tyvxh)t 
of one mind with others, like-minded, 
Phil. 2. 2. 

<7uz/, prepos. governing the dative, 
with, implying a nearer and closer 
connexion and conjunction than 
uerd, somewhat as in Engl, with 
differs from mid, amid, among. 

a) pr. of society, companionship, 
consort, where one is said to be, do, 
suffer with any one, in connexion 
and company with him, comp. /xera 
I. 2. a. ; so after verbs of sitting, 
standing, being, remaining with any 
one, as avaKti/JLcu John 12. 2 in later 
eds., yivofJLai Luke 2. 13, 8iaTpifiw % 
Acts 14. 28, '{o-TrjfxL intrans. 2. 14, 
i(piaT7]fXL intrans. 23. 27, nadifa 8. 
31, /ueVw 28. 16, Luke 1. 56. Spec. 
tlvat o~vv tivl to be with any one, i. e. 
* present with, in company with,' 
Luke 24. 44, Phil. 1. 23, 1 Thess. 4. 
17 ; with clvai impl. Luke 8. 1, Phil. 
4. 21 ; — or as accompany ing, follow- 
ing, Luke 7. 12, Acts 13. 7; as a 
follower, disciple, Luke 8. 38, Acts 
4. 13 ; as a partisan, ' to be on one's 
side,' 14. 4; — so ol o~vv tlvi ovres 
those with any one, his companions, 
attendants, followers, fully Mark 2. 
26, Acts 22. 9 ; oftener with part. 
#z>, 6vt€s impl. Luke 5. 9, 9. 32, 24. 
10, Gal. 2. 3 ; spoken of colleagues, 
Acts 5. 17, 21. i\fter verbs of going 
with any one, e.g. epxop-at John 21. 
3 ; and its compounds, air4pxop.ai 
Acts 5. 26, elo~epxop.ai 3. 8, i^4pxofxai 
10. 23, avvepxofAou 21. 16; also iro- 



ptvofiailO. 20, etVieVai 21.18, iicirXeuj 
18. 8, Trapaylvo/jLou 24. 24, cvvdyofxai 
4. 27. Genr. with neuter and pas- 
sive verbs, like Engl, with, where 
the verb refers to its subject as in 
company with others, Matt. 26. 35 
nav berj fxe avv vol dwodavelv, 27. 38 
cnavpovvrai avv avrcp dvo Xriarai, 
Mark 9. 4 &<pd-n avrols 'HAiocj avv 
Moovatl, Luke 2. 5 air oypdtyaa 6 ai avv 
MapidfA, 22. 14, 23. 32, Acts 1. 14, 
v. 22 /xdprvga yeveaOai avv tj/mv, 3. 
4, 4. 27, 14. 5, 8. 20, 15. 22 £5o£e 
roils dwoaroXois o~bv o\t) rr, iKKAyaia, 
1 Cor. 1. 2, 4. 31, Phil! 1.1, 1 Thess. 

4. 17 a/xa avv avrols aoTrayrjaSfieda, 

5. 10. Also with transitive verbs, 
like Engl, with, where the verb re- 
fers either to its subject or object 
as in company with others ; e. g. 
to the subject, Mark 4. 10 r)pdcT-naav 
avrbv ol wepl avrbv avv roils ddoO€Ka, 
Luke 5. 19, 19. 23, 23. 11, 35; to 
the object, Matt. 25. 27 iKOLLiadfiTiv 
av rb ip.bv avv t6ku>, Mark 8. 34, 15. 
27 avv avT<fi aravpovai ovo Arjaras, 
Acts 15. 22 TT€fj.tycu, 23. 15; saep. 

b) fig. of connexion, consort, as 
arising from likeness of doing or 
suffering, from a common lot or 
event, with, i. q. in like manner with, 
like, Rom. 6. 8 €t air eddvo/j.€v avv 
Xpiarw, 8. 32, 2 Cor. 13. 4, Col. 2. 
13, Gal. 3. 9 zvKoyovvrai avv t£ 
ttio-t(J) "KfSpadp. i. e. with and like 
Abraham, by the same acts and in 
the same manner. 

c) of connexion arising from pos- 
session, the being furnished or en- 
trusted with any thing, 1 Cor. 15. 
10 r) x&P LS T °v ®*ov 7) gvv ifioi = r) 
dodelad fxoi Rom. 12. 3, 2 Cor. 8. 
19 avueTr€p\j/c.fj.€V rbv doeXcpbv avv rfj 
Xdpiri ravrrj i. e. ' who is entrusted 
with this gift,' Jam. 1. 11 avirsiKev 
6 yAios avv rcc Kavacovi. 

d) implying a joint working, co- 
operation, and thus spoken of a 
means, instrument, with, through, by 
virtue of, 1 Cor. 5. 4 avv rfj ovvdixsi 
rod Kvpiov 'I. Xp. 

e) implying addition, accession, 
like Engl, with, = besides, over and 
above, Luke 24. 21 aAAct 7c avv iraat 
tovtois rp\.rt\v ravrrjv Tj/mepav &y*i 
o~r)fj.€pov with i. e. besides all this. 

Note. In composition gvv im- 
plies, 1. society, companionship, 



(TV v ay to 



442 



(Tvva&kid) 



consort, with, together, Lat. con, also 
therewith, withal, as cvvdyco, crvv- 
ecrdioo, ffvyKadTj/JLai ; 2. completeness 
of an action, altogether, round about, 
on every side, wholly, and thus in- 
tensive, as o'vjuLirXrjpSca, crvynaXvirTGi). 

a way a, fut. a£w, to lead or bring 
together, to gather together, collect, 
trans, a) genr. of persons or things, 
with accus. Matt. 22. 10 o-vvfiyayov 
iravras b'o'ovs evpov, Luke 15. 13 
cvvayaycov airavra, John 6. 12 ra 
KXac/nara, Rev. 13. 10 alx^a^ccaiav 
(rvvdyei = to bring together cap- 
tives, to lead captive ; ace. impl. 
Matt. 13. 47 cayripr) 4k iravrbs ye- 
vovs ffwayayoven, 25. 24, John 6. 
13. Elsewhere with adjuncts, e.g. 
els of place, Matt. 3. 12 avvd^ei rbv 
airov avrov els rfyv airo67}Kriv, John 
11. 52 ra renvoi, rod 0eoO els ev i. e. 
* into one family, church ;' els final, 
4. 36; with irov, e/cet, Luke 12. 17, 
18 ; fxerd twos 11. 23. 

b) of persons only, an assembly, 
multitude, to assemble, convene, con- 
voke. («) act., with accus. Matt. 2. 
4 crvvayaykv irdvras robs apx^peTs, 
John 11. 47, Acts 14. 27, 15. 30: 
also with eiri riva against any one, 
Matt. 27. 27 : foil, by els rbv roirov 
Rev. 16. 16, els tov irSkefiov v. 14. 
(£) pass, or mid. to be gathered to- 
gether or assembled, to come together, 
Matt. 22. 41 avvriyjxevcov rcov $api- 
<raiav, Mark 2. 2, Luke 22. 66, Acts 
13. 44, 15. 6, 20. 7. With adjuncts 
of place, &c. efiTTpoaOev tivos Matt. 

25. 32; eir\ to clvtS (comp. avrds 
1 1 1, a. £.) Acts 4. 26; eiri Tiva to any 
one, Mark 5. 21, also against any 
one, Acts 4. 27 ; els of place, Matt. 

26. 3; els final, 18. 20; ev of place, 
Acts 4. 27, 31 ; fierd tivos Matt. 28. 
12 ; 7rp6s Tiva to any one, 13. 2, 27. 
62; oS, iice?, faov, 18. 20, 26. 57. 
Spoken also of eagles, with e/ce? 
Matt. 24. 28. 

c) from the Heb., pr. to lead or 
take with one's self, into one's house, 
to receive to one's hospitality and 
protection, Matt. 25. 35 ^evos tffiriv, 
kou awriydyere fie, v. 38, 43. 

avvaywyfi, rjs, t) (avvdyca), a col- 
lecting, gathering together, either of 
things or persons; hence in N. T. 
an assembly, congregation, synagogue ; 



spoken a) of a Christian assembly 
or church, Jam. 2. 2 ; also probably 
of false J udaizing teachers, who are 
called (Tvvaycay)} tov ^arava Satan's 
assembly or synagogue, Rev. 2. 9, 3. 
9. b) of a Jewish assembly, syna- 
gogue, held in the synagogues for 
prayer and reading the Scriptures, 
having also certain judicial powers, 
Luke 8. 41, 12. 11, 21. 12 Trapatii$6v- 
Tes [rJjuas] els ffwayooyas koX <pv\a- 
icds, Acts 9. 2 eirio'ToXas rrpbs ras 
(rvvaycoyds, 13. 43, 22. 19, 26. 11. 
c) meton. of a Jewish place of wor- 
ship, a synagogue. Synagogues ap- 
pear to have been first introduced 
during the Babylonian exile, when 
the people were deprived of their 
usual rites of worship, and were ac- 
customed to assemble on the sab- 
bath to hear portions of the law read 
and expounded. After the return 
from exile, the same custom was 
continued in Palestine, comp. Neb. 
8. 1 sq. Originally they seem not 
to have differed from the later pros- 
euchcB (see irpoo'evxv b.), being 
erected outside the cities, in the 
fields, and usually near streams or 
on the sea-shore, for the conveni- 
ence of ablution : afterwards they 
were built in the more elevated parts 
of every city, and in the larger cities 
there were several, in proportion to 
the Jewish population : in Jerusa- 
- lem, according to the rabbins, there 
were not fewer than 480 or 490. 
Assemblies were held in these, at 
first only on the sabbath and festi- 
val-days, but subsequently also on 
the second and fifth days of the 
week, i. e. Mondays and Thursdays ; 
Matt. 4. 23, saepiss. 
o~vvaya)vi£ofj.ai, f. Icro/xai, depon. 
mid. to combat with, in company 
with ; in N. T. to exert one's self 
with another, to strive earnestly along 
with, = to help, aid, with dat. Rom. 
15. 30 crvvaycDviaao'dai fxoi ev reus 
Trpoo'evx^s. 
vvvaQXew, So, f. 'fjo'co, to contend along 
with any one, on his side ; in N. T. 
only fig. to exert one's self with, to 
strive with or together, = to help, aid, 
with dat. Phil. 4. 3 ev rip evayye\lep 
(Tvv'fjdXTjo'dv fxoi : so together, mutu- 
ally, with dat. commodi, rrj irio~rei 
1.27. 






crvvaOpol£(i) 



443 



(Tvvavcavoj 



£cu 



(TvvaBpoi((a, fut. oivco, to gather to- 
gether in a heap, e. g. things ; in 
N. T. of persons, to make throng toge- 
ther, to gather together, assemble, with 
ace. Acts 19. 25 : pass. Luke 24. 33, 
Acts 12. 12. 
(rvvalpco, f. ap£), to take up together, 
to help, aid, as if in taking up and 
bearing a burden, with dative ; in 
N. T. only o~vvaipeiv \6yov perd rivos 
to take up an account with any one, 
i. e. for adjustment, = to reckon to- 
gether, Matt. 18. 23, 24, 25. 19. 
GvvauxpdXwros, ov, 6, a fellow- 
prisoner, Rom. 16. 7, Col. 4. 10. 
ffvvaKoKovdio), co, f. ^crco, to go to- j 
gether with any one, to follow ivith, \ 
accompany, with dat. Mark 5. 37, 
Luke 23. 49. 
Gvva\i£w, f. lata, to gather together 
in a heap, e. g. things ; in N. T. of 
persons, to make throng together, to 
assemble, pass. Acts 1. 4 avva\i^- 
fievos Trap7}yy€i\ev avrdis. 
<rvvava&aivQ), aor. 2 avvi^v, to go 
up with any one from a lower to a 
higher part of a country, with dat. 
Mark 15. 41, Acts 13. 31. 
crvvavaKEi/jLai, f. etVo/xat, to recline 
with any one at table, = to eat with, 
dine or sup with, see avditeipai 2., 
with dat. Matt. 9. 10 o-vvavtKeivTO 
r$ "l-naov, Luke 14. 10. Part, absol. 
oi crvvavaK.eip.evoi guests, Matt. 14. 9, 
Luke 7. 49, 14. 15. 
o-vvavapiyvvp.i,f. £cc, pr. to mix up 
together, pass, or mid. avva.vap.iyvv- 
/jlo.1, to mingle together with, to have 
intercourse or keep company with, 
foil, by dat. 1 Cor. 5. 9 p^ avvava- 
piyvvaBai tt6qvois, ver. 11, 2 Thess. 
3. 14. 
crvvavanrava), f. avaco, only mid. to 
refresh one's self ov be refreshed with 
any one, in his company, foil, by 
dat. Rom. 15. 32. 

crvvavrdco, S>, fut. tJctco, to meet with 
any one, to come together with, to 
encounter, with dat. a) pr. oi per- 
sons, Luke 9. 37 awnvr-ncrev avr$ 
b'x^os iroKvs, 22. 10, Acts 10. 25. 
b) fig. of things, events, to happen to 
any one, to befall, Acts 20. 22. 

<TvvavTT]<ris, eas, r) ((rvvavrdca), a 
meeting with, encounter; in N. T. 
only in the phrase els avvdvT7\cnv, 



used for the infin. ffvvavrav to meet 
with, foil, by dat. Matt. 8.' 34. 

o"vvavTi\apfidvoe, f. Xtyopai, only 
mid. vvvavTiXapfSdvopai, to take hold 
in turn with any one, = to help, aid, 
with dat. Luke 10. 40, Rom. 8. 26. 

(rvpairdyoo, f. |co, to lead off or away 
ivith any one ; in N. T. only pass, 
fig. to be led or carried away with 
any thing, mostly in a bad sense, 
= to be led astray, with dat. Gal. 2. 
13 &o~re teal Bapvdfias avvairTJX^V 
avrcov rfj vnoKpio~ei, 2 Pet. 3. 17. 
Also in a good sense, Rom. 12. 16 
p.7) ra vtyriXa. (ppovovvres, aAAct rots 
raireivois o~vvanay6pevoL not minding 
high things, but led away by lowly 
things, i. e. cultivating humility, — 
others take raireivoTs as masc. = 
* being conformed to the lowly,' but 
contrary to the antithesis with ra 

V\p7]\d. 

ffvvairoQvqaKQi, aor. 2 avvaireOavov, 
to die with any one, followed by dat. 
Mark 14. 31 edv fxe Ben avvairodave7v 
croi, 2 Cor. 7. 3 : fig. of dying with 
Christ, i. e. spiritually, in the like- 
ness of his death, 2 Tim. 2. 11, 
comp. avv b. 

(Tvvait6x\vpi, f. o\eo~a>, to destroy 
with or together ; in N. T. mid. or 
pass, to be destroyed with any one, 
to perish with others, foil, by dat. 
Heb. 11. 31 "PaaB ov avvaira>\eTo 
ro7s aireidycracri. 

o" v v air oo'reWu), f. e\a>, to send off 
or away with any one, foil, by ace. 
with dat. impl. 2 Cor. 12. 18. 

crvvappoKoyeoi, Co, f. r^cco, to joint 
together, to fit or frame together, to 

join together parts fitted to each 
other, pass. Eph. 2. 21 iraaa rj oIko- 
oopfy avvappoXoyovpevrj, 4. 16. 

o~vvapTrd£oi>, f. dcrco, Lat. corripere, 
to seize or grasp altogether, i. e. to 
seize or catch, with the notion of 
haste and great violence, stronger 
than apTrdfa, from the idea of grasp- 
ing all around ; so of persons, e. g. a 
multitude or mob seizing indivi- 
duals, with ace. Acts 6. 12, 19. 29; 
of a demon seizing violently one 
possessed, Luke 8. 29. Of things, 
as a ship caught by a tempest, pass. 
Acts 27. 15. 

avvav^dvca, fut. 7}o~oo, to augment 



(tvv 



Secr/dOQ 



444 



avvEilu) 



withal, at the same time ; in N. T. 
mid. (rvvav^dvofxai, intrans. to grow 
together, in company, Matt. 13. 30. 

ffv p5 €o~/jl os, ov, 6 ((ruj/56co),pr. 'what 
binds together,' a band, bond, a) 
pr. Col. 2. 1 9 diet t&v acfjoov kcl\ avv- 
tiev/JLW. fig. Eph. 4. 3, Col. 3. 14 
avvfiecr/jLos rrjs t€\€i6tt)tos = cnjvdecr- 
fjios ts\€i6toltos. b) meton. ' what 
is bound together,' a bundle, fig. an 
aggregate, mass, Acts 8. 23 els o~vv- 
SeoT-ioj/ aSi/aas 6pu> ere ovra, comp. 
els 3. a. 

<rw $€<*), fut. 57j(rw, to bind together ; 
in N. T. of persons, to bind together 
with, pass, to be bound or in bonds 
with any one, with dat. impl. Heb. 
13. 3 cos o'wSeSe/iej'oi i. e. as fellow- 
prisoners. 

(rvvtiol-d^Gi), fut. dcrca, to glorify with 
any one, i. e. to exalt in dignity and 
glory with or as another, Rom. 8. 17. 

ffvvoovXos, ov, o, a fellow- slave, fel- 
low-servant, a) pr. of involuntary 
service, Matt. 24. 49 rvirreiv robs 
ffvv'oovKovs avrov. b) of voluntary 
service, spoken of the followers and 
ministers of Christ, as fellow-ser- 
vants together of Christ, Rev. 6. 11, 
19. 10 ; espec. of teachers, a col- 
league, Col. 1. 7, 4. 7, comp. dovkos 
b. Also of the attendants of a king, 
the officers of an oriental court, 
Matt, 18. 28-33 comp. ver. 23, and 
see dovXos c. 

(rvv$pofj.7i,7)S, 7) (crvvrpsx 1 ®) crvveopa- 
fxov), a running together, concourse, 
Acts' 21. 30. 

avveyeipco, f. epeo, to wake or raise 
up together with any one, i. e. from 
the dead, as Christians spiritually 
in the likeness of Christ's resurrec- 
tion, with dat. Eph. 2. 6 kcl\ avvi\- 
yeipe i. e. tj/jlus t<£ Xpiartp as in v. 
5, Col. 2. 12, 3. 1. 

cvvzhpiov, ov, t6 (ffvuedpos), pr. 'a 
sitting together,' i. e. an assembly, 
consessus ; in N. T. spoken only of 
Jewish councils, viz. a) the san- 
hedrim, the supreme council of 
the Jewish nation, composed of 70 
members besides the high-priest, 
in imitation of the 70 elders ap- 
pointed by Moses. This body had 
cognizance of all important causes, 
both civil and ecclesiastical ; and 



appears to have met ordinarily in 
a hall not far from the Temple ; on 
extraordinary occasions, however, 
they were sometimes convened in 
the high-priest's palace, Matt. 26. 
3. Under the Romans the right of 
capital punishment was taken away 
from them, John 18. 31 ; though 
they might aid in carrying a sen- 
tence into execution, 19. 6. Genr. 
Matt. 5. 22 %voxos Zgtcu rep o~vve- 
Sptw, 26. 59, saep. : meton. as in- 
cluding the place of meeting, the 
sanhedrim as sitting in its hall, 
Luke 22. 66 avf)yayov avrbv els rb 
awedpiov eavrcov, al. 

b) ra crvvedpta, councils, tribunals, 
spoken of the smaller tribunals in 
the cities of Palestine, subordinate 
to the sanhedrim, == Kpiais, Matt. 
10. 17, Mark 13. 9, see Kplvis b. y. 

crweiBrjO'is, eoos, r) {(rvvo&a.), pr. 'a 
knowing with one's self,' conscious- 
ness, hence conscience, that faculty 
of the soul which distinguishes be- 
tween right and wrong, prompting 
us to choose the former, and avoid 
the latter, Rom. 2. 15 orvfjLfjLaprvpov- 
o"r]S avroov rrjs (rvveidrjaeovs, 1 Cor. 
10. 25-29: so avveib^o-is aya6r) a 
good conscience, = consciousness of 
right, rectitude, Acts 23. 1, tcaki) 
Heb. 13. 18, KaBaod 1 Tim. 3. 9, 
air poo-Koiros Acts 2i. 16; (rweidrjcis 
aadePTjs ovca or acrOevovaa, * weak 
and hesitating' in judging and de- 
ciding, 1 Cor. 8. 7, 12; 1 Pet. 2. 19 
(rvveidrjo'is ®€ov a conscience toward 
God, i. e. conformed to his will ; 
1 Cor. 8. 7 rj o~vvei§y)(ns rod elBdo- 
Xov conscience toward the idol, i. e. a 
conscience over which the idol has 
sway, as if something real. Meton. 
the judgment of the conscience, 2 
Cor. 4. 2 ovvio"Tu>vTes eavrovs irpbs 
iraarav crvveidrio-iv avQp. l to the judg- 
ment of every man's conscience ;' 
5.11. 

cwetSco, obsol. in pres., see e¥5o>. 
I. aor. 2 crvveiSov, part, (rvvih&v, 
only fig. to see or perceive with one's 
self, i. e. by the senses, to be aware, 
absol. Acts 12. 12, 14. 6 <rvv&6vres 
Karecpvyou. 

IT. perf. 2 cvvoida, part. owetSws, 
to know with any one, to be conscious 
of or privy to any thing, absol. Acts 



(TvyetjJLi 



445 



(JVVEVGOKEU) 



5. 2 crvveibvias kol\ rrjs yvvaucbs av- 
rov. Foil, by efxavicp, to know with 
one' s self, to be conscious of, 1 Cor. 4. 
4 ovfieu 6/j.avTcp avuoifia. 
avuei/JLL, fut. zco/jLai (gov, elfxi), to be 
with, be present with, foil, by dat. 
Luke 9. 18, Acts 22. 11. 

11. avveipa, particip. tfvvubv (o~vv, 
dpi), to go or come together, to con- 
vene, absol. Luke 8. 4. 

o , W€icrepx o f JLa h aor « 2 rjXOov, to go 
or come in with any one, to enter 
with, foil, by dat. John 18. 15 o~vv- 
€L(rrj\de ra> 'lr}o~ov : spoken of a ves- 
sel, to embark with, 6. 22. 

o~vveKdr}/j.os, ov, 6, r), adj., pr. absent 
together from one's people ; subst. a 
fellow-traveller, Acts 19. 29, 2 Cor. 
8. 19. 

o~vveK\ €kt6s, 7}, 6v, chosen with 
others, fellow-elect, like-beloved, 1 
Pet. 5. 13. 

avveXavvoo, f. ao~a>, to drive together, 
i. e. into one place ; in N. T. fig. to 
impel or persuade together, with ace. 
Acts 7. 26 Q-vvr)\avzv avrovs els el- 
p^vnv. 

cvueTTL/iiapTvpea}, 6o, f. rjcrco, to bear 
further witness with any one, to attest 

with, foil, by dat. of manner, Heb. 

2. 4, comp. v. 3. 

avveiririQ^fxi, f. 6r)o~oo, to put or lay 
upon together, at the same time; in 
N. T. mid. to set upon or assail with 
any one, at the same time, absol. 
Acts 24. 9 o~vveireQevTo in later eds., 
comp. v. 2, and see eTriridrjfjLt b. 

avveiro /mat, depon. mid. to follow 
with, accompany, with dat. Acts 20. 4. 

ffvvepyeco, co, f. rjaco (o~vvepy6s), to 
work together with any one, to co- 
operate, absol. to be a co-worker, fel- 
low-labourer, 1 Cor. 16. 16, 2 Cor. 
6. 1 : hence genr. to help, aid, with 
dat. expr. or implied, Mark 16. 20, 
Jam. 2. 22 7] ttIcttis awfipyei ro7s 
epyois avrov. Of things, to work to- 
gether for any thing, to co-operate, 
contribute to any result, foil, by dat. 
commodi and els, Rom. 8. 28 ro?s 
ayaTr&crt rbu Qebv iravTa avvepyel els 
ayad6v. 

<rvvegy6s, ov, 6, r), adj. {o~vv, epyov), 
pr. working with, co-operating, aiding, 
subst. a co-worker, fellow-labourer, 
helper; in N. T. spoken only of a 



co-worker, helper in the Christian 
work, i. e. of Christian teachers, 
with gen. of pers. &eov avvepyoi 1 
Cor. 3. 9, cvvepyoi pov sc. TlavKov 
Rom. 16. 3, 9, 21 ; — of object, 2 Cor. 
1. 24 avvepyol rr)s x a P" s v/jlcoi/ co- 
workers of your joy, i. e. labouring 
together for your happiness : with 
dat. commodi, 3 John 8 avvepyol rfj 
a\r}deia: with els for or in behalf of, 
2 Cor. 8. 23 eis opus o'vvepyos, Col. 
4. 11. 
(rvvepxofiai, aor. 2 r)\Qov, to go or 
come with any one, to come together. 
a) with dat. of pers. to go or come 
with, = to accompany, Luke 23. 55 
airives "f\crav avveXr)Xvdviai avrQ e/c 
rr)s TakiXalas, John 11. 33, Acts 9. 
39, 10. 23 : also to company or be 
conversant with, 1. 21 : once with vvv 
rivi, 21. 16. b) genr. and usually, 
to come together, to convene, assemble, 
absol. Mark 3. 20 o~vvepx*Tai iraKw 
uX^os, Luke 5. 15, Acts 1. 6, 2. 6 ; 
with dat. of pers. with or to whom, 
Mark 14. 53; with adv. of place, 
John 18. 20 faov, Acts 25. 17; els 
of place, 5. 16, as marking result, 
1 Cor. 11. 17, 34, final, v. 33; <?*/ v. 
18 ; ew\ to avr6 v. 20, 14. 23 ; ttq6s 
riva Mark 6. 33. c) spoken of con- 
jugal intercourse, Matt. 1. 18, 1 Cor. 
7. 5. 
crvve cdico, aor. 2 avvecpayov, to eat 
with any one, i. e. genr. to have in- 
tercourse with, to associate with, 
foil, by dat. Luke 15. 2, 1 Cor. 5. 
11, Acts 11. 3, 10. 41 comp. itrdiw 
c. 5. ; with pera rivos Gal. 2. 12. 

o~vvecris, ecus, r) {awiypi), a sending 
together, a conjunction ; in N. T. ' a 
putting together in mind,' — dis- 
cernment, understanding, intelligence. 
Luke 2. 47 e^icravro irdvres eir\ rrj 
o-vueo-ei, 1 Cor. 1. 19, Eph. 3. 4, Coi. 
1. 9, 2. 2 : meton. as a faculty of the 
mind, understanding, intellect, put 
for the mind itself, Mark 12. 33 rb 
ayaira,v avrbv e| ttAris rr)s awecrews. 

avverSs, 77, 6v {avvi-npi), pr. * put- 
ting together in mind,' i. e. discern- 
ing, intelligent, sagacious, Matt. 11. 
25 aireupvipas ravra airb coty&v kou 
avvercou, Acts 13. 7, 1 Cor. 1. 19. 

avvcvdoKew, w, f. t)(TO), to think well 
of with others, to take pleasure with 
others in any thing, hence to op- 
Q Q 



avvivioytb) 



446 



crvvi 



(TTTJjJii 



prove, assent to ; with dat. of pers. 
Rom. 1. 32 (rvvevhoKovci tols irpdcr- 
a-ovcri : elsewhere with dat. of thing 
in or as to which, Luke 11. 48 crvv- 
€v$ok€7t€ toTs epyois tS)V irarepcop, 
Acts 8. 1, 22. 20. Foil, byinfin. to 
be like willing, like pleased to do any 
thing, 1 Cor. 7. 12, 13 avrbs oweu- 
5o/ce? oIksiv fxer avrr)s i. e. ' if both 
are mutually pleased to live with 
each other.' 

avvevccx* 00 ) *>> ^ 7 ) <Tco f to feast seve- 
ral together, mid. or pass, to feast 
with any one, to revel with, foil, by 
dative, 2 Pet. 2. 13 crvvevwxovjxevoL 
vjjav: impl. Jude 12. 

(Tvpecplo-TTjiuLi, in N. T. only aor. 2 
crvuEiria'T7]v intrans. to stand upon to- 
gether, to assail together, with Kara, 
Acts 16. 22 o-vyeiriarrj 6 o%Aos kojt 
avroiv ' made an assault together 
against them/ 

crvuex^, fut. {&>> to hold together, to 
press together, — to holdfast, to shut 
up, trans, a) pr., o-vo'x^ ra &ra 
to stop one's ears, Acts 7. 57 : of a 
city besieged, Luke 19. 43 orvve^ovcrl 
are iravToOw. of a crowd, to press 
upon any one, 8. 45 ; of persons hav- 
ing a prisoner in custody, to hold 
fast, 22. 63. b) fig. to constrain, = 
to compel, press on, with ace. 2 Cor. 
5. 14 7] aydirr) rod Xg. avvix* 1 ^/*£s 
i. e. l so to act.' Pass, cwex ^^ 
to be in constraint, == to be straitened, 
distressed, perplexed, absol. Luke 12. 
50 ircas GVV£X Q l Jiai * ws °v T€\eo~67j, 
Phil. 1. 23 : also = to be seized, af- 
fected, afflicted, i. e. with fear, dis- 
ease, &c, with dat. Luke 8. 37 (pofiw 
fxeyaXcp o'vveixovro, Matt. 4. 24 v6- 
arois o"vv€XofJL€uovs, Luke 4. 38, Acts 
28. 8 : spoken further of a person 
held fast, pressed, occupied with a 
work or the like, 18. 5 crvueix^To rep 
Xoycp 6 UavXos, in later eds., i. e. 
' Paul now gave himself wholly to 
preaching the word,' comp. v. 3. 

o-wn^opLaL, depon. pass., to joy or 
rejoice with any one ; in N. T. with 
dat. of thing, to delight in any thing 
with others, Rom. 7. 22 ffvvi)o*ofj.ai 
rep v6/jLcp i. e. ' I too delight in the 
law, I am one of those who delight 
in it,' &c. 

&v i/4)6 e ia, as, t) {crvvr}Qi)s, from <rvv, 
'?i9os), a dwelling or living together, 



familiarity ; in N. T. a usage, custom, 
John 18. 39, 1 Cor. 11. 16. 

cvvrjAiKidoTris, ov, 6, one of like age, 
an equal in age, Gal. 1. 14. 

orvvOdirroo, fut. \f/a>, to bury with any 
one ; in N. T. fig. with Christ, in 
the likeness of his burial, with dat., 
pass. Rom. 6. 4, Col. 2. 12 cvvratyiv- 
res aurcp iv rep ^airrtcrpLari. 

o'vvOxdoo, oo, fut. dew, to crush toge- 
ther, to dash in pieces, pass. Matt. 21. 
44 6 tt€0'o))u iirl rov XiQov tovtov ffw- 
dXaa'drjcreTai. 

avvQxlfica, f. *|/o>, to press together, 
to press closely, on all sides, as a 
crowd upon a person, with accus. 
Mark 5. 24, 31. 

cwdpvirrta, f. tyco, to break together, 
to crush into pieces ; fig. rrjv Kapdiai 
twos to crush the heart, = to dis- 
hearten, take away one's fortitude, 
Acts 21. 13. 

crvviico, see crvylrjpn. 

ffvjsir)/jLi, fut. ffw^coo, aor. 1 crvvijKa, 
aor. 2 o~vvr\v (3 pi. pres. avviovcn and 
part. o~WLcav fr. cvvieoo), pr. to send 
or bring together ; fig. to bring ox put 
together in mind, hence to discern^ 
perceive, be aware of; in N. T. genr. 
to understand, to comprehend, absol. 
Matt. 13. 13 ovk aKovovaiv ovdl gvvi- 
ovcri, v. 14 ov pLT} (rvisyjre, Mark 6. 52 
see iiri II. 3. b. 0., 7. 14, Rom. 15. 
21, 2 Cor. 10. 12 ov avviovo'i ' are 
not men of understanding,' not wise : 
foil, by accus. Matt. 13. 51 o-vv^Kare 
ravra iravra; Luke 2. 50 rb pr)p.a, 
18. 34; by on, Matt. 16. 12. From 
the Heb., to understand, be wise, i. e. 
in respect of duty towards God, = 
to be upright, righteous, godly^ Rom. 
3. 1 1 ovk ianv 6 (Tvvioov. 

crvviarrfpLi, (rvvLcrrdoo, and cvviff- 
rdvco, f. o-vcrTr)o , a) : occ. in both the 
transitive and intransitive signifi- 
cations, to make stand with, and to 
stand with; see 'lo'TTjfii. 

I. trans, in the present, imper- 
fect, and aorist 1, act. to make stand 
with, together, to place together; in 
N. T. to place with or before any one. 
a) prop, of persons, to introduce, to\ 
present to one's acquaintance and 
favourable notice, and hence = to\ 
commend, represent as worthy, with; 
ace. and dat. Rom. 16. 1 <rvv(<rmifih 



OVVOCtVO) 



447 



(rvvridiaya 



vfiiu <Poifir}p t 2 Cor. 5. 12 ; with ace. 
and np6s riva 4. 2 ; with simple ac- 
cus. 3. 1 kavrobs o-vvicrrdveiy, 10. 18 : 
pass. 12. 11. b) fig. = to set for tit 
with or before any one, to declare, 
shew, make known and conspicuous, 
with simple ace. Rom. 3. 5 el r\ adi- 
Kia rjfjLcoi/ 0eoD diKatoavvriv crvuicrr'no'i, 
5. 8, 2 Cor. 6*. 4 crvvtcTTCovTes eavrovs 
ws &eov Siolkovol : with double ace. 
Gal. 2. 18 irapafidriqv e/aavTbu crvv- 
iaT7)jj.i: with ace. and infin. 2 Cor. 
7. 11. 

II. intrans. in the perfect and 
aorist 2, act. to stand with, together, I 
&c. a) pr., of pers., with dat. Luke : 
9. 32 dvo Ixvhpas rovs avvecrrcoras ; 
avrcp. b) fig., from the transitive 
signif., to place together, as parts to 
form a whole, i. e. to constitute, to 
create, bring into existence ; hence in 
N. T. intrans. to be constituted, cre- 
ated, exist, Col. 1. 17 irdura iu avrcp 
crvi/eaT7}K€, 2 Pet. 3. 5 yrj e£ vSaros 
cvuecrTcoaa rep rov 0eoD \6ycp. 

ffvpoSevQ), f. evo'co, to be on the way 
with any one, to travel or journey 
with, foil, by dat. Acts 9. 7. 

avvohia, as, r), pr. a journeying toge- 
ther; in N.T. meton. a company of 
travellers, caravan, Luke 2. 44. 

cvvoikgco, co, fut. 7]crco, to dwell with 
any one, to live with, espec. as hus- 
bands with wives in one house, to 
cohabit, absol. 1 Pet. 3. 7. 

avvoLKodofxeco, co, fut. jjcrco, to build 
with any one, in company with ; in 
N. T. pass. fig. to be built together 
with other Christians into a spiri- 
tual temple, Eph. 2. 22, see olko- 

cvvofxiXico, co, f. tjctco, to be in com- 
pany with; in N. T. to converse or 
talk with, foil, by dat. Acts 10. 27. 

avvopLopeco, co, f. rjcrco (crvu, S/aopos 
fr. ft/xos, opos), to border together, to 
be contiguous with, foil, by dat. Acts 
18. 7 ov 7] oWia i\v crvvofJLOQOvcra. tt; 
crvvaycoyy i. e. joined upon. 

avvoxV) ?)*> V {°' vv *X (a )) a holding 
together, a shutting up ; in N. T. fig. 
distress, disquiet, anxiety, Luke 21. 
25, 2 Cor. 2. 4. 

cvvrdcrcrco, fut. foo, to arrange or set 
in order together; in N. T. to arrange 
or set in order with any one, i. e. to 



order, appoint, direct, with dat. Matt. 
26. 19 €7roi7jo'au ol fxadrfral cos cruvi- 
Ta£ev olvtols 6 ^Itjctovs : impl. 27. 10. 

crvvTe\€ia, as, t\ {avvreXtco), full 
end, completion ; in N. T. genr. end, 
consummation, only in the phrase rj 
(rvi/T€\eia rod alcopos Matt. 13. 39, 
40, rcov alcovcov Heb. 9. 26. 

trvvreXzco, co, f. 4o~co, to end or termi- 
nate together; in N. T. to end altoge- 
ther, fully, to finish wholly, to com- 
plete, a) pr. and genr. with accus. 
Matt. 7. 28 o~vv€T€\eo~6i/ 6 'Irjcrovs 
robs x6yovs tovtovs, Luke 4. 13 : of 
time, ver. 2, Acts 21. 27. In the 
sense of to fulfil, accomplish, e. g. a 
promise, prophecy, &c, with accus. 
Rom. 9. 28 x6you crvvreXcov. b) by 
Heb., as in Engl, to finish, complete, 
= to make, with ace. Heb. 8. 8 gvv- 
reXeaco iirl rov olnov 'IcrparjX Biadr)- 

Kf\V KaLVT)V. 

o~vi/T€fjLvco, f. €fico, perf. crvvT6T/j.r)Ka, 
prop, to cut together, i. e. to contract 
by cutting ; of words, discourse, to 
make concise ; in N. T. fig. and from 
the Hebr. to decide, determine, de- 
cree, Rom. 9. 28 Xoyov yap crvvreXcov 
Ka\ crwrefAVCov Iv hiKaLoavvn' otl Xo- 
yov cTvurer/jLrjjuevou TroirjcreL Kvpios iirl 
rrjs yrjsfor his word he doth fulfil, and 
he decreeih in righteousness ; for his 
word decreed will the Lord execute 
upon the land; quoted from Sept. 
Is. 10. 22, 23, where the Heb. reads 
thus, destruction is decreed, bringing 
in justice as a flood ; for destruction 
and a decree [i. e. decreed destruc- 
tion] doth Jehovah of hosts execute, 
&c. ; comp. ttoleco 2. a. /3. ult. 

(Twrripeco, co, f. 7]o~ca, pr. to have an 
eye upon together or with any one, to 
watch or keep together with any one ; 
in N. T. a) to watch or keep with 
one's self, with ace. Mark 6. 20 avv- 
€T7)p€L abrov i. e. Herod kept John 
in custody with or near himself, for 
the sake of protection against He- 
rodias, and often heard him, comp. 
ver. 20, — others, he guarded him 
closely. Fig. to keep or lay up with 
one's self in mind, ra pjijxara Luke 
2. 19. b) to keep ox preserve toge- 
ther, from loss or destruction, opp. 
to airoWvfiL ; of wine and the skins 
in which it is kept, Matt. 9. 17. 

avvTid'np.i, f. di)cT<o, to set or put to- 



(TVVTOjXiOQ 



448 



^tvpotyoiviarcra 



gether, to compose ; also to set ox put 
with a person, to deliver to any one ; 
in N. T. only mid. cvuTiOefiai, to set 
together with another, i. e. between 
one's self and another, =to agree 
or covenant together or with any one, 
foil, by inf. o'vvedevro avrcp apyvpiov 
dovvai Luke 22. 5 ; by inf. with rov 
Acts 23. 20; by 'Lva John 9. 22: 
once in text. rec. to assent, absol. 
Acts 24. 9, comp. (rweiririQ-qixi. 

orvvrSficcs, adv. (o'vuto/jlos), concisely, 
briefly, in few words, Acts 24. 4. 

ffwrpexoo, aor. 2 cwedgafiov, to run 
with others, in company, intrans. ; 
in N. T. only fig. els ri, 1 Pet. 4. 4 
/jlt} crwrpex^roou vp.GiV els t\\v avrtyv 
rrjs acrcorias avaxwiv. of a multi- 
tude, to run or flock together, Mark 
6. 33, Acts 3.11. 

crvuTpifiw, f. xf/oo, to rub together, e.g. 
sticks for kindling fire ; usually and 
in N. T. to break or crush together, 
by rubbing or striking against, con- 
cussion, = to break in pieces, trans, 
a) pr. Mark 5. 4, 14. 3 see a Xafiao-- 
rpov, John 19.36, Rev. 2. 27 : of a 
reed, to break together, so as to have 
a flaw or crack, but not entirely off, 
Matt. 12. 20 KaAa/Jiov cvvreTgi/j.fie- 
vov ov Karedl-ei a reed broken toge- 
ther shall he not break off, b) fig. to 
break together the strength or power 
of any one, to crush, weaken, with 
accus. Luke 9. 39 irpevfia gvvt<u$qv 
abr6v i. e. weakening him, * break- 
ing him down/ comp. Mark 9. 18 
]-7)gaii>eTcu : so of Satan, to break or 
crush his power, Rom. 16. 20. Pass. 
Luke 4. 1 8 avvrerpiiifxevovs r^v tcap- 
diav broken in heart, i. e. dispirited, 
afflicted. 

crvvr pifi}jLa, aros, t6 (avvrpifiou), a 
breaking together, a crushing, frac- 
ture ; in N. T. fig. destruction, Rom. 
3. 16. 

o'vvrpocpos, ov, 6, 7), adj. (tfWTpecpoo), 
nourished or nursed together; in N. 
T. subst. one brought up or educated 
with another, a comrade, Acts 13. 1. 

cru^TU7X<xr&j, aor. 2 o~vvervxov, to 
fall in with, to meet with, to come to 
or at any one, with dat. Luke 8. 19. 

~XvvrvxVi Wi hi Syntyche, pr. name 
of a female Christian, Phil. 4. 2. 

(rvvvKOKpivofxai, depon. mid., aor. 



1 pass. (rvvvir€K(>iOriv in mid. sense, 
to play the hypocrite with any one, to 
dissemble with, foil, by dat. Gal. 2.13. 

crvvvirovgyeoo, So, fut. ^jaw, to serve, 
help, aid with any one, together, at 
the same time, with dat. of manner, 

2 Cor. 1.11. 

ffwoodlvu, f. ivaj, to be. in travail to- 
gether, to bring forth together, spoken 
of animals ; in N. T. fig. to be in pain 
together, absol., spoken of rj kt'io~is 
collect. Rom. 8. 22. 

arvvco/xo(ria, as, r) (gvvoixvvjxi), a 
swearing together, a conjuration, con- 
spiracy, Acts 23. 13 o'vvcaixoa'iav ire- 
ttoit}k6t€s, comp. iroiew 1. b. /3. 

^vpdKovffat, tav, at, Syracuse, the 
capital of Sicily, situated on the 
eastern coast, with a capacious har- 
bour, Acts 28. 12. 

^vQafyoivLKiGGa, see ^Zvpotyoi- 
vicara. 

2 vp i a, as, rj, Syria, Heh.dramcea, pr. 
name of a large country of Asia, 
lying, in the widest acceptation of 
the name, between Palestine, the 
Mediterranean, mount Taurus, and 
the Tigris, thus including Mesopo- 
tamia. At the time of the Jewish 
exile, Syria with Palestine was sub- 
ject to the empire of Babylon; and 
later, to the Persian monarchs and 
Alexander the Great. After the 
death of Alexander, Babylon and 
Syria became a powerful kingdom 
under the dominion of the Seleu- 
cidse, of which at a subsequent pe- 
riod Antioch was the capital. Syria 
was subdued by Pompey as far as the 
Euphrates, and made a Roman pro- 
vince ; including also Phoenicia and 
Judaea. In the time of Christ it was 
governed by a proconsul, to whom 
the procurator of Judaea was amen- 
able, see Tjyefidoi/ 2., Matt. 4. 24, al. 

'Svpos, a, ov (2vgia), Syrian; usu- 
ally and in N. T. 6 ^vpos, a Syrian, 
Luke 4. 27. 

^vpotyolvto'o'a, tjs, rj, a Syro-Phoe- 
nician woman, i. e. a Phoenician of 
Syria, prob. in distinction from the 
AifiotyoiviKes, Phoenicians of Libya, 
or Carthaginians ; Mark 7. 26 text, 
rec, comp. Matt. 15. 21, 22 : later 
eds. ^vpacpoiviKia'o'a or ~2,vpo<potvi- 
Kivaa. 



OVpTl£ 



449 



Sv X £> 



(Tvpris, tos or €ft>s, 77 ((Tvpoi)), syrtis, 
i. e. « .sand- bank, shoal, quicksands, 
dangerous to navigation, prop, so 
called as drawn together by cur- 
rents of the sea, Acts 27. 17. Two 
syrtes, or gulfs with quicksands, on 
the northern coast of Africa, were 
particularly famous among the an- 
cients ; one, called Syrtis Major, 
between Cyrene and Leptis ; the 
other, Syrtis Minor, near Carthage. 

(Tv pco, fut. vpco, to draw, drag, haul, 
trans. John 21. 8 avpovrcs rb SIktvov, 
Rev. 12. 4: of persons dragged by 
force before magistrates or to pu- 
nishment, Acts 8. 3, 14. 19, 17. 6. 

<Tvo"irapdaro , oo, f. |o> (ow, arirapda'o'co), 
pr. to tear or lacerate together; in 
N. T. intens. to convulse altogether, 
to throw into strong spasms, spoken 
of the effects of demoniacal posses- 
sion resembling epilepsy; with ace. 
Luke 9. 42. 

0v era- Tip or, ov, r6 (neut. of aver o"r) 
fxos, fr. ow, arj/jLa), a concerted sign, 
token, signal, sc. agreed upon with 
others, Mark 14. 44 (Tva'cnixov, comp. 
Matt. 26. 48 o"n^1ov. 

or v (T o~ ov p o s, ov, 6, r), adj. (ffvu, crco/xa), 
of the same body with another, fig. 
spoken in respect to the Christian 
)j church as to ffoofxa rod Xpiarov, and 
of the gentiles as partakers in it, 
Eph. 3. 6. 

<rvo~Tao~ tao"Ti)s, ov, 6 (o~va , Tacrid&), 
• a companion in sedition or insurrec- 
tion, a fellow-insurgent, Mark 15. 7. 

<TvcrTarLK6s, 7), ov (o~vvio~T7][ii), pr. 
placing together, introducing, hence 
commendatory; (TvcrrariKT) tiriGToKi) 
a commendatory letter, 2 Cor. 3. 1. 

(TvcrravpSco, <a, fut. oocw (ow, ffrav- 
p6ca), to crucify with any one, foil, 
by dat. Matt. 27. 44, Mark 15. 32, 
John 19. 32. Fig. Rom. 6. 6 6 ira- 
Aaibs tj/jlcov &vdpco7Tos (Tvveo'Tavpdodri 
scil. Xpicrrq) our old [former] man 
was crucified with Christ, i. e. since 
by the death of Christ we are freed 
from the punishment of sin, so the 
power of our former carnal nature 
was destroyed, crucified, when he 
was crucified ; Gal. 2. 20. 

avcreWco, fut. €Aa> (aw, a'reAAw). 
1. to deck together, i. q. to wrap to- 
gether, envelope, wind in a garment, 



11 



robe, &c. ; hence in N. T. of a dead 
body rolled up and swathed for bu- 
rial, Acts 5. 6. 

2. to send or draw together, to con- 
tract ; fig. pass, to shrink together, be 
distressed, anxious; hence in N. T., 
1 Cor. 7. 29 6 naipbs ffvuearaX/uLevos 
the time is full of distress, = i) evecr- 
rcDaa avdytcr] v. 26, — others, ' the 
time is short,' contracted. 

crvaT€j/d£oo, f. £a> (vvv, vrsvdfa), to 
groan or sigh together, spoken of r) 
ktiotls collect. Rom. 8. 22. 

0-V(TTOtX€Q), CO, f. 7]CTCi) (oW, OT0iX€O>), 

to advance in order together, as sol- 
diers ; in N. T. fig. to go together 
with, =to correspond to, with dar. 
Gal. 4. 25. 

(TV0~TpaTlQt>T7)S, OV, 6 (o~VV, CTTQCLTl- 

corrjs), a fellow-soldier ; fig. of Chris- 
tian teachers, Raul's companions 
in the labours and dangers of the 
Christian warfare, Phil. 2. 25, Phi- 
lem. 2. 

(Tv ar peepco, f. \pco (avv, crrpttyoo), to 
turn together, at the same time ; in 
N. T. to turn, twist, wind together, 
sc. into one bundle, band, mass, 
hence genr. = to gather together, 
collect, with ace. Acts 28. 3 crvarpe- 
xpavros tov TlavXov (ppvydvoov tt\t)Bos. 

o~vo~t po<pr), r)s, rj (avarpecpoo), a turn- 
ing or winding together ; in N. T. a 
gathering together of people, a con- 
course, multitude, e. g. a public tu- 
mult, Acts 19. 40: in the sense of 
combination, conspiracy, 23. 12 ttoit)- 
uavTzs (rv(rTpo(pr)u, comp. v. 13. 

aua%?jjuaTi£a>, f. iaco {vvv, a^/xa- 
ri£co), to give the same form with, to 
conform to any thing ; in N. T. only 
mid. or pass, to conform one's self, to 
be conformed to any thing, with dat. 
Rom. 12. 2 jit) auax^caTi^ea^e ra> 
aicovL rovTop, 1 Pet. 1. 14. 

^,v%dp or ^ixdg, 7j, indec. Sychar, a 
city of Samaria (same as Shechem, 

2vx e M) °t« v *)> John 4. 5. 2i>x<*P is 
found neither in the Sept. nor in 
Josephus : it was probably at first 
merely a like -sounding by-name, 
given by the Jews to 2^%^ m con " 
tempt, as being the seat of the 
Samaritan worship. 

2uxe/i or 5tx^) V> Sychem, Heb. 
Shechem, a city in the mountains 



(T<f>ayi) 



450 



cryjL (TfAa 



of Epliraim, situated in the valley 
between mount Ebal and mount 
Gerizim, Acts 7. 16. The ancient 
Shechem was given to the Levites, 
and was one of the cities of refuge: 
it was destroyed by Abimelech ; but 
rebuilt by Jeroboam, and made the 
seat of his kingdom : at a later pe- 
riod it became the metropolis of the 
Samaritans, and the seat of their 
worship, John 4. 5, comp. 20. 21. 

II. 2uxeV, o, indec. Sychem, Heb. 
Shechem, i shoulder,' prop, name of 
the son of Hamor, slain by the sons 
of Jacob, Acts 7. 16. 

a (pay 7], r)s, r) (<r<pd£ca), slaughter, i. e. 
of animals for food or in sacrifice, 
Acts 8. 32 ; Rom. 8. 36 ws Trp6j3ara 
o~(payr)s i. e. for slaughter ; Jam. 5. 
5 i6pe\pare ras ttapdias v/xwu obs ev 
rjfjLspa acpayrjs i. e. ' like beasts in 
the day of slaughter,' without care 
or forethought. 

o~ <p ay to v, ov, to (crcpdfa), a victim, as 
slaughtered in sacrifice, Acts 7. 42 
jjLTj cr <pay la TrpocnveyKare juloi. 

o~(f>d£oo, f. Jco, to slaughter, kill, slay, 
trans., pr. animals, for food or sa- 
crifice, Rev. 5. 6 apv'iov ear-nnbs ods 
£ff(payfievov, v. 9, 12, 13. 8. Of per- 
sons, to Mil, slay, with ace. 1 John 
3. 12 eC(pa£6 rbv aBe\(pou, Rev. 6. 4, 
9, 18. 24 ; once hyperbol. of a deadly 
wound, 13. 3. 

a(f>6dpa, adv. (o~(pob*p6s), vehemently, 
greatly, very much, Matt. 2. 10, 17. 
6, saep. 

ffQodpws, adv. (o~(po$p6s), vehemently, 
greatly, very much, Acts 27. 18. 

o~(ppayt£(n>, f. ice*) (ctypayis), to seal, 
trans, a) to seal up, to close and 
make fast with a seal or signet, e. g. 
letters, writings, books, so that they 
may not be read ; hence in N. T. 
fig. of words, to keep in silence, not 
to make known, with ace. Rev. 10. 
4 atypdyiGov a iXaArjcrap at eirra 
fipovrai, Kal fXT] avra ypd^ns, 22. 10. 
Genr. to seal, set a seal, e. g. for the 
sake of security upon a sepulchre, 
prison, &c. with rbv XiOov Matt. 27. 
66 ; with litdvw riv6s Rev. 20. 3 : 
hence fig. to secure to any one, to 
make sure, =to deliver over safely, 
mid., with ace. and dat. Rom. 15. 
28 o~(ppayio~dfiei'os avrols rbv Kapirbv 
tqvtov. b) genr. == to set a seal or 



mark upon any thing, in token of its 
being genuine and approved, e. g. 
persons, with ace. Rev. 7. 3 ; pass, 
v. 4-8. Oftener of decrees, docu- 
ments, to attest by a seal, hence in 
N. T. fig. to attest, confirm, establish, 
with ace. John 6. 27 rovrov 6 Tra- 
rrjp eatypdyurev i. e. as the Messiah, 
comp. 5. 36 : foil, by on, 3. 33 6 \a- 
fioov avrov rr)v fxaprvpiav iacppdyio'ev 
on 6 ®ebs a\r\QT]s icn. So of Chris- 
tians, whom God attests and con- 
firms by the gift of the Holy Spirit 
as the earnest, pledge, seal of their 
election to salvation, mid. with ace. 
2 Cor. 1. 22 ; pass. Eph. 1. 13, 4. 30. 

(T(poayis, ?$os, i) (prob. (ppdaaco), a 
seal, i. e. a) pr. instrument for seal- 
ing, a signet, signet-ring, Rev. 7. 2. 
b) a seal, as impressed upon letters, 
books, &c. for the sake of privacy 
and security, Rev. 5. 1 (T<pgay7&Lv 
67TTa, v. 2, al. : also a seal, impressed 
as a mark or token of genuineness, 
9. 4 ; and so of a motto, inscription, 
2 Tim. 2. 19. Fig. -=a token, pledge, 
proof, 1 Cor. 9.2 7} ff(pgay\s rrjs ip.r)s 
a7rocrTo\rjs vp.€7s £o~re, Rom. 4. 11. 

crtyvgov, ov,r6 (kindred with cr<pvpa, 
crtyaTpa), the ankle, Acts 3. 7. 

ax^^op, adv. (o~x*w)i pr. of place, 
near, comp. e%eo g. ; in N. T. nearly, 
almost, Acts 13. 44 (rx^bv iraca r) 
tt6\is (Tvvhx^ 19. 26, Heb. 9. 22. 

o~xVf^^f euros, to {o~x^ v 2 aor. inf. of 
e^o)), Lat. habitus, = fashion, figure, 
mien, deportment, i. e. of body, per- 
son ; in N. T. of external circum- 
stances, fashion, state, condition, 1 
Cor. 7. 31 rb axv^ T °v ic6ap.ov, 
Phil. 2. 8 (r%T7/AaTt evpeOels ws &v- 
dpcowos. 

< ^X L C ca > f ut * l<T(0 f t° split, rend, divide 
with violence ; in N. T. genr., e. g. 
rocks, Matt. 27. 51 ; the veil of the 
Temple, with els $vo, 27. 51; the 
heavens, Mark 1. 10; a garment, 
John 19. 24; a net, 21. 11. Fig. to 
split into parties, factions, to divide, 
pass. Acts 14. 4 eax^Ori rb irXrjOos, 
23. 7. 

o~x' L(T l JLa > aros, t6 (ax^C w )t a rent, 
Matt. 9. 16 x € W 0V (r x' ia 'l JLa yiverai. 
Fig. a division, dissension, schism, 
John 7. 43 cxicy-ia ev r(p o%Ay iyz- 
vcTQ, 9. 16, 1 Cor. 1. 10, 



(ryj)t 



vi or 



451 



fTitjfj.a 



<t xoiviov, ov, r6 (cxoT^os), prop, a 
cord made of bulrushes, hence genr. 
a cord, rope, John 2. 15, Acts 27. 32 
ra o~x oLVLCL T *) s cn<d(pr)S. 

(rxoAa(w, fut. d(rco (cr^oA*^), £o &ave 
leisure, to be free from labour, vacant, 
idle; in N. T. a) with dat. corn- 
modi, to have leisure for any thing-, 
to give one's self to any thing, free 
from other cares and hindrances, 

1 Cor. 7. 5 "iva crxohdo'Tire rrj irpocr- 
tvxfi- b) fig. of place, to be vacant, 
empty, absol. Matt. 12. 44 rbv oIkov 
. . . evpio~Kei (rxohaC 0PTa i« e « unoccu- 
pied, uninhabited. 

crxo\rj, rjs, tj, leisure, rest, freedom 
from labour and business, vacation; 
leisure as applied to any thing, = 
attention, devotion, study ; in later 
usage and N. T. meton. a school, a 
place of learned leisure, where a 
teacher and his disciples came to- 
gether and held discussions and dis- 
putations, Acts 19. 9 oia\ey6pevos ev 
rfj o~xohfi Tvpdvvov riv6s. 

o~a)£ou, fut. (roo ((fcos), perf. pass, ue- 
acoa'pai, aor. 1 pass, eaccdnu, to save, 
deliver, preserve safe from danger, 
loss, destruction, trans, a) pr. of 
persons, Matt. 8. 25 q-cocop 7)pas, 
airoKKvpeBa, 24. 22, 27, 42, Mark 3. 
4, Acts 27. 20 ; so r^v tf/uxV avrov 
cra><rcu Matt. 16. 25. Foil, by e/c of 
thing, to save from, deliver out of any 
peril, &c. John 12. 27, Heb. 5. 7 
o~cd£eiv avrbv 4k Bavdrov : once by 4k 
of place, praegn. Jude 5 Xabu 4k yrjs 
hlyvTTTov crcbcras i. e. ' having brought 
out safely.' b) of sick persons, to 
save from death, and by implic. to 
heal, to restore to health, pass, to be 
healed, to recover, Matt. 9. 21, 22 77 
Tvicris crov aeacoKe o~e' Kal 4o~a>dr} 77 
yvvr\, Luke 8. 36, John 11. 12, Acts 
4. 9, Jam. 5. 15. c) spec, of salva- 
tion from eternal death, from the 
punishment and misery consequent 
upon sin, to save, and by implica- 
tion to give eternal life; so espec. of 
Christ, as the Saviour, followed by 
airo, Matt. 1. 21 cooae: rbv Xabv av- 
rov airb rcov apapricav, Acts 2. 40, 
Rom. 5. 9 airb rrjs opyrjs : opp. to 
Kpiueiv, John 3. 17, 12. 47. Of God, 
praegn. v&^eiv rivd els rfyv fiacriAeiav 
avrov to bring safely into his kingdom, 

2 Tim. 4. 18. Genr., Matt. 18. 11 



%\6ev 6 vlbs rod dv6p. crcoo'ai rb airo- 
\oo\6s, Rom. 11. 14, 1 Cor. 1. 21 
ffcoaai robs irio~revovras, Heb. 7. 25: 
once with 4k Bavdrov Jam. 5. 20. 
Pass. Matt. 10. 22 6 virofxeivas els 
re\os, ovros acoBrjcrerai, 19.25, Mark 

16. 16, Luke 8. 12, 13. 23, Rom. 5. 
10: hence part. 01 a(»(6pevoi, those 
saved, those who have obtained sal- 
vation through Christ, Acts 2. 47, 
1 Cor. 1. 18. 

crwfjLa, aros, r6, a body, as an organ- 
ised whole, made up of parts and 
members, a) genr. of any material 
body ; of plants, 1 Cor. 15. 37 ov rb 
crajyua rb yevrjcrdpevov crireipeis, ver. 
38; also of bodies celestial and ter- 
restrial, the sun, moon, stars, &c, 
v. 40 o~dopara eirovpdvia Kal aojfxara 
iiriyeia. b) spec, an animal body, 
living or dead, (a) of the human 
body, and differing from crdo^, which 
expresses rather the material of the 
body : (1) as living, Matt. 5. 29 'iva 
p.}) '6\ov rb aG>fxd gov fiXrjBi) els yeev- 
vav, 6. 25, 26. 12, Mark 5. 29, John 
2. 21, Rom. 1. 24, 1 Cor. 15. 44, 2 
Cor. 4. 10, saep. : in antith. with 
xl/vxv Matt. 10. 28, Luke 12. 4; or 
irvevpa Rom. 8. 10, 1 Cor. 5. 3 ; or 
where irvevpa, tyvxy, Gco/xa make a 
periphrasis for the whole man, 1 
Thess. 5. 23. As the seat of sinful 
affections and appetites, comp. <r<xp£ 
2. c, Rom. 6. 6 rb o~u>ixa rris ajxag- 
rias, 7. 24 comp. v. 23, 8. 13, Col. 2. 
11. (2) of a dead body, corpse, genr. 
Matt. 14. 12 fipav rb crcvpa, Kal e- 
8a\pav avr6, 27. 52, 5S rjriioraro rb 
o~6opa rov'lrjo'ov, John 19. 31. Spec, 
of the body of Christ as crucified 
for the salvation of man, Matt. 26. 
26 rovr6 eVrz rb awfxd pov see el pi 
II. b. /3., Rom. 7. 4 bid rov accparos 
rod Xpicrrov i. e. ■ through Christ 
crucified,' 1 Cor. 10. 16. (/3) spoken 
of beasts ; living, Jam. 3. 3 oKov rb 
o~a>pa avreov perdyopev : also of the 
dead body of a beast, carcass, Luke 

17. 37 ottov rb aeopa, eKe? ktA, comp. 
Matt. 24. 28 irrupa: of victims slain, 
Heb. 13. 11. 

c) meton., to the body, as the ex- 
ternal man, is ascribed that which 
strictly belongs to the person, man, 
individual ; so with a gen. of pers. 
forming a periphrasis for the person 
himself, o\ov rb ffcopd o~ov cpaireivbv 



crw/uariKog 



452 



(T(0(ppOVl£lO 



ecrrat Matt. 6. 22 ; Rom. 12. 1 iraoa- 
arrjo'ai ra ccc/xara vfi&v dvo~iav ^ccacCP 
i. e. your persons, yourselves, comp. 
6. 13 ; Eph. 5. 28, Phil. 1. 20. Genr. 
and absol. 1 Cor. 6\ 16 6 noWcafxevos 
rfj irSpprj €1/ croc/ud earn, antith. rb 
iri/edfia v. 17. In later usage and 
N. T. absol. for a slave, ra, a'co/xara, 
slaves, once Rev. 18. 13 \y6fxov] tV- 

TT(DU Kdl pedcoV KCtl CTCajULCLTCOV. 

d) fig. a body, i. q. a whole, aggre- 
gate, collective mass, spoken of the 
Christian church, the whole body 
of Christians collectively, of which 
Christ is the head, Col. 1. 18 avr6s 

£o~TlV 7] K€(pa\7) TOV 0~CV/ULCLTOS, TTJS €K- 

K\7)0~ias, v. 24, Rom. 12. 5 ol iroWol 
ev aco/ud io-jiL€P ev Xp., 1 Cor. 10. 17. 

e) fig. body, substance, reality, opp. 
to o~Kia, Col. 2. 17 a ecrri <r/aa r&v 
fxeXXovrcov, rb oe ffwfxa Xpiffrov. 

crufiariKOs, t), ov (crcc/xa), bodily, 
pertaining to the body, Luke 3. 22 
crcofjLariKtp €i5ei, 1 Tim. 4. 8. 

(TcafxaTLKcos, ad v. ( g(joixcltik6s) , bodily, 
i. e. substantially, really, truly, Col. 
2. 9, comp. v. 17. 

^donarpos, ov, 6, Sopater, pr. name 
of a Christian at Beroea, Acts 20. 4. 

accpevco, fut. ever (a (acapo's), to heap, 
heap up, trans. Rom. 12. 20 comp. 
&vQga£. Also to heap up with any 
thing, foil, by dat. fig. 2 Tim. 3. 6 o~e- 
cwpevfieva a/xapriais heaped up with 
si?is, i. e. laden, burdened. 

*2,Q)cr6ej/ris, ov, 6, Sosthenes, pr. name 
of a Christian convert, the chief of 
a synagogue, Acts 18. 17. 

^ccaiirarpos, ov, 6, Sosipater, prop, 
name of a Christian, Rom. 16. 21. 

(T(0T7}p, rjpos, 6 (o~c*>£oo), a saviour, deli- 
verer, preserver, who saves men from 
danger or destruction, and brings 
them into a state of prosperity and 
happiness ; so in Greek writers of 
the deliverer and benefactor of a 
state; in N. T. a) of God, Luke 1. 
47 eirl rep 0e£ t& (rwrrjpi /jlov,\ Tim. 
1. 1, 2. 3, 4. 10, Tit. 1. 3, 2. 10, 3. 4, 
Jude 25 /j.6ucp ©€<£ crcarTJpi tj/ulwv. 

b) of Jesus as the Messiah, the 
Saviour of men, who saves his peo- 
ple from eternal death, from punish- 
ment and misery as the consequence 
of sin, and gives them eternal life 
and happiness in his kingdom, Luke 



2. 1 1 erexOy vfxlv o"f)jUL€pov awriip. 
Acts 5. 31, 13. 23, Phil. 3. 20, 2 Pet! 
1. 1, 11: cwt^p vjtiwj 2 Tim. 1. 10, 
avros eari aoorTjp rod cr&jxaros sc. rrjs 
iKK\r}o~tas Eph. 5. 23, 6 crwrTjg rov 
Koo-fjLov John 4. 42. 

atari) pi a, as, r) (o"(orr)p), safety, de- 
liverance, preservation, from danger 
or destruction. a) pr. and genr. 
Acts "27. 34 rovro irpbs rrjs vp.. aco- 
rrjpias virdgx^h Heb. 11. 7, Acts 7. 
25 ; with 4k, Luke 1. 71 a-corTjgiai' e| 
ex^pcov yp*&v, ver. 69 Kepas o~a>r7)pias 
* strong deliverer :' hence genr. wel- 
fare, prosperity, Phil. 1. 19 rovrS p.01 
aTrofS7)o~erai eh ffa>r7)piav, 2 Pet. 3. 
15, 2 Cor. 6. 2. From the Heb., 
by impl., victory, Rev. 7. 10, 12. 10. 
19. 1. 

b) in the Christian sense, salva- 
tion, deliverance from punishment 
and misery as the consequence of 
sin, and admission to eternal life 
and happiness in the kingdom of 
Christ the Saviour, Luke 1. 77 5ou- 
vai yvooffiv (rwrTjglas, 19. 9, John 4. 
22 7) <rcoT7]pia i. e. salvation by a 
Messiah, Acts 4. 12 ovk ecrriv ev 
&Wco ovfievl 7) ccarTjpia, 13. 26, Rom. 
1. 16, 10. 1, saep. Meton. a source 
or bringer of salvation, a saviour, 
Acts 1 3. 47 reOeiKa ce . . . rod elvat ere 
eh (Twrfipiav ecas ecrxdrov rrjs yrjs. 

(ro)Ti)pios, ov, 6, 7), adj. {crcori)p), 
saving, bringing deliverance and wel- 
fare, healthful; in N. T. only in the 
Christian sense, saving, bringing sal- 
vation, Tit. 2. 1 1 7) x^P LS V o~vT"f)pios. 
Hence neut. rb au>T7\piov subst. sal- 
vation, Eph. 6. 17 ; also the doctrine 
of salvation by Christ, Acts 28. 28. 
Meton. for the Saviour, Luke 2. 30, 

3. 6. 

craxppoveco, S>, f. 770*0? (tfdxppcov), to be 
of sound mind, intrans. a) pr. to be 
sane, in one's right mind, compos men- 
tis, Mark 5. 15 decopovo'i rbv dai/xo- 
vi£6p.evov caxppovovvra, Luke 8. 35, 
2 Cor. 5. 13. b) by impl. to be sober- 
minded, to think and act soberly, dis- 
creetly, to use sound judgment and 
moderation, Rom. 12. 3 <ppove7v eh 
rb aaxppove'iv, Tit. 2. 6, 1 Pet. 4. 7. 

crco^) povi£co, f. few (o'do^gcov), pr. to 
make of sound mind, hence to make 
sober-minded, to make think and act 
soberly, discreetly, to teach modera- 



(TliXppOyLCr^iOQ 



453 



ra/jietov 



tion ; in N. T. to moderate, correct, 
teach, with ace. and infin. Tit. 2. 4 
Xva aaxpgovifao'i ras veas tyiXavfipovs 
eluai. 
fficcppoviarfiSs, ov, 6 (o~(i)(ppovifa), 
pr. a making of sound mind, hence a 
making sober-minded, moderation, cor- 
rection, 2 Tim. 1. 7 irvedfjia cruxppo- 

Vl0~jA0V. 

cruxp p6vcos, adv. (o'(t>(ppcov),with sound 
mind, rationally; in N. T. with sober 
mind, soberly, with moderation, Tit. 

2. 12 %Va 0~axf)p6vU)S £f)o~U)/J.€V. 

crwcppoavVT], rjs, i) (crdxppcdv) , sound- 
ness of mind, i. e. a) ^-sanity, the 
being compos mentis, Acts 26. 25 ov 
fxaiuo/JLeu, aAAa acoeppocrvvr^s pr)/j.ara 
aTro<pd4yyo/jiai. b) by impl. sober- 
mindedness, sobriety of mind, mode- 
ration of the desires, passions, con- 
duct, 1 Tim. 2. 9 fjLCTa. aiSovs /cat 
croi<ppoo~vv7)s Koafxe7v kavrds, v. 15. 

auxppcov, ovos, 6, r), adj. (cra>s, (pprjv), 
pr. of sound mind, sane, compos men- 
tis, hence of one who follows sound 
reason and restrains his passions ; 
in N. T. sober-minded, temperate, i. e. 
having the mind, desires, passions, 
moderated and well regulated, 1 
Tim. 3. 2 5e? tov tiricncoTrov elvai aw- 
<ppova, Tit. 2. 2, 5. 

T. 

rafiepvai, &v, at, taverns; only in 
the phrase &XP 1 Tpiou' rafSepvcov Acts 
28. 15, =the Three Taverns, as pr. 
name of a small place on the Appian 
way, 33 Roman miles from Rome, 
towards Brundusium. 

Tap id d, 7}, indec. Tabitha, the Ara- 
maean name of a woman called in 
Greek Dorcas, Acts 9. 36, 40. 

ray ix a, aros, t6 (rcunrco), pr. any 
thing arrayed in order, an array, 
e. g. a body of troops, a band, cohort, 
&c. ; in N. T. order, series, of time 
or place, 1 Cor. 15. 23. 

raKrds, i), 6v (rdo'o'cc), set in order, 
arrayed, hence fig. set, fixed, ap- 
pointed, raKTrj r,fx4pa Acts 12. 21. 

Ta\anro>p4(ti, cD, fut. r)o~co (raXai- 
ttwqos), to endure toil and hardship, 
as arising from severe bodily effort, 
intrans.; in N. T. figur. to endure 
affliction, distress, to be afflicted, dis- 



tressed, miserable, James 4. 9 TaXai- 
7rco^(raT€ ' afflict yourselves.' 

raXanrcopia, as, r) {ro.Xam(api(a) , 
toil, hardship, severe bodily effort ; 
in N. T. affliction, distress, misery, 
James 5. 1, Rom. 3. 16. 

t aXaiiroipos, ov, 6, r), adj. (rXdu 
obsol., 7rw£os), pr. enduring toil and 
hardship, as from severe bodily ef- 
fort ; in N. T. fig. afflicted, wretched, 
miserable, Rom. 7. 24 raXa'nrupos 
iyco b\vBpo)TTos, Rev. 3. 17. 

raXavrialos, a, ov (raXavrov), 
weighing a talent, a talent in weight, 
Rev. 16. 21 yaXaQx fxeydXr) ws ra- 
Xavnaia i. e. hailstones weighing 
each a talent. 

raXavr ov, ov, to (rXdoj obsol.), pr. 
scale of a balance, pi. tci raXavra 
scales ; then something weighed, a 
weight, hence a talent, as a certain 
fixed weight for gold and silver, 
and later in commerce generally, 
though varying greatly in different 
states and countries. The talent 
everywhere contained 60 minae, or 
6000 drachmae ; and the common 
Attic talent, which was the most 
usual, was reckoned = 80 Roman 
pounds. According to Arbuthnot, 
the Attic talent was = 56 lbs. 11 oz. 
17 f grs. troy; or according to Bi- 
ester, = 55 lbs. 9*6 oz. troy. The 
Jewish talent contained 3000 she- 
kels of the sanctuary, Ex. 38. 25, 
26, and according to Arbuthnot was 
= 113 lbs. 10 oz. 1 pwt. 2f grs. troy. 
Further, the talent was also used as 
a denomination for money, which 
was anciently reckoned by weight ; 
and the value of the talent therefore 
varied in proportion to its weight : 
the common Attic talent is usually 
estimated at 225/. sterling, but ac- 
cording to Arbuthnot at 193/. 15s. 
In N. T. genr. a talent, put for an 
indefinitely large sum of money, 
Matt. 18. 24, al. 

raXiOd, Aram. = Kopaaiov, a damsel, 
maiden, Mark 5. 41. 

Tafxs'iov, ov, to (Ta/ni€V(t>), by sync, 
for rafxieiov, a store-chamber, store- 
house, Luke 12. 24 oTs ovk eari ra- 
fxziov. Hence genr. any place of 
privacy, a chamber, closet, Matt. 6. 6 
orav Trpoo-evxy, eftreAfle ets rb rafxsiov 
o-ov, 24. 26, Luke 12. 3. 



7CLVVV 



454 



Tapcroc; 



ravvv, see vvv 1. a. 

rd£is, eccs, r) (racraw), pr. * a setting 
in order,' hence order, arrangement, 
disposition ; an order, rank, in a state 
or in society ; office, post; in N. T. 
order, i. e. a) arrangement, disposi- 
tion, series, Luke 1.8 eV rfj rd^ei rrjs 
i(p7]/j.€pias avrov, 1 Cor. 14. 40 Kara 
rd^LV i. e. in proper order, orderly. 
Fig. good order, well-regulated life, 
Col. 2. 5. b) rank, quality, charac- 
ter ; in the phrase iepevs Kara rrjv 
t&)-iv M€\x i<T€ $* K ' a priest of the 
same order, rank, quality, as Mel- 
chisedek,' Heb. 5. 6, al. ; also 7. 11 
ov Kara tt\v rdi-iv 'Aap&v. 

raireivSs, f), ov, low, not high, pr. of 
things, place ; in N. T. fig. a) of 
condition or lot, low, humble, poor, 
of low degree, Luke 1. 52 {tywtre 
rairewovs opp. to Kade?\e Swdcrras, 
Jam. 1. 9 opp. to irAovo'ios. b) of the 
mind, lowly, humble, modest, includ- 
ing the idea of affliction, depression 
of mind, 2 Cor. 10. 1 raireivbs 4v 
vfiLV i. e. timid, modest, opp. to Qap- 
poo. Neut. Rom. 12. 16 see <rvvaic- 
dyw. Elsewhere with the acces- 
sory idea of lowly piety towards God, 
James 4. 6 6 (debs Taireivots hidtccri 
xdpiv opp. to virep-ncpdvois, 2 Cor. 7. 
6, Matt. 11. 29 Taireivbs rfj Kaofiia. 

Taireivo<ppocrvv7], 7)S, rj {rairewo- 
<pp<au), lowliness of mind, humility, 
modesty of mind and deportment, 
Acts 20. 19 hovKevoov Top Kvpica /xeTa. 
irdarjs Taireivo<ppoo~vv7}s, Eph. 4. 2, 
Col. 3. 12; as feigned, 2. 18, 23. 

Taireivotypoiv, ovos, 6, r), adj. (ra- 
ireivos, <ppr)v), low-minded, dispirited ; 
in N. T. of lowly mind, humble-mind- 
ed, modest, 1 Pet. 3. 8 in later eds. 
for <pi\6<ppoves text. rec. 

r aire tv 6<ti, G), fut. ojo'ca {rairewos), to 
make low, to depress, trans. a) pr. 
Luke 3. 5 irai/ ogos /cat fiovvbs ra- 
7T€ij/oo6rio~eTaL. b) fig. (a) as to con- 
dition or circumstances, to bring low, 
to humble, abase, with ace. eavr6v to 
humble one's self, i. e. to make one's 
self of low condition, to be poor and 
needy, 2 Cor. 11. 7 opp. to v$6oo, 
Phil. 2. 8; mid. or pass, id., 4. 12. 
(/3) in mind, to make lowly, to humble, 
i. e. one's pride and lofty thoughts 
by disappointment, 2 Cor. 12. 21 fir) 
irdXiv i\66vra p.e Taireivu>o"n o ®eos 



fiov irpbs vjuas: pass. Matt. 23. 12: 
foil, by ace. eavr6v, and also mid. to 
humble one's self to be humbled, to 
exhibit humility of mind and de- 
portment, oans TaTteivooGei eavr6v 
Matt. 23. 12; with the idea of con- 
trition and penitence towards God, 
Jam. 4. 10 TaTreivwdrjTe ev&inov rod 
Kvgiov, 1 Pet. 5. 6. 

r air e i v co <r is, ecus, t) (raireivooo), a 
making low, humiliation, depression ; 
in N. T. * the being brought low,' 
low estate, humiliation, Luke 1. 48 
e7re/3Aei|/ej/ exl ry\v raireivojo'iv rr)s 
dovkrjs avrov, Acts 8. 33, Jam. 1. 10, 
Phil. 3. 21 to acofia rr)s raireivdjo'eoos 
r)p.(av — to acc/xa to raireivov, 

Tapdcro-o), fut. £&>, to stir up, trouble, 
agitate, trans, a) pr. as water in a 
pool, John 5. 4, 7. b) fig. of the 
mind, to stir up, trouble, disturb, with 
various emotions ; with fear, = to 
be put in trepidation, pass, to be in 
trepidation, Matt. 2. 3 6 fiaaiAevs 
erapax^V, 14. 26, Luke 24. 38, 1 Pet. 
3. 14, act. with accus. Acts 17. 8; 
with grief, anxiety, to disquiet, pass. 
John 12. 27 r) ipvxv /*ov rerdpaKrai, 
13. 21, 14. 1, so 11. 33 erdpa^ev eav- 
t6v = eTapdxOrj too Tn/evfxaTi 13. 21 ; 
with doubt, perplexity, foil, by ace. 
Acts 15. 24 erdpa^av vp-as \6yois, 
Gal. 1. 7, 5. 10. 

Tapax'ht ys> V {japdacra}), a stirring 
up, troubling, agitation, a) pr. of 
water in a pool, &c. John 5. 4. b) 
fig. of popular excitement, a stir, 
commotion, tumult, Mark 13. 8 eaov- 
rai Ai/jloI Ka\ rapax^i. 

Tapaxos, ov, 6 {rapdo'coo), stir, com- 
motion, confusion ; in N. T. fig., from 
fear, = consternation, trepidation, 
Acts 12.18; also of excitement, tu- 
mult, contention, 19. 23. 

Tap <re vs, eoos, 6 (Tapo'os), a native or 
inhabitant of Tarsus, Acts 9. 11. 

Tapo'os, ov, rj, Tarsus, a celebrated 
city, the metropolis of Cilicia in 
Asia Minor, on the banks of the 
river Cydnus, which flowed through 
it, and divided it into two parts. 
Tarsus was renowned as a seat of 
Greek philosophy and literature ; 
and, from the number of its schools 
and learned men, ranked by the side 
of Athens and Alexandria. The city 
was made free by Augustus ; and 



raprapooj 



455 






this freedom seems to have implied 
the privilege of being governed by 
its own laws and magistrates, with 
exemption from tribute; but not the 
right of Roman citizenship, since 
the Roman tribune at Jerusalem or- 
dered Paul to be scourged though 
he knew him to be a citizen of Tar- 
sus, but desisted after learning that 
he was a Roman citizen, Acts 21. 
39, 22. 24, 27 sq. 
raprap6co, a>, f. w<ro>, a verb formed 
from rdprapos, tartarus, which in 
Greek mythology was the lower part 
or abyss of hades, where the shades 
of the wicked were imprisoned and 
tormented; in Jewish usage = ye- 
evva; hence in N. T. raprapSco, to 
thrust down to tartarus, = to cast into 
gehenna, with accus. implied, 2 Pet. 
2. 4 ceipaTs £6<pov raprapcocas. 

t a <r era;, fut. £a>, to order, set in order, 
arrange ; in N. T. fig. to set in a 
certain order, to constitute, appoint, 
trans. a) genr. with els and dat. 
commodi, 1 Cor. 16. 15 els SiaKoviav 
to'is ayiois era^av eavrovs * have set 
or devoted themselves/ &c. Pass. 
with els, Acts 13. 48 ocroi ^crav re- 
rayjxevoL els Coorjv alcouiou : foil, by 
vir6 with accus. Luke 7. 8 avQpooirSs 
elfjLL vnb e£ovo~iav rao~o~6/j.evos, with 
gen. Rom. 13. 1. b) to arrange, ap- 
point, with ace. and dat. Acts 28. 23 
raj-dfievoi abrcp rjjuepav i. e. on their 
part : foil, by dat. with infin. 22. 10 
wv reranrai croi Troirjcrai, inf. impl. 
Matt. 28. 16 ; by inf. with ace. Acts 
15. 2 era^au avafiaiveiv TlavKov. 

ravpos, ov, 6, a bull, bullock, Matt. 

22. 4, Acts 14. 13. 
ravrd, by crasis for ra avrd, the 

same things, 1 Thess. 2. 14; Kara. 

ravrd after the same manner, thus, 

so, Luke 6. 23, 26, 17. 30. 

to <£>77, 77s, 7) (Qdirroo), burial, sepul- 
ture ; with dat. commodi, Matt. 27. 
7 eU ra<p7]v roTs ^evois l for burying 
strangers.' 

rd(pos, ov, 6 (ddirroo), burial, sepul- 
ture ; in N. T. and genr. a burial- 
place, sepulchre, Matt. 23. 27, 29 : 
fig. Rom. 3. 13. 

ra%a, adv. (raxvs), quickly, speedily, 
= soon, shortly; in N. T. readily, 
lightly, and hence per adventure, per- 
haps, Rom. 5. 7, Philem. 15. 



raxsus, adv. (raxvs), quickly, speed- 
ily ; in N. T. soon, shortly, 1 Cor. 4. 
19, Gal. 1. 6: in the sense of hastily, 
Luke 14. 21 e£e\de ra X ^s, 16. 6, al. 

Ta;<;i*/ ($9, "{], 6v (raxvs), quick, swift; 
in N.T. fig. swift, speedy, = near at 
hand, impending, 2 Pet. 1. 14, 2. 1. 

rdx^ov, adv. (pr. neut. of rax^v 
later comparative to raxvs), more 
quickly, more swiftly, more speedily, 
with genit. John 20. 4 npoedpafie 
rdxiov rov Tierpov ' he outran Pe- 
ter.' Elsewhere sooner, the object 
of comparison being every where 
implied, e. g. sooner than one ex- 
pected or intended ; or better per- 
haps, as in Engl., with the article, 
the more speedily, the sooner, John 
13. 27 o iroteTs, iroir)o~ov rdxf-ov, 1 
Tim. 3. 14, Heb. 13. 19, 23. 

Tax^Ta, adv. (pr. neut. pi. of rd- 
Xicrros, superlative to raxvs), most 
quickly, most speedily; cbs rdxto~ra 
the soonest possible, Acts 17. 15. 

rdxos, eos, ovs, ro (raxvs), quick- 
ness, swiftness, speed; in N. T. only 
in the phrase ev rdx^ adv. quickly, 
speedily, i. e. soon, shortly, Luke 18. 
8 irotrjaei rr)V eK8inr)criv avrcov ev rd- 
X*h Acts 25. 4, Rom. 16. 20, Rev. 1. 
1 : also with the idea of haste, Acts 
12. 7, 22. 18. 

raxvs, eta, v, quick, swift, nimble. 
a) masc. raxvs fig. quick, swift, = 
ready, prompt, Jam. 1. 19 raxvs els 
rb aKovaai. b) neut. raxv as adv. 
= rax^s, quickly, speedily, with 
haste, Matt. 28. 7 raxv tropevOeTcrai, 
v. 8 : also quickly, =soon, shortly, 5. 
25 ; and with the idea of sudden- 
ness, Rev. 2. 16, 3. 11. By impl. 
readily, lightly, Mark 9. 39 raxv tca- 
KoXoyr\CFai p.e. 

re, an enclitic copulative particle, 
and, corresponding to /cat, as Lat. 
-que to et. In general, nai is used to 
couple ideas which follow directly 
and necessarily from what precedes ; 
while re is employed when some- 
thing is subjoined which does not 
thus directly and necessarily fol- 
low; so that, strictly speaking, tcai 
connects and re annexes. Hence 
re is the most general of all the co- 
pulatives, serving merely to shew 
that the word after which it stands 
is to be taken as in some connexion 



TE 



456 



TEtcvoyovia 



with another, either preceding or 
following : its place is usually after 
the first word of a clause. 

a) simply, i. e. without other par- 
ticles, where it serves to annex ; 
Matt. 28. 12 avvaxOevTes . . . <rvn$ov- 
\l6v re ka&6vres, John 4. 42 rfj re 
yvvaiKi eXeyov, 6. 18, Acts 2. 3, 33, 
37 eJirov re irpbs rbv Herpov, 3. 10, 
4. 33, 12. 12 crvvidcvv re %K6ev Kr\, 
18. 1 1, 20. 11 : so in a parenthesis, 

I. 15 ^jv re ox^os bvofxdrcav. once 
preceded hy fx^re . . . (xi\re, 27. 20. 
Also repeated as annexing several 
particulars, re . . . re, and . . . and, 
Lat. -que . . . -que, Acts 2. 46, 16. 

II, Heb. 6. 2 emQeo~e&s re x €l g&> v > 
avacrrdo'ecas re veKgwv, Kai Kpi/xaros 
alcaviov : once = both . . . and, Acts 
26. 16. 

b) most freq. as strengthening Kai, 
either directly before it, or with one 
or more words intervening, imply- 
ing close connexion, not only . . . but 
also, both... and; so, as connecting 
clauses, Matt. 27. 48 7rAr)o~as re o^ovs 
kcu irepiQels KaKafxco, Luke 24. 20, 
Acts 9. 18, 10. 2 ; — as coupling to- 
gether infinitives depending on the 
same verb, Luke 12. 45 eav aptyrcu 
io~6leiv re Kai niveiv Kai fiedvcrKeaOat, 
Acts 1. 1. As connecting nouns, 
&c, Luke 21. 11 (pofirjrpd re Kai 
a^fxela, Acts 2. 9, 10 Qgvyiav re Kai 
IlafKpvXiau, 26. 3 ; adverbs, 24. 3 
iravrrj re Kai iravraxov : so where 
one or more words come between 
re and Kai, Luke 2. 16 rrjv re Ma- 
piajx Ka\ rbv y lcoo"f}(p, John 2. 15 rd 
re iroSfiara Kai robs fioas, Acts 1. 8, 
26. 30, Phil. 1. 7, Luke 21. 11 <rei<r- 
fxoi re fxeyaXoi . . . Kai Xl/jloI, Rom. 
1. 16 'lovSaicv re irgwrov KaV'EWrjVi. 
Here sometimes the word next be- 
fore re is also implied after Kai, i.e. 
the re marks it as belonging equally 
to both members, Acts 2. 43 iroWa 
re repara Kai [ttoAAo] a^fxela : so 
the article, Acts 1. 13 b 1 re Uerpos 
KaVlaKwfios, 13. 1, Ptom. 1. 20; or 
a relative, ovfilv eKrbs Keycap, wv re 
ol TrpocprjraL eAaAr]0"av Kai Mccvcrris 
Acts 26. 22; espec. a preposition, 
28. 23 olttS re rod vS/xov Mcovaecos 
Kai [a7rb] ricv 7rpo(pr)rciov, 25. 23. So 
two nouns of opposite signification 
are sometimes connected by re Kai, 
forming then a periphrasis for all, 



Matt. 22. 10 Trovrjoovs re Kai aya- 
6oi)s, Acts 24. 15,°26. 22. Rarely 
re Kai is put in the sense of -que 
etiam, and also, Acts 19. 27; en re 
Kai and further also, 21. 28 : ojuloiws 
re Kai and in like manner also, Rom. 

1. 27: here Kai seems to be used 
merely to strengthen re. 

c) sometimes re corresponds to 
Se in a following clause, where the 
connexion is then adversative or 
antithetic, and thus emphatic, Acts 
19. 3 elite re irpbs avrovs . . . ol de 
eiirov, 22. 8 comp. v. 10, 22. 28. 

d) with other particles : (a) re yap, 
where re simply annexes, and ydp 
assigns a reason, comp. above in a., 
Rom. 1. 26 aire yap d^Aeiai ai>To)j/, 

7. 7, Heb. 2. 11. (j8) edv re pr. 
and if; repeated edv re.. . edv re = 
whether . . . or, Rom. 14. 8 ; edv re 
yag Kai pr. for though also, 2 Cor. 10. 

8, where the force of re cannot well 
be given in English. (7) e?re, see 
el III. 6. (5) b 1 re, H\ re, r6 re, i. e. 
the art. with re, simply expressing 
the article in connexion with the 
usage of re as above given; e. g. 
where re merely annexes, Acts 19. 
12 rd re irvevfxara, 26. 30: foil, by 
Kai after one or more intervening 
words, 5. 24 5 re legevs Kai 6 o~rpa- 
rriySs, 17. 10, 14, Eph. 1. 10; o re 
yap ayidfav Kai ol ayia^Sfxevoi Heb. 

2. 11, Rom. 1. 26. 

retxos, eos, ovs, ro, a wall, espec. of 
a city, Acts 9. 25, Heb. 11. 30. 

reK/j.'fjpLov, ov, r6 (reKfiap), a fixed 
sign, certain token, infallible proof, 
Acts 1. 3. 

reKviov,ov,r6 (reKVov), a little child ; 
figur. as an endearing appellation, 
reKvia little children, like Lat. filioli, 
carissimi, &c. John 13. 33, Gal. 4. 
19, 1 John 2. 1. 

reKVoyoveo), &, f. ^crca (reKvoy6vos, 
fr. reKvov, yivofxai), to bear children, 
or as in Engl, to be the mother of a 
family, including all the duties of 
the maternal relation, 1 Tim. 5. 14 
comp. v. 10, and see reKvoyovia. 

reKVoyovia, as, 7] (reKVoyoveco), the 
bearing of children, and so by impl. 
including all the duties of the ma- 
ternal relation, 1 Tim. 2. 15 ataQ^ae- 
rai dia rrjs reKvoyoviasi.e. ' through 
the faithful performance of her du- 



TIKVOV 



457 



TtXeiou) 



- 



ties as a mother,' in bringing up her 
household unto God,comp. 5. 10. 

rcKVov, ov, r6 (tiktco), a child, male 
or female, son or daughter, a) pr. 
and genr. (a) sing, a child, Luke 
1. 7 ovk l\v avrols reKvov, Acts 7. 5, 
Rev. 12. 4. PI. children, Matt. 10. 
21 rtKva M yovels, Acts 21. 5, Tit. 
1. 6. (/3) spec, of a sem, sing. Matt. 
10. 21, 21. 28, Rev. 12. 5. PI. for 
sons, Matt. 21. 28 &vdpcairos e?x e ^vo 
TtKva, Acts 21. 21. 

b) pi. reKva, children, in a wider 
sense by Hebr. = descendants, pos- 
terity, Matt. 3. 9 iyzipai rkwa rop 
*A/3paa/x, Luke 1.17, Acts 2. 39, Gal. 
4. 28. Emphat. meaning true chil- 
dren, genuine descendants, John 8. 
39, 1 Pet. 3. 6. 

c) fig. of one who is the object of 
parental love and care, or who yields 
filial love and reverence to another, 
(a) as a term of endearing address 
in the vocative, like Engl, my child, 
my son, Lat. mifili, carissime ; from 
a friend or teacher, Matt. 9. 2 ddp- 
(76i, tskvov, Mark 2. 5, 1 Tim. 1.18. 
PI. Mark 10. 24. (£) from the Heb. 
genr. for a pupil, disciple, the spiri- 
tual child of any one, see yevvdoo 
I. a. a. and iraryp A. c. ; 2 Tim. 1. 
2 TifxoBecf) aycnrrjTa) reKvoo, Philem. 
10, 3 John 4 ; with iv Kvpiop 1 Cor. 
4. 17, iu iriarei 1 Tim. 1. 2, Kara, 
iriariv Tit. 1. 4. PI. 1 Cor. 4. 14, 2 
Cor. 6. 13. (7) ra riKva rod &eov 
the children of God, those whom God 
loves and cherishes as a father, see 
irar-fjp B. a. b. and ycvvdu) I. a. /3. ; 
of the Jews, John 11. 52; genr. of 
the pious worshippers of God, the 
righteous, saints, Christians, 1. 12 
eScoKev avrols i^ovatav rktzva ©eou 
yeveaeai, Rom. 8. 16, 17, 21, al. (5) 
tci riava rod SiafiSAov the children of 
the devil, i. e. his followers, subjects, 
vassals, opp. to ra r. rod &€ov, once 
1 John 3. 10. 

d) by Heb. joined with the name 
of a city or the like, a native, an in- 
habitant, one born or living in that 
city, Matt. 23. 37 'UpovcaK-nfji, -noo-a- 
kls 7]6e\r]o'a iino'vvayayuv ra. reKva 
o*ov, Luke 19. 44, Gal. 4. 25. e) by 
Heb. with gen. the child of any thing 
means one connected with, partaking 
of, or exposed to that thing, and is 



often put instead of an adjective ; 
Luke 7. 35 iBiKaicSdr) rj cro(pia curb 
ruv reKvwv avrris, Eph. 5. 8 rtKva 
<poor6s == 7T€c/>a>Ticr/ueVcu, 1 Pet. 1. 14 
t. uiraKorjs = inrrjKOOi, Eph. 2. 3 t. 
opyrjs, 2 Pet. 2. 14 nardpas reKva. 
r€KVorpo<p€(*), co, f.7)o~oo (rcKVorpo- 
(pos, fr. reKvov, rpi<\>oo), to bring up 
children, to fulfil the duties of a 
mother, 1 Tim. 5. 10, comp. rtKvo- 
yovia. 

riKrwv, ovos, 6 (kindred with re'x^, 
fr. riKroo), pr. an artificer generally, 
espec. a worker in wood, a carpen- 
ter, joiner, &c. Matt. 13. 55, Mark 
6. 3. 

TeAetos, a, ov (reAos), pr. ' what has 
reached its end, term, limit,' hence 
complete, perfect, full, wanting in 
nothing, a) genr. Jam. 1. 4 ipyov 
reAeiov, v. 17, 25, 1 John 4. 18 77 tc- 
Aeta aya-irq: comparat. Heb. 9. 11 
reAeioregas ctktjvtjs. Fig. in a moral 
sense ; of persons, Matt. 5. 48 re- 
Aeioi, a)0~TT€p 6 irarrjp vp.wv reAtios 
ian, 19. 21, Col. 1. 28, 4. 12, Jam. 
1. 4 %va ^re reAeicu, 3. 2 ; of the will 
of God, Rom. 12. 2. b) spec, of full 
age, adult, full-grown ; in N. T. fig. 
of persons full-grown in mind and 
understanding rah (pg^ai 1 Cor. 14. 
20 ; in knowledge of the truth, 2. 6, 
Phil. 3. 15, Heb. 5. 14 ; in Christian 
faith and virtue, Eph. 4. 13. Neut. 
rb riXtiov full age, i. e. in know- 
ledge, &c. 1 Cor. 13. 10 comp. v. 11. 

reXeiSrrjs, rjros, rj (reAeios), .com- 
pleteness, perfectness, Col. 3. 14 icrrl 
avpdea/JLOs rrjs reXeiorrjros = arvvBeo'- 
fios reAeioraTos, Heb. 6. 1 eVt r^v 
r€\^i6rrjra <p€pa>jjLe6a i leaving the 
elements, let us go on to something 
more complete, perfect.' 

TeAeioco, cD, f. qovqo (reAetos), to com- 
plete, make perfect, so as to be full, 
wanting in nothing, trans. a) pr. 
to bring to a full end, to finish, a work, 
duty, &c, rb ipyov John 4. 34, 17. 
4, tc\ epya 5. 36 ; mid. with ipyov 
impl. Luke 13. 32 rfj rpirrj re\eiov- 
fiai. Of a race, Bpo/xov Acts 20. 24 ; 
perf. pass, as mid. with hpofxov impl. 
Phil. 3. 12 oi>x #Tt fjdrj TeT€Aeu«y«u 
sc. rbv dp6fMov i. e. ' not that I have 
already completed my course and 
arrived at the goal,' so as to receive 
the prize, comp. v. 14, and see Ka- 
li R 



re\il(*)g 



458 



te\oq 



raXafx^dvco b. ; — of time, reXeiw^ 
advrcov ras rjfiegas Luke 2. 43 ;— of 
declarations or prophecy, to fulfil, 
John 19. 28 r iva reXeicoBrj r) ypa<pi]. 

b) fig. to make perfect, i. e. to 
bring to a state of perfectness or 
completeness. (a) genr. John 17. 
23 'iva S)cri rereXeico/jLevoi els ev i. e. 
prsegn. ' that they may be perfectly 
united in one;' 2 Cor. 12. 9 i) ov- 
va/j.is fJLov 4v acrOevela reXeiovrai i. e. 
* my power shews itself perfect in 
weakness ;' Jam. 2. 22, 1 John 2. 5. 
(j8) in a moral sense, to make per- 
fect in respect to sin, to fully cleanse 
from sin, to make full expiation for 
any one ; so often in the Ep. to the 
Hebrews, e. g. 7. 19 ovoev ereXeico- 
o~ev 6 v6jxos i. e. ' the Mosaic law 
could make no perfect expiation/ 
comp. 7. 11, 10. 4: of persons, 9. 9 
ZSopd re kol\ 6vo~lai fx)] ovvajxevai Kara. 
crvveioTjo'iv reXeiiaaai rbv Xarpevovra 
i. e. ' which could never make full 
expiation for the bringer,' so as to 
satisfy his conscience ; 10. 1, 14. 
Also to make perfect, i. e. in respect 
to condition, happiness, glory, to 
bring to a perfect state of happiness 
and glory, pr. to bring one through 
to the goal so as to win and receive 
the prize, comp. above in a. ; so of 
Christ as exalted to be head over 
all things, Heb. 2. 10 rbv apxoybv 
rrjs ccorrjplas ahrwv dia iraQrifxdrojv 
reXeiwaai, = 8ta to irddrjfjLa rod 9a- 
vdrov 8o{?7 kol\ ti/jltj effrecpavo^jxevov 
v. 9 ; 5. 9, 7. 28 : also of saints ad- 
vanced to glory, 11. 40, 12. 23. 

reXei&s, adv. (reXeios), completely, 
perfectly, 1 Pet. 1. 13 reXeicas eXrri- 
crare i. e. * cherish a perfect hope, 
an unwavering confidence. 5 

reXeiwffis, ea>s, 7} (reXeiooj), comple- 
tion, perfection ; in N. T. spoken of 
a prediction, fulfilment, Luke 1. 45 : 
also perfect expiation, Heb. 7. 11, 
comp. reXei6o) b. j8. 

reXeiccrris, ov, 6 (reXeioco), a com- 
pleter, perfecter, prop. * who brings 
one through to the goal so as to win 
and receive the prize,' Heb. 12. 2 
els rbv rr)s iriarrecas apxoybv kcl\ re- 
AeLooTTjv 'Irjo-ovv, comp. 2. 10 where 
he is said iroXXovs vlovs els d6^av 
ayayelv, and see reXeiSo: b. £. 

reXecrcbopeco, w, f. ijo'a) (reXeo'cboQos, 



fr. reXos, (begot)), to bring to perfec- 
tion or maturity, as fruit, grain, &c. 
to ripen, absol. and fig. Luke 8. 14 
ov reXecr<pogovo'i, comp. Matt. 13.22. 
reXevrdo), u, f. 7)<r<a (reXevrrj), to 
end, i. e. to finish, complete, trans. ; 
in N. T. intrans. or with rbv filov 
impl., to end one's life, to die, Matt. 
2. 19 reXevrJjcravros rod 'Hpdodov, 9. 
18 dvydrrjp p.ov &pri ereXevrr\(rev, 
Mark 9. 44, Luke 7. 2 : of a violent 
death, Matt. 15. 4 Oavdrcv reXevrdroi 
let him die the death. 

reXevri], t)s, t) (reXos), an end, limit; 
in N. T. absol. the end of life, death, 
Matt. 2. 15 eoos rrjs reXevrrjs'Hg&dov. 

reXeu, w, fut. ecrw (reXos), to end, 
finish, to complete, accomplish, trans. 
a) genr. with ace. Matt. 13. 53 frre 
ereXecev 6 *lr)crovs ras irapafioXds, 19. 
1 robs xSyovs, Luke 2. 39, 2 Tim. 
4. 7 opo/uLov, Rev. 11. 7 s pass. Luke 
12. 50 eoos ov reXeffOfj, John 19. 28, 

30 rereXecrai it is finished, i. e. the 
whole work, all things, Rev. 10. 7 
ereXeadr) rb fjLvo~rr)piov, 15. 1 , 8. Foil, 
by particip. in the participial con- 
struction, Matt. 11.1 l 6re ereXecrev 6 
^Irjcrovs oiardcroroov, as in Engl, when 
Jesus had finished commanding, &c. ; 
so prsegn. with participle implied, 
10. 23 ov fir} reXecrnre ras TroXeis rod 
'Io*par)X ye shall not have finished the 
cities of Israel, for ov p.7) reXeai^re 
oiacbevyovres or diafiaivovres ras ir6- 
Xeis ktX i. e. * ye shall not have 
finished fleeing or passing through 
them.' Of time, pass, to be ended, 
fulfilled, Rev. 20. 3 &xpi reXeoSy ra 
X<-Xia err], b) to accomplish, fulfil, 
execute fully, e. g. a rule, law, with 
ace. rbv v6fxov Rom. 2. 27, Jam. 2. 
8, imBv/jilav aaQKSs Gal. 5. 16 : of de- 
clarations, prophecy, &c. Luke 18. 

31 reXeaO^aerai navra ra yeypafx- 
/xeva, 22. 37, Acts 13. 29. c) by im- 
plic. to pay off, pay in full, i. e. taxes, 
tribute, comp. reXos d., Sidpaxpa 
Matt. 17. 24, <p6povs Rom. 13. 6. 

reXos, eos, ovs, r6, an end, term, ter- 
mination? completion, pr. only in re- 
spect to time, a) genr. and with 
gen. Luke 1. 33 rr)s fiao~iXetas avrov 
ovk ear at reXos, 2 Cor. 3. 13 els rb 
reXos rod Karapyov/aevov i. e. t unto 
the end of the transient shining of 
Moses' countenance,' comp. ver. 7: 



TeXwyrjQ 



459 



TEGfjapaKOvratTue 



Heb. 7. 3 firjre farjs reAos, 1 Cor. 10. 
1 1 ra T6A7/ roov aldovoov, and so 1 Pet. 
4. 7 irdi/Tcoy rb reAos. With gen. 
imp]. John 13. 1 els reAos [(ccrjs] 
777 dirrjaev, Matt. 24. 6 ovirco earl rb 
reAos sc. rdv iravrvv or tov alwvos 
rovrov, v. 14, Mark 13. 7, Luke 21. 
9, Matt. 10. 22 vnofieivas els reAos 
sc. (cdtjs or Tradrj/jLarcaVf 1 Cor. 1. 8 
£&>s reAovs sc. fan)*, Heb. 3. 6 p.exP L 
reAovs id., 6. 11 &X/ 3 ' tIAovs id. : in 
1 Cor. 15. 24 6?Ta t& reAos i. e. * the 
end of the work of redemption/ — 
others meton. * the last or rest of 
the dead.' Absol. reAos *x* LV to 
have an end, i. e. to be ended, fig. to 
be destroyed, Mark 3. 26 ov hvvarai 
crradrjucu, aAAa. reAos e%et. Adver- 
bially, ace. rb reAos finally, at last, 
1 Pet. 3. 8 ; els reAos pr. « to the 
end,' continually, perpetually, for ever, 
Luke 18. 5, 1 Thess. 2. 16. Meton. 
7) apxh Kai rb reAos, = 7rpcoros kcl\ 
eorxaros as the writer himself ex- 
plains it, Rev. 22. 13. 

b) fig. end, i. e. event, issue, result, 
Matt. 26. 08 eKadrjro !5e?j/ rb reAos, 
Jam. 5.11 rb reAos Kvpiov i. e. 'which 
the Lord gave.' With gen. of per- 
son or thing, final lot, ultimate fate, 
Rom. 6. 21 reAos eKeivoov Odvaros, 
v. 22 rb reAos £&>V aluviov, 2 Cor. 
11. 15, Heb. 6. 8, 1 Pet. 1. 9. Of 
a declaration, prophecy, accomplish- 
ment, fulfilment, Luke 22. 37 ra irepl 
ifiov reAos e^er ' have fulfilment,' 
are fulfilled, i. e. the preceding 
reAeaOrjj/ai. c) fig. end, i. q. final 
purpose, that to which all the parts 
tend, and in which all terminate, 
the chief point, sum, 1 Tim. 1. 5 rb 
reAos rys wapayyeAias early aydivn : 
so Rom. 10. 4 reAos vS/jlov XpLarbs 
els SiKcuocrvvrjv iraurl r$ Triarevouri, 
— others meton. i. q. ' the ender, 
abolisher.' d) meton. a tax, toll, 
custom, tribute, pr. what is paid for 
public ends, for the maintenance 
and expenses of the state, Matt. 17. 
25 reAT] 7) kyjucoj/, Rom. 13. 7. 
t € A(v V7] s, ov, 6 (reAos, ooveoixai), pr. 
a farmer of the taxes or customs, one 
who pays to the government a cer- 
tain sum for the privilege of col- 
lecting the taxes and customs of a 
district: the public revenues of the 
Greeks and Romans were usually 
thus farmed out; and among the 



latter the purchasers were chiefly 
of the equestrian order, or at least 
persons of wealth and rank, like 
Zacchaeus, apxiTt^&vqs Luke 19. 2. 
The farmers-general had also sub- 
contractors, or employed agents, 
who collected the taxes and cus- 
toms at the gates of cities, in sea- 
ports, on public ways, bridges, &c. ; 
these were likewise called reAccuai, 
or enAeyovres, Lat. portitores ; and 
in countries subject to the Romans 
they were objects of such hatred 
and detestation, that none but per- 
sons of the lowest rank and most 
worthless character were likely to 
fill the situation : in N. T. in this 
latter sense, a toll- gatherer, collec- 
tor of customs, publican, the object 
of bitter hatred and scorn to the 
Jews, by whom they were generally 
coupled with the most depraved 
classes of society, Matt. 5. 46 ovxl 
Kal 01 reA&vai rb avrb ttoiovctl; 10. 
3 Mar6a7os 6 reAdbwqs comp. 9. 9, 
reAcovai Kal afxaprcoAol 9. 10, 5 eduL- 
Kbs Kal 6 reAwvqs 18. 17, oi reAwvai 
Kal at TrSpvai 21. 31. 

reAwv lov, ov, r6 (reAdovris), a toll- 
house, custom-house, collector's office, 
Matt. 9. 9, Mark 2. 14. 

re pas, aros, r6, pi. ra. repara un- 
contracted, a wonder, portent, pro- 
digy, strictly as foreboding some- 
thing future ; in N. T. only pi. and 
always joined with o-n/*e?a. a) pr. 
Acts 2. 19 Sucrco repara ev r£p obpavco 
&vq), Kal o"f]fxela eirl rrjs yrjs Karoo. 
b) genr. o"t)ixela Kal repara signs and 
wonders, spoken of mighty works, 
miracles of various kinds, the two 
words being here nearly or quite 
synonymous; so of the miracJes of 
Moses, Acts 7. 36 ; of Christ, John 
4. 48, Acts 2. 22 ; of the apostles 
and teachers, v. 43, 4. 30, al. ; also 
of false prophets or teachers, Matt. 
24. 24, 2 Thess. 2. 9. 

Teprios, ov, 6, Tertius, pr. name of 
Paul's amanuensis, Rom. 16. 22. 

TeprvAAos, ov, 6, Tertullus, proper 
name of a Roman orator or advo- 
cate employed by the Jews against 
Paul, Acts 24. 1, 2. 

reacrapaKOvra, oi, al, rd, indec. 
forty, Matt. 4. 2, Mark 1. 13. 
recffapaKovraerris, eos, ovs, 6, 77, 



TEffffapEQ 



460 



Tripe 



to 



adj. (tros), of forty years ; reo'capa- 

Kovraerrjs XQ°' V0S ^ ie ^ me °f f or ^if 
years, forty years' time, Acts 7. 23, 
13. 18. 

reo'capes, ol, at, neut. pa, gen. oiv, 
card, adj., four, Matt. 24. 31. 

T€0'o , ap€o , KaL?)€KaT os, 71,01/, ordin. 
adj., fourteenth, Acts 27. 27, 33. 

TeTapTcuos, a, ov (rcragTos), an 
adject, marking succession of days, 
used only adverbially, on the fourth 
day ; John 11. 39 rerapralos icrt 
* he is now the fourth day dead,' 
i. e. four days dead. 

riragros, rj, ov, ordin. adj. (tcV- 
capes), the fourth, Matt. 14. 25. 

rerpa-, contr. for reropa, reo'o'apa, 
four, found only in derivative and 
compound words. 

rerpdycovos, ov, 6, t), adj. (rirpa-, 
ywvia), four-cornered, quadrangular, 
Rev. 21. 16. 

rerpddiov, ov, t6 (rerpds), a qua- 
ternion of soldiers, a detachment of 
four men, the usual number of a 
Roman night-watch, relieved every 
three hours, Acts 12. 4 ; Peter was 
therefore guarded by four men at 
a time, two within the prison, and 
two before the doors, comp. v. 6. 

T6TpctKio*%tAioi, ai, a (reTpdias, 
Xifooi), pr. ' four times one thou- 
sand,' i. e. four thousand, Matt. 15. 
38. 

TerpaicSaioi, ai, a, four hundred, 
Acts 5. 33, 7. 6, 13. 20. 

rerpd/mripos, ov, 6, rj (rirpa-, fifa), 
of four months, John 4. 35 %ri rerpd- 
fjL7\v6s earn \jCpovos~\, KOtX 6 6€pio~jLibs 
egx* Tai i- e » i n f° ur months' time ; 
text. rec. has neut. rerpd/uLTjvoy in 
the same sense. 

T6T pairXoos ovs, 6r\ 77, oov ovv (tc- 
rpa-, air Xoos), fourfold, quadruple, 
Luke 19. 8. 

Ttrpdir ovs, odos, 6, r), adj. (rerpa-, 
it ovs), four -footed, quadruped, pi. ab- 
sol. ra T€Tpa7ro5a quadrupeds, Acts 
10. 12, 11. 6, Rom. 1. 23. 

T€Tpapx*v> <*>> f» "h™ (Terpapxys), 
to be tetrarch, to rule as tetrarch> 
with gen. Luke 3. 1. 

T€Tpdpxvs> ov, 6 (Terpen.-, &px<*})i a 
tetrarch, pr. the ruler of the fourth 
part of a district or province ; in 



later usage it became among the 
Romans a common title for those 
who governed any part of a pro- 
vince or kingdom, subject only to 
the Roman emperor: thus Herod 
the Great and his brother Phasael 
were at one time made tetrarchs of 
Judaea by Antony ; and the former 
at his death left half his kingdom 
to Archelaus with the title of eth- 
narch, dividing the rest between 
two of his other sons, Herod An- 
tipas and Philip, with the title of 
tetrarchs: so Lysanias is said to 
be tetrarch (rerpapx^) of Abilene, 
Luke 3. 1. In N. T. spoken only 
of Herod Antipas, Matt. 14. 1, al. ; 
called also fiao-iXevs v. 9, see /3 a- 
o~iXsvs b. 

T6u%a?, see the tenses of rvyxdveo. 

T€(pp6co, co, f. (karoo (reeppa), to reduce 
to ashes, to consume, destroy ; cities, 
with ace. 2 Pet. 2. 6. 

t ^xj/77, 7)s, r) (tiktco), art, a) pr. an 
art, trade, craft, Rev. 18. 22 rex^i- 
rrjs irdcr7)s T6%y7/s, Acts 18. 3 ffKyvo- 
ttoloI r)]v r4x v W- d) genr. art, skill, 
Acts 17. 29 x a P^yi J ' aTl T^xvrfs. 

T€xvir7)s, ov, 6 (rex^), an artisan, 
artificer, Acts 19. 24 irapeixero rols 
rexyirais ipyaalav, v. 38, Rev. 18. 
22. Fig. of God as the builder and 
founder of the heavenly Jerusalem, 
Heb. 11. 10 tjs TexviTrjs 6 ©eos. 

ri\KQQ, f. {«, to melt, make liquid; in 
N. T. pass. T7]K0fxai, to be melted, to 
melt, 2 Pet. 3. 12. 

rrjXavyoos, adv. (rrjXavy^s, fr. rr)\€, 
avyr)), radiantly, brightly, i. e. clear- 
ly, distinctly, Mark 8. 25 eW£Ae\J/€ 
rrjXavyoos airavras. 

rrjXiKovros, avTT), ovro, demonstr. 
correl. pron. (pr. a strengthened 
form of rrjXiKos), so great, tantus, 
2 Cor. 1. 10 e/c rrjXiKovrov Oavdrov, 
Heb. 2. 3, Jam. 3. 4, Rev. 16. 18. 

T7ig4a>, a>, f. tjcoo (rrjpos), to keep an 
eye upon, to watch, and hence to 
keep, to guard, trans. a) prop, to 
watch, observe attentively, keep the 
eyes fixed upon, with ace. Rev. 1. 3 
T7]govvT€S ra iv avrfj [irpotprjTeia] ye- 
ypafxfxiva ' watching the fulfilment 
of the prophecy,' 22. 7, 9. Hence 
fig. to observe, keep, fulfil, i.e. a duty, 
precept, law, custom, &c. = ' to per- 



T)\()T\mc 



461 



ridiifjn 



form watchfully, vigilantly,' with 
ace. evroXds Matt. 19. 17, seep.; ev- 
io\7]v &o~ici\ov 1 Tim. 6. 14; \6yov 
John 8. 51, Rev. 3. 10 see uirofjiovrj 
h., \6yovs John 14. 24; v6\xov Acts 

15. 5; irapaSoaiv Mark 7. 9; cra/3- 
frarov John 9. 10: genr., with ace. 
expr. or impl., Rev. 2. 26 6 rrjpuv 
to. epya jj.ov i. e. ' the works which 
I require,' Matt. 23. 3, Rev. 3. 3. 

b) /o keep, guard, e. g. a prisoner, 
person arrested, with ace. Matt. 27. 
36', 54 TTjpovvres rbv 'Irjcrovv, Acts 1 2. 
5, 6 (pvAaices eT7)povv ri)v <pv\aK7)v, 

16. 23, 24. 23, 1 John 5. 18 r^e?, 
eavrSv i. e. ' is on his guard :' part. 
Matt. 28. 4 ol rnpovvres the keepers, 
guards. Of things, ra 1/j.dria Rev. 

16. 15 : fig. to keep in safety, to pre- 
serve, maintain, with accus. of thing 
simply, Eph. 4. 3 rr)pe?v rr\v evo- 
TT)ra rod irvevfiaTos, 2 Tim. 4. 7 rrjv 
iriffriv reT'f}pT]Ka, Jude 6 ^r/ tt}qj)- 
<ravras rrjv eavrcav apxhv i. e. de- 
serting it: so fig., accus. with ad- 
juncts ; with double ace. of pers. and 
predicate, 2 Cor. 11. 9 afiapfj v/juv 
e/xavrbv er^prjaa Kal rnpijaco, 1 Tim. 
5. 22, Jam. 1. 27; with adv. 1 Thess. 
5. 23 ; with dat. of pers. Jude 1 'l-n- 
crov Xpia'TO) : foil, by ev of state, John 

17. 11, 12 iyw errjpovu abrovs ev rco 
6v6fj.arl gov, Jude 21; by e/c rivos 
John 17. 15 ; air6 twos James 1. 27. 

c) to keep back or in store, to reserve, 
with ace, things, John 2. 10 av re- 

T7]Q7)KaS TOV KdXbv olvOV %(t)S &QTI, 12. 

7 ; ti tivi 2 Pet. 2. 17; rl ets nva 1 
Pet. 1.4. Of persons, 1 Cor. 7. 37 
nqpelv tt]V eavTov irapOevov i. e. ' to 
keep her at home, unmarried,' opp. 
to enyaixifav ver. 38 ; 2 Pet. 2. 4 els 
Kpiaw Tnpovfxevovs, ver. 9 els Tj/aepav 
Kpiaevs. 

r-qgyjcis, eoos,r) (rrjpeco), a watching, 
keeping, and hence a) fig. observ- 
ance, performance, i. e. of precepts, 
evToKwv 1 Cor. 7. 19. b) guard, 
ward; in N. T. meton. place of ward, 
a prison, Acts 4. 3, 5. 18 edevro av- 
rovs ev T^p^aei drjfJLoaia. 

Tifiepids, d$os, 7), Tiberias, a city of 
Galilee, built by Herod Antipas, and 
named in honour of the emperor Ti- 
berius. It is situated on the south- 
west shore of the lake of Gennesa- 
reth, about an hour's distance from 



the place where the Jordan flows 
out, John 6. 23 ; and the lake itself 
is hence sometimes called the sea of 
Tiberias, v. 1, 21. 1, comp. Tevvr\- 
o~aqer. 

T ifiepios, ov, b, Tiberius, pr. name 
of the third Roman emperor, the 
son of Livia and step-son of Au- 
gustus, reigned a. d. 14-37. John 
the Baptist commenced preaching 
in the 14th year of his reign ; and 
the crucifixion of Jesus took place 
three or four years later, Luke 3. 1. 

Ti9n/J.L, f. drjercti, aor. 1 ed'/fKa, perf. 
redeiKa, to set, put, place, lay, trans, 
a) pr. to set, put, where a person cr 
thing is set erect, or is conceived of 
as erect, rather than as lying down ; 
act., a light, ovhe rideam Kvx^ov virb 
tov [x-ohiov Matt. 5. 15, viroKaraj k\l- 
vt]s Luke 8. 16, els KpvirT-nv 11. 33 : 
so a title eirl rov aravpov John 19. 
9 ; one's foot eirl tt\s BaXdo-o-ns Rev. 
10. 2. Mid. to set or put for one's 
self, i. e. on one's own part or be- 
half, by one's own order, &c. ; e. g. 
persons in prison, els (pvAaKTjv Acts 
12. 4, els T^pncriu 4. 3; also ev rrj 
(pv\a.Kr) 5. 25, ev rnp-fjaei ver. 18, 
comp. ev 4.: of things, to set in the 
proper place, to assign a place, 1 
Cor. 12. 18 6 Qebs edeTO ra fieXrj ev 
t<£ o-a>/j.aTi. Spoken of food or drink, 
to set on or out, with ace. John 2. 10 
rbv tcaAbv olvov rlOnaL. 

b) oftener of things, to put, lay, 
lay down, where the thing is con- 
ceived of as laid or lying down 
rather than as erect, (a) pr., 6e/ue- 
Kiov Luke 6. 48, 1 Cor. 3. 10 ; \idov 
TrpoaKS/uL/jLaros Rom. 9. 33 ; 7rp6aK0/j.- 
jua with dat. incomm. 14. 13 : genr. 
in the proverbial phrase, Luke 19. 
21 ctfpoov h ovk eOvKas taking up what 
thou hast not laid down, i. e. taking 
up what is not thine own. Of dead 
bodies, to lay in a tomb or sepul- 
chre, with accus. Mark 15. 47, 16. 
6 ottov edrjfcav avrSv, ssep. ; with els 
fiVTi/jLelov Acts 13. 29, ev fj.V7]fxeicp 7. 
16, al. Foil, by eiri with gen., tovs 
aaOeveis M kXlvcov Acts 5. 15; with 
ace, KaXv/jL/ia ewl rb TrpSawirov 2 Cor. 
3. 13, ras x^P as ^ 7r ' aura Mark 10. 
16: so with eiri and accus. impl., 
to ySvara ridevcu sc. eirl rir\v yrjv 
to place the knees — to kneel, Mark 



Tl 



idr)f.u 



462 



rifiij 



15. 19, saep., see y6vv: foil, by ev- 
oi-Kiov rivos Luke 5. 18, impl. Mark 
6. 56 ; by 7rap* eain-<£ 1 Cor. 16. 2, 
7ra£>a robs Trodas rivos Acts 4. 35, 
Trpbs r)]v Qvpav 3. 2, U7r5 tous Tr^Say 
Tii/^s 1 Cor. 15. 25. In the sense 
of to lay off or aside, lp.dria John 13. 
4. ()8) fig., riQevai r)]v tyvxyv to lay 
down one's life, John 10. 11, ssep. 
Foil, by eTri with ace. Matt. 12. 18 
Qr\<rta rb irvevpd pov e7r* avrov i. e. 
* will give or impart to him :' mid. 
with ev, 2 Cor. 5. 19 Qepevos ev rjp.7v 
rbv Aoyov rrjs KaraWayijs i. e. ' pla- 
cing in us, laying upon us, commit- 
ting unto us.' Mid., foil, by els ra. 
tara vptav to lay up in your ears, == to 
let sink into your ears, minds, Luke 
9. 44 ; by els ras KagStas to lay to 
heart, =to resolve, 21.14; by ev rfj 
Kapfita to lay up in heart, lay to heart, 
— to revolve in mind, ponder, 1. 66, 
also = to resolve, purpose, Acts 5. 
4 ; ev rep irvevpari 19. 21. 

c) fig. to set, appoint, constitute, 
often — Engl, to make ; of time, mid. 
Acts 1. 7 XP^ V0VS $ Kaipovs, ovs 6 
irarfyg eQero ev rfj Idlq ei*ovcria i. e. 
' which the Father hath set by vir- 
tue of his own authority,' comp. ev 
3. c. J3. fin. : so the lot of any one 
rb fiegos, foil, by perd rivos Matt. 
24. 51; of a decision, decree, law, 
Acts 27. 12 ol TrAeiovs eQevro $ov\t\v 
i. e. ' made a decision, decided, de- 
termined;' Gal. 3. 19 6 v6pos eredrj 
the law was set, made, in text. rec. 
Trpo(rered7j. Foil, by double ace. of 
pers. or thing and predicate, 1 Cor. 
9. 18 'Iva addiravov Qiitrta rb eva/yye- 
\iov that I may make the gospel with- 
out charge, free of expense, comp. 
for the sense 2 Cor. 11. 7, 8; — of 
persons, in the formula etas av Qta 
robs ex^Qovs o~ov imoirddiov rtav tto- 
Ziav o-ov Matt. 22. 44, al., comp. in 
ttovs )8. ; Acts 20. 28 vpas eQero 
eTTicrKSirovs, Rom. 4. 17 irarega iro\- 
Xtav eQvtav redemd o'e, 1 Cor. 12. 28, 
Heb. 1. 2, 2 Pet. 2. 6 ; — in the pass, 
construction, with els o final, 1 Tim. 
2. 7 ; — once by Heb. with ace. and 
eh ri as predicate, Acts 13. 47 re- 
OeiKa o~e els (poos eQvtav, see els 3. a. 
Foil, by accus. and els final, mid. 
1 Thess. 5. 9 ovk eQero rjpas 6 &ebs 
els opy-ftv ' hath not appointed us to 
wrath,' 1 Tim. 1. 12 ; pass. 1 Pet. 2. 



8 ; with accus. and "iva, John 15. 16 
eQyjKa vfias 'Iva vp.e?s vTrdyqre kt\. 
rlnrta, fut. re£opai, aof. 2 erenov, to 
bring forth, to bear offspring, trans, 
a) of women, Matt. 1. 21 re^erai 
vlov, v. 25, 2. 2 6 rexQ^s LSaaiXevs, 
Gal. 4. 27, ssep. Metaph. of irre- 
gular desire, James 1. 15 eiriQvpia 
avWafiovcra riKrei apapriav ' pro- 
duces, causes sin.' b) of the earth, 
Heb. 6. 7 yri riKrovaa fiordvrjv. 

riWta, f. ikta, to pull, pluck, pull out 
or off, e. g. ears of grain, with ace. 
Matt. 12. 1, Mark 2. 23. 

Tipa?os, ov, 6, TimcEus, pr. name of 
a man, Mark 10. 46. 

rijxdta, ta, f. rjo'ta (npi}), to hold worth, 
to estimate, trans, a) to esteem, ho- 
nour, reverence, with ace. (a) genr. 
1 Tim. 5. 3 x^P as Tt Va> 1 Pet. 2. 17 
irdvras. Spec, parents, Matt. 15. 4; 
kings, 1 Pet. 2. 17; God and Christ, 
John 5. 23 ; also of feigned piety 
towards God, Matt. 15. 8 Xabs rois 
XeiAeo"/ pe ripa,. ()3) to treat with 
honour, to bestow special marks of 
honour and favour upon any one, 
John 12. 26, Acts 28. 10 iroA. ripous 
eriprjtrav rjpas. b) to fix a value or 
price on any thing, pass, and mid. 
with ace. Matt. 27. 9 r\\v riprjv rov 
reripr)p.evov, tv eripi}travTO airb viwv 
3 lcrpa7]\. 

r ip.ii, ys> V (t"<0> a holding worth, 
estimation, viz. a) esteem, honour, 
respect, reverence, (a) genr., as 
rendered or exhibited towards any 
person or thing, John 4. 44 irpotpr)- 
rrjs riprjv ovk e%ef, Rom. 12. 10 see 
irpo-qyeopai, 1 Cor. 12. 23, Col. 
2. 23 ovk ev rip.fi rivi sc. trtaparos, 
1 Thess. 4. 4 ev npfj ' reputably,' 
ffKevos els Tip4)v Rom. 9. 21 : so as 
rendered to masters, 1 Tim. 6. 1 ; to 
magistrates, Rom. 13. 7; to elders, 

1 Tim. 5. 17; to Christ, with 5o|a, 

2 Pet. 1. 17; to God, with U\a, 1 
Tim. 1. 17, al. (/3) of a state or 
condition of honour, rank, dignity, 
joined with 5j£a, Heb. 2. 7 5o|r? Kal 
TLp.fj etrretpavtaaas avrSv : so as con- 
ferred in reward, v. 9, Rom. 2. 7, 1 
Pet. 1. 7: once of an office of ho- 
nour, Heb. 5. 4. (7) meton. honour, 
= mark or token of honour, favour, 
reward, &c. Acts 28. 10. 

b) value, price, Matt. 27. 6 rip.}) 



TlJJLLOQ 



463 



TLQ 



alfxaros price of blood, v. 9, Acts 4. 
34, 7. 16 ti/jl)) apyvpiov, 19. 19. Me- 
ton. a thing of price, and hence col- 
lect, precious tilings, Rev. 21. 24, 26. 

rifiios, a, op (ti/ulti), held worth, esti- 
mated, viz. a) esteemed, honourable, 
Acts 5. 34 ra^uaAi7?A. ri/xios iravrl rep 
Xacp, Heb. 13. 4. b) valued, prized, 
precious, (a) prop, of high price, 
costly ; \idos ri/xios a precious stone, 
genr. Rev. 17. 4, pi. 1 Cor. 3. 12; 
£vAov ri/xiov costly wood, Rev. 18. 12. 
(/3) fig. precious, dear, Acts 20. 24, 
Jam. 5. 7, 1 Pet. 1. 7, 19. 

rifiiSrrjs, rjros, r\ (rifiios), preci- 
ousness, costliness; meton. precious 
things, magnificence, probably costly 
merchandise, Rev. 18. 19. 

T ifiddeos, ov, 6, Timotheus, Timothy, 
pr. name of a young Christian of 
Derbe, the son of a Jewish mother 
and Greek father, selected by Paul 
as the chosen companion of his 
journeys and labours in preaching 
the gospel, Acts 16. 1, 3 : he ap- 
pears to have been with the apostle 
at Rome, Heb. 13. 23 ; but his later 
history is unknown. 

Tl/xcav, oovos, 6, Timon, pr. name of 
one of the seven primitive deacons 
at Jerusalem, Acts 6. 5. 

Tt/xojpeco, a>, f. t)(Tci) (rificopos, fr. rifi-f], 
6pdw), pr. to watch or protect the ho- 
nour of any one, i. e. to help, succour, 
vindicate, also to avenge, punish in 
behalf of any one ; in N. T. genr. to 
punish, with ace. Acts 26. 1 1 rijj.a>- 
p£jv avrovs : pass. 22. 5. 

rip.a)Qia, as, 7) (rifioopeoo), vindica- 
tion, avengement ; in N. T. punish- 
ment, Heb. 10. 29. 

r\s, neut. rl, gen. riv6s, indef. pron. 
enclitic, one, some one, a certain one ; 
distinguished by its accent from ris 
interrog. a) pr. and genr., of some 
person or thing whom one cannot or 
does not wish to name or specify 
more plainly; in various construc- 
tions, (a) simply, Matt. 12. 47 elire 
ris avr$, 20. 20 alrelv ri, Luke 8. 
49, 13. 6, Acts 5. 25 : pi. rives Mark 
14. 4, Luke 13. 1, 24. 1, 1 Cor. 15. 
12 rives ev vfXLv. (#) joined with a 
subst., or adjective taken substan- 
tively, it denotes a certain person or 
thing, some; so after a subst., Mark 



5. 25 ywi] ris, Luke 8. 27, 9. 19, 10. 
31, 38, John 6. 7 $p*X" Tt *6&V> Act8 
27. 39 : pi. Luke 8. 2 yvvaiKes rives, 
Acts 9. 19 wepas rivas, 17. 20, 2 Pet. 

3. 16 BvavSrjrd riva. Also before the 
subst. or adj., Matt. 18. 12 eav yevt\- 
rai rivi avdpwiry, Luke 17. 12, John 

4. 46, Acts 3. 2, 9. 36 : pi. Luke 13. 
31 rives Qapiacuoi, Acts 13. 1, 15. 2 
rivas aXXovs, 27. 1 : so els ris Mark 
14. 51 comp. els d. Joined with 
names, either proper or gentile; be- 
fore, Mark 15. 21 irapdyovrd riva 
HifjKdva, Acts 9. 43, by apposit. John 
11. 1; after, Luke 10. 33 Zafxapeirr^s 
ris. (7) with gen. of class or of par- 
tition, i. e. of which ris expresses a 
part, Luke 14. 15 aKovaas ris r&v 
avvavaKeijxevoiv, 2 Cor. 12. 17, els ris 
Mark 14. 47 comp. in j3. : pi. Matt. 
9. 3, 27. 47, Luke 19. 39, Rom. 11. 
17. In a like sense with e/c, Luke 
12. 13 eT7re ris etc rov ox^ov, John 
11. 49 : pi. Luke 11. 15 rives e| av- 
rwv, John 7. 25, Rom. 11. 14. (5) 
with numerals, where it renders the 
number indefinite, about, some, Luke 
7. 19 TrpocTKaXead/uievos 5uo rivas rwv 
fxaQt]roiv aurov ' some two,' i. e. two 
or three, Acts 23. 23. (e) distri- 
butively, ris . . . erepos one . . . ano- 
ther, 1 Cor. 3. 4 : pi. rives . . . rives 
Luke 9. 7, 8, Phil. 1. 15. (0 some- 
times ris or rives is omitted where 
the sense requires it to be supplied, 
Luke 8. 20 aTvqyyeXri avrcp Aeyovrcov 
sc. rivoiv, Mark 2. 1 81 yfxep&v sc. 
rivcov. So before a gen. partit. Acts 
21. 16 ; before Ik Matt. 13. 47, Luke 
21.16, John 16. 17, Rev. 3. 9. 

b) genr. any one, any body, some 
one or other, in various constructions 
and uses, (a) simply, Matt. 8. 28, 
Mark 12. 19 eav rivos atie\<pbs airo- 
Odvr), Luke 14. 8, John 10. 28, Rom. 
5. 7. Neut. rl, Matt. 5. 23 e%€t ri 
Kara <rov, Mark 11. 13, Acts 3. 5. 
(j8) joined with a subst. or adject., 
Rom. 8. 39 ovre ris Krlais erepa. 
Neut rl, Luke 11. 36 fi^j e%ov ri 
fiepos o~Koreiv6v, Acts 8. 34 : so be- 
fore adjectives of quality, character, 
&c. Luke 24. 41 ex ere ri &pu>o~i/xov, 
John 1.47, Acts 17. 21 ; after, Mark 
16. 18 Kav 6avdo~i/x6v ri Triwcriv, John 
5. 14, Acts 19. 32. (7) with gen. 
of class or of partition, 1 Cor. 6. 1 
roA/x$ ris v/xwv, Acts 5. 15, 2 Thess. 



TLQ 



464 



TLQ 



3. 8. Neut. t\, Acts 4. 32 ou5e els 
Tt TcDf vTrapxourcou avrq) kt\, Rom. 
15. 18, Eph. 5. 27. Also with aird 
Luke 16. 30; e'/c Heb. 3. 13 ris ef 
vyuoDi/. (8) Tis stands also for Engl, 
indef. one, some one, Matt. 12. 29 
71-0)9 dvuarat tis etVeAfletV, Mark 8. 4, 
John 2. 25, 1 Tim. 1. 8. (e) in a si- 
milar sense, like Engl, one, any one, 
for every one, eKacrros, John 6. 50 
ovt6s icrriu 6 &pros, \ r va tis e| avrov 
cpdyy, Acts 2. 45, 11. 29, 1 Cor. 4. 2, 
Heb. 10, 28. (() edv tis if any one, 
Matt, 21. 3, Col. 3. 13, Rev. 22. 18 ; 
eav /XT) tis unless one, John 3. 3, 5, 
Acts 8. 31 : pi. av rives if any, i. q. 
whosoever, John 20. 23. (77) e% tls 
if any one, see et I. g. 7. In a hy- 
pothetical clause, the simple t)s is 
sometimes inaccurately said to be 
^e^Tis, 1 Cor. 7. 18 irepireT}x'nfxevos 
tls iKArfdr), jjlt] €irio"irdo~6(a is one called 
being circumcised, i. e. be it so that 
one is thus called; Jam. 5. 13, 14. 
(0) sometimes t\s any one is omit- 
ted where the sense requires it to 
be supplied, Matt. 23. 9 irarepa p.r\ 
[Vtpa] Ka\4o~7]T€ v/xcav errl ttjs yyjs, 1 
Pet. 4. 12. 

c) emphat. somebody, something, 
i.e. some person or thing of weight 
and importance, some great one. (a) 
simply, Acts 5. 36 avecrrr) ©evdas, 
keycov elvai riva eavrov. Neut., 1 
Cor. 3. 7 ovre 6 (pvrevcov ecrri tl, 10. 
19, Gal. 2. 6, 6. 3 el dofcelris elvai tl, 
v. 15, 1 Cor. 8. 2 ei* tis doKe? elbevai 
ti. (/3) with an adjective, Acts 8. 9 
Hi/AWf Keyoov elvai riva eavrbv fxeyav, 
Heb. 10. 27 cpofiepd tls 4kBox^ K p' L ~ 
crecos ' a very fearful looking-for of 
judgment.' 

d) t\s with a subst. or adj. some- 
times serves to limit or modify the 
full signification, like English some- 
what, = in some measure, a kind of, 
&c. Rom. 1. 11 ti /xeradco x < ^§ l(r / J ' a 
vfjuv, v. 13, 1 Cor. 6. 11, Jam. 1. 18. 

e) neut. t\ adverbially or as ace. 
of manner, (a) simply, in or as to 
something, in any way, Phil. 3. 15 e% 
ti erepus cppovelre, Philem.18: hence 
it is = perhaps in the formula el fx-fj 
Tt unless perhaps, Luke 9. 13, John 
5. 19. (/3) with another ace. neut. 
as adverb, thus serving to modify 
it, comp. in d., some, somewhat, a 
little; fipaxv ti some little, a little, 



spoken of time Acts 5. 34, of place 
or rank Heb. 2. 7; Acts 23. 20 t\ 
aKpifieo~Tepov ; 2 Cor. 10. 8, 11. 16: 
so [xtpos ti in some part^ partly, 1 
Cor. 11. 18. 
tis, neut. Ti, gen. tIvos, interrog. 
pron. who ? which ? what ? always 
written with the acute accent on 1, 
and thus distinguished from ris in- 
def. The place of tls is usually at 
the beginning of the interrogative 
clause, or at most after a particle or 
the like ; but see A. a. £ 

A) direct, usually with the in- 
dicative ; sometimes with the sub- 
junctive and optative, which then 
serve to modify its power, a) with 
iNDic., genr., and in various con- 
structions, (a) simply, Matt. 3. 7 
tis virefiei^ev vfjuv cjyvyelv, 21. 23 ko.1 
ris (roi edcatce ktX, Luke 10. 29, John 
1. 22, 39 rl {-nrelre, 1 3. 25, Acts 7. 27, 
19. 3 els ri ovv e$airTio~6y}Te i. e. into 
what, &c, Heb. 3. 17: ri ecrri rovro 
what is this? what means this? Mark 
1. 27; so with a pron. demonstr. in 
a contracted clause, Luke 16. 2 ri 

TOVTQ CLKOVW TT€p\ (TOV for Tl €(TTl TOVTO 

b clkovod comp. John 16. 18, Acts 11. 
17. For the phrases ri irphs rjLias, 
ri irphs ere, see irpSs III. 3. a. ; ri 
i/jiol Kal croi, see eyca c. (/3) with a 
subst, or adj. taken substantively, 
Matt. 5. 46 riva nicrdbv ex^re, Mark 
5. 9, John 2. 18, Rom. 6. 21, Heb. 
7. 1 1, Matt. 5. 47 ri nepia'o'bv iroieire, 
Mark 15. 14 ri kclkov eVo/770-e. (7) 
foil, by gen. of class or of partition, 
i. e. of which ris expresses a part, 
Matt. 22. 28 rivos rcav eTrrcfc etrrat, 
Luke 10. 36, Acts 7. 52 riva. rwv 
Trpocprjroou, Heb. 1.5: also with e/c, 
Matt. 6. 27 ris e| vliuv, John 8. 46 ; 
with substantive, Matt. 7. 9 ^ ris 
ecriv e£ vfjL&v cLvdpcciros, Luke 11. 11. 
(5) after ris the verb elvai is often 
omitted ; ri irpbs Tjjxas Matt. 27. 4, Tt 
ifxol Kal (Toi John 2. 4, Tt aoi ovofia 
Mark 5. 9, Luke 4. 36, Acts 7. 49, 
Rom. 8. 31 : so yivevdai Matt. 26. 8, 
John 21. 21. (e) sing, ri as pre- 
dicate sometimes refers to a plural 
neut. as subject, John 6. 9 ravra 
ti eariv els rocravTovs, Acts 17. 20 
comp. in g. (f ) by inversion, Tt's is 
sometimes put after several words 
in a clause, Matt. 6. 28 Kal irepl eV- 
dvLiaros Tt fjiepiiivaTe, John 6. 9 aWa 






'L£ 



465 



TIQ 



ravra ri earriv, 16. 18, Acts 11. 17, 
19. 15 vfie7s oh TiVes eVre, Rom. 14. 
10. (77) with other particles: koI 
ris and who? who then? Mark 10. 
26, 2 Cor. 2. 2 ; ris #pa wfto then ? 
see #pa I. b. ; ti yap wfta* */*<?w? 
Rom. 3. 3 ; ri oZv what therefore ? 
what then ? see 5 v 2. d. ; ti oVt wfo/ ? 
see #t< Lb.; 5ta ri or Start ow ac- 
countofwhat? wherefore? why? see 
otd III. 2. a.; ets ti for what? to 
what end ? wherefore ? why ? Matt. 
14. 31, but for Acts 19. 3 see in a. ; 
irpbs ri for what? for what intent? 
wherefore? John 13.28; Ivari that 
what? to what end? wherefore? see 



Ivari. 



b) neut. ri as adverb of interro- 
gation, or as ace. of manner inter- 
rog. (a) wherefore ? why ? for what 
cause ? = 01a ti, Matt. 8. 26 ri 5et- 
Koi eo-Te, Mark 11. 3, John 7. 19, 1 
Cor. 10. 30. So ri /cat why then? 15. 
29, 30 : ri 8e but why ? expressing 
surprise, Matt. 7. 3; also and why? 
continuative, 1 Cor. 4. 7 : ri ovv why 
then? Matt. 17. 10, John 1. 25 ; also 
to what end ? for what purpose ? for 
efr ri, Matt. 26. 65 , Gal. 3. 19 ri 
ovv b vS/ulos. (3) as to what ? how ? 
in what respect ? for Kara, ri, Matt. 
19. 20 ri %ri vGregw, 16. 26; also 
in what way ? how ? Rom. 8. 24 ri Kal 
eA7ri£et, 1 Cor. 7. 16 ri olSas, Acts 
26. 8 ; so Matt. 22. 17 ri <joi ook£: 
hence intensive, how! how greatly ! 
7. 14 in later eds. ri oTeW; rj ttvKt], 
Luke 12. 49 ri QeKoo el fjoT] av-ftepdr). 

c) =7r6r€pos, where two are spo- 
ken of, who or which of the two ? 
Matt. 21. 31 ris 4k r&» dvo, 27. 21 
riva airb rcov ovo, 9. 5 ri iariv €vko- 
Tt&rspov, 23. 17, 19, 1 Cor. 4. 21. 

d) ris with indie, through the 
force of the context, sometimes ap- 
proaches to the sense of iro?os, Lat. 
qualis, i. e. of what kind or sort ? so of 
persons, Matt. 16. 13 riva fie \eyov- 
giv 01 aV0pa>7roi eivai, v. 15, 1 Cor. 3. 
5 ris ovv iarl TlavAos, Jam. 4. 12, 
tis &pa Luke 1. 66 ; neut. Heb. 2. 6 
ti icrrLV oV0pco7ros; — of things, Luke 
4. 36 ris 6 \6yos ovros, 24. 17, John 
7. 36, 1 Cor. 15. 29. 

e) spec, with indie, future, ris ex- 
presses : (a) deliberation, Matt. 11. 
16 rivL ofjioieocra: rr\v yevedv, Mark 6. 
24, Luke 3. 10 ri ovv 'iroL'fjGOfxev, Acts 



4. 16 : so rarely with indie, present, 
John 11.47, Acts 21. 22. (£) hence 
implying the idea, shall, may, can, 
Matt. 5. 13 iv rivi aXicrOrjo-erai, Luke 

I. 18 Kara, ri yvcoGofxai rovro, Acts 
8. 33, Rom. 8. 33, 35. (7) some- 
times put where a general truth is 
to be illustrated by a particular ex- 
ample, Matt. 1 2. 1 1 ris earai e| v/xuv 
frvOpwiros, bs e£et ktA, Luke 14. 5, 

II. 5 where the subjunct. alternates 
with the fut. 

f) with subjunct. implying deli- 
beration with the idea of possibility, 
Matt. 6. 31 Xeyovrts, ri cpdyajfxev, 
Luke 12. 17 ri iroLrjaco ; so Matt. 20. 
32 ti 0eAeTe TToifiaw vjjuv, 27. 17, 22, 
see 0eA.cc b. 

g) with optat. and &v, implying 
doubt, uncertainty, Acts 2. 12 ri av 
6e\oi rovro tlvai, 17. 18. 

B) indirect, where it is often 
= oar is. a) with indicative, after 
verbs of hearing, inquiring, shew- 
ing, knowing, &c. &c. ; in various 
constructions and uses, (a) genr. 
Matt. 6. 3 /ult] yvcorco 77 apicrrepd gov 
ri 7roteT 7} 5e|ia gov, 9. 13 /mdOere ri 
iGnv, 10. 11, 12. 3, 7, 21. 16, Mark 

14. 36, Luke 6. 47, 7. 39, Acts 21. 
33, Eph. 5. 10, John 19. 24 Aa X a>- 
fiev irepl avrov rivos earai : so with 
subst. 1 Cor. 1 5. 2 rivi \6ycc, 1 Pet. 

I. 11 : with elvai implied, Rom. 8. 
27 oV)e ri rb <pg6vn/j.a, Eph. 3. 18, 
Heb. 5. 12. In a double question, 
Luke 19. 15 'iva yvq> ris ri oieirpay- 
fiarevGaro lit. that he might know 
-who had gained what, i.e. who had 
gained, and what he had gained. 
(/3) =Tr6r€pos, Phil. 1. 22 ri alp-fjGo- 
fxaL ov yvoopifa. (7) =iro7os, John 
10. 6 ovk eyvccGav riva ijv a e'AaAet, 
Acts 17.19, 24.20. 

b) with subjunctive, implying what 
may or can be done, denoting pos- 
sibility, Matt. 6. 25 yU7? /jLepi/avare ri 
(pdy-nre, 10. 19, 15. 32, Luke 12. 5, 

II, al. : in a double question, Mark 

15. 24 fiaWovres K\r}pov, ris ri &otj, 
comp. above in a. a. 

c) with optative after a preceding 
preterite, and implying doubt, un- 
certainty, (a) genr. Luke 8. 9 6^77- 
pdoroov avrbv ris eXr] rj TrapaftoAr) avri), 
15. 26 eTTvvOdvero ri etn ravra comp. 
A. d. e., 18. 36, 22. 23. (£) with av, 
as strengthening the idea of uncer- 



tItXoq 



466 



TO^OV 



tainty, Luke 1. 62 rb ri av OeXoi na- 
\e7crdcu avr6v, 6. 11 SieXdXovv irpbs 
aXXrjXovs ri hv iroirjo'eLav ry 'Irjaov, 
9. 46, Acts 5. 24, al. 

rirXos, ov, 6, Lat. titulus, a title, 
superscription, John 19. 19, 20. 

Tiros, ov, 6, Titus, prop, name of a 
Christian teacher, of Greek origin, 
a companion and fellow-labourer of 
Paul, Gal. 2. 3. 

rlw, f. icroo, to hold worth, =to respect, 
honour, reverence, also to estimate ; 
hence in fut. and aor. I act. and 
mid. to honour, i. e. by making com- 
pensation, atonement, = to atone 
for, pay for, with ace. of wrong done, 
&c. ; in N. T. to atone with, to pay, 
with ace. of thing offered or suffered 
in atonement, as Zlkt]v rieiv to pay 
or suffer punishment, to be punished, 
Lat. solvere pcenas, 2 Thess. 1. 9. 

to i, enclitic particle, by consequence, 
consequently, therefore ; which signi- 
fication, however, is found only in 
the strengthened forms roiydp, roi- 
yapovv, &c, while rol itself retains 
merely a sort of confirmatory sense, 
indeed, forsooth, yet, &c. In N. T. 
only in the compounds Kairoiye, rot- 
yapovv, roivvv. 

roiyapovv, i.e. rol strengthened by 
the particles yap and ovv, = by cer- 
tain consequence, consequently, there- 
fore ; 1 Thess. 4. 8 roiyapovv 6 a0e- 
rccv, Heb. 12. 1. 

to i ye, see Kairoiye in ye, II. f 

roivvv, i. e. roi strengthened by vvv, 
= indeed now, yet now, therefore ; 
used where one proceeds with an 
inference, and usually put after one 
or more words in a clause, Luke 
20. 25 a7r^5oTe roivvv ra Kaio'apos 
KaicrapL, 1 Cor. 9. 26 : more rarely 
at the beginning cf a clause, Heb. 
13. 13 roivvv i^epx^P-^da irgbs avrov. 

roi6a$€, a5e, 6vBe (a strengthened 
form of ro7os demonstr. correlative 
to irotos, oTos), of this kind or sort, 
such, Lat. talis, 2 Pet. 1. 17 epeovijs 
roiacrde. 

roiovros, avrTj, ovro and ovrov (a 
strengthened form of ro7os demon- 
strat. correl. to iroios, oTos), of this 
kind or sort, such, hat. talis, more 
frequent in Attic usage than rows 
or roiSade. a) genr. (a) without 



art. or corresponding relative, Matt. 
18. 5 os 4av dej-rjrai iraidiov roiovrov 
%v, Mark 4. 33, John 4. 23, Acts 16. 
24 : with a corresponding relative, 
oTos 1 Cor. 15. 48, 6iro?os Acts 26. 
29, ws Philem. 9. (j3) with the art., 
as marking something definite or 
already mentioned, Matt. 19. 14 rwv 
roiovreov io"r\v 7] ftacriXeia roov ovp,, 
Mark 9. 37, Acts 19. 25, Rom. 1, 32, 
ICor. 5.11. 

b) by impl. such, == so great, (a) 
without art. or relative, Matt. 9. 8 
rov d6vra i^ovaiav roiavrrjv roiis av- 
Qpdjirois, Mark 6. 2, John 9. 16 ; neut. 
pi. roiavra such things, so great things, 
good Luke 9. 9, evil 13. 2 : with a 
relat. corresponding, ftcrris 1 Cor. 5. 
1, '6s Heb. 8. 1. (j3) with the art. 6 
roiovros such an one, such a person, 
one distinguished ; in a good sense, 
2 Cor. 12. 2, 3, 5; in a bad, —such 
a fellow, Acts 22. 22 comp. 21. 27, 
1 Cor. 5. 5, 2 Cor. 2. 6, 7. 

ro?xos 9 ov, 6 (kindred with re?xos) t 
a wall, i. e. of a house, paries, Acts 
23. 3. 

t6kos, ov, 6 (riKrco,reroKa), a bring- 
ing forth, birth, thing born, offspring, 
child; in N.T. fig. gain from money 
put out, interest, usury, Matt. 25. 27. 

roX/ndca, ca, f. ficra) (roXpa, fr. rXdut 
obsol.), to have courage, boldness, 
confidence to do any thing, to ven- 
ture, dare, intrans. with infin. Matt. 
22. 46 ovdh iroXfirjcre ris iirepcarrjo'ai 
avr6v, Mark 15.43, John 21. 12, Acts 
5. 13 ovBels irSXfia KoXXaaOai avro7s T 
Rom. 5. 7, 15. 18. Also to shew one's 
self bold, to act with boldness, confi- 
dence, foil, by iiri riva against any 
one, 2 Cor. 10. 2; with ev rivi in any 
thing, 11. 21. 

roXfjL7jp6repov, adv. (comparative 
of roXp.7]pm), the more boldly, with 
greater confidence and freedom, 
Rom. 15. 15. 

roXjjL7]r'f}s, ov, o (roXfida>), a darer, 
enterpriser ; in N.T. in a bad sense, 
one over-bold, audacious, presumptu- 
ous, 2 Pet. 2. 10. 

rofios, 4\, 6v (rejjivco), cutting, sharp, 
keen; in N. T. only comp. ro/mcore- 
pos, sharper, keener, fig. Heb. 4. 12. 

r6\ov, ov, r6, a bow for shooting ar- 
rows, Rev. 6. 2. 



T07Ta(l()V 



467 



TOTE 



rond£iov, ov, r6, the topaz, Rev. 21. 
20 ; a transparent gem of a golden 
or orange colour. 

rSwos, ov, 6, place, locus, e. g. a) 
as occupied or filled by any person 
or thing, spot, space, room, (a) pr. 
Matt. 28. 6 rhv r6irov ftirov etceiro 6 
Kvpios, Mark 16. 6, Luke 2. 7 ou/c ^z/ 
avrols t6ttos iv t$ KaraXvfxari, 14. 
10, 22, John 20. 7, Acts 7. 33, Rev. 
20. 11. So 5*8oVcu rSirov rivi to give 
place to any one, to make room, Luke 
14. 9, Eph. 4. 27. (/3) fig. =c<w- 
dition, part, character, 1 Cor. 14. 16 
6 ava7r\rjpu)V rhv rSirov rod iSioorov 
he who fills the place of one unlearned, 
i. e. an unlearned person. (7) fig. 
place, = opportunity, occasion, Acts 
25. 16 irpXv f) rSirov airoXoyias Xafioi, 
Rom. 15. 23 \xr\Keri t6ttop %x wv [ to ^ 
evayyeXi^eaQai] iv ro?s KXifxacrL rov- 
rois, Heb. 12. 17. 

b) of a particular place or spot 
where any thing is done or occurs, 
Luke 10. 32 Aev'inp yevS/xevos Kara 
rhv tottov, 11. 1, 19. 5, John 4. 20, 5. 
13, al. Pleonast. Rom. 9. 26 iv t£ 
r6ircp ov in the place where, = simpl. 
where. 

c) of a place ivhere one dwells, so- 
journs, &c, =dwelling-place, abode, 
home, Luke 16. 28 els rhv r6irov rov- 
rov rrjs fiaadvov, John 11. 6, 14. 2 
iropevofAcu eroifjidcrai rSirov vpuv, Acts 
1. 25, 12. 17, Rev. 12. 6 : so of a 
house, dwelling, Acts 4. 31 ; a tem- 
ple, 7. 49 ; hence the Temple, as 
the abode of God, is called 6 r6iros 
ayios Matt. 24. 15, Acts 6. 13. Of 
things, a place where any thing is 
kept; sheath, scabbard of a sword, 
Matt. 26. 52. 

d) in a geographical or topogra- 
phical sense, a place or part of a 
country, of the earth, &c. (a) of a 
definite place or spot in a city, dis- 
trict, country, Matt. 27. 33 els r6irov 
XeySfxevov ToXyoOa, '6 iari Xey6[ievos 
Kpaviov rSiros, Luke 23. 33 : so 6. 
17, 22. 40, John 6. 10, 19. 13, al. 
(/3) of a place as inhabited, a city, 
village, quarter, &c. Luke 4. 37 els 
irdvra rSirov rrjs izepix&pov, 10. 1, 
Matt. 14. 35, Acts 16. 3, 27. 2: so 
iv iravrl r6ir(f in every place, every 
where among men, 1 Cor. 1. 2, al. 
(7) of a tract of country, district, 
region ; els eprj/xov r6irov Mark 1. 35, 



iv iprifiois r6wois v. 45, al. ; 5t* avv- 
dpcov r6irwv Matt. 12. 43; Kara r6- 
irovs in divers places, quarters, coun- 
tries, 24. 7: so in the sense of a 
land, country, John 11. 48 apovo'tv 
tj/jav Ka\ rhv r6irov na\ rh eOvos i both 
our country and nation,' Heb. 11. 8, 
Acts 7. 7 Kar pevcrovai /ne iv rcy rorrcv 
rovra) * in this land.' (5) fig. of 
a place or passage in a book, Luke 

4. 17 evpe rhv rdirov ov l\v yeypa/x- 
fxevov. 

roorovros,avT7), ovro and ovrov (a 
strengthened form of roaos correl. 
to ftaos, ir6o~os), so great, so much, &c. 

a) pr. of magnitude, intens. so great, 
Matt. 8. 10 ovhe roaavrrjv iriariv ev- 
pov, John 12. 37, Rev. 18. 17; pi. 
neut. rocravra so great things, bene- 
fits, Gal. 3. 4 : with oaos correspond- 
ing, Heb. 1. 4, 7. 22 comp. ver. 20, 
10.25. So of a specific amount, so 
much and no more, =so little, Acts 

5. 8 el roaovrov rh yupiov aTreSocrOe. 

b) of time, so long, John 14. 9 rocr- 
ovrov xp^ov, Heb. 4. 7. c) of num- 
ber, multitude, collect, or in pi. so 
many, so numerous, Matt. 15. 33 &proi 
roaovroi ware x o P r ^ L(Tai oxXov roa- 
ovrov, Luke 15. 29, John 6. 9. 

r6re, demonstr. adv. of time, then, 
at that time, correl. to ore, irSre. a) 
in general propositions, marking suc- 
cession ; after irpwrov, Matt. 5. 24 
irpwrov 8ia\\dyr}di, Ka\ r6re iXduv, 
12. 29 ; with '6rav, 2 Cor. 12. 10 c 6rav 
aaOevcc, rore dvvar6s elp.1, John 2. 
10; simply, Luke 11. 26. b) of 
time past; with a notation of time 
preceding, Matt. 13. 26 h're ifixda- 
rycrev 6 x&Q T0S i T6re i(pdvr] Kal ra 
£i(dvia, 21. 1 ; with &s, John 7. 10 ; 
/merd with accus. 13. 27: so after a 
participle as noting time, Acts 27. 
21, 28. 1 diacroodevres, rore ineyvoo- 
aav: also as opp. to vvv, Rom. 6. 
21, Heb. 12. 26: evOecos r6re, Acts 
17. 14. Simply, where the notation 
of time lies in the context, and r6re 
then, at that time, is often = there- 
upon, after that, Matt. 2. 17 r6re 
eirXrjpdodri rh pydev, 3. 13 rore trapa- 
yiverai ■ after this,' comp. ver. 6, 7 ; 
Acts 1. 12, 10. 46, 48. Also in later 
usage airh rore from then, from that 
time, Matt. 4. 17, 16. 21. With the 
art. as adj., 6 r6re koc/jios the then 



TOVVai'TLOV 

world, 2 Pet. 3. 6. c) of time fix- 
ture ; with o'rav preceding, Matt. 
25. 31 f 6rav eXdy . . . t6t€ Kadicrei iirl 
6p6vov, Mark 13. 14; pleonast. '6rav 
airapOij, t6t€ vr)o~r ever over iv iv e/cet- 
vais reus Tjinepais, Luke 5. 35 : with 
TTpwrov, 6. 42 : opp. to &pri, 1 Cor. 
13. 12. Simply, Mark 13. 21 rare 
idv ris vfxtv e'{irrj, v. 26, 27. 

tovvclvtIov, crasis for rb evavrlov, 
pr. the opposite; in N. T. as adv. on 
the contrary, contrariwise, Gal. 2. 7, 
1 Pet. 3. 9. 

rovvofxa, crasis for t^ ovofxa, = by 
name, Matt. 27. 57. 

rovrecrrL, elision for tovto ecrri, that 
is, = * which signifies,' used in ex- 
planations, Matt. 27. 46, ssep. In 
most of the later eds. every where 
written separately, tovt eo'ri : but 
Lachmann has always tovteo'ti. 

t pay os, ov, 6, a he- goat, hircus, Heb. 
9. 12, 13, 19,10.4. 

rpdire^a, r}s, rj (pr. rerpdir^^a, from 
t&tqcl- q. v., 7re£a), a table, a) genr. 
for setting on food, taking meals, 
(a) pr. Matt. 15. 27, Luke 22. 21, 
30 : so of the table for the shew- 
bread, Heb. 9. 2. (/3) meton. like 
English table, for that which is set 
on, food, a meal, banquet, Acts 16. 34 
irapedrjKe rpdire^av he set a table, i. e. 
made ready a meal; Rom. 11. 9, 1 
Cor. 10. 21. 

b) spec, table of a money-changer, 
a broker's counter, at which he sat in 
the market or public place ; e. g. 
in the outer court of the Temple, 
Matt. 21. 12, John 2. 15: hence 
genr. a broker's office, bank, where 
money is deposited and loaned out, 
Luke 19. 23 ovk tfiwKas rb apyvpiov 
fiov 67rl t)]v rpdirefav. Meton. Acts 
6. 2 SiaKoveiv Tpairefais to serve mo- 
ney-tables,!, e.to take care of money- 
affairs, have charge of the alms, &c. 

rpa7T€^ir7js, ov, 6 (rpdirefa), a ta- 
ble?', i. e. a money-changer, broker, 
banker, one who exchanged money, 
and also received money on depo- 
sit at interest, in order to loan it 
out to others at a higher rate, Matt. 
25. 27. 

Tpavfjia, cltos, t6 (rirpcc(TK(t)), a wound, 
Luke 10. 34. 

Tpavfj.aTi£cc, fut. tcrw (rpav/ua), to 



468 rptyu, 

wound, trans. Luke 20. 12 tovtov 
rpav/xaria'avTes, Acts 19. 16. 

TpaxyhLCv, f. ioroD (rpdyjiXos), to 
twist the neck, throttle, as a wrestler 
his antagonist ; also to bend back the 
neck of an animal for slaughter so 
as to expose the front or throat ; 
hence in N. T. fig. to lay bare, lay 
open, pass. part. Heb. 4. 13 irdvra 
yvfxva kol\ r^rpaxo^o'ixiva ro7s b($>- 
0oL\fxo1s avrov. 

Tpdxf] A. os, ov, o, the neck, Matt. 18. 
6 ; Acts 15. 10 see £vy6s a. ; Rom. 
16. 4 rbv eavrap Tpdxyi^ov viriQ^Kav 
sc. under the axe, i. e. have exposed 
their lives to peril for my safety; 
Luke 15. 20 e7re7recrej/ e7rl rbv rpd- 
XV^ov abrov i. e. embraced him. 

rgax^s, e?a, v, rough, uneven; odoi 
Luke 3. 5 ; Acts 27. 29 Tpax^s t6- 
ttol i. e. rocks, breakers. 

T p a x <*> v 1r i s, ifios, rj, Trachonitis, the 
north-easternmost of the districts 
into which the habitable region east 
of the Jordan was divided, bounded 
easterly by the Arabian desert, on 
the south-west by Auranitis and 
Gaulonitis, and extending from the 
territory of Damascus on the north 
to near Bostra on the south. It 
formed a part of the tetrarchy of 
Herod Antipas, Luke 3. 1. 

rp€?s, ol, at, rpla, rd, card, number 
three, Matt. 12. 40, 13. 33. 

Tpifico (Tpeco), only in pres. and im- 
perf., to tremble from fear, intrans. 
Mark 5. 33 cpofiriOe'io'a xai rpefiovaa, 
Luke 8. 47, Acts 9. 6. Hence to 
tremble at any thing, —to fear, be 
afraid, with part. 2 Pet. 2. 10 ov rpe- 
fjiova'i fiAao'<pr)[JLOVJ'T€S lit. they do not 
tremble speaking evil, i. q. they do not 
fear to speak evil. 

rp ecf) a), fut. dptyoo, pr. to make thick, 
firm, fast, as a fluid, yd\a dptyai to 
curdle milk ; genr. and in N. T. to 
make thick or fat by feeding, and 
hence = to feed, nurse, nourish, trans, 
a) pr. and genr., with accus. Matt. 
6. 26 6 Trarrjp vjjl&u 6 ovpdvios rpccpci 
avrd, 25. 37 it6t€ ere e'ldo/jcev Treivwvra 
kcl\ idpe^a/jLCj/; Luke 12. 24, Acts 12. 
20 : also i. q. to pamper, ras Kaphas 
James 5. 5 see fftyayf). b) to nur- 
ture, bring up, Luke 4. 16 Nafaper, 
ov l\v T^Qpa^jxivos. 






rpe X 



U) 



469 



rpowoQ 



rpex<»> f- Op4£ofica, aor. 2 eBpafiov, to 
run, intrans. a) prop, and genr., 
absol. Matt. 27. 48 eufle'ws Spapkv eh 
e£ auTwz/, Mark 5. 6, Luke 15. 20, 

John 20. 2 rp^x 61 Ka ^ *PX eral > v * 4 
erpexov ol 5uo: foil, by itcl with ace. 
of place, Luke 24. 1 2 ; ets final, Rev. 
9. 9 ; by inf. final, Matt. 28. 8. So 
of those who run in a stadium or 
public race, 1 Cor. 9. 24 ol iv craUco 
rpix oJ/T€S Ttavres rpexovo'iv : fig. in 
comparisons drawn from the pub- 
lic races and applied to Christians, 
as expressing strenuous effort in 
the Christian life and cause, ovrco 
Tpe^eTe %va KaraXafirjre sc. rb /3pa- 
fSsiov 9. 24, v. 26 ; els Kev6v in vain, 
Gal. 2. 2; KaKeos 5. 7; with ace. of 
kindred subst. Heb. 12. 1 tq^x 00 ^" 
rbv irgoKeifievov ij/mv aySova let us run 
the race set before us. Also of stre- 
nuous effort in general, Rom. 9. 16 
ov rov OeXovros ouSe tov rpexovros. 
b) metaph. of rumour, word, doc- 
trine, to run, spread quickly, 2 Thess. 
3. 1 r lva 6 \6yos rod Kvgiov rpexV* 
r pidKovra, ol, al, rd (rpzis), thirty, 
Matt. 13. 8, 23. 

TpiaK.6o~ 10 1, at, a (rpeTs), three hun- 
dred, Mark 14. 5, John 12. 5. 

rptfioAos, 6, 7), adj. (rpis, fieAos), 
three- pointed, three-pronged ; subst. 
6 rplfioAos, a caltrop, crow-foot, com- 
posed of three or more radiating 
spikes or prongs, and thrown upon 
the ground to annoy cavalry ; in 
N. T. tribulus, land -caltrop, a low 
thorny shrub, so called from the 
resemblance of its thorns and fruit 
to the military caltrop, Matt. 7. 16, 
Heb. 6. 8. 

rgifios, ov, i) (r pi fie*)), a beaten path- 
way, highway; evOeias iroieTre ras 
rplfiovs avrov Matt. 3. 3. 

rpieria, as, r) (rpierr)s, from rpe7s, 
eros), the space of three years, trien- 
nium, Acts 20. 31. 

rpi^w, fut. icroi, an onomatopoetic, to 
give out a stridulous, creaking, grating 
sound, to screak, stridere, intrans., 
spoken chiefly of living things, as 
of the cry or chirping of young birds, 
the shrieks of women, &c. ' r also of 
inanimate things, as the chord of a 
lyre, iron when filed, &c. ; in N. T. 
of the teeth, to grate, to gnash, with 
ace. Mark 9. 1 8 rpifa rovs oBovras. 



rpip.r)vos, ov, 6, r), adj. (rpis, pr)v), 
of three months, trimestris ; in N. T. 
neut. to Tpip.t]vov, three months, Heb. 

II. 23. 

rpis, adv. (rpe7s), thrice, three times, 
Matt. 26. 34, 75 : so M rpis up to 
thrice, = thrice, Acts 10. 16, see ivi 

III. 2. b. 

rpicrreyos, ov, 6, r), adj. (rpis, o~re- 
777), pr. three-roofed, genr. three-sto- 
ried, having three floors or stories ; 
in N. T. neut. rb rpiareyov, the third 
floor, third story, Acts 20. 9. 

T/)i(r%iAioi, at, a (rpis, %tA.iot), three 
thousand, Acts 2. 41. 

rpiros, r\, ov, ordin. adj. (rozis), tiie 
third, a) genr. Matt. 20. 3 iregl rr)v 
rgirrjv copav, 22. 26 6 rpiros, 27. 61, 
Luke 12. 38, 2 Cor. 12. 2: so ry 
rpirr) r)p4pa on the third day, Matt. 
16. 21 ; rrj t)/jl. rfj rpirr] John 2. 1 ; 
rfj rpirrj sc. r)fi. Luke 13. 32. b) 
neut. rb rpirov: (a) as subst., with 
fx4pos impl., the third part, foil, by 
gen. of a whole, Rev. 8. 7 rb rpirov 
rcov SevSpoov, saep. in Apoc. (/3) as 
adv. the third time ; rb rpirov John 
21. 17, rqirov ver. 14, 1 Cor. 12. 28 ; 
rpirov rovro this third time, 2 Cor. 
12. 14. Also e/c rpirov adv. the third 
time, Matt. 26. 44. 

rpix*s, see 0pi£. 

rpix^vos, 7), ov (6pi£), hairy, made of 
hair; gclkkos rpix^vos Rev. 6. 12. 

rp6/JLOS, ov, 6 (rpefica), a trembling, 
from fear, terror, Mark 16. 8 eT^ey 
avras rp6fxos kou Zko~tolo~is : coupled 
with <p6fios, e. g. <poftos kcu rp6p.os 
fear and trembling, intensively ex- 
pressing either great timidity and 
diffidence, 1 Cor. 2. 3 ; or profound 
reverence, respect, dread, 2 Cor. 7. 
15, Eph. 6. 5. 

rpoirr), rjs, r) (rpeirco), a turning, turn- 
ing back, e. g. of the heavenly bodies 
in their courses, at the solstices, &c. 
James 1. 17. 

rpSiros, ov, 6 (rgeiroo), pr. a turning, 
turn, direction, hence genr. maimer, 
way, mode; in N. T. a) genr., in 
adverbial constructions : (a) accus. 
with Kara, e. g. /ca0 5 bv rpoirov in what 
manner, =as, even as, comp. Kara 
II. 4. b., Acts 15. 11; Kara irdvra 
rpoirov in every way , Rom. 3. 2 ; Kara. 
txrjSeva rpoirov in no way, 2 Thess. 
s s 



rpoTTCxpopecj 



470 



Tvyyavio 



2. 3. (£) ace. as adv. ov rpoizov in 
what manner, i. e. as, even as, Matt. 
23. 37 tv rp6ivov 4-RitTvvdyGi oovis ra 
vocHTia, Acts 1. 11; so Jude 7 rov 
ofj.oiov rovrois rp6^ov\ comp. '6 s II. 
1. c. jS. 3. (7) dat. iravri rp6irca in 
every way, Phil. 1. 18 ; 4v ivavr\rp6- 
ttg) 2 Thess. 3. 16, comp. 4v 3. b. 

b) fig. turn of mind and life, dis- 
position, manners, mode of thinking, 
feeling, acting, Heb. 13. 5 a<ptkdp- 
yvpos o rpoiros. 

TpoTTocpopioo, co, fut. 'qcrco (rpSiros, 
cpopeco), to bear with the turn of any 
one, i. e. with his disposition, man- 
ners, conduct, foil, by ace. Acts 13. 
18 text. rec. irpoirocpdprjcrcv abrovs. 

rpo<pr), tjs, 7] (rp£<poo),food, nourish- 
ment, sustenance, Matt. 3. 4, 6. 25, 
24. 45 : fig. nutriment for the mind, 
instruction, Heb. 5. 12, 14: in the 
sense of stipend, hire, Matt. 10. 10 
&£ios 6 ipydrrjs rr)s rpocpyjs abrov 
comp. Luke 10. 7 rov fiiadov abrov. 

Tpocpi/nos, ov, 6, Trophimus, pr. name 
of a Christian of Ephesus, Acts 20. 4. 

rpocpos, ov, 6, r) (rgicpco), a nurser, 
nurse, 1 Thess. 2. 7. 

t pocpocpopeco, co, f. rjcrct) (rpocpos, cpo- 
peco), to bear as a nurse, to carry in 
the arms as a nurse her nursling, fig. 
to cherish, care for, trans. Acts 13. 
18 later eds. 

TQoxtd,as,7) (rpoxos), a wheel- track, 
rut ; in N. T. fig. a way, path, Heb. 
12. 13 rpox^s bgdas TroiTjcrare ro?s 
iroo-Xv vjxeov i ways of life and con- 
duct.' 

rpox^s, ov, 6 (rp4x<*))> pr. a runner, 
i. e. * any thing made round for 
rolling or running,' hence genr. a 
wheel, as of a chariot, of a potter, or 
for torture ; in N. T. fig. a course, as 
run by a wheel, or perhaps circular 
course, circuit, James 3. 6 see yeve- 

r gvfixiov, ov, to, a dish, bowl, for 
eating or drinking, Matt. 26. 23. 

rpvydco, co, f. t)ctco (rpvyr)), to gather 
in ripe fruits or grain, to harvest, 
genr. ; oftener and in N. T. of vint- 
agers, to gather grapes, with accus. 
Luke 6. 44 ouSe e/c fidrov Tpvycvai 
(TTCKpvAriv, Rev. 14. 18, 19. 

rpvycov, ovos, 7) (rpv(co), a turtle- 
dove, Luke 2. 24. 



rpvpaXid, as,i) (rpvfirj,rpvco),ahole, 
eye of a needle, = rpvTrrjfjLa, Mark 
10. 25. 

TpvTTT]fA.a, oltos, r6 (rpvirdco), a hole, 
eye of a needle, Matt. 19. 24. 

Tpticpaiva, tjs, i), Tryphcena, proper 
name of a female Christian, Rom. 
16. 12. 

rpvepdeo, co, f. i)crco (rpvcpf)), to live de- 
licately and luxuriously, in pleasure, 
intrans. James 5. 5. 

TQv<f>r),rjs,r) (dpinrrco), delicate living, 
luxury, i. e. as breaking down the 
mind and making effeminate, Luke 
7.25, 2 Pet. 2. 13. 

Tpvcpcbcra, 7)s, 7), Tryphosa, pr. name 
of a female Christian, Rom. 16. 12. 

Tpcods, ddos, Troas, strictly Alexan- 
dria- Troas, a city of Phrygia Minor 
in Mysia, situated on the coast, at 
some distance southward from the 
site of Troy, Acts 16. 8, 11: the 
name Troas or the Troad strictly be- 
longed to the whole district round 
Troy. 

T pcoyvXXiov, ov, rd, Trogyllium, pr. 
name of a town and promontory on 
the western coast of Asia Minor, op- 
posite Samos, at the foot of mount 
Mycale, Acts 20. 15. 

rpcoyco, f. i-o/jicu, aor. irpayov, to eat, 
pr. to craunch, as nuts, fruits, &c. ; in 
N. T. genr. to eat, = 4crdico, absol., 
Matt. 24. 38 rpcoyovrss ical mvovres 
eating and drinking, i. e. feasting, 
revelling, comp. 4tr0ico c. y. Foil, 
by ace. Uprop, by Hebr., John 13. 18 
see ii pros b. : fig. 6. 58, with adpKa 
v. 54. 

rvyxdvco, f. reti-ojuai, aor. 2 irvxov, 
perf. r^rvx7]H.c% as well as rerevxa 
and rervxet, to hit, strike, reach a 
mark or object, said of a weapon ; 
to fall in with, meet casually, of per- 
sons : hence in N. T. 1. trans, to 
attain unto, = to obtain, gain, receive, 
foil, by gen. Luke 20. 35 Kara^icoOei/- 
res rov atcouos 4k€ivov rvx^-v, Acts 
24. 3 ttoWtjs tlpi]vr)s rvyxdvovrss 
dia o-ov, 26. 22, 27. 3, 2 Tim. 2. 10 
%va acorr\pias rvxcocri, Heb. 11. 35, 8. 
6 Siacpopcorepas rerevx* Xeirovpytas. 
2. intrans. to fall out, to happen, 
chance. a) et rvx 01 impers. if it so 
happen, it may be, —perchance, per- 
haps; 1 Cor. 14. 10, 15. 37, here == 






TVfi7ravi£(t) 



471 



T* 



VpOQ 



for example, b) part. tvx&v, ovora, 
6v\ (a) as adj., happening i.e. any 
where and at all times, = chance, 
carnal, common, hence oh tvx&v un- 
common, special, Acts 19. 11 Bvvd/xeis 
ov ras Tvxovo~as iiroici 6 ®e6s, 28. 2. 
(/8) neut. tvx^v, adv. it may be, = 
perchance, perhaps, 1 Cor. 16. 6 irpbs 
vfias rvxhv 7ragafj.€voo. 

c) before the participle of another 
verb, Tvyxdvv is used adverbially; 
much as in Engl. ' to happen to be, 
to chance to be,' before a participle ; 
especially with &v, which in later 
writers however is not unfrequently 
omitted, particularly before a pre- 
dicate, Luke 10. 30 acp4vT€s \avrov\ 
7)juLi0avrj Tvyxavovra lit. leaving him 
happening [to be] half dead, Engl. 
* leaving him as it were half dead.* 

TVfJLiravi^GD, fut. iaca, from rvfxiravov 
a drum, tabret, timbrel, consisting 
in the East of a thin wooden rim 
covered with membrane, and hung 
round with brass bells or rattles, 
used chiefly by dancing women; also 
an instrument of torture, a wooden 
frame, probably so called as resem- 
bling a drum or timbrel in form, on 
which criminals were bound to be 
beaten to death; hence rv/nrai'lfa, 
to tympanise, i. e. to drum, to beat the 
drum or timbrel; in N. T. to scourge 
upon the tympanum, to torture, drum 
to death, pass. Heb. 11. 35 &A\oi e- 
rvp.iravio'Q7]crav. 

rv ir os, ov, 6 (tutttw), a type, i. e. 
any thing caused, produced, made 
through the agency of strokes, blows. 
a) a mark, print, impression, John 20. 
25 rbv tvivov t&v t/jKoov. b) figure, 
form : (a) of an image, statue, Acts 
7. 43 robs rvirovs ovs eiroirjcraTe Trpocr- 
Kvvsiv avrols. (/3) fig. form, manner ; 
of the contents of a letter, Acts 23. 
25 ; of a doctrine, Rom. 6. 17. (7) 
fig. of a person as bearing the form 
and figure of another, i. e. as having 
a certain resemblance in relations 
and circumstances, Rom. 5. 14 os 
£o~ti tvttos rod (acAAovtos. 

c) genr. prototype, pattern, (a) pr. 
of a pattern or model after which 
any thing is to be made, Acts 7. 44 
Troir)crai avT7)v Kara rbv tvivov, Heb. 
8. 5. (j8) fig. an exemplar, pattern, 
to be imitated, followed, Phil. 3. 17 



o'v/JLfXL/xrjTai /jlov yivtaOe, Kadws €X €T€ 
tvttov 7]p.as, 1 Thess. 1. 7, 1 Tim. 4. 
12, 1 Pet. 5. 3 : hence also for ad- 
monition, warning, 1 Cor. 10. 6, 11. 
tvtttco, fut. i^/co, to beat, strike, smite, 
pr. with repeated strokes, trans, a) 
pr. and genr. (a) in enmity, with a 
staff, club, the fist, &c. ; with ace. 
of pers. Matt. 24. 49 tvtttclu robs 
o'vvdovAovs, Acts 21. 32 tvtttovt^ 
Tbv WolvXov, 23. 3, TLva iirl tt)v cria- 
y6ua Luke 6. 29, eis tt]u KecpaA-riv sc. 
avr6v Matt. 27. 30, ttjv KecpaArjv av- 
tov Ka\d/j.ca Mark 15. 19, avrov to 
TrpSacoTTov Luke 22. 64, to o , t6/j.o. Acts 
23. 2. (/3) of those who beat up- 
on their breasts in strong emotion, 
Luke 23. 48 tvittovtcs kavTwv tcc 
o~Tr}drj, 18. 13 €Tvttt€U [eai>T0i/] eh 
to arriOos. (7) fig., from the Heb., 
to smite, =to punish, inflict evil, 
afflict with disease, calamity, spo- 
ken only of God, with ace. Acts 23. 
3 Tvirreiv ere /xeAAet ®e6s. 

b) fig. to strike against, = to of- 
fend, wound, e. g. the conscience of 
any one, tV (rvueidrjo'LV 1 Cor. 8. 12. 

Tvgavvos, ov, 6, Tyr annus, pr. name 
of a man at Ephesus, in whose school 
Paul disputed, and thus taught the 
gospel, Acts 19. 9. 

Tvgfidfa, fut. dcrco (rvpfiy}), to make 
turbid, to disturb, stir tip ; in N. T. 
fig. to disturb in mind, to trouble, 
make anxious, pass, or mid. Luke 10. 
41 fxepLfJLvas kol\ TvpfidQ} irepl noWd. 

Tvpios, ov, 6, t), adj. (Tvpos), Ty- 
rian ; hence 6 Tvpios, a Tyrian, Acts 
12. 20. 

Tup os, ov, 7], Tyre, Heb. * rock,' pr. 
name of the celebrated emporium 
of Phoenicia, less ancient than Si- 
don, and not mentioned by Moses 
or Homer, but soon outstripping it 
in commerce, wealth, and power. 
Tyre was situated on the coast of 
the Mediterranean, within the li- 
mits assigned to the tribe of Asher, 
but was never subdued by the Is- 
raelites ; on the contrary, under the 
reigns of David and Solomon, there 
was a close alliance of aid and com- 
merce between the two nations. The 
prophets of the O. T. describe Tyre 
as full of wealth, pride, luxury, and 
vice; and denounce the judgments 
of God against her for her idolatry 



TV 



(j>\6g 



472 



vdpla 



and wickedness, Is. 23. 13, Ez. 26. 
7, 28. 1 sq., 29. 18. In N. T. Acts 
21. 3, 7; elsewhere only Tvpos Kal 
^.lUv, Matt. 11. 21, 22, al. 

TvcpASs, i), 6v (perhaps for rvtyeXSs, 
from tu0o>), fc/ircd, Matt. 9. 27, 28, 
11. 5, 12. 22: fig. in respect to the 
mind, blind, igtwrant, stupid, dull of 
apprehension, 15. 14 odriyoi eltri rv- 
(p\ol rvcpxcov, 23. 16, 17, 19, 24, 26, 
Rom. 2. 19, 2 Pet. 1.9. 

rvcpx6co, co, f. cocrco (rvcpxSs), toblind, 
make blind, trans. ; in N. T. only fig. 
with accus. John 12.40 robs ocpdaX- 
jj.ovs, 1 John 2. 11, 2 Cor. 4. 4 ra 
voiifiara. 

rvcpSco, co, f. cocrco (rvcpos), to smoke, 
fume, to surround with smoke ; fig. to 
make conceited, proud, to inflate ; in 
N. T. only pass, to be conceited, proud, 
arrogant, lifted up with pride, 1 Tim. 
3. 6 Xva /jltj TV(ptc6z\s els Kpifia i/JLire- 
<r V , 6. 4, 2 Tim. 3. 4. 

t v<p co, f. 6v\j/co, to make a smoke, fume, 
vapour, to smoke, surround or fill with 
smoke, vapour, to let burn out in smoke 
i. e. slowly and faintly; in N. T. 
pass. Matt. 12. 20 Xivov rvcpSfievov a 
smoking wick, i. e. burning faintly, 
dimly; see Xivov. 

rvcpcovLKos, r], 6v (rvcpcov), ty phonic, 
i. e. like a typhon or whirlwind, 
violent, tempestuous, Acts 27. 14. 

Tu%ikos, ov, 6, also TvxwSs, ov, Ty- 
chicus, proper name of a Christian 
teacher, the friend and companion 
of Paul, Acts 20. 4, Eph. 6. 21. 

tvx^v, see rvyxdvco 2. b. j8. 

Y. 

v cue iv iv os, 77, ov {v&kivOos), hyacin- 
thine, having the colour of the hya- 
cinth, Rom. 9. 17. 

vctKLvdos, ov, 6, 7), a hyacinth, a 
flower of a deep purple or reddish 
blue ; in N. T. a gem of like co- 
lour, Rev. 21. 20. 

vdXivos, r), ov (vaXos), of glass, 
glassy, transparent, Rev. 4. 6 0a- 
Xatrtra vaXivT}, 15. 2. 

vaXos, ov, T) (vco), pr. l any thing 
transparent like water,' e. g. any 
transparent stone or gem, as rock- 
salt, crystal, Sic; in N. T. glass, 
Rev. 21. 18, 21. 



vPgl(co, f. icrco (vfipis), to act with in- 
solence, wantonness, wicked violence, 
intrans. ; in N. T. with accus. expr. 
or impl. to act insolently as to or to- 
wards any one, i. e. to treat with in- 
solence, contumely, = to injure, abuse. 
Matt. 22. 6 vfipicrav Kal aireKreivav 
sc. avrovs, Luke 11. 45, 18. 32, Acts 
14. 5, 1 Thess. 2. 2. 

v ftp is, coos, 7), pride, haughtiness, ar- 
rogance, as an affection or disposi- 
tion of mind ; in N. T. as shewn in 
external acts, insolence, contumely, 
injurious treatment, a) 2 Cor. 12. 
10 iv vfipecriv in contumelies, sc. as 
heaped upon one. b) meton. injury, 
harm, damage, in person or proper- 
ty, i. e. as arising from the insolence 
or violence of any one, and fig. from 
the violence of the sea, tempests, 
&c. Acts 27. 10, 21. 

v^piGTi^s, ov, 6 (vfiplfa), one inso- 
lent, contumelious, injurious, Rom. 1. 
30, 1 Tim. 1. 13. 

vyiaivco, f. avio (vyife), to be sound, 
healthy, well, in good health, in- 
trans. a) pr. Luke 5. 31 oi vyiai- 
vovres those well, 7. 10, 3 John 2 : 
also to be safe and sound, Luke 15. 
27. b) fig., of persons, vyiaiveiv rfj 
nto'TGi or iv rfj Tricrrei to be sound in 
the faith, i.e. firm, pure in respect 
to Christian doctrine and life, Tit. 
1. 13, 2. 2; — of doctrine, StSaovca- 
Xia vyialvovcra, x6yos vyiaivcov, sound 
teaching, sound doctrine, i. e. true, 
pure, uncorrupted, 1 Tim. 1. 10, 6. 
3, 2 Tim. 1. 13, 4. 3. 

vyiT^s, 4os, ovs, 6, 7), adj., ace. vyifj for 
the more usual vyia, sound, healthy, 
well, in good health, a) pr. of the 
body or its parts, Matt. 12. 13, 15. 
31 fiXeTrovras kvXXovs vyie?s, John 5. 
6, Acts 4. 10 : so iroieiv riva vyiTJ to 
make sound, to heal, = vyidfctv, John 
5. 11 vyi?i, v. 15, comp. ttol4co 1. e. 
/3. b) fig. x6yov vyii] sound doctrine, 
true, pure, uncorrupted, Tit. 2. 8. 

vypos, a, 6v (vco, vdcop), watery, wet, 
moist ; in N. T. of a tree or plant, 
sappy, i. e. fresh, green, opp. to ^7)pos, 
Luke 23. 31, comp. %7)p6s. 

vdpia, as, i) (vdcop), a water-pot, e.g. 
a large vessel of stone in which 
water is kept standing, John 2. 6, 
7 ; also a vessel for drawing and 
carrying water, a bucket, pail, in 



» ~ 



VCpOTTOTtU) 



473 



vlor 



the East often of stone or earthen- 
ware, 4. 28. 
vhpoiror eco, co, f. "f)0~co (v$poTroT7]S, fr. 
v8u)p, irivco), to drink water, be a wa- 
ter-drinker, intrans. 1 Tim. 5. 23. 

vb*p(jOTTlK6s, 4), 6v (vdpWip, vb*COp), hlf- 

dropic, dropsical, Luke 14. 2. 

#5 cop, vSaros, r6 (vco), wafer, pi. Ta 
vBara the waters. a) pr. Matt. 27. 
24 KafiZov vdcop airevitytno ras x e ^P as J 
Mark 9. 41, 14. 13, Luke 7. 44; — 
as the instrument of baptism, Matt. 
3. 11, John 1. 26, Acts 1. 5, al. In 
various connexions ; vdcop £cov living 
water, running, see faco a. y. ; irr)- 
yal vddrcov, see irriyf] a.; — of me- 
dicinal waters, John 5. 3 sq. ; — of 
flowing waters, a stream, river, the 
Jordan, Matt. 3. 16; genr. Acts 8. 
36; — of a lake or sea, e. g. of Ti- 
berias, Matt. 8. 32; genr. Rev. 1. 
15 ; — of a watery fluid found in the 
pericardium, John 19. 34. b) fig. 
as an emblem of spiritual nourish- 
ment, meaning the doctrines and 
blessings of the gospel, John 4. 14; 
vBcvp £cov v. 10, 7. 38, comp. £aa> a. 
y.; vdcop (corjs Rev. 21. 6, 22. 1, 7. 
17, see (ccf) a. #. 

ver6s, ov, 6 (vco), rain, Acts 14. 17 
rjfuv verovs SiSovs * rains, seasons of 
rain,' 28. 2, Heb. 6. 7, Jam. 5. 7 ve- 
rbis TTpcti'ifjLov kclI otyifxov see oi//t/xos. 

vloOeo'ia, as, 7) (vl6s, 6er6s fr. ri- 
6tj]j.l), pr. ' the placing as a son,' 
adoption; in N. T. fig. of adoption, 
sonship, spoken of the state of those 
whom God through Christ adopts 
as his sons, and thus makes heirs of 
the promised salvation, comp. vl6s 
B. b. ; e. g. of the true Israel, the 
spiritual descendants of Abraham, 
Rom. 9. 4 ; espec. of Christians, the 
followers of Jesus, elsewhere called 
viol &eov, so Rom. 8. 15 iruev/jta vlo- 
decrias see irvevfxa p. 379, ver. 23, 
Gal. 4. 5, Eph. 1. 5. 

vl6s, ov, 6, a son. 

A) genr. a) pr. a son, a male 
child: (a) strictly spoken only of 
man, Matt. 1.21 reiser at vl6v, v. 25, 
7. 9, Mark 6. 3, 9. 17, saep. : once 
pleonast. vibs ixppt\v Rev. 12. 5 : em- 
phat. opp. to vodos, Heb. 12. 8: spo- 
ken of one who fills the place of a 
son, John 19. 26 ; also of an adopted 
son, Acts 7. 21, Heb. 11. 24: vlos 






is often omitted before a genitive, 
the article remaining in its place, 
Matt. 4. 21 rbv rod Zej3e5a:ou sc. 
vlov, 10. 2, John 21. 15, al. (0) by 
Hebr. of the young of animals, e. £. 
foal of an ass, Matt. 21. 5 irccKov vlbv 
viro^vyiov. 

b) by Hebr., in a wider sense, 
son, = a descendant, pi. descendants, 
posterity, comp. reKvoi/b. (a) sing. 
Matt. 1. 1 'Irjcrov Xpitrrov, vlov Aaj8i5, 
vlov 'Afipadp., v. 20 'Icotrricp, vlbs Aa- 
fiiB, Luke 19. 9 avrbs vlbs 'Aj8paa,u 
icrriv : so the Messiah, as descended 
from the line of David, is said to be 
vlbs Aa(3i5 Matt. 22. 42, 45 ; hence 
vlbs Aa/3/5 Son of David = Messiah, 
9. 27, 12. 23, 15. 22, ssep. (£) plur. 
Acts 7. 16 ol viol y EfjL t u6p, Heb. 7. 5 
ol viol Aev'i sons of Levi = the Le- 
vites ; Gal. 3. 7 viol 'Afipad/j., eni- 
phat. the true or spiritual posterity 
of Abraham ; espec. ol viol 'Icrpa-qX 
the sons, descendants of Israel =the 
Israelites, Matt. 27. 9, Luke 1. 16, 
Acts 5. 21, saep. (7) vlbs avdpcorrov 
= man, and also of Jesus as the 
Messiah, see b\vBpcoiros 4. 

c) fig., and from the Heb., of one 
who is the object of parental love 
and care, or who renders filial love 
and reverence to another, e. g. a 
pupil, disciple, follower, the spiritual 
child of any one, comp. reizvov 
c. j8., Heb. 2. 10, vpiv cos vlo7s 5m- 
Xeyerai, vie fxov 12. 5; 1 Pet. 5. 13 
MdpKos 6 vl6s fiov, comp. Acts 12. 12, 
— others here understand another 
Mark, the real son of Peter. So 
of the disciples and followers of the 
Pharisees, &c. Matt. 12. 27. 

d) by Hebr., with gen. the son of 
any thing means one connected with, 
partaking of, or exposed to that thing, 
and is often put instead of an ad- 
jective; e.g. foil, by gen. of place, 
condition, connexion, as ol viol rod 
vvpcpcovos the sons of the bridal cham- 
ber, bridemen, Matt. 9. 15 see vv/jl- 
cpcov; 8. 12 ol viol rrjs &atri\eias sc. 
rcov ohqavcov the sons of the kingdom, 
i. e. ' subjects to whom its privileges 
belong of right,' here spoken of the 
Jews, but in 13. 38 also of the true 
subjects or citizens, comp. fiacri- 
\eia c. /3., — opp. to ol viol rod iro- 
vnpov the subjects, vassals of Satan, 
his followers, imitators, 13. 38, and 



viog 



474 



v r 



iveoj 



so we Bta&6\ov Acts 13. 10. Foil, by 
genit. implying quality, character ; 
viol fipovrris sons of thunder, Mark 3. 
17 see Boavepyes; Luke 10. 6 vlbs 
slp-iiv-ns son of peace, i. e. friendly, 
admitting your benediction, and 
receiving you to hospitality ; Acts 

4. 36 vlbs TragaK\7}0'€cas, see irapd- 
k\7](tls b. ; 1 Thess. 5. 5 v/uels viol 
(pcaros ecT€ Kal viol 7]jiipas ' ye are 
the subjects of light and of know- 
ledge,' John 12. 36, — opposed to 
ol viol tov aloovos tovtov the so?is of 
this world, devoted to this world, 
Luke 16. 8 ; ol viol ttjs aTreiO€ias = ol 
aireideTs the disobedient, Eph. 2. 2, 

5. 6. Foil, by gen. of that in which 
one partakes, to which one is ex- 
posed, &c. Luke 20. 36 ol viol rrjs 
avacrdcr^oos the sons of the resurrec- 
tion, partakers in it; Acts 3. 25 ol 
viol tqov irpo(prfroov Kal rrjs Biad'fiKrjs 
6 to whom the prophecies and the 
covenant appertain:' also 6 vlhs rrjs 
aTrcoXEias the son of perdition, devo- 
ted to destruction, John 17. 12 see 
in airooXeia b. ; vlbs yeivvqs i. e. 
deserving everlasting punishment, 
Matt. 23. 15. 

B) spec, vlbs 0€oO, viol ®eo0, son 
of God, sons of God; spoken a) of 
one who derives his human nature 
directly from God, and not by or- 
dinary generation ; of Adam, impl. 
Luke 3. 38; of Jesus, 1. 35. 

b) of those whom God loves and 
cherishes as a father, see iraT-fjp B. 
a. /3., yevvaco I. a. /3., t4kvov c. 
y. ; so genr. of the pious worship- 
pers of God, the righteous, saints, 
&c. (a) genr. Mark 15. 39 aXrjdcos 
6 avd. ovros vlbs l\v 0eo9 comp. Luke 
23. 47 diicaios i\v, Matt. 5. 9 /ua/ca- 
pioi ol elprjvoiroioi, on avrol viol ©eo9 
K\r)6'fjcroyTai : so of one who is like 
God, e. g. in eternal life, Luke 20. 
36 ; in disposition, benevolence, 
Matt. 5. 45, Luke 6. 35 viol tyiarTov. 
(/8) spec, of the Israelites, Rom. 9. 
26, 2 Cor. 6. 18. (7) of Christians, 
Rom. 8. 14, 19, Gal. 3. 26, 4. 6, 7, 
Heb. 12. 6 sq., Rev. 21. 7; comp. 
tIkvov c. y. 

c) of Jesus Christ, as 6 vlbs tov 
@€ov the Son of God; also vlbs v\pio'- 
rov Son of the Most High, Luke 1. 32 
comp. Mark 5. 7; and simply 6 vlos 
the Son kclt Qoxhv. (a) in the Jew- 



ish sense as the Messiah, the Anointed, 
6 Xpicrros, the expected king of the 
Jewish nation, constituted of God, 
and his vicegerent ir? the world, see 
fiacriAeia c. ; joined with 6 Xpia- 
tos in explanation, Matt. 16. 16 crv 
el 6 XpLCros, 6 vlbs rod &6ov, 26. 63, 
Mark 14. 61, John 6. 69 ; also 1. 50 
cv el 6 vlbs tov &€Ov, o~v e? 6 fZacri- 
Xevs Tov'lo-podiK, comp. Luke 1. 32; 
so too Matt. 2. 15, 4. 3, 8. 29, 14. 33, 
27. 40, 43, al. (j3) in the gospel- 
sense, as the Messiah, the Saviour, the 
head of the gospel-dispensation, so 
called as proceeding and sent forth 
from God, as partaking of the di- 
vine nature, and being in intimate 
union with God the Father, comp. 
®e6s b., Xoyos III., Kvpios B. b. 
£., Pa&iXeia c, and also passages 
like John 10, 33-36, Matt. 11. 27, 
John 1. 14, 18, Heb. 1. 5 sq., 3. 6 ; so 
where iraT'hg and 6 vlos are men- 
tioned in connexion or in antithe- 
sis, as in most of the above pas- 
sages, also Matt. 28. 19, Mark 13. 
32, John 5. 26, 1 John 1. 3, 2. 22, 

4. 14, 2 John 3. 9; genr. Matt. 3. 
1 7 ovtSs Igtiv 6 vl6s fxov ayairrjTSs, 
John 3. 16-18, 17. 1, Rom. 1. 3, 4, 9, 

5. 10, ssepiss. 

v\r], 7js, 7), a wood, forest, Lat. sylva; 
in N. T. wood, i. e. fire-wood, fuel, 
James 3. 5. 

voxels, pi., see or v. 

'Yfieva'ios, ov, 6, Hymenceus, proper 
name of a man, 1 Tim. 1. 20. 

v}jL6Tegos, a, ov, poss. pron. (vfieTs), 
your, a) prop, of that which ye 
have, which belongs or pertains to 
you, John 7.6 6 Kaipbs 6 vfi€T€pos, 
8. 17 eV t<£ voficp Tcp i)/jl., Acts 27. 34, 
Rom. 11. 31 : so Luke 6. 20 vfieTepa 
eo-rlv 7] fiaaiXeia tov &eov, 16. 12 Tb 
vjneTepov your own, that which be- 
longs to you, or is assured to you. 
b) of that which proceeds from 
you, of which ye are the source, cause, 
occasion, John 15. 20 rbz> vfieTepoi/ 
\\6yov] T7ipr}o~ovcrL, 1 Cor. 15. 31 v$i 
t))v vfieTtpav Kavxnaiv %v iyw *» e * 
my boasting as to you, 2 Cor. 8. 8. 

vfxveoo, 60, fut. faw (ti/nvos), to hymn. 
a) pr. with ace. to sing hymns to any 
one, to praise in song, Tbv &e6p Acts 
16. 25, Heb. 2. 12. b) intrans. to 
sing a hymn or hymns, to sing praise, 



VfJLVOQ 



475 



virapyw 



absol. Matt. 26. 30 v/jLvfio-avres e£- 
r)KQov. 

v/jlvos, ov, 6 (vco, v5co), a hymn, song 
of praise, Eph. 5. 19. 

virdyw, f. c&|w (vir 6, dyoi), to lead or 
bring under, as horses under a yoke ; 
to fcn'wg under a tribunal, i. e. before 
a judge on his elevated seat, to ar- 
raign, accuse; to bring under one's 
power or will, to subdue ; to lead or 
bring down, to lead or bring away 
under i. e. from under any thing ; in 
N. T. and later usage, intrans. or 
with eavr6v impl. to go away, pr. un- 
der cover, out of sight, strictly with 
the idea of stealth, without noise or 
notice. a) pr. to go away, depart, 
withdraw one's self, i. e. so as to be 
under cover, out of sight; absol. of 
persons, Mark 6. 31 ol epx^p-euoi ical 
ol virdyovres, v. 33, John 18. 8: fig. 
of persons withdrawing themselves 
from a teacher or party, 6. 67, 12. 
1 1 : imperat. viraye, go thy way, de- 
part, as a word of dismissal, Matt. 
8. 13, 32, 20. 14: once infin. John 
11. 44: so viraye els elp7\vnv Mark 
5. 34, ev elpfjvn James 2. 16, see els 
4. fin. : as expressing aversion, = 
get thee hence, begone, viraye onlo'co 
fiov Matt. 16. 23. Foil, by els local, 
els rov oIkov Matt. 9. 6 ; fig. Rev. 
13. 10 els alx^aAaxriav, 17. 8 els a- 
irdoAeiav. foil, by irpSs with accus., 
npbs rbv irarepa John 16. 10, with 
irpbs rbv ir. impl. 8. 21, 14. 28 vtt- 
dyoo . . . iropevo/jLai irpbs rov tt.\ in a 
like sense with irov whither, 8. 14 ; 
Sirov ver. 21, 22: once of the wind, 
with irov, 3. 8. Fig. and absol. = 
to depart this life, to die, Matt. 26. 24 
6 vlbs rov av6p. inrdyei. 

b) genr. to go, go away to a place, 
&c. ; with els local, els rrjv KcofjLrjv or 
tv6\lv Mark 11. 2, 14. 13, Matt. 20. 
4 els rbv afJLireAcova, John 7. 3, 9. 11 
els rr]v KoAv/jL&r}Qpai>, 11.31, 6. 21 els 
V [yw~\ vwrjyou i. e. by ship : foil, 
by fxerd twos Matt. 5. 41 ; with eice? 
John 1 1. 8, irov 1 2. 35, b'trov Rev. 14. 
4 ; with inf. final, John 21. 3 virdyoo 
aKteveivi absol. 4. 16, 9. 7 see v. 11. 
By a species of pleonasm, virdyco 
is often prefixed, especially in the 
imperative, to verbs which already 
imply motion or action, in order to 
render the expression more full and 



complete, see iropevoo a. and avio~- 
TT)fxi II. d., John 15. 16 %va v/j.e7s 
virdynre kol\ Kapirbv (peprjre, Matt. 13. 
44: imperat, 5. 24 viraye, irpurov 
SiaWdynQL, 8. 4, 18. 15, 19. 21,ssep. 
viraKO'f), r)s, r) (viraKovo)), a hearing 
attentively, a listening, audience ; in 
N. T. obedience, Rom. 1. 5 els xma- 
kot]v iriffrews i the obedience which 
springs from faith,' 5. 19 hid vira- 
Korjs rov ev6s, 6. 16, Heb. 5. 8, 1 Pet. 
1. 2 : foil, by gen. of object, 2 Cor. 
10. 5 tt)V viraKorjv rod Xpicrrov i. e. 
to or towards Christ, 1 Pet. 1. 22 rfj 
vir. rrjs dArjOeias. Not found in the 
classics. 
viranovoo, fut. ovaco (vir6, aKovoo), to 
hear, pr. with attention, in order to 
answer, = to listen, a) pr. of a por- 
ter or door-keeper, who listens and 
replies to the knock or call of any 
one from without, absol. Acts 12. 
13 KQOvo'avros avrov, irpoo~r)Ade 7rcu- 
dio'KTj vTraKovcrai. b) fig. to listen to 
any one, to obey, with dat. expr. or 
impl.; with dat. of pers. Mark 4. 41 
6 &ve/uLOS Kal 7) BaA. viraKovovcriv avry, 
1. 27, Eph. 6. 1, 5, Heb. 5. 9, 1 Pet. 
3. 6 ; dat. impl. Heb. 11. 8 ; — with 
dat. of thing, Acts 6. 7 virrjKovov ri} 
iricrrei, Rom. 6. 12, 16, 10. 16; dat. 
impl. 6. 17, Phil. 2. 12. 

viravfipos, ov, 6, r), adj. (vir6, dvr)p), 
under a husband, subject to a husband, 
spoken of a wife, Rom. 7. 2. 

viravrdco, co, fut. r)o~co (vir6, dvrdoj fr. 
dvri), to come opposite to any one, 
i. e. to encounter, meet, pr. without 
noise or notice; with dat. Matt. 8. 
28 virr)vrr)o*av avrcp 5uo Sai/movi^S/Ae- 
vol, Luke 8. 27, John 11. 20, 30, 12. 
18. 

viravrrjaris, ecus, r) (viravrdw), meet- 
ing, encounter ; in N. T. only in the 
phrase els vi:dvrt\cnv, used for inf. 
viravrav to meet, with dat. John 12. 
13 e£rjA6ov els virdurrjaiv avra). 

virap^is, ecos, r) (virdpx&)i being, ex- 
istence ; in N. T. the being to any 
one, possession, meton. a possession, 
property, goods, substance, Acts 2. 45 
ras virdp^eis eiriirpacTKOv, Heb. 10.34. 

virdpx^i f« |w (vir 6, dpxa), to begin, 
pr. in some degree, gradually or im- 
perceptibly, to begin doing, do first, 
to begin to be, to come into existence, 
arise ; hence genr. and in N. T. to 



VWElKb) 



476 



vwep 



exist, be extant, present, at hand. 
a) genr. and absol. Acts 19. 40 /j.ij- 
devbs alriov virdpxovTOS irepl ov ktA, 
27. 21, 28. 18 8ia rb /nij^e/niav alriav 
Oavdrov virdpx*LV ev ejxoi, 1 Cor. 11. 
18. With dat. of pers. to be present 
to any one,implying possession, pro- 
perty, comp. el pi II. e., Acts 3. 6 

apyvgiov Kal xP V0 ~' l0V °vX virdpx*i A 104 
silver and gold have I none, 4. 37 vir- 
aQxovTos avrcf aypov, 28. 7, 2 Pet. 
1.8: hence particip. ra virdpxovTa, 
subst. things present, at hand to any 
one, = possessions, property, goods, 
substance, with dat. of pers., Luke 
8. 3, Acts 4. 32 ; with gen. of pers. 
Matt. 19. 21 TT(a\r)cr6v crov ra virdp- 
Xovra, 24. 47, 25. 14, 1 Cor. 13. 3, 
Heb. 10. 34. 

b) simply to be, = eljil t as logi- 
cal copula connecting the subject 
and predicate, comp. el pi II. (a) 
with a subst. as predicate, Luke 8. 
41 avrbs &qx&v t?is (rvvayooyrjs vir- 
rjpxe, 23. 50, Acts 2. 30, 4. 34 o<tol 
KTTjTopes virrjgxov, 16. 3, 20, 37, 1 
Cor. 11. 7, 12. 22, 2 Pet. 2. 19. (0) 
with an adj. as predic, Luke 9. 48, 
11. 13 el vjne?s irovnpol virdpxovres, 
16. 14, Acts 3. 2, 4. 34 oi/Se eVSefc 
tls virrjpxev, 7. 55, Rom. 4. 19, 2 Pet. 
3. 11. (y) with a. participle of ano- 
ther verb as predic, comp. el/ni II. 
f. ; so with part. perf. pass, as ad- 
jective, Acts 19. 36; as forming a 
periphrasis for a finite tense of the 
same verb, 8. 16 /ulovov /3e/3a7TTio>te- 
vol virrjpxov only they were baptised, 
where ijv eirLireirTcoKos precedes. (8) 
with an adverb as predic, Acts 17. 
27 rbv &ebv. . ov fxaKpav.. virdoxovTa. 
(e) with a prep, and its case as pre- 
dicate ; ev, where virdpx^L implies a 
being, remaining, living in any state 
or place, Luke 7. 25 ol ev Tgvcpfj 
vTrdpxovres, 16. 23, Acts 5. 4, Phil. 
2. 6 ; Acts 10. 12, Phil. 3. 20 : irpSs 
with gen. Acts 27. 34 tovto irpbs rrjs 
vfj.. o~ct)T7)g(as virdgx^ 1 ' 

v-ire'iKca, f. |o> (viro, e^Kco), to give way 
under, to yield, pr. to cease fighting; 
in N. T. to yield, submit to, with dat. 
Heb. 13. 17. 

virevavrios, a, ov (vir6, evavrios), 
opposed, contrary, adverse, pr. with 
the idea of stealth, covertness, clan- 
destineness ; with dat. Col. 2. 14 & 



i\v virevavTtov 7][uv. Subst. ol vire- 
vavrioi, opposers, adversaries, Heb. 
10. 27. 
virep, prep, governing the genitive 
and accusative, with the primary 
signif. over, Lat. super, Germ, iiber. 
I. with the genitive, pr. of place 
where, i. e. the place over or above 
which any thing is or moves, without 
immediate contact; in N. T. only 
fig. a) over, =for, in behalf of, for 
the sake of, in the sense of protec- 
tion, care, favour, benefit, pr. as if 
bending over a person or thing, and 
thus warding off whatever might fall 
upon and harm it. (a) genr. John 
17. 19 virhp avroov eytb ayidfa ifiav- 
t6v, Acts 21. 26 TrpocrrjvexBrf virep e- 
vbs eKaarov avrcov rj irpoo~(}>opd, 2 Cor. 
13. 8, Col. 1. 7, 4. 12, Heb. 6. 20, 
13. 17. Espec after verbs or other 
words implying prayer for any one, 
with gen. of pers., BeTaBaL virep twos 
Acts 8. 24, evx^o-0ai James 5. 16, 
irpoo~evxso~Qai Matt. 5. 44 : so Seyaris 
virep' tlvos Rom. 10. 1, Eph. 6. 19 
where irepl tlvos and virep tlvos al- 
ternate ; irpocrevxh Acts 12. 5 ; genr. 
1 Tim. 2. 1, 2; — after verbs imply- 
ing speaking, pleading, intercession 
for any one, Acts 26. 1 virep ceavTov 
Keyeiv, Rom. 8. 26 Tb irvev/na virepev- 
Tvyxdvei virep 7]fx<av, v. 27, Heb. 9. 
24 ; — after verbs and nouns imply- 
ing zeal, care, effort for any person 
or thing, 1 Cor. 12. 25 rb avTb virep 
aWrjKctiV /jLepifivaxn to. fxeK-n : so £g- 
Aos vireg tlvos 2 Cor. 7. 7, (TirovBi] v. 
12, Tb (pgovelv Phil. 4. 10 : also elvai 
virep tlvos, pr. to be over any one, i. e. 
for protection, = to be for him, to 
take his part, Mark 9. 40, Rom. 8. 
3 1 . Often after verbs or other words 
which imply the suffering of evil or 
death for, in behalf of any one, with 
gen. of pers., avd6e]j.a elvaL virep tl- 
vos Rom. 9. 3, airodvifCTKeLV 5. 6, airo- 
AeaBcu John 18. 14, yevecrBaL BavaTov 
Heb. 2. 9, didovaL Tb aco/xa or eavrSv 
Luke 22. 19, Tit. 2. 14, eKxvveiv Tb 
aTfia Luke 22. 20, BveLV Tb irdcx^ 1 
Cor. 5. 7, KaTapa yivecrBaL Gal. 3, 13, 
KXav Tb aco/uLa 1 Cor. 11. 24, irapa$L- 
hovaL eavr6v or TLvdGal. 2. 20, Rom. 
8. 32, irdo-x^Lv tl 1 Pet. 2. 21, woLe?v 
tlvcl a/napTtav 2 Cor. 5. 21, (rTavpovff- 
Bai 1 Cor. 1. 13, TiBevai t)]v ^vxh v 
John 10. 11, 13. 37 : foil, by gen. of 



V7TEp 



477 



V7TE 



pfaW 



0) 



thing, 6. 51, Rom. 16. 4. (j8) closely 
allied to the above is the sense for, 
meaning in the stead of any one, in 
place of, Philem. 13 %va virep o*ov /jlol 
SiaKovfj ev to7s 8ecrp.o?s rod eva77. 
Perhaps 2 Cor. 5. 20, Eph. 6. 20. 

b) =for, causal, i. e. in the sense 
of because of, on account of, propter, 
implying the ground, motive, or oc- 
casion of an action, John 11. 4 r) 
aaOeveia ovk ecrri irgbs ddvarov, aAA s 
virep tt]s ^6^r]s rod ®eov ' but for the 
glory of God,' in order to manifest 
his glory; Acts 5. 41 virep rov 6v6- 
fiaros avrovfor his name, for his ho- 
nour, 9. 16 ; Rom. 15. 8, 1 Cor. 15. 
3 Xg. airedavev vireg rwv ap.apria>v 
i]fia>v, v. 29, 2 Cor. 1. 6, 12. 10, 19 
U7rep rr)s vpccv oiKodop.rjs, Heb. 5. 1: 
so after 5o£a£etz/ Rom. 15. 9, evx^pLC- 
relv 1. 8, 1 Cor. 10. 30. Once in the 
sense of by virtue of, Phil. 2. 13 6 
®e6s eo~riv 6 evepycov ev v/mv . . . virep 
rr)s evSoKias by virtue of his own good 
pleasure, because it is his will. 

c) over, after verbs of speaking 
and the like, = upon, about, concern- 
ing, Rom. 9. 27 'Haa'ias Kpd£ei vireg 
rod 'lo-par)\, 1 Cor. 4. 6, 2 Cor. 5. 12, 

7. 4 iroWf) M 01 Kavxv°' is virep vjulqov, 

8. 23, 12. 8. Hence it comes to 
mean as to, in respect to, 2 Cor. 1. 6 
7] £\tt\s tj/jloov /3e/3cua virep v/uloou, v. 8 
bryvoelv virep rrjs d\tyews = ayvoe7v 
irepi rivos 1 Cor. 12. 1, Phil. 1. 7 
rovro <ppove?v virep r)p.oov, 2 Thess. 

2. 1. 

II. with the accusative, pr. of 
place whither, implying motion or 
direction over or above a place ; in 
N. T. only fig. over, above, a) im- 
plying superiority in rank, dignity, 
worth, Matt. 10. 24 ovk eari fia9r)rf]s 
virep rov SiSdcrKaAov ktA, Eph. 1. 22 
KetyaXty virep irdvra, Phil. 2. 9 ovofxa 
to virep irav 6vop.a, Philem. 16. 

b) implying excess beyond a cer- 
tain measure or standard, and spo- 
ken comparatively, = beyond, more 
than, (a) genr. and simply, Matt. 
10. 37 6 (piXoov irarepa t) p.7\repa virep 
ep.4 kt\, Acts 26. 13 vireg rrjv Kap.- 
irgdrnira rod tjAlov (p&s, 2 Cor. 1. 8 
virep hvvap.iv, Gal. 1. 14 irpoeKoirrov 
ev T<p 'lovdaiafAcp virep iroWovs, Eph. 

3. 20 ; vireg e 6 above what? more than 
what, 1 Cor. 4. 6, 10. 13. (£) pleo- 
nast. after comparatives, adj. Luke 



16. 8 (ppovifAdorepoL virep robs vlovs 
rod (pcor6s, Heb. 4. 12, comp. irapd 
III. d. fin.; verb, 2 Cor. 12. 13 ri 
ecrriv o rjrr'fjdrjre virep ras \onras 
eKKXTjaias ; (7) without case, and 
standing as an adverb, = more, much 
more, 2 Cor. 11. 23 hidnovoi Xpio'rov 
elo'i ; virep iyco. For the adverbial 
forms vireg Xiav, virep efarepicrcrov, 
see virep\iav, virepeKirepio'O'ov. 

Note. In composition virep im- 
plies, 1. motion or rest over, above, 
beyond a place, as viregaipco, virep- 
fiaivc*, virepex 00 J 2. protection, aid, 
for, in behalf of, as inrepevrvyxdvoo ; 
3. excess, a surpassing, over, above, 
more than, as virepfiaWo), virepeKrei- 
vco, viregirepivaevoo, and hence is in- 
tens. as virepav^dvca, virepviKdw. 

virepaipw, fut. apco, to lift up over or 
above any thing; in N. T. only mid. 
virepa(pop.ai, fig. to lift up one's self 
over-much, to over-exalt one's self, to 
become conceited, arrogant, inso- 
lent, absol. 2 Cor. 12. 7 'tva, pi) virep- 
aipoofiai, eddBrj ktA : foil, by eiri riva 
2 Thess. 2. 4. 

virepa.Kp.os, ov, 6, 7), adj. (virep, a/c- 
fJLTj), beyond the flower of life, past the 
proper age, 1 Cor. 7. 36. 

virepdvo), adv., intens. over above f 
Engl, up above, high above ; of place, 
with gen. Eph. 4. 10 virepdvoo irdvrwv 
ovpav&v: absol. Heb. 9. 5. Fig. of 
rank, dignity, with gen. Eph. 1. 21 
virepdvoo irdar]S CLpXTJs. 

vir€pav^dvci),f. ^aco, intens. to over- 
grow, and fig. to increase exceedingly, 
in a good sense, intrans. 2 Thess. 
1. 3 virepav^dvei 7) irians vpoov. 

virepPaivw, fut. ^riaopai, trans, to 
make go over ; intrans. to go or pass 
over ; fig. to overgo, overpass certain 
limits, to transgress; in N. T. fig. 
and absol. to overgo, go too far f i. e. 
beyond right, 1 Thess. 4. 6. 

virepfSaW6vras, adv. (virepfid\- 
Xwv), exceedingly, above measure, 2 
Cor. 11.23. 

virepfidAAoo, fut. jSaAcD, to throw or 
cast over, beyond, e. g. beyond a cer- 
tain goal or limit ; intrans. to throw 
one's self over a mountain, &c. =to 
pass over; also to throw beyond or 
farther than another, to surpass in 
throwing a weapon, hence genr. to 



VTTEpfiokl] 



478 



v7rep7r£pL(Tcrevu) 



surpass, exceed, excel ; in N. T. only 
particip. pres. virepfidWoou, surpass- 
ing, exceeding, super- eminent, 2 Cor. 
3. 10 epeKePTrjs vTrep(3aWovo"ns ddtys, 
9. 14, Eph. 1.19, 2.7, 3.19. 

virepfioXr), ?)$> V (virepfiaWca), a 
throiving, casting, shooting beyond, a 
passing over a river, mountain ; in 
N. T. fig. super- eminence, excellence, 
2 Cor. 4. 7 r) vTregfiokr] rrjs Svpd/JLeoos, 
12. 7. With a prep, in an adverbial 
sense, nad* vTrepfio\r)p = exceedingly, 
super- eminently, Rom. 7. 13, 2 Cor. 
1.8; also par excellence, 1 Cor. 12. 
31 Ka6* virepfiokrjp 6d6v a way par ex- 
cellence, i. e. a far better way ; comp. 
Kara II. 1. d. 7.; — els vTregfio\r)p 
exceedingly, hence intens. by Hebr. 
Ka0" virepfioXrjP els v7regfioAf)p q. d. 
exceeding exceedingly, in the highest 
possible degree, 2 Cor. 4. 17. 

if7repe?<5op aor. 2 to virepopdco, to see 
or look out over ; in N. T. fig. to over- 
look, not to regard, = to bear with, 
not to punish, with ace. Acts 17. 30 
robs XP° V0VS T ^l s ayvoias virepiBkp 6 
®eos. 

inrepeiceipa, adv. (ynrep, etcelpos)) pr. 
' beyond those,' hence beyond, over 
beyond, with art. tcl vnepeKeipa vficcp 
sc. p.ipt] the parts beyond you, 2 Cor. 
10. 16. 

vir e pe Kite pier cov, adv. (virep e/c ire- 
piffaov), pr. intens. over- superabund- 
antly, comp. irepicro'os b., —very 
abundantly, above all measure, most 
vehemently, Eph. 3. 20 U7rep iravra 
Troir}o~ai vTrep€KTT€picr<rov up cuTovp.eQa, 
1 Thess. 3. 10, 5. 13. 

virepeKTeipu, fut. epu, to stretch out 
over-much, beyond measure, fig. with 
accus. of person, 2 Cor. 10. 14 ou% 
virepeKTeipofiep eavTOvs we stretch not 
ourselves out too far, i. e. do not go 
beyond our measure, to fxeTpop rod 
Kav6vos v. 13. 

virepeKXvvoiJ.ai, pass, to be poured 
out over, as from a vessel, to run over, 
to overflow, absol. Luke 6. 38 per pop 
virepeKXVVo/J.evoi'. 

vi?epevTvyx^ v<a i ^ rzvj-ofJLai, to in- 
tercede for any one, in his behalf, 
foil, by virep twos Rom. 8. 26. 

virepex^) fut. |a>, trans, to hold over, 
e. g. any thing over the fire, also for 
protection ; intrans. pr. to hold one's 



self over, = to be over, to be promi- 
nent, to jut out over or beyond ; in N. 
T. fig. to hold one's self above, = to be 
superior, better, to surpass, excel, in- 
trans. a) genr., pr. with gen. of 
pers. and dat. of manner, Phil. 2. 3 
T7? TaireiPO<j)poo"vpr) a\\r)Xovs 7)yov- 
fxepoi viregexoPTas eavrcop: foil, by 
ace. 4. 7 r) elp7]vv } tou <&eov 7) virepe- 
Xovcra irdpTa povp. Part, to virep- 
eX 0V as subst. excellence, super- emi- 
nence, = virepox?), Phil. 3. 8 dia TO 
viregeX 0V T W S yp&oews. b) in rank, 
dignity, particip. virepexoop, superior, 
higher, Rom. 13. 1 e^ovffiais virepe- 
Xovcrais, 1 Pet. 2. 13. 

vireprjtyapla, as, r) (viregrj^apos), 
arrogance, haughtiness, pride ; in N. 
T., from the Heb., arrogance, pride, 
with the accessory idea of impiety, 
ungodliness, Mark 7. 22. 

vireprjcpapos, ov, 6, 7), adjec. (virep, 
(paipoo), pr. appearing over, conspicu- 
ous above other persons or things, 
fig. distinguished, splendid; usually 
of persons, with censure, arrogant, 
haughty, proud ; in N. T., from the 
Heb., arrogant, proud, with the ac- 
cessory idea of contemning God, 
impiety, wickedness, Luke 1. 51, 
Rom. 1. 30, 1 Pet. 5. 5. 

virep\iap, adv. over -much, i. e. very 
exceedingly, super - eminently ; with 
art. 6 virepxiap adj. the most eminent, 
the very chief, twp virep\iap airoo~T6- 
Acoj/2Cor. 11.5, 12. 11. 

vireppucdw, S>, fut. ■//era*, to more than 
conquer, absol. Rom. 8. 37. 

viregoyicos, ov, 6, 7), adj. over- swol- 
len, much swollen ; in N. T. fig. over- 
tumid, over -swelling, boastful, with 
the idea of insolent pride, impiety ; 
so of language, 2 Pet. 2. 18, Jude 16. 

virepox^) ?}Sf V (^ 7re peX cy )> a promi- 
nence, eminence, e.g. a mound, peak ; 
in N. T. fig. prominence, eminence. 
a) of station, authority, power, 1 
Tim. 2. 2. b) genr. of things, *=j 
superiority, excellence, 1 Cor. 2. 1,, 
see /caret II. d. 7. 

virepirepico'evoo, f. evo'co, to super 
abound over, much more, in a compa- 
rative sense, absol. Rom. 5. 20 ovi 
eirXeSpaaep 7) a/j.apTia, virepeirepio'- 
ceva-ep 7) x^P ls f com P« v » 15. With- 
out comparison, pass, to be made to 



V7rep7repiacru)£ 



479 



V7T0 



sit per abound over-much, i.e. to super- 
abound greatly, exceedingly, in any 
thing, with dat. 2 Cor. 7. 4 virepirz- 
Qiffo'evo/mai rfj X ao< ? *• e * ' ^ am ex ~ 
ceeding joyful.' 

v7r€pTr€pi(r<r(t>s, adv. ove)~- super abun- 
dantly, i. e. wen/ exceedingly, beyond 
all measure, Mark 7. 37. 

vTrcpirXeovd^co, fut. acrcu, £o super- 
abound, be exceedingly abundant, 
intrans. 1 Tim. 1. 14. 

vtt epvipSa}, w, f. cccra>, intens. £e> make 
high above, raise high aloft ; only fig. 
to exalt highly, sc. over all, with ace. 
Phil. 2. 9 &ebs avrbv vwepinf/axrc. 

vtt€ pQgoVGO), co, f. 7]cru) (vireQcppui/), 
to think over-much of one's self, to be 
high-minded, =to be proud, arro- 
gant, intrans. Rom. 12. 3 /ultj irrreg- 
<Ppovelv trap" % Set <ppou€?u. 

vTTtpcpos, a, ov (vtt€o, as irarpcpos fr. 
irarrjp), over, upper, e.g. of a cham- 
ber; oftener and in N. T. neut. rb 
virepfou, an upper chamber, the up- 
per part of a house, i. e. a sort of 
guest-chamber, not in common use, 
where the Hebrews received com- 
pany and held feasts, and where at 
other times they retired for prayer 
and meditation, = kvdyaiov. In 
Greek houses it occupied the upper 
story ; among the Hebrews it seems 
to have been on, or connected with, 
the flat roof of their dwellings. Jow- 
ett, in his Christian Researches, de- 
scribes the chief room in the houses 
of Haivali (opposite Lesbos) as in 
the upper or third story, secluded, 
spacious, and commodious, higher 
and larger than those below, having 
two projecting windows, and the 
whole floor so much extended in 
front beyond the lower part of the 
building, that the projecting win- 
dows considerably overhang the 
street; comp. Acts 20. 8 sq. where 
the vwtpccoi' at Troas is also iv t<£ 
Tpio-Teyu). In N. T. Acts 1. 13, 9. 
37,39. 

U7rex&>> fut. ixpe^co (vw6, exco), to hold 
under, e. g. the hand, a vessel, &c. ; 
fig. to hold out under i. e. towards or 
before any one, Mktjv rivi to render 
satisfaction, make atonement; hence 
in N. T. genr. Blktjv virexew to pay 
or suffer punishment, Jude 7. 

vtttjkoos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (yiraKovui), lis- 



tening, obedient, with dat. Acts 7. 
39 § ovk Tjdekrjcrau vtttjkooi ytvecrdai, 
2 Cor. 2. 9 els irdvra, absol. Phil. 
2.8. 

VTT7)p€T€(t), CO, ft 'fjCTW (v7rr)peT7]s), ])Y. 

to do the service of an vTrnperns ; 
hence genr. to act for any one, to 
minister, serve, subserve, with dat. 
Acts 13. 36 Aa/3l5 Idia 7e*/ea vnnpe- 
T7](ras, 20. 34 Tats XQ eiaLS f J - ov v^n- 
per7]0~av aX ^eTces avrai, 24. 23. 

V7rr)p4r7)s, ov, 6 (vtto, epeV^s), pr. an 
under-rower, genr. a common sailor, 
as distinguished from vavrai ship- 
men, seamen, and i-mfidrai marin- 
ers ; hence genr. an agent, minister, 
attendant, who does service under 
the direction of any one ; in N. T. 
spoken a) of those who wait on ma- 
gistrates or public bodies and exe- 
cute their decrees, a lictor, officer, 
like the modern constable, beadle, 
e. g. as the attendant on a judge, 
Matt. 5. 25, =irpaKToop Luke 12. 58 ; 
so of the attendants or beadles of 
the sanhedrim, Matt. 26. 58, John 
7. 32, 45. b) of the attendant in a 
synagogue who handed the volume 
to the reader and returned it to its 
place, Luke 4. 20. c) gen. a minis- 
ter, attendant, associate in any work, 
John 18. 36: so of a minister of 
Christ or of the word, 1 Cor. 4. 1 ; 
Luke 1. 2 where others render virri- 
peVcu \6yov associates or aiders in the 
matter. 

viruos, ou, 6, sleep, Matt. 1. 24: fig. 
of spiritual sleep, torpor, sloth, Rom. 
13. 11. 

vir6, prep, governing the genitive 
and accusative (in the classics also 
the dative), with the primary signi- 
fication under. 

I. WITH THE GENITIVE, prop, of 

place whence, i. e.from under which 
any thing comes forth, also of loos- 
ing or freeing/7*07?2 under any thing ; 
fig. after passive and neuter verbs 
to mark the subject or agent from 
tinder whose hand, power, agency, 
causation, the action of the verb 
proceeds, in Engl./ro?w, by, through, 
in which sense only is vir6 with gen. 
found in N. T. a) with passive verbs, 
with gen. of pers. Matt. 1. 22 rb pn- 
$€i/ virb rov kvqlov, 2. 16 eveiraixQv 
virb r&v fxdywp, 3. 6 £fiaTrri£oi/TO v-n 



« r 
V7T0 



480 



VTTOCEIKPVJjLL 



avrov, 4. 1 0LVt)x^'n virb rov irvevixa- 
ros rreipao'drii/ai vnb rov SiajQoAou, .5. 
1 3, Mark 2. 3, Luke 5. 1 5, 8. 14? virb 
lAGpifxvwv (TVfjLTrvlyovTcu, 14. 8, John 
10. 14, Acts 4. 36, £3. 27, ssepiss. ; 
— with gen. collect. Luke 21. 20, 
Acts 15. 3 7rf)OTrejjL<p6 cures virb rrjs 
iKK\r]aias, 2 Cor. 8. 19 ; — with gen. 
of thing, Matt. 8. 24 &<tts rb irXdlov 
KaXvirrecOaL virb roov KVfxdroop, 14. 
24, Luke 7. 24, Acts 2. 24, 27. 41, 
Rom. 12. 21, 2 Pet. 1. 17 (pwr\s eVe- 
XOeicTTjs abrcp virb rrjs /uLeyaXoirpeirovs 
fiSj-rjs ' a voice being sent forth unto 
him from [by] the radiant glory,' 
i. e. by the Divine Majesty, from 
God himself. 

b) with neuter verbs having a 
passive force, e. g. after yivo\x.ai and 
eTvai signifying to be made, done ; 
yipoficu, Luke 9. 7 ra yiv6\xeva vn 
auToD, 13.17, 23. 8, Acts 12.5; ehai, 
23. 30, impl. 2 Cor. 2. 6. In like 
manner after some transitive verbs, 
where a passive sense is implied, 
e. g. Xafxfidveiv ri vir6 tlvos to re- 
ceive, i. e. to have given of or from 
any one, =to suffer, 2 Cor. 11. 24 ; 
vitofiiveiv ri vtt6 tlvos id. Heb. 12. 
3 ; airoKTetvaL virb tup Onpiwv = to 
cause to be killed by beasts, Rev. 
6. 8. 

II. WITH THE ACCUSATIVE, pr. of 

place whither, i. e. of motion or 
direction under a place ; but also 
of place where, i. e. of rest under 
a place. a) pr. of place whither, 
after verbs of motion or direction, 
under, beneath; riQivai Kvxvov virb 
rbv fiobiop Matt. 5. 15, virb rfyp KXi- 
j/^Mark 4. 21, virb rr}v orreyrjp etV- 
epxecrtfcu Matt. 8. 8, emcrvvdyeiv virb 
ras irrepvyas 23. 37: so Mark 4. 32, 
Jam. 2. 3. Fig. of what is brought 
under the power of any one ; virb 
robs ir6das twos Rom. 16. 20 comp. 
ttovs j8., 7. 14 comp. ttltt pdcrnoo, 
Gal. 3. 22, 23 comp. crvyKXeico, 
Jam. 5. 12 comp. iriirrco e., 1 Pet. 
5. 6 see rairei v6a> b. £. 

b) of place where, after verbs 
implying a being or remaining un- 
der a place; with elvai, John 1. 49 
ovra virb ryjv gvkt\p, 1 Cor. 10. 1; 
impl. Luke 17. 24, Acts 2. 5 r&v virb 
rov ohpav6v, Rom. 3. 13, Jude 6 virb 
£6<pov rer'fjp^Kev. Fig. of what is 
under the power or authority of any 



person or thing, genr, Matt. 8. 9 
&u8p(07r6s cl/ju virb ii-ovc'iap, ix iMV "V 
i/navrbp cr pandoras, Gal. 3. 25, 4. 2 : 
foil, by ace. of thing, implying state 
or condition under any thing, 1 Tim. 
6. 1 virb (vybp dovXoi : so virb p6/jlop 
Rom. 6. 14, virb x&P LV v - 15 > v<p* a- 
l^apriav 3. 9, virb Kardpav Gal. 3. 10, 
virb ra aroix^a rov k. 4. 3. 

c) of time when, under, i. e. at, 
during, Lat. sub, once, Acts 5. 21 
virb rbv opOpop. 

Note. In composition viro im- 
plies, 1. place, either motion or rest 
under, beneath, as virofSaXXoo, viroSicc, 
v7roir6Biou; 2. sw&jection, depend- 
ence, the being under any person 
or thing, as viravdpos, virord&aco ; 3. 
succession, the being behind, after, 
as vwoXeiirco, virop.evoo ; 4. something 
done or happening under - hand, 
covertly, by stealth, unperceived, 
without noise or notice, also a little, 
somewhat, by degrees, as viropoioo, 

V7r07TT6Qi>. 

viroPdxXco, f. /3aA<£, to cast or throw 
under, e. g. under-foot, under a per- 
son ; to put or thrust under, e. g. a 
child to another mother, to substi- 
tute ; to thrust under one's notice, to 
suggest ; in N. T. used of persons, 
to thrust under, to suborn, put for- 
ward by collusion, trans. Acts 6. 11. 

viroypafAfjLos, ov, 6 (viroypd(pco), pr. 
a writing-copy ; in N. T. fig. a copy, 
pattern, example, for imitation, 1 Pet. 
2. 21. 

virodeiyfia, aros t r6 (wVoSei/cvu/xi), 
pr. * what is shewn,' =a pattern, 
example, a) genr. as set before any 
one, either for imitation, John 13. 
15 vir6d€iyiJ.a t^oona vfiip, 'Lva ktX, 
Jam. 5. 10 ; or for warning, Heb. 4. 
11 ip rip avr^ vitodeiy/jLari rrjs airei- 
Oeias, 2 Pet. 2. 6. b) meton. a copy, 
a likeness, taken from an original, 
Heb. 8. 5, 9. 23 ra virodeiyfiara roov 
ip ro7s ovgavols = avrirvira v. 24. 

vTrod€LKvvp.L, f. |<w, to shew or point 
out, pr. under-hand, by stealth, pri- 
vately, = to give to understand, to 
signify, let be known ; genr. to shew, 
let see; in N. T. fig. to shew by words 
or example, to teach, signify, foil, by 
ace. and dat. with f 6n, Acts 20. 35 
ivdvra V7re5ei£a vfxiv, ttri ktX ; by dat. 
of person with infin. Matt. 3. 7 ris 



VTTOC^OjXai 



481 



VTTOfXeVU) 



U7re5ei|ev vfxlu (pvytiv kt\ ; by dat. in 
indir. discourse, Luke 6. 47, 12. 5, 
Acts 9. 16. 

virodexofActi, fut. £ojj.aL> depon. mid. 
to take to one's self, pr. as if placing 
the hands or arms under a person or 
thing, hence genr. to take ox receive 
to one's self i. e. favourably, kindly ; 
usually and in N. T. of guests, to 
receive hospitably, to welcome, enter- 
tain, with accus. Luke 10. 38 Mdpda 
vwede^aro avrbv sis top oIkov clvtt]s, 
19. 6, Acts 17. 7, Jam. 2. 25. 

v 7ro5 eco, fut. 7Jora>, to bind under, as 
sandals under the feet, to put on 
sandals, slippers, &c. to shoe ; in N. 
T. only mid. xmofteofAai, to bind under 
or put on one's own sandals, perf. to 
have bound on one's sandals, &c. = to 
be shod, foil, by ace. aauddAia Mark 

6. 9, v7r6Sr)o~ai ra cravdd\id gov Acts 
12. 8 ; by accus. of part, Eph. 6. 15 

VW0$7)0~dlJ.€l'0l robs ir6das. 
VTrSdrjjjia, aros, t6 (u7ro5ea>), prop. 
' what is bound under' the foot, a 
sandal, a sole of wood or hide bound 
on with thongs, —o , avo*d\iov q. v. ; 
in later usage viv 60*7)1x0, koIKov, and 
also vir6d7]/jLa simply, is put for the 
Roman calceus or shoe, which co- 
vered the whole foot : genr. Luke 
10. 4, 15. 22 u7ro57tyiaTa els rovs tt6- 
8as, 22. 35, Acts 7. 33. Hence to 
viroBrjfjLard twos ^aardcrai to bear the 
sandals of any one, Matt. 3. 11; and 
\vo~cu rov tfjidura toov vnodrjixdroop Ti- 
pos to unbind one's sandals, Mark 1. 

7, Acts 13. 25, — expressions imply- 
ing inferiority, since this was usu- 
ally done only by menial servants, 
or slaves, for their masters. 

vir6b*iKos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (virS, 81/C77), 
pr. ' under process, under sentence,' 
= condemned, guilty, Rom. 3. 19 tVa 
virofiiKos y4vT)Tcu was 6 k6o~/jlos TCO ©. 
* before or in the sight of God.' 

viro(vyiov, ov, r6 (virofyyios), a 
draught animal or beast of burden, 
genr. ; in N. T. spec, an ass, Matt. 
21. 5, 2 Pet. 2.16. 

viro^wvvvjAi, f. £d$<ra>, to under gird, 
i. e. of persons, to gird under the 
breast ; in N. T. of a ship, to under- 
gird, i. e. to gird around the bottom 
and whole body of the ship with 
chains or cables, to strengthen it 
against the waves, Acts 27. 17. 



viroKaroi, adv. =Engl. under-neath, 
spoken of place, with gen. Mark 6. 
1 1 , 7. 28 viroKaro) rr)s Tgairtfos, Luke 
8. 16, John 1.51 viroKaroi rr)s crvKrjs: 
fig. Heb. 2. 8 see irovs /3. 

vTroKpivofiai, depon. middle, pr. to 
give judgment under a cause or mat- 
ter, to give a judicial answer; hence 
genr. to answer, reply, used by the 
earliest writers instead of the later 
and more usual aTroKpivofjLcu; to in- 
terpret dreams, i. e. in answer to 
inquiries ; then, in Attic usage, to 
answer on the stage, to play a part, 
to act ; hence genr. and in N. T. to 
play the hypocrite, to dissemble, feign, 
with ace. and inf. Luke 20. 20 viro- 
KpLVo/xeuous eavTobs BiKaiovs elvoA. 

viroKpiais, ecus, r) (viroKpiuo/jLai), pr. 
answer, response of an oracle, genr. 
stage- playing, acting ; in N. T. hy- 
pocrisy, dissimulation, Matt. 23. 28, 
Mark 12. 15 6 eldws avrwu t^p viro- 
Kpio'iv, Gal. 2. 13. 

VTT0KpiT7)S, OV, 6 (viTOKpiVOflOu), (l 

stage-player, actor; in N. T. a hypo- 
crite, dissembler, i. e. in respect to 
religion or piety, Matt. 6. 2, 5. 16, 
7. 5, ssep. 
viroXafAfidvo), f. K^ofiai, to take un- 
der any person or thing, i. e. to take 
up by placing one's self underneath, 
trans. a) pr. to take or receive up, 
with ace. Acts 1. 9 pttyeArj vTrtAafiev 
avrbv awb twp b<pQaXfxwv. b) fig. 
to take up the discourse, to continue, 
hence to answer, reply, absol. Luke 

10. 30 viroAafiocv b 'lyaovs elire. c) 
fig. to take up in thought, to suppose, 
think, absol. Acts 2. 15 ov ydp, &s 
v/a€?s vTro\afjL^dueT€ : followed by 'Stl 
Luke 7. 43. 

viroAe'nrcti, fut. \f/co, to leave behind, 
pass, to be left behind, remain, Rom. 

11. 3 Kayw v7reXei(p6rjP fiopos. 

vwoXrjPiop, ov, t6 (vtto, \-nv6s), the 
under-vat of a wine-press, into which 
the juice of the grapes flowed, see 
Xr]u6s b., Mark 12. 1. 

viroKLfxTrdvo}, a lengthened form for 
viroKeiiroo, found only in the pres. 
and imperf., to leave behind, trans. 1 
Pet. 2. 21 vTroAifMirdvcov vTroypajUL/xop. 

virofxevo), f. €va>, 1. intrans. to remain 
behind, after others are gone, Luke 

2. 43 VTT€fjL€lP£P '\7)0*0VS 6 7TCUS if 'l€- 

povcra\7}[A, Acts 17. 14 ineZ 

T T 



V7T0fXtlXV1](TKU) 



482 



V7T0(TTa(Ttg 



2. trans, to remain under the ap- 
proach or presence of any person or 
thing, especially a hostile attack, to 
await, sustain; hence in N. T. fig. to 
bear up under, to be patient under, to 
endure, suffer, with ace. 1 Cor. 13. 7 
■ndvra virojULevei, 2 Tim. 2. 10, Heb. 

10. 32 izoWriv cl6\7)0'iv virefieivare, 
12. 2, 7, Jam. 1. 12. Absol. orneut. 
to endure, hold out, persevere, 6 vrro- 
[Aelvas els reXos Matt. 10. 22, 24. 13: 
so with dat. Rom. 12. 12 ry dxtyei 
virojjLsvovTes, 2 Tim. 2. 12, James 5. 

11, 1 Pet. 2. 20. 

i>TTOjJiifxv'r](TKO), f. u7ro/xf^<ro>, to recall 
to one's mind, pr. privately, silently, 
by hints or suggestions, to suggest to 
one's mind, i. q. genr. to put in mind 
of, to remind, biding to remembrance. 
a) act., in various constructions : 
foil, by double accus. of person and 
thing, viroiJLV'r]o"€L vjxas irdvra John 14. 
26 ; by ace. of pers. with 7rept rov- 
rwv 2 Pet. 1. 12 ; by ace. of person 
with inf. Tit. 3. 1, with '6tl Jude 5 ; 
— by accus. of thing, e. g. precepts, 
duties, ravra VTro/xt/x^Tjcr/ce 2 Tim. 2. 
14 ; also evil deeds, with the idea 
of censure, reprehension, 3 John 10 
v7co}xviio~Q) avrov ra egya. b) MID. 
= to call to mind, to recollect, remem- 
ber, with gen. Luke 22. 61 vTre/uvrja'- 
Or) 6 Uerpos rod Xoyov rod tcvplov. 

viroixvrjG' is, ecos, r) {virojMfJLviia'Koo), a 
putting in mind, a reminding, remem- 
brance, a) trans, ev vTrojupfjo'ei by 
putting in mind, by way of remem- 
brance, 2 Pet. 1.13. b) intrans. re- 
collection, remembrance ; so vTtop.vn- 
criv Xa{i$dveiv to take remembrance 
of, = to remember , 2 Tim. 1. 5. 

vTrojj.ovT), t)s, rj (viro/jLevco), a remain- 
ing behind, abode; in N. T. fig. a 
bearing up under, patient endurance, 
comp. viro/nevto 2. a) pr. with gen. 
of thing borne, as evils, &c. 2 Cor. 

1. 6 eV viropiovrj Ttov abrwv TraOrj/Jid- 
T(x>v. b) genr. patience, perseverance, 
constancy under suffering, in faith 
and duty, absol. Luke 8. 15 tcapiro- 
(popovCLV ev v-KO}xovfj, Rom. 8. 25, 
Col. 1. 11, Heb. 10.' 36, James 1. 3, 
2 Pet. 1.6: foil, by gen. of that in 
or as to which one perseveres, Rom. 

2. 7 Kad' virofJLOV7]v epyov ayaOov, 1 
Thess. 1. 3 ; — by gen. of pers. Luke 
21. 19 ev rrj viro/jLovr) vjulmv KTrjaacrde 



7 as \pvxas vp,cov, 2 Thess. 1. 4, 3. 5, 
Rev. 1. 9, 3. 10 rhv Xoyov tt)s viro- 
fiovrjs fiov i. e. ' the precept of con- 
stancy towards me.' Spec, patience 
as a quality of mind, the bearing 
of evils and suffering with tranquil 
mind, Rom. 5. 3 r) 6X?\pis virofxovty 
Karegyd^erai, ver. 4, 15. 4, 5 6 ®ebs 
rrjs vrrojjLoj/TJs i. e. ' who bestows pa- 
tience,' 1 Tim. 6. 11. 

virovoeca, to, f. Tierce, to suspect, sur- 
mise ; in N. T. to suppose, deem, with 
ace. impl. Acts 25. 18 tov [i. e. tgv- 
Ttov &] virevoovv ey& : with ace. and 
inf. 13. 25, 27. 27. 

virovoia, as, rj (vwovoeto), under- 
thought, i. e. suspicion, surmise, 1 Tim. 
6. 4 xmovoiai itovnpai. 

viroTTid^to, Dor. for viroirie^to, to press 
under, to suppress, oppress, in some 
mss. for v7Ttomd(to, Luke 18. 5, 1 Cor. 
9. 27. 

viroirXece, fut. evaofxai, to sail under, 
i. e. under the lee or shelter of an 
island or shore, with ace. depend- 
ing on vir6 in composit, Acts 27. 4, 
7 vTreirXevcrajJiev rrjv KprjrrjV. 

vtroTTvito, fut. evCto, to blow gently, 
softly, of the wind, Acts 27. 13. 

viroirSdiov, ov, to (vttottSBlos, from 
utto, ttovs), a footstool, James 2. 3 
Kadov cade V7rh to viroirodiov jjlov : an- 
thropopath. of God, whose footstool 
is the earth, to viroirodiov rcav iroZuv 
avrov Matt. 5. 35 : for the phrase 
ridevai robs exOpovs vtvottoDlov twv 
vrodtov twos, see irovs /3. 

virotrrao'is, ecos, r) (v(pio'Tr)p,i), pr. 
* what is set or stands under,' a 
foundation, substructure ; then of any 
thing which subsides, sediment; fig. 
foundation, origin, beginning, purpose 
begun, undertaking ; in N. T. a) 
meton. well-founded trust, firm ex- 
pectation, confidence, pr. * foundation 
or ground of trust and confidence,' 
Heb. 3. 14 ri\v apxh v r VS vTrocrrd- 
aecos i. e. ' our first hope or confi- 
dence' in Christ, = rrjv irgdoTrjv wricr- 
tlv 1 Tim. 5. 12 comp. Heb. 10. 35-. 
so Heb. 11. 1 ecrri irlans eXiri^ofxe- 
Vtov v7r6o~Tacns faith is confidence as to 
things hoped for ; 2 Cor. 9. 4 Karaia"- 
XwOto/mev 7]fjL€is ev rrj vwocrracrei rav- 
tt\ in later eds. b) meton. of that 
quality which leads one to stand 



if7TO(TTEXXo) 



483 



V7r(i)7ria£<j) 



under, endure, or undertake any 
thing, firmness, boldness, confidence, 
2 Cor. 11. 17 ev ravTT) rfj viroo'rdo'eL 
T'Tjs Kavxvo'eoos in this boldness of 
boasting, i. e. this confident boasting, 
c) fig. hypostasis, Lat. substantia, i. e. 
' what really exists under any ap- 
pearance,' substance, reality, essen- 
tial nature, Heb. 1. 3 x a P aKT ^Jp T *) y 
viroardcreoos avrov sc. 0eou * the ex- 
press image or counterpart of God's 
essence or being,' i. q. of God him- 
self : so 11. 1, according to Chry- 
sostom and others. Hence in 2 Cor. 
9. 4 and 11. 17 some take it in the 
sense of subject, matter, thing, ev tjj 
viroGrdtfei ravrr) in this matter, = 
ev rep fjLepei rovroo 9. 3. 

VTrocrreWoo, f. e\co, to send or draw 
over, e. g. a sail, to contract, furl ; 
in N. T. with eavr6v or mid. to draw 
one's self back, pr. under cover, out 
of sight, hence genr. to shrink or 
draw back, to withdraw one's self, 
i. e. from timidity, not openly and 
boldly, Gal. 2. 12 vweareWev eavrSv, 
Heb. 10. 38 lav vTroo-reiXrjraL. With 
ace. of thing, pr. to draw back as to 
any thing, =to keep back, suppress, 
from timidity, clandestinely, Acts 
20. 20 ovdhv VTreorT€i\d/jLr)i' ra>v o~v/jl- 
<pep6vrcvv, rod jult) avayyethai kt\ : 
so with ovdev impl. v. 27. 

viroGToKT}, r)s, 7) (viroo~T€\Aoo), a 
shrinking or drawing back, from ti- 
midity, clandestinely, Heb. 10. 39 
comp. v. 38. 

virocrrpecpco, fut. i|/o>, to turn behind 
i. e. back, to turn about, trans. ; in 
N. T. intrans. or with eavr6v impl. 
to turn back, to return, either from 
a short distance or from a journey, 
&c, absol. Mark 14. 40 v it o err pety as 
evpev avrovs, Luke 2. 43, 17. 18, 23. 
48, 56, Acts 8. 28 t)v vivoa'Tgecpoov was 
returning. With adjuncts of place, 
&c, els Luke 1. 56, 2. 39, 45 ; els 
of state, Acts 13. 34; airo Luke 4. 
1, Heb. 7. 1; e/c Acts 12. 25; Sid 
with gen. 20. 3. 

viroo'Tpcovvvci} or itivvvfxi, f. crrpoocroo, 
to strew underneath, trans. Luke 19. 
36. 

virorayi], rjs, r) {yTvordacyoo), subor- 
dination, i. e. subjection, submission, 
2 Cor. 9. 13 see S/jLoXoyia, Gal. 2. 
5 ovSh Trphs &puv e'l^ajmev rfj virorayfj 



i. e. as to subjection, so as to submit 
to them, I Tim. 2. 11, 3.4. 

vir order era, fut. £a>, to range or: put 
under, to make subject, trans, a) act. 
and also in pass, to be subjected, to 
be subject, construed with ace. and 
dative expr. or impl. Rom. 8. 20 rfj 
jULaTai6rr]rL r) ktlo~ls vnerdyr) 5ia rbv 
vnord^avra, 1 Cor. 14. 32 see irvev- 
fxa p. 378 8., ver. 34 comp. Eph. 5. 
24, 15. 27 comp. irovs, Eph. 1. 22, 
5. 24, 1 Pet. 3. 22. b) mid. to sub- 
mit one's self, to be subject, obedient, 
with dat. Luke 2. 51 r)v vworacro'6- 
fxevos auTols, 10. 17, Rom. 8. 7, 10. 3 
rfj diKcu.oo~vvr) rov Qeov ovx virerd- 
yy)V*v, 13. \, 5, 1 Cor. 16. 16, Eph. 
5. 21, 22, Col. 3. 18, James 4. 7, 1 
Pet. 2. 13, 18, al. 

virorldrffiL, f. Orjccc, to set or put un- 
der, to lay under, e. g. a prop, sup- 
port ; in N. T. a) with ace. virori- 
devcu rbv rpdxrjXou to lay down one's 
neck, i. e. under the sword or axe of 
the executioner, =to hazard one's 
life, Rom. 16. 4. b) mid. v-irori- 
Be/Liai, to bring under the mind or 
notice of any one, to suggest, put in 
mind of, as a teacher or otherwise, 
with ace. and dat. 1 Tim. 4. 6. 

vTrorpexca, aor. 2 V7redpa/JL0V, to run 
under, e. g. under a tree ; in N. T. 
of a ship, to run under the lee or 
shelter of an island or coast, with 
accus. Acts 27. 16 VTjcriov ri virodpa- 
fjLoures. 

viroTvirciicr i s, ecos, r) {yirorvTr6oo), a 
form, sketch, fig. 2 Tim. 1. 13 U7r. v- 
yiaiv6vTu>v \6yccv : meton. a sketch, 
pattern, for imitation, 1 Tim. 1. 16 

irpbs VTTOTVTrOOO'lV. 

virotyegoo, aor. 1 vTrrjveyKa, to under- 
bear, i. e. to bear up from under- 
neath, to support, sustain ; in N. T. 
fig. to bear up under, to endure, with 
ace. ireipacrix6v 1 Cor. 10. 13, dixyfxovs 
2 Tim. 3. 11, \viras 1 Pet. 2. 19. 

U7ro%ojpew, a>, fut. Tjoru), to give place 
covertly, to withdraw one's self under 
cover, without noise or notice, in- 
trans., with els local, Luke 9. 10 vire- 
X^prjce kclt Idiav els rdirov eprjf,Lov : 
so with ev, 5. 16 see ev 4. 

v it cc ir i d £&>, f. dcrco (vttcvttiov, fr. vtto, 
dty), to strike under the eyes ; in N. 
T. genr. = to maltreat, trans, spoken 



V£ 



484 



VXpMTTOQ 



of the body, to subject to hardship, 
to mortify, 1 Cor. 9. 27 : fig. to weary 
with prayers, entreaties, foil, by ac- 
cus. Luke 18. 5. 

vs, v6s, 6, rj, a swine, 2 Pet. 2. 22. 

vo~accTros and vcrooiros, ov, r), hyssop, 
a low plant or shrub, put in antith. 
with the cedar as growing out of the 
wall or rocks, 1 Kings 4. 33 ; it was 
much used in the ritual purifica- 
tions and sprinklings of the He- 
brews, Ex. 12. 22, Lev. 14. 4 : in N. 
T. of a stalk or stem of hyssop, John 
19. 29, =/caAayuosMatt.27.48; also 
of a bunch of hyssop for sprinkling, 
Heb. 9. 19. 

vcrrepico, w, f. r)cr(t) (varepos), to be 
last, behind, pr. in place ; in N. T. 
fig. of dignity, condition, strength, 
and the like, to be behind, inferior, 
to lack ; in later usage also depon. 
pass. vo'Tepov/jLctL id. a) of dignity, 
&c. absol. to be the worse, 1 Cor. 8. 
8 ovre iau /xTj (pdycc/jLev varepovixsQa : 
with gen. depending on the idea of 
comparison contained in the verb, 
2 Cor. 11.5 Xoyi^ojxai prjBei/ vareprj- 
Kkvai roov virepXiav airoarSXav, 12.11. 

b) genr. to lack, fail, (a) to fail 
of, come short of, miss, not reach any 
thing, with gen. expr. or impl.,Rom. 
3. 23 iravrts varepovvrai. rrjs Bo^tjs 
rod 0eov all come short of that glory 
which is from God, i. e. fail to obtain 
the Divine favour ; Heb. 4. 1 vare- 
prjKevai sc. rrjs KaraTravaeous ravrrjs : 
once foil, by cltto praegn. 12. 15. (/3) 
to want, be without, lack, with gen. 
Luke 22. 35 fxi) rivos vareprjaare ; 
with ev of that in which one is 
wanting, 1 Cor. 1. 7; with accus. of 
thing as to which, Matt. 19. 20 ri 
en vcrrepw what lack I yet ? Absol. 
to be in want, suffer need, Luke 15. 
14, 2 Cor. 11. 8, Phil. 4. 12. (7) 
intrans. of things, to fail, be lacking, 
wanting, absol. John 2. 3 vcrregi)- 
o-clvtos o'ivov, with dat. Mark 10. 21 
eV aoi ucrrepe?. 

varreprj/na, aros, r6 (vcregeoo), lit. 
' that which is wanting,' want, lack. 
a) genr., with gen. of thing, Phil. 2. 
30, Col. 1. 24 see avr ap air Xrjp 6 co, 
1 Thess. 3. 10. b) absol., or with 
gen. of person, want, need, poverty, 
Luke 21. 4 comp. Mark 12. 44; 2 
Cor. S. 13. 



vcrepyjcrLs, ews, r) (varepsou), the be- 
ing in want, need, poverty, Mark 1 2. 
44, Phil. 4. 11. 

vcrrsgos, a, ov, a defective compara- 
tive, latter, last, hindmost, e. g. in 
place ; in N. T. only of time. a) 
genr. 1 Tim. 4. 1 iv vo~repois icaipoh 
in the latter times, comp. €o~x& T os 
b. /3. b) neut. varegov as adv. (a) 
with gen. last, after, Matt. 22. 27 
vartpov wavrcov airedave koll r) yvvr) 
last of all, after all. (/3) absol. at 
last, afterwards, Matt. 4. 2 varepov 
eVeiWe, 21. 29, 32, 37, 25. 11, 26. 
60, John 13. 36. 

v(pavr6s,r), 6v{v(paivoi), woven, John 
19. 23. 

v^T)\6s, f), 6v (vij/os), high, elevated, 
lofty. a) prop., opos in\rr)\6v Matt. 
4. 8, Rev. 21. 12 re?xos v\p. From 
the Heb., ra vtyrjXa high places, the 
heights, put for the highest heavens, 
Heb. 1. 3, comp. ovpavSs d. j8. : 
in a like sense spoken of Christ, 
comparat. vif/r}X6r€pos rwv ovqav&v 
yevo/ji€Vos being made higher than the 
heavens, i. e. exalted above the hea- 
vens, 7. 26, comp. Eph. 4. 10 virzp- 
dvoj irdvrwv rwv ovpavoov. Symbol., 
by Hebr., Acts 13. 17 /uera /3pa%io- 
vos v\prjXov ii-riyayev avrous e| Alyv- 
ivrov with a high arm, with the arm 
uplifted as if about to destroy the 
enemy, thus emblematic of threat- 
ening might, b) figur. high, i. e. 
highly esteemed, regarded with pride, 
ro iu avdpdo7rois v\prjXov, ftfitXvyfia 
iv&mov rod 0eot5 Luke 16. 15 ; Rom. 
12. 16 fxrj ra viprjXa cppoj/ovpres high 
things, pride, opp. to ra raireivd hu- 
mility, comp. crvvaiv ay (a. 

v\pr]\o(ppov4cc, 00, f. f)o~oo (v\pr)\6s, 
(ppoveo*), to be high-minded, proud, 
arrogant, intrans. Rom. 11. 20, 1 
Tim. 6. 17. 

ti\picrros,r), ou(v\pos),a. defective su- 
perlat. highest, most elevated, loftiest. 
a) prop., in N. T. only, from the 
Heb. ra {tyfcrra the highest places, the 
heights, put for the highest heavens, 
comp. ovpav6s d. $., Matt. 21. 9 
coo'avva iv ro?s inpio-rois, Luke 2. 14, 
19. 38. b) fig. 6 v^io-ros the Most 
High, spoken of God as dwelling 
in the highest heavens, far exalted 
above all other beings, comp. ovpa- 
v6s d., Mark 5. 7, Luke 1. 32, al. 



VlpOQ 



485 



<&(l\tl 



v\pos, eos, ovs, r6 (vtyi), height, ele- 
vation, a) pr. Eph. 3. 18 fidOos koX 
ityos, Rev. 21. 16. From the Heb. 
the height, on high, put for heaven, 
the highest heaven, the abode of God, 
com p. ovpav6s d. ; so e| v\povsfrom 
on high, from God, Luke 1. 78; els 
vxpos to on high, to God, Eph. 4. 8. 
b) fig. elevation, dignity, Jam. 1. 9. 

vxpooo, oo, f. (vera (ityos), to heighten, 
i. e. to raise high, to elevate, lift up, 
trans, a) pr. of the brazen serpent, 
and of Jesus on the cross, John 3. 
14 Ka6oos Mwutrrjs vipooae rov o<piv, 
ovroos vityoo6r)vai 5e? rbv vlbv rov av- 
Bpooirov, 8. 28 : hence Christ is fur- 
ther said v^/oodrjvai 4k rrjs yrjs = to 
be lifted up from the earth arid exalted 
to heaven, in allusion to the death 
of the cross, 12. 32, 34; also rrj 
5e|i5 rov &eov v\poodeis exalted to the 
right hand of God, Acts 2. 33, 5. 31, 
comp. Heb. 7. 26 in vxp-nXos a., and 
see Mark 16. 19, 1 Pet. 3. 22, Heb. 
1. 3, 8. 1, 12. 2, — others render fig. 
exalted by the right hand of God, as 
in b. 

b) fig. to elevate, exalt, i. e. (a) 
genr. to raise to a condition of pro- 
sperity, dignity, honour, Luke 1. 
52 KaOelAe Svvdorras airb doSvoov kcu 
vipooae raireivovs, Acts 13. 17, James 
4. 10, 1 Pet. 5. 6. Pass. vxpooOTjcreraL 
Matt. 23. 12; 11. 23 Kairepvaovp., i) 
eoos rod ovpavov vipoode?o~a exalted to 
heaven, either in external prosper- 
ity, or more especially in respect to 
the privileges of the gospel, as the 
abode of Jesus. (/3) reflex, v\povv 
ejxavrov, to exalt otie's self, to be proud, 
arrogant, Matt. 23. 12, Luke 14. 11. 

vtycofxa, aros, ro (vxpooo), pr. * some- 
thing made high, elevated,' i. e. a 
high place, height, elevation, Rom. 8. 
39 ovre vtyoofia ovre fiddos, probably 
put for heaven, comp. vxpos. Fig. 
of a proud adversary, under the 
figure of a lofty tower or fortress 
built up proudly by the enemy, 2 
Cor. 10. 5 irav vipoofia eirai.p6p.evov 
Kara rrjs yvoocreoos rod ®eov. 



(pay o ix a l, ifpayov, see e a" 6 loo. 

(pay os, ov, 6 ((payeTv), an eater, glut- 
ton, Matt. 11. 19. 



(paiKovqs, ov, 6, by metath. for (pai- 
v6\r)s, Lat. pcenula, a cloak or great- 
coat with a hood, used chiefly on 
journeys or in the army, 2 Tim. 4. 
13, — others suppose it to be a tra- 
velling-case for books, &c. Written 
also in mss. and eds. (paiKoov-ns, (pe- 

\6v7]S, (pe\doV7]S, &c. 

(pat vco, fut. avco, aor. 2 pass. e(pdvr)v, 
(fpdvca), pr. to lighten, give light, il- 
luminate. 1. intrans. to give light, 
shine forth, shine as a luminary or 
light, absol. Rev. 1. 16 ws 6 rj\ics 
faivei, 8. 12: foil, by ev of place, 
2 Pet. 1. 19 cos \vx vc P <po.ivovrt ev 
avxp-r)p§ roixoo, Rev. 21. 23. Fig. 
of spiritual light and truth, comp. 
o~k6tos b., John 1. 5 rb (pas iv rrj 
o~Koria (palvei, 5. 35, 1 John 2. 8. 

2. trans, to bring to light, to let 
appear, to shew ; oftener, and in X. 
T. only, pass, or mid. cpaivopai, aor. 
2 £(pdv7)v, to come to light, to appear, 
be or become visible, a) strictly, 
to shine forth, to shine, with iv of 
place, Rev. 18. 23 (poos Av%i/ov ov pi) 
(pavij ev col en: fig. Phil. 2. 15 iv 
ols (patvecrOe ws (poocrrr\pes ev Kocrpop. 

b) genr. to appear, be seen, foil, by 
dat. of pers. expr. or impl. (a) of 
persons, Matt. 1. 20 6.yye\os Kvpiov 
tear ovaq e<pdv7) avra>, 2. 13, Mark 
16.9: with a particip. or adj. as 
predicate in nominat., Matt. 6. 16 
ottoos (pavuxri ro7s avdpcoivois vrjerrev- 
ovres, v. 18, vpe?s (paiveorOe ro?s av- 
dpcbirois [»Wes] o'tKaioi 23. 28 ; dat. 
impl. 2 Cor. 13. 7; particip. impl. 
Matt. 6. 5 ottoos av (pavoocn ro7s avQp. 
sc. irpocrevx^^oi. Absol. to appear, 
make his appearance, Luke 9. 8, 1 
Pet. 4. 18. (0) of things, ra (i(dvia 
Matt. 13. 26 ; of an event, 9. 33 ; so 
ra (pawSpeva things visible, apparent 
to the senses, Heb. 11. 3: with a 
predicate, Matt. 23. 27, Rom. 7. 13 
'Iva (pavfj apagria . . . Karepya^opevn 
Qdvarov. Espec. of things appear- 
ing in the sky, air, &c. phenomena, 
Matt. 2. 7 rbv xp® vov T °v <po.Lvop.evov 
aarepos, 24. 27, 30, Jam. 4. 14. 

c) fig. as referred to the mental 
eye, to appear, seem, foil, by dat. of 
pers. with predic. Mark 14. 64 ri 
vfxiv (paiverai ; foil, by evoomov rivos 
Luke 24. 11. 

$a\eK, 6, indec. Phalec, Heb. Peleg, 



(paVEp(')Q 



486 



<4>api(Ta~iO£ 



* part,' pr. name of the son of Eber, 
Luke 3. 35. 

(pav ep6s, a, 6p ((patpoo), apparent, vi- 
sible, conspicuous, usually and in N. 
T. apparent, manifest, known; (papepbp 
eJpai to be manifest, known, Acts 4. 
16, Rom. 1.19; <pavepbv yipeoSai to 
be or become apparent, manifest, ivell 
known, Luke 8. 17, Acts 7. 13 ; (pa- 
pepbp Troieiy ripd to make one mani- 
fest, known, to disclose, Matt. 12. 

16. Neut. with prep, els (papepbp 
ehBeip to become manifest, known, to 
be brought to light, Mark 4. 22 : ep 
rQ> <pavep(2 as adv. manifestly, openly, 
Matt. 6. 4; also = externally, out- 
wardly, Rom. 2. 28. 

(papepooo, <a, fut, oocroo {(papepos), to 
make apparent, manifest, known, to 
manifest, shew openly, trans, a) of 
things, act., with accus. John 2. 11 
iipapepooce ry)p dc^av avrov, 1 Cor. 4. 
5, 2 Cor. 2. 14 ep iraprl roiroo, Col. 4. 

4, Tit. 1. 3 ; with ace. and dat. John 

17. 6, Rom. 1. 19 6 ©ebs avrols [tow- 
to] e(papepooo~e. Pass. Mark 4. 22 ovk 
ecrri ri upvirrov o eap /jlt) ^>apepoo6f}, 
John 3. 21, Rom. 3. 21, 16. 26, Eph. 

5. 13 irap to (papepovfievov (poos earl 
whatever is made manifest is itself 
light, Heb. 9. 8, 1 John 3. 2 oviroo 
i(pavepoo67] ri eo~6fieQa, Rev. 3. 18, 
ep TGvrop 1 John 4. 9, ep too croofiari 
2 Cor. 4. 10 ; with dat. Col. 1. 26. 

b) of persons, (a) reflex, with 
eavrov, or mid. <pavepoviiai, aor. 1 
pass. 6(papepoo6'nv as mid., to manifest 
one's self, shew one's self openly, to 
appear ; reflex, with dat. John 7. 4 
(papepoocrop o'eavrbp rop KocyLO) shew 
thyself to the world, appear publicly ; 
mid. with eixirpocrdep twos, 2 Cor. 5. 
10 robs irdvras 7)/aas (papepooOrjpai del 
e'fAirpoo'dep rod j3r)fjLaros rod Xp. Es- 
pec. of those appearing from heaven 
or from the dead, reflex, with dat. 
e(poLV<zpo)G~ev eavrbp itdXiP 6 ^Vqcrovs 
ro7s ixaQ-nrals John 21.1 ; — mid. with 
dat. v. 14 rovro tfdrj rpirop e<pavepoo- 
8r] 6 % rots jJLaO., 1 John 1. 2 4(pape- 
pd>9r) 7]fJL?u, Mark 16. 12, 14; absol. 
Col. 3. 4 '6rap 6 Xp. (papepooBfj, 1 Tim. 
3. 16, Heb. 9. 26, 1 Pet. 1. 20, 1 John 
1. 2 i] £oor} e(papepoo6rj i. e. ' Christ 
as the source of eternal life,' 2. 28. 
(/3) pass, to be manifested, to become 
cr be made manifest, known, with dat. 



John 1. 31 r iva (papepoodrj rep ^lcparjX, 
2 Cor. 5. 11 ; with ep ibid., eV iraprl 
els v/xas 11. 6; foil, by oti, 3. 3, 1 
John 2. 19. 

(pave poos, adv. ((pavegSs), manifestly, 
openly, i. e. cleayly, evidently, Acts 
10. 3; publicly, Mark 1. 45, John 

7. 10. 

(pavepoocris, eoos, r\ ((papepooo), mani- 
festation, a making known, 2 Cor. 4. 
2 ; i) (p. rod Trvevp.aros — revelation, 
ICor. 12.7. 

(pavos, ov, 6 {(paivoo), a light, e.g. a 
torch, lantern, John 18. 3. 

fyavovijA, 6, indec. Phanuel, Heb. 
Penuel, ' face of God,' pr. name of 
the father of Anna, Luke 2. 36. 

(paprd^oo, f. dcoo ((paipoo), strictly a 
frequentative, to make appear, make 
visible, to shew; usually and in N. T. 
pass. (paprd^op.ai, to appear, to be 
seen, be visible, hence neut. part, rb 
(papra^o^epop, =rb (paip6\xevop, the 
phenomenon, i. e. the sight, spectacle, 
Heb. 12. 21. 

(pavracia, as, i) ((paprd^o/nai), an 

appearing, appearance ; in N. T. ap- 
pearance, show, pomp, Acts 25. 23. 

(pdprac jxa, aros, r6 ((paprd^ofxai), a 
phantasm, phantom, apparition, spo- 
ken of a spirit, spectre, ghost, Matt. 
14. 26, Mark 6. 49. 

(pdpay^, ayyos, i), a gorge, ravine, 
valley, a narrow and deep pass or 
valley between high rocks, Luke 3. 
5 Tcaaa (pdpay£ 7rX7]poodr](rerai. 

<&apaao, b, indec. Pharaoh, Coptic 
Pouro, pr. * the king,' the common 
title of the Egyptian kings down to 
the time of the Persian invasion, 
and often employed like a proper 
name, Acts 7. 10, 13, 21, Rom. 9. 17. 

®apes, 6 , indec. Phares, Hebrew 
* breach,' pr. name of a son of Ju- 
dah by Thamar, Matt. 1. 3. 

QagicaTos, ov, 6, a Pharisee, Heb. 
' the separate.' This was a power- 
ful sect of the Jews, in general op- 
posed to the Sadducees ; first men- 
tioned by Josephus as existing under 
Hyrcanus, about B.C. 130, and even 
then in high repute. The Pharisees 
were rigid interpreters of the Mo- 
saic law, and exceedingly strict in 
its ceremonial observances ; but of- 
ten violated the spirit of it by their 



(jjapfiaKEia 



487 



<p £()(!) 



traditional and strained expositions. 
They attributed equal authority to 
the traditional law, or unwritten pre- 
cepts, relating chiefly to external 
rites, as ablutions, fastings, pray- 
ers, alms, and the avoiding of inter- 
course with gentiles, publicans, &c. 
They believed, with the Stoics, that 
all events are controlled by fate ; but 
yet did not wholly exclude the li- 
berty of the human will. They held 
the separate existence of spirits and 
of the soul, and believed in the re- 
surrection of the body — both of 
which the Sadducees denied, Acts 
23. 8. Our Lord often denounces 
the sect of the Pharisees for their 
hypocrisy and profligacy, Matt. 23. 
13 sq., Luke 16. 14, al. : yet there 
are a few honourable exceptions, as 
Gamaliel, Acts 5. 34 ; Simeon, Luke 
2. 25 ; Joseph of Arimathea, 23. 51 ; 
Nicodemus, John 7. 50 comp. 19. 
39. 

(papfjLateeia, as, r) ((pap/maKevco), the 
preparing and giving of medicine, 
Engl, pharmacy ; also a poisoning ; 
in N. T. magic art, sorcery, enchant- 
ment, Gal. 5. 20, Rev. 9. 21, 18. 23. 

(papp.aK€vs, ews, 6 ((pap/xaKevcc), a 
pharmacist, an apothecary, one who 
prepares and dispenses medicines ; 
a poisoner ; in N.T. a magician, sor- 
cerer, enchanter, ir6pvois /cat (pap/ia- 
Kevo-i, Rev. 21. 8 text, rec, — others 
Kpagfianols. 

(papfiands, ov, 6, r) {(pdpfxaKov), = 
(papfiaxevs, a poisoner ; in N. T. a 
magician, sorcerer, enchanter, Rev. 
21. 8 in later eds., 22. 15. 

(pacts, sees, 7) ((prjfjLi), speech, word, 
report, Acts 21. 31. 

(pdo'Kco, imperf. U(pacrKov, defect., to 
say, affirm, — cpr^i, foil, by inf. with 
ace. Acts 24.9, 25. 19; by inf. with 
nom. Rom. 1. 22, see Stuart's N.T. 
Gram. p. 197 a. 

<P&tvt), y]s, 7), a crib, manger, Luke 
2.7, 12, 16, 13. 15. 

<pav\os,T),oy, bad, ill, worthless, phy- 
sically, as food, a garment; in N. T. 
morally, bad, evil, wicked, irav <pav- 
Xov Trpayfia Jam. 3. 16; ra cpavXa 
evil deeds, John 3. 20, 5. 29 ; Asyeiv 
(pavXov Tit. 2. 8. 

(peyyos, eos, ovs, t6 (kindred with 



<pdos), light, brightness, shining, es- 
pec. of the moon, Matt. 24. 29 r) 
aekrjur) ov 5c6<rei rb (peyyos aurrjs : of 
a lamp, Luke 11. 33. 

cpeido/JLai, f. cto'o/jLai, depon. mid. to 
spare, e. g. to abstain from using, to 
use sparingly, to save ; in N. T. a) 
to spare, r=to abstain from doing 
any thing, to forbear, absol. 2 Cor. 
12. 6 (peido/jLai sc. rov Kavx<*cr6ai. b) 
to spare, = to abstain from treating 
with severity, to treat with forbear- 
ance, tenderness, foil, by gen. Acts 
20. 29 fj.7) <pei$6/jLevoi rod ttol/jlulov, 
Rom. 8. 32 rod Ifiiov vlov ovit icpei- 
aaro, 11. 21, 2 Pet. 2. 4, 5; with 
gen. impl. 2 Cor. 13. 2. 

cpeido/nevcos, adv. (<pzl8o/j.ai), spar- 
ingly, i. e. frugally, not bountifully, 
2 Cor. 9. 6. 

(pc\6urjs, see <pai\6v7]s. 

<pi poo, fut. oiao), aor. 1 fjveyKa, aor. 
1 pass. rjvex&Wi t° bear, Lat. fero, 
trans, a) pr. to bear, as a burden 
or the like ; to bear up, to have or 
take upon one's self; in N. T. only 
fig. (a) to bear tip under, to bear 
with, endure, with ace. Rom. 9. 22 6 
©ebs fyeyKS o~Kevr) opyrjs, Heb. 12. 
20, 13. 13 rbis bvz&io'ixbv avrov (pe- 
povres. (/3) to bear up any thing, to 
uphold, = to have in charge, to direct, 
govern, with ace. Heb. 1. 3 cpepwv rot 
irdvTCL TO) pr)fiaTL kt\. 

b) to bear, with the idea of mo- 
tion, = to bear along or about, 
to carry, Luke 23. 26 rov aravpbv 
(pepew oTTicrOev rod 3 lr)o~ov. Pass. 
(pepop.ai, to be borne along, e. g. as in 
a ship before the wind, to be driven, 
Acts 27. 15, 17: fig. to be moved, 
incited, 2 Pet. 1. 21 virb iruev/uaros 
ayiov <pep6fieuoi. Mid. (pepofjiai, to 
bear one's self along, === to move along, 
to rush, as a wind, Acts 2. 2 wo-n-ep 
<pepofA€vr)s TTVor)s : fig. to go on, to 
advance, in teaching, iirl tt\v reAeio- 
tyjto, <p€p(t>jjLe6a Heb. 6. 1. 

c) to bear, with the idea of motion 
to a place, to bear hither or thi- 
ther, to bring, (a) of things, foil, 
by ace. expr. or impl. ; genr. Mark 
6. 28, Luke 24. 1 t)\Bov bcl rb pvrjpa 
<pepovcrai a r)roi/uLaaau apoop-ara, John 
19. 39, Acts 4. 34, 37, 5. 2, 2 Tim. 
4. 13: foil, by airo partit. John 21. 
1 iv4yK<XT€ [ti] airb tup dipapioep : 



tysvyix) 



488 



QilffTOQ 



pass. Matt. 14. 11, Mark 6. 27: also 
with dat. of pers. ri tivi, Matt. 14. 
11 tfveyKev \_avTi]v~] tt} p.7]rp\ avrrjs, 
Mark 12. 15 <pepere fxoi hr\vdpiov, 
impl. v. 16, John 2. 8, 4. 33 htjtis 
tfveyicev avrco <paye7v; so with o?5e 
added, Matt. 14. 18 : foil, by els of 
place, Rev. 21. 24, 26: spoken of 
the finger or hand, to reach hither, 
John 20. 27. Fig. of a voice or de- 
claration, pass, to be borne, brought, 
to come, <p(avr\s euexGetcns aurcp . . . ef 
ovpavov 2 Pet. 1. 17, 18 : of good 
brought to any one, bestowed on him, 
pass, with dat. 1 Pet. 1. 13 M rrjv 
(f)€pojj.€U7jv vfiiv x ( *P LU : of accusations, 
charges, &c. to bring forward, to pre- 
sent, with Kara rivos, John 18. 29 
tlvoi. Karrjyopiav (peg ere Kara rod av6p. 
tovtov ; Acts 25. 7, 2 Pet. 2. 1 1 comp. 
Jude 9 : of a doctrine, prophecy, to 
announce, make known, t))v didaxw 2 
John 10, 7rpo(p7jT€(au 2 Pet. 1.21: of 
a fact or event, as reported or tes- 
tified, in the sense of to adduce, to 
shew, prove, pass. Heb. 9. 16 oirov 
diadi}K7], BdvaTov avdyKK) <pegeo~dai rod 
SiaOEfjLwov. (/3) of persons, with ace. 
to bear, to bring, e. g. the sick, Mark 
2. 3 egxovrai npos avTov TragaXvTuebv 
(pepovres, Luke 5. 18, Acts 5.16: foil, 
by dat. iivd tivi, Matt. 17. 17 (pepere 
fioi abrov o?5e, Mark 7. 32 ; irpos with 
ace. 1. 32, 9. 17 : spoken also of any 
motion to a place, not proceeding 
from the person himself, in the sense 
of to bring, to lead, with ace. and eiri, 
15. 22 (pepovo'iv abrbv eiri ToXyoQa 
t6ttov, John 21. 18 oirov: so of beasts, 
Luke 15. 23, Acts 14. 13. Fig. and 
absol. a way or gate is said to lead 
any whither, r)]V ttvXtju t^v (pepovcrav 
els rrjv ir6Xiv Acts 12. 10. 

d) to bear, as trees or fields their 
fruits, to yield, Kapirou Mark 4. 8, 
John 12.24, 15.2, al. 
<pevyco, f. £ojuat, aor. 2 eepvyov, to flee, 
betake one's self to flight, intrans. 
a) pr. and genr. Matt. 8. 33 ol fi6o~- 
Kovres eepvyov, 26. 56, John 10. 12, 
Acts 7. 29: foil, by air6, Mark 16. 
8 eepvyov anb rod fj.vr)fJielov, 14. 52, 
Jam. 4. 7 ; e/c out of, Acts 27. 30 ; els 
Matt. 2. 13 cpevye els KYyvirrov, Mark 
13. 14 ets to. fp-n, Rev. 12. 6; 4<rr\ 
ra opt] Matt. 24. 16. Poetically of 
death, with airo Rev. 9. 6 ; also of 
heaven and earth, &c. to flee away, 



= to vanish suddenly, with onro 16. 
20. b) to flee from, escape, foil, by 
clttS, Matt. 3. 7 (pvyeiv airb ttjs fxeX- 
Xovo-ns opyrjs, 23. 33 ; trans, with 
ace. Heb. 11. 34 eepvyov crrSfiara fxa- 
Xaipas, impl. 12. 25. c) fig. to flee, 
= to avoid, shun, foil, by airo, 1 Cor. 
10. 14 (p. enrb rrjs eidooXoXargeias : 
trans, with ace. 6. 18 (p. tt)v iropveiav, 
ITim. 6. 11, 2 Tim. 2. 22. 

$7) Ail;, ikos, Felix, the eleventh Ro- 
man procurator of Judaea, about a.d. 
51-58. His administration being 
cruel and vindictive, he was recal- 
led by Nero ; and escaped punish- 
ment only through the influence of 
his brother Pallas, the emperor's fa- 
vourite. Paul was brought before 
Felix, and left by him in prison, 
Acts 23. 24, 26, al. 

{prjfir}, 7)s, 7), Dor. cpdfia ((pyjpl), whence 
Lat. fama, Engl, fame, i.e. word, re- 
port, rumour, common fame, Matt. 
9. 26, Luke 4. 14. 

(prj/j.1, enclitic and defective, imperf. 
ecp-qv ((pace obsol.), pr. ' to bring to 
light by speech,' genr. to say, speak, 
utter; the other tenses are supplied 
from elirov, a) genr., and usually 
followed by the express words, Matt. 
26. 34 e(pr) avT$ 6 'Itjctovs, ap.7]v Key (a 
(rot kt\, v. 61, Luke 7. 44, Acts 8. 
36, 10. 28, 31; with ace. 1 Cor. 10. 
15 Kpivare vp.e?s o (prjfii. Hence as 
interposed in the middle of a clause 
quoted, like Engl, said I, said he, 
and Lat. inquam, Matt. 14. 8 $6s fioi, 
(prjalv, a>8e e7ri irivaKi ktX, Acts 23. 
35, 25. 5, 22. b) as modified by the 
context, where the sense often lies 
not so much in (pr)p.i as in the ad- 
juncts, (a) before interrogations, 
for to ask, inquire, Matt. 27. 23 6 
rjyefxcbv ecpr], ri yap Kambv eTrotrjo'ev ; 
Acts 16. 30, 21. 37. (/3) before re- 
plies, for to answer, reply, Matt. 4.7 
ecpf) avrcj) 6 'Irjcrovs, iraXiv yeypcnrrai, 
13. 29, John 1. 23 : with airoKgiOeis 
added, Matt. 8. 8, Luke 23. 3. (7) 
emphat. in the sense of to affirm, as- 
sert, Rom. 3. 8, 1 Cor. 7. 29, 10. 19. 

^tjctos, ov, 6, Festus, i.e. Porcius 
Festus, the twelfth Roman procu- 
rator of Judaea, about a.d. 58-62, 
the successor of Felix. Festus sent 
Paul to Rome as a prisoner, on his 
own appeal, Acts 24. 27, al. 



</>0a 



Vlt) 



489 



(piXiu) 



(pQdvco, fut. dcrco, aor. 1 ecpdacra, to go 
or come before, first, sc. in being or 
doing any thing, a) pr., with ace. 
to precede, anticipate, 1 Thess. 4. 15 
ov /j.7) cpQdcrco^v robs KOLfirjOeuras i. e. 
in being admitted into heaven, b) 
genr., aor. 1 zcpBaaa, to have come first, 
already, by anticipation, foil, by &XP 1 
with gen. 2 Cor. 10. 14 &XP 1 Ka ^ v^&v 
£<p6do~aiuL€j/ iv rop cvayycAiop even as 
far as to you have we already come in 
preaching the gospel, comp. ver. 16 : 
foil, by efc tl, fig. to have already at- 
tained unto, Rom. 9. 31, Phil. 3. 16 ; 
by iiri tipol, to have already come to 
or upon any one, Matt. 12. 28 apa 
J-cpOacrev icp* vfxas 7) fiao'tteia rod Qeov, 
1 Thess. 2. 16 t) opyi). 

<p6apr6s, i), 6v (cpOeipco), corruptible, 
perishable, mortal, Rom. 1. 23 <p. av- 
dpcoiros, 1 Cor. 9. 25 <p. o~Tt<pavos, 15. 
53, 1 Pet. 1. 18, 23. 

(pOeyyofxai, f. y£o/j.ai, depon. mid. 
(cpeyyos, cpdoo) to sound, as a trumpet, 
thunder, the voice ; in N. T. to speak, 
absol. Acts 4. 18, viro^vyiou eV avQpco- 
7rov <pooi>fj (pdey^dfjieuop 2 Pet. 2. 16, 
with ace. virepoyKa v. 18. 

(pOeipco, f. epco, aor. 1 pass. icpOdprju, 
to spoil, corrupt, destroy, genr. * to 
bring into a worse state,' trans, with 
ace. 1 Cor. 3. 17 e? ris rbu vabv rov 
&eov (pdeipei, cpdepei tqvtov 6 &e6s, 2 
Cor. 7. 2 ; mid. Jude 10. Fig., in a 
moral sense, to corrupt, deprave, with 
accus. 1 Cor. 15. 33 cpOeipovcriv ijdrj 
Xpycrra, ofAiXiai Kauai see 7) 60s, Eph. 
4. 22, Rev. 19. 2 ; prsegn. 2 Cor. 11. 
3 fjirjTrccs . . . ovtco cpOapfj ra vorj/jLara 
vjxcbv dirb rrjs aTr\6T7)TOS kt\. 

<pd ivoiroopivSs, t), ov (cpQivoo, birccpa), 
autumnal, Jude 12 8eV5pa cpBiv. trees 
of autumn, stripped of their fruits 
and verdure. 

cp96yyos, ov, 6 ((pdeyyofiai), a sound, 
espec. of a musical instrument, 1 
Cor. 14. 7: poet, for the voice, Rom. 
10. 18. 

(pBovioo, Co, f. t)(Tco {cpBovos), to envy, 
with dat. Gal. 5. 26. 

<p66vos, ov, b, envy, Matt. 27. 18, 
Rom. 1. 29 : (pBovoi envyings, bursts 
of envy, Gal. 5. 21, 1 Pet. 2. 1. 

(pdopd, as, 7] (<p6eipoo), a spoiling, cor- 
ruption, destruction, genr. the bring- 
ing or being brought into a worse 



state; inN. T. spoken a) of death, 
slaughter, 2 Pet. 2. 12 (ooa els aXoocriv 
kcu cpBopdv : also of mortality, mor- 
tal nature, a dying away, Rom. 8. 21 
airb rr)s SouAeias tt\s cpBopas, 1 Cor. 
15. 42, 50. Fig. of spiritual death, 
condemnation, misery, Gal. 6. 8, Col. 
2. 22 see o.-KoxP'no'LS. b) fig. in a 
moral sense, corruptness, depravity, 
wickedness, 2 Pet. 1.4, 2. 12. 

cpid\rj, 7]s, r), a bowl, goblet, having 
more breadth than depth, Rev. 5. 8, 

15. 7, 16. 1 sq. 

<pi\dyaBos, ov, 6, t), adj. (<pi\os, ct- 
yadSs), loving good, a lover of good, 
loving right, upright, Tit. 1. 8. 

<£iAa5eA(£eia, as, t), Philadelphia, 
anciently the second city of Lydia, 
situated near the foot of mount 
Tmolus, about 27 miles south-east 
from Sardis ; Rev. 1. 11. 

<pi\a$tA(pia, as, r) (<pi\d$€\(pos), 
brotherly love ; in N. T. only in the 
Christian sense, the mutual leve of 
Christian brethren, Rom. 12. 10, 1 
Thess. 4. 9. 

cpiXdheAcpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (<pi\os, 
a$eA<p6s), loving one's brethren ; in 
N. T. only in the Christian sense, 
loving each other as Christian bre- 
thren, 1 Pet. 3. 8. 

cpiXavhgos, ov, r), adj. (<pi\os, av4)p), 
loving one's husband, spoken of a 
wife, Tit. 2. 4. 

(piXavBpcoirla, as, 7} (<pi\dv6pooiros), 
philanthropy, love of man, = benevo- 
lence, humanity, Acts 28. 2. 

<pi\av6p coir cos, adv. (<pi\dvBpcoiros), 
philanthropic ally, humanely, kindly, 
Acts 27. 3. 

(piXapyvpia, as, rj (<pi\dpyvpos), love 
of money, covetousness, 1 Tim. 6. 10. 

<pi\dpyvpos, ov, 6, r), adj. (cpiAos, Up- 
yvpos), money-loving, covetous, Luke 

16. 14, 2 Tim. 3. 2. 

(piXavros, ov, 6, t), adj. {(pi\os, av- 
rov), self -loving, selfish, 2 Tim. 3. 2. 

<pt\4co, ca, fut. 7)0-00 (<pi\os), to love, 
trans, a) genr., with ace. of pers., 
= to have affection for, Matt. 10. 37 
6 <pi\wv iraT ega t) firjTEQa, John 5. 
20 6 irarTjg <pi\e7 rbv viov, 11. 3, 36, 
15. 19, Tit. 3. 15 eV iricrTei i. e. with 
Christian love. Of things, to be fond 
of, to like, with ace. Matt. 23. 6 <pi- 



(plXrj 



Xovari r))v irpcaroKXiaiav, Luke 20. 46, 
Rev. 22. 15 : with the idea of over- 
weening fondness, 6 cpiXcov tt)v $ v ~ 
XV avrov John 12. 25. b) spec, to 
shew one's love by a kiss, hence to 
kiss, with accus. Matt. 26. 48 ov av 
<piXn](T03, avrSs io~ri, Luke 22. 47. c) 
foil, by infin. to love to do any thing, 
to do willingly, gladly, and by impl. 
to be ivont to do, solere, Matt. 6. 5 
(piXovcriv iv reus o~vvaya>ycus irpocev- 
Xto-dai they love to pray in public, 
are wont to do it. 

(piXy, 7)s, v, (<p(Xos), a female friend, 
Luke 15. 9. 

(J}lXt)Bovos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (<plXos, t)- 
Sovt)), pleasure- loving, subst. a lover 
of pleasure, 2 Tim. 3. 4. 

(plXrjfxa, cltos, to (cpiXew), a kiss, pr. 
a love-token, as given in salutation, 
Luke 7. 45 cpiX7)fid (jlol ovk. edooKas, 
22. 48. Spoken of the sacred kiss 
given by Christians to each other 
as the token of mutual love, <piX7)}ia 
ay wis Rom. 16. 16, (plXy/Aa aydirrjs 1 
Pet. 5. 14. 

§i\-i]fx(av, ovos, 6, Philemon, pr. name 
of a Christian of Colosse, Philem. 1 : 
he was converted under the preach- 
ing of Paul, and a church met in 
his house, v. 2, 19. 

&i\7]t6s } ov, or QlXtjtos, ov,6,Phile- 
tus, pr. name of an opposer of Paul, 
2 Tim. 2. 17. 

(piXta, as, 7] (<piXos), love, friendship, 
fondness, with gen. of object, Jam. 
4. 4 t) (piXia rod koct/ulov. 

QiXltttttjo'ios, ov, 6, a PhUippian, 
Phil. 4. 15. 

<l>iAi7r7roi, ow, ol, Philippi, a city 
of proconsular Macedonia, situated 
eastward of Amphipolis, within the 
limits of ancient Thrace, Acts 16. 
12, Phil. 1. 1. It was anciently 
called Kpr)vities, from its many foun- 
tains; but having been taken and 
fortified by Philip of Macedon, he 
named it, after himself, Philippi. 
In Acts 16. 12 it is called a colony, 
and is said to be Trpcorrj tt)s fjiepidos 
TTJs MaKeSovias 7t6Xls i. e. A chief city 
of this part of Macedonia, not the 
capital, for this was Amphipolis ; — 
others explain Trpwrr) of its geogra- 
phical position, i.e. the first city as 
one comes from the east ; but Paul 



490 0/Xoc 

had just landed at Neapolis, still 
farther east. 

3>iXnnros, ov, 6, Philip, pr. name of 
several persons. 1. Philip, one of 
the twelve apostles, a native of Beth- 
saida, John 1. 44. — 2. Philip 6 evay- 
yeAio'Tr)?, one of the seven primitive 
deacons at Jerusalem, but residing 
afterwards at Caesarea ; it was he 
who baptised the Ethiopian trea- 
surer, Acts 6. 5. — 3. Philip, tetrarch 
of Batanea, Trachonitis, and Au- 
ranitis : he was a son of Herod the 
Great by his wife Cleopatra, and 
own brother of Herod Antipas; from 
him the city Csesarea Philippi took 
its name, Matt. 16. 13. — -4. Philip 
Herod, called by Josephus simply 
'Upadrjs, a son of Herod the Great 
by Mariamne daughter of Simon 
the high-priest ; he was the first 
husband of Herodias, Matt. 14. 3. 

(piX6deos, ov, 6,7], adj. (cpiXos, @eos), 
loving God, pious; subst. a lover of 
God, 2 Tim. 3. 4. 

QiXoXoyos, ov, 6, Philologus, prop, 
name of a Christian, Rom. 16. 15. 

<pLkov€Lnta, as, tj ((piXSveiicos), love 
of quarrel, eager contention, emula- 
tion, ardour ; in N. T. quarrel, con- 
tention, strife, Luke 22. 24. 

(pihoveiKos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (</>iAos, 
ve?Kos), loving quarrel, fond of strife, 
contentious, 1 Cor. 11. 16. 

(piXo^evia, as, t) ((piXSi-evqs), love to 
strangers, hospitality, Rom. 12. 13. 

<piX6^vos, ov, 6, 7], adj. (cpiXos, |e- 
vos), loving strangers, hospitable, 1 
Tim. 3. 2, 1 Pet. 4. 9. 

(pL\o7rpooT€voi),f. evcrco ((piXoirpwTOs), 
to love to be first, to affect pre-emi- 
nence, 3 John 9. 

(piXos, 7], ov, pr. pass, loved, dear, 
befriended, also act. loving, friendly, 
kind; in N. T. subst. 6 cpiXos, afriend, 
Luke 7. 6 eVe/xrJ/e irpbs abrov (piXovs, 
11. 5, John 19. 12 <piXos rod Kai- 
aagos ' a favourer of Caesar/ loyal 
to him, Acts 19. 31 ovres avry <piXoi 
1 friends to him,' Jam. 2. 23 (piXos 
©eov, 4. 4 rod k6o , {xov. In the sense 
of companion, associate, Matt. 11. 19 
reXoov&v <piXos Kai afiaprcaXoov, John 
3. 29 6 <p. rod vvfjicpiov see vvficpdov. 
As a word of courteous address, 
Luke 14. 10. 



(j)L\0(T0CJ)La 



491 



(pofjEOJ 



(piXocrocpia, as, t) (cpiXocrocpea)), prop. 
love of wisdom, then philosophy, know- 
ledge natural and moral, knowledge 
of things human and divine, comp. 
cro(p I a b. ; in N. T. philosophy, i. e. 
the Jewish theology or theological 
learning, pertaining to the inter- 
pretation of the law and other scrip- 
tures, and to the traditional law of 
ceremonial observances, Col. 2. 8. 

<pi\6cro<pos, ov, 6, t), adj. (cpiXos, <ro- 
(pia), prop, loving wisdom, then as 
subst. a philosopher, an inquirer af- 
ter knowledge natural and moral, in 
things human and divine ; spoken 
in N.T. of Epicurean and Stoic phi- 
losophers, who spent their time in 
inquiries and disputations respect- 
ing moral science, Acts 17. 18. 

(piXocrropyos, ov, 6, t), adj. (<p'iXos, 
GTopyt]), tenderly loving, kindly affec- 
tioned, pr. towards one's kindred ; 
in N. T. towards Christian brethren, 
Rom. 12. 10. 

<piX6reKvos, ov, 6, t), adj. (<plXos, 
tekvov), loving one's children, Tit. 2. 4. 

<pl\OT L/ULeO/jLai, OVfJLCLl, f. 7]0~0/ULO.l (<pt- 

\6tljxos, fr. tyiXos, ti/jlt)), depon. mid. 
or pass, to love honour, to be ambi- 
tious ; in N. T. foil, by infin. to be 
ambitious of doing any thing, to exert 
one's self, to strive, i. e. from a love 
and sense of honour, as in Engl, to 
make it a point of honour to do so 
and so ; Rom. 15. 20 (piXoTifxovfjLtvov 
ebayyeXifcaOai, 2 Cor. 5. 9, 1 Thess. 
4. 11 7raoaKa\ov/j.ep vfias (piXoTifJLelcr- 
6ai 7)crvxdt-C €LJ/ ' 
<piXo(pp6vcos, adv. (<piXo<ppoov), in a 
friendly-minded manner, kindly, cour- 
teously, Acts 28. 7. 

<piX6(ppoov, ovos, 6, ?/, adj. ((piXos, 
<ppr)v), friendly-minded, kind, cour- 
teous, 1 Pet. 3. 8 text. rec. 

(pLfxoco, <S, f. cacrco ((pifxos), to muzzle, 
trans. a) pr., oxen treading out 
grain, 1 Cor. 9. 9 ov cbifidbo-eis j3ovv 
aXooovra. b) fig. to muzzle, = to stop 
the mouth, put to silence, pass, to be 
silenced, silent, to hold o?ie's peace. 
(a) spoken of persons, Matt. 22. 34 
£<pLpL(joo~e robs ^abdovKalovs, 1 Pet. 2. 
15: pass. Matt. 22. 12, Mark 1. 25 
(pLfj.co6r]TL. (/3) of things, as winds 
and waves, pass, to be still, hushed, 
Mark 4. 39 TretyifAvao. 



$\4yojv, ovos, 6, Phlegon, pr. name 
of a Christian at Rome, Rom. 16. 14. 

<pXoyi£a>, f. icroo (<px6j;), to inflame, 
set on fire ; in N. T. fig. to inflame, 
fire with passion, discord, hatred, 
spoken of the tongue, with accus. 
James 3. 6. 

<px6%, (pXoyos, 7] ((pxiyw), flame, Luke 
16. 24 ip rfj <pXoy\ Tavrrj: so <pXb£ 
TTvpSs flame of fire, i. e. fiery flame, 
naming fire, Acts 7. 30, Rev. 1. 14; 
ip irvpl (pXoyos id. 2 Thess. 1. 8 ; 
comp. 7rvp a. Of lightning, Heb. 

1. 7 Trvphs <px6ya. 

(pXvapeco, u>, f. 77 era? (cpXvapos), pr. 
' to overflow with talk,' = to prate, 
trifle, intrans. ; in X. T. with ace. 
to prate about or against, 3 John 10 
Xdyois irovripo'is (pXvapuv tj/jlus. 

tyXvapos, ov, d, t), adj.* (cpXvoo, Lat. 

fluo), pr. overflowing with talk ; hence 
subst. a prater, tattler, trifler, 1 Tim. 
5.13. 

cpofizpSs, a, ov (cpofieo)), fearful, ter- 
rible, frightful, Heb. 10. 27 (pofiepa 
ris £kSox7] Kptcrews, v. 31, 12. 21. 

(pofiew, a>, f. -qo-co (<p6fios), to put in 
fear, to terrify, frighten; oftener and 
in N. T. only mid. or pass, (pofieojuicu, 
ovfxai, aor. 1 pass. i<po^7}9r]v and fut. 
1 pass. <po^7]67}cro/JLaL often in mid. 
sense, pr. * to put one's self in fear,' 
= to fear, be afraid, terrified, either 
from fear simply or from astonish- 
ment, a) pr. and genr., in various 
constructions : (a) intrans. and ab- 
sol. Rom. 13. 4 iav rb kclkqv ttoltj's, 
cpofiov : so jj.7] <po$ov fear not, Mark 
5. 36, ixT] (pofie'io-de 6. 50, icpofiovvro 

10. 32, icpo(37}d7] Matt. 14. 30, icpo- 
fir]6rio~av o~<pob*oa 17. 6, ov <pof37]d7)o~o- 
fjLai Heb. 13. 6. Foil, by accus. of a 
cognate noun, 1 Pet. 3. 14: rbv <po&ov 
avrwv fjLT) (pofiTjQrjTefear not their fear 
i. e. which they would inspire ; v. 6 
p.7] </>o/3. fjL7]Be/j.iav tttotjo'lv : emphat. 
Mark 4. 41 itpo^ridrjaav cpofiov jxtyav. 
(13) trans, with accus. ; of person, 
Matt. 10. 26 jULT] (pofi7]9riT€ avrovs, 
14. 5 icpo^-ndT] rbv oxXov, John 9. 22, 
Rom. 13. 3 tt]v i^ovcriav concr., Gal. 

2. 12 ; — of thing, rb 5iara7.ua Heb. 

11. 23, rbv Bvjibv rov /SacnXews v. 27, 
jUTj^ev Rev. 2. 10. (7) foil, by aixo, 
to fear from, be afraid of any one, 
Matt. 10. 28 fjiT] (po/3e7o-6e airb twv 
a7T0KT€v6vrwv rb aoofxa, Luke 12. 4. 



(p6j3r]rpov 



492 



(popeu) 



(5) foil, by fxi] lest, Acts 27. 17 <po- 
^ovfxevoi fxi) els rrjv avqriv eKirecroocri: 
by ix^ttcos id. v. 29, 2 Cor. 11. 3, Gal. 

4. 11 (pofioVfACLl VjULClS, (X'h'KtoS KTK 1. C 

as to you : by fi-fjirore id. Heb. 4. 1. 
(e) with inf. to fear to do any thing, 
to scruple, hesitate, Matt. 1. 20 p.7] 
<pof3ri6fjs irapaXafietv Maoidfi, 2. 22, 
Mark* 9. 32. 

b) morally, t o fear, = to reverence, 
honour, with accus. (a) genr. Mark 
6. 20 e<poPe?ro rbv 'looduvrju, Eph. 5. 
S3 iVa (pofirjrcu rbv &vdpa. (/3) spec. 
rbv &ebv or Tbv Kvpiov <pofie?cr6cu to 
fear God, to reverence, e. g. to stand 
in awe of God, the punisher of 
wrong, so as not to do evil, Luke 
18. 2 rbv ®ebv fxh) (po^ovp.evos, 23. 
40, 1 Pet. 2. 17, Col. 3. 22: also, 
by Hebr., in the sense of religion, 
piety, = to worship, adore God, Luke 
1. 50 rb eAeos avrov rots (pofiovfxevois 
avrSv, Acts 10. 2, 35, Rev. 11. 18; 
so ot (pofiovjuevoi rbv &e6v, = pro- 
selytes, Acts 13. 16, 26, comp. ce- 
j3o/xat. 

(p6fi7)Tpov, ov, r6 ((pojBeoo), something 
fearful, a fearful sight, terrible por- 
tent, Luke 21. 11 (pofirjrpa Kal cr7]jj.e?a 
air* ovpavov. 

<po&os, ov, 6 (</>e/3oucu), fear, terror, 
affright, a) pr. and genr. Matt. 14. 
26 airb rod (pdfiov eKpa^av, Luke 1. 
12 (pofios eireireo'ev eV avrov, 2. 9 
i(poBr]Br]crav (pofiov fxeyav, 8. 37, 21. 
26, 2 Cor. 7. 5 <p6froi : foil, by gen. 
of the person or thing feared, i. e. 
which inspires fear, Matt. 28. 4 airb 
rov cpofiov avrov, John 7. 13, 1 Pet. 
3. 14 see (pofieo* a., Heb. 2.15 (f>6j3cp 
davdrov, Rev. 18. 10. Meton. a ter- 
ror, an object of fear, Rom. 13. 3. 
Including the idea of astonishment, 
amazement, Matt. 28. 8 fxera cpofiov 
Kal x a P<*s peydx-qs, Mark 4. 41, Luke 
1. 65, 5. 26, 7. 16, al. b) in a moral 
sense, fear, = reverence, respect, ho- 
nour, e. g. of persons, Rom. 13. 7 
airSdore irao~i ras btyeiXas, rw rbv 
<p6fiov, rbv <poPov. Elsewhere of God 
or Christ, 6 tyofios rov &eov or rod 
Kvpiov, i. e. a deep and reverential 
sense of accountability to God or 
Christ, 2 Cor. 5. 1 1 eldSres rbu <p6fiov 
rov Kvoiov, 7. 1, Eph. 5. 21 ; simply, 
with &eov impl. 1 Pet. 2. 18, Jude 
23 ; intens. ev (p6f$a> Kal ev rpSfxco 1 



Cor. 2. 3, al. : by Hebr. = religion, 
piety, 6 <p. rov Kvpiov Acts 9. 31, <£. 
®€ov Rom. 3. 18 ; simply, 1 Pet. 1. 
17, 3. 2, 15. 

3> oi/3?7, 7)s, 7j, Phoebe, pr. name of a 
Christian female, an almoner (y) 5i- 
olkovos) in the church at Cenchrea, 
Rom. 16. 1. 

^olvIkt], 7)s,7)(<polvi!-),Phoenice, Phoe- 
nicia, a narrow tract of country on 
the east of the Mediterranean, be- 
tween Palestine and Syria ; accord- 
ing to Greek and Roman writers, 
terminating on the north at the 
river Eleutherus, opposite the little 
island Aradus, and extending on the 
south as far as Dora, or even Pelu- 
sium; though according to the Scrip- 
tures, all the country south of Tyre 
belonged to the Hebrew jurisdic- 
tion; Acts 11. 19. 

(poivi^, ikos, 6, a palm-tree, the date- 
palm, a lofty tree, consisting of a 
straight scaly trunk, crowned with 
a spreading ever-green tuft of long 
narrow leaves. Its fruit is the date, 
a great article of food in oriental 
countries. The boughs, called also 
palms, were borne in the hands or 
strewed in the way on seasons of 
rejoicing, John 12. 13, Rev. 7. 9. 

II. <f>o*Vf£, ikos, 7), Phoenix, a city 
on the south-east coast of Crete, 
with a harbour, Acts 27. 12. 

<povevs, ecos, 6 (cpovevco), amanslayer, 
a murderer, Matt. 22. 7. 

(povevco, fut. evcrco (<p6vos), to Mil a 
person, to slay, to murder ; absol. ov 
(povevcreis Matt. 5. 21, jj.t] (povevvns 
Mark 10. 19 : genr. Matt. 5. 21, 
James 4. 2 see (rjKoca b. : foil, by 
accus. Matt. 23. 31 ra>v (povevadvrwv 
robs 7rpo(p7)ras, Jam. 5. 6. 

<p6vos, ov, 6 (<peva) obsol.), a Jailing 
of men, murder, slaughter, Mark 15. 
7 <p6vov ireiroirjKetcrav, Luke 23. 19 
ardaiv Kal <povov, Heb. 11. 37: pi. 
<p6voi Matt. 15. 19, Mark 7. 21, Gal. 
5.21. 

<popeo), oo, fut. rjaco (<pegoo), pr. a fre- 
quentative form, implying the repe- 
tition or continuance of the simple 
action expressed by Qepoo, — to bear 
about with or on one's self, to ivear, 
trans. Matt. 11. 8 ra /maXaKa (po- 
povvres, John 19. 5 o~re<pavov, Rom. 



(fjOf)Ol 



493 



(p pored) 



13. 4 7g)v fMaxaipay, Jam. 2. 3 ttju 
eo-drJTa. 
<p6pov, ov, t6, Lat. forum, only in pr. 
name ^Ainriov <p6pov, Appii Forum, 
a small town on the Appian way, 43 
Roman miles from Rome, in or near 
the Pontine marshes, Acts 28. 15. 

<pooos, ov, 6 (cpepcti), pr. 'what is 
borne, brought,' hence a tax, tri- 
bute, imposed upon persons and 
their property annually, in distinc- 
tion from re\os toll, which was more 
usually levied on merchandise and 
travellers, Luke 20. 22 <popov hovvcu, 
23. 2, Rom. 13. 6 <p6povs TeAe?Te, v. 7. 

(popri(o), f. io~a> (cpopros), to burden, 
load, lay a burden upon any one ; 
in N. T. fig. as of the burden of the 
Jewish ritual, with double ace. Luke 
1 1. 46 (popri^re robs avdpdnrovs <pop- 
ria dyo-fido-raKTa. Pass. part. Matt. 
11. 28 ol Koiriooures kcu irecpopTio'/jLe- 
vol ye weary and heavy-laden, i. e. 
with the burden of sin and suffering. 

(popriop, ov, t6 ((popros), a burden, 
load, a) pr., as spoken of a ship, 
lading, freight, cargo, Acts 27. 10 in 
later eds. b) fig. (a) of the Jewish 
ceremonial law as a burden upon its 
followers, Matt. 23. 4 ; of the pre- 
cepts and requisitions of Christ, in 
antithesis, 11. 30. (/3) of the bur- 
den of one's sins, Gal. 6. 5. 

(p6pros, ov, 6 (<p4poo), pr. 'what is 
borne,' a burden, a load ; of a ship, 
lading, freight, cargo, Acts 27. 10 
text. rec. 

QopTovvdros, ov, 6, Fortunatus, pr. 

name of a Christian, 1 Cor. 16. 17. 
(ppaytXXiov, ov, t6, Lat. flagellum, 

a whip, scourge, John 2. 15. 

(pgayeXX6co, Cv, f. worca (<ppaye\\iov), 
Lat. flagello, to flagellate, to scourge, 
with ace. Matt. 27. 26. 

(pgayjxos, ov, 6 ((ppdaaw), a fence, 
hedge, as enclosing any thing, e. g. 
a thorn-hedge round a vineyard, be- 
sides which there was often a wall, 
Matt. 21. 33 <ppa.yfxbv avrca irepi- 
e6r)Ke, Luke 14. 23 els ra's odovs 
/cot (ppay/bLOvs into the highways and 
hedges i. e. the narrow ways among 
the vineyards: fig. Eph. 2. 14 see 
fjccaoToixov. 

<ppd£a>, f. aw, to say, speak, tell, de- 
clare in words, trans. ; in N. T. to 



tell, = to explain, interpret, rrjv ira- 
papo\7}v Matt. 13. 36, 15. 15. 

(ppdacrct), fut. £co, to enclose with a 
fence, hedge, wall, for protection, to 
fence round, hedge in ; a defile with 
troops, to shut up; the ears with 
wax, &c. to stop ; in N. T. only in 
reference to the mouth, typdaaeiv 
ro o~r6/jLa to stop the mouth, viz. a) 
pr. as of wild beasts, Heb. 11. 33 
%<\>pa\av arS/uLara Ke6vroov i. e. ren- 
dered them harmless, powerless, 
comp. Dan. 6. 22. b) fig. to silence, 
to put to silence, Rom. 3. 19 r lva irav 
arSfia (ppayrj : so 2 Cor. 11. 10 y\ 
Kavxycis avrrj ov cppayrjcreTai. 

(ppeap, cltos, to, a well, pit, for water, 
dug in the earth, and thus strictly 
distinguished from iryiyt] q. v. ; so 
Luke 14. 5, John 4. 1 1 rb (pgeap earl 
fiadv, v. 12: fig. of any pit, abyss, 
e. g. in hades, the bottomless pit, 
Rev. 9. 1, 2. 

<ppev air draco, w, f. 7\aca (<ppr]V, aira- 
rdco), to deceive the mind of any one, 
i. q. genr. to deceive, trans. Gal. 6. 3 
eavrbv (ppevairara. 

(ppeuairdrTjs, ov, 6 {<ppevaTrardoo), a 
mind-deceiver, i. q. genr. a deceiver, 
Tit. 1. 10. 

(pprju, €vos, 7], pr. the diaphragm, mid- 
riff, prcecordia, often in pi. ; hence, 
as the supposed seat of all mental 
emotions and faculties, usually and 
in N. T. meton. the mind, the soul, 
including the intellect, disposition, 
feelings, &c. 1 Cor. 14. 20. 

<ppio~(T<i), fut. |co (<ppi£), to be rough, 
uneven, jaggy, i. e. with bristling 
points, to bristle, e.g. a field of grain, 
an army with spears ; spec, of hair, 
&c. to bristle, stand on end, also of 
animals, to bristle up the hair, mane, 
&c. ; in N. T. of persons, to shud- 
der, quake, from fear or aversion, in 
which the skin becomes rough and 
pimpled, and the hair stands on 
end, intrans. Jam. 2. 19 ra. dai/j.ovia 
(ppiaaovat, 

<bpov€oo, a>, fut. 7]cr<t) (<p§"f)v), to have 
mind, intellect, to think; in N. T. and 
usually to mind, or to be minded, 
to have in mind, spoken generally of 
any act or emotion of the mind, a) 
genr. to think, to mean, be of opi- 
nion, foil, by ace. of thing implying 
u u 



(f>p6vr)fia 



494 



(pvXcucri 



manner of thinking, Acts 28. 22 olkov- 
ccu a (ppovels, Rom. 12. 3 7rap' t> Set 
(ppovelv, 1 Cor. 4. 6, Gal. 5. 10, tovto 
<f>pove?v virep v/jl&v Phil. 1. 7: with 
an adv. or the like, 1 Cor. 13. 11 &s 
prjTTios i(pp6vovv, Rom. 12. 3 <ppov€iv 
els rb <Ta)<ppove?v. b) as including 
the affections, emotions, to be mind- 
ed, to think, to feel in mind, with ace. 
(a) genr. Phil. 2. 5 tovto (ppovelo'doo 
ev v/jliu h teal ev XpicrTcp ' let the same 
mind be in you as in Christ,' 3. 15 : 
so tc\ vtyr)\a cppovelv Rom. 12. 16 
see vtyrjkos b. In the phrase to 
clvto or to ev <ppove?v to be of one 
mind, one accord, to think the same 
thing, Rom. 12. 16, Phil. 2. 2. (0) 
to mind, to favour, pr. to set the mind 
and affections upon, to be devoted 
to, &c. Matt. 16. 23 ov cppove?s to, 
tov ®eov, Rom. 8. 5 (p. tc\ ttjs aap- 
kos, Phil. 3. 19 to. hriyeia, Col. 3. 2 
. Ta bivco. c) to mind, regard, care for, 
with virep twos Phil. 4. 10 : of time, 
to regard, keep, ttjv yjxepciv Rom. 14. 
6, comp. Gal. 4. 10. 

<pp6vr]juia, aTos, t6 ( eppoveco), pr. ' what 
one has in mind, what one thinks 
and feels,' hence mind, thought, feel- 
ing, will, Rom. 8. 27 olde t'i to <pp6- 
vrjILia tov TtvevjxaTos, v. 6, 7. 

(ppovrjo" ls, ecus, r) ((pgoveco), mind, 
thought, thinking, viz. a) mode of 
thinking and feeling, Luke 1. 17 ev 
(ppovftcrei SiKaloov. b) understanding, 
prudence, Eph. 1. 8 ev irdcrr) ao<pla 
Kai ippovficrei. 

<pp6uifxos, 7], ov (<ppoveco), lit. ( hav- 
ing mind,' thinking, prudent, wise, 
Matt. 7. 24 o/uLOidocroo clvtov avdpl <ppo- 
vifitp, 10. 16, 24. 45, 25. 2, 1 Cor. 4. 
10. Comparat. cppovifjidoTepos Luke 
16. 8. Also irap' eavTols <pp6vifxoi 
' wise in their own conceit,' Rom. 
11.25: impl. 2 Cor. 11. 19. 

(ppovl/jLoos, adverb ((ppovifxos), with 
mind, thinkingly, i.e. prudently, wise- 
ly, Luke 16. 8. 

(ppovTL^w, fut. icrco (<ppovTis, fr. <ppo- 
veco), to be thoughtful, provident, to 
take care, be watchful, foil, by inf. 
Tit. 3. 8 %va typovTi&at kclKoov epyoov 
irpo'ia'Tacrdai. 

(ppovpeca, a>, fut. i)cr(a (cppovpSs, fr. 
Trpoopdco), to watch, keep watch ; in 
N. T. and genr. foil, by accus. to 



watch, guard, keep, a) pnop. as of 
a military watch, 2 Cpr. 11. 32 6 
46vdpxys ecpqovpei tt)v ir6\iv : fig. as 
of a prisoner, Gal. 3. 23. b) fig. to 
keep, preserve in any state, Phil. 4. 7 
tcls KapSias vjucvv ev Xp. : pass. 1 Pet. 

1. 5 TOVS (j>pOVpOVfjL€VOVS $10. 7TiO"T6Ct)S 

els crctiTTjptav. 
<ppvdo~<roo, f. £o> (kindred with £pt5a>, 
jfipvdfa), in profane writers only 
depon. mid. (ppvao-co/jtai, to rage, be 
fierce, pr. of animals, as of horses 
fierce for contest; of persons acting 
with pride and insolence ; in N. T. 
once act. aor. 1, to rage, make a 
noise and tumult, intrans. Acts 4. 
25 tvari eeppva^av eOvr) ; 

eppvyavov, ov, t6 (cpgvya)), a dry 
stick or twig, dry brushwood, Acts 
28. 3 cppvydvwv irArjOos, 

$pvyia, as, r), Phrygia, an inland 
province of Asia Minor, bounded 
north by Bithynia and Galatia, east 
by Cappadocia and Lycaonia, south 
by Lycia, Pisidia, and Isauria, and 
west by Caria, Lydia, and Mysia. 
The cities of Phrygia mentioned in 
N. T. are Laodicea, Hierapolis, and 
Colossse; Antioch of Pisidia was also 
within its limits; Acts 2. 10, 16. 6. 

$vye\\os, ov,6, Phygellus, pr. name 
of a man, 2 Tim. 1. 15. 

(pvyfj, rjs, r) (cpevyw), flight, Matt. 24. 

20, Mark 13. 18. 

(pvXatcf}, ?is, 7] ((pvXdcrcrco), watch, 
guard, a) pr. the act of keeping 
watch, guarding, Luke 2. 8 (pv\dcr- 
crovTes (pvXctLKds keeping watch, excu- 
bias agentes. b) meton. of persons 
set to watch, a watch, guard, collect. 
guards, Acts 12. 10 SieAdSvTes irp<*)- 

T7]V <pv\<XK7]V KCU deVTegCLV. 

c) meton. the place where watch 
is kept, (a) watch-post, station ; fig. 
of Babylon as the watch-post, sta- 
tion, haunt of demons and unclean 
birds, where they resort and hold 
their vigils, Rev. 18. 2, — others, 
hold, den, cage, in which they are 
imprisoned, but less properly. (/8) 
of the place where any one is watch- 
ed, guarded, ward, custody, a prison, 
genr. Matt. 5. 25 els <f>v\a.K7)v fiAr)- 
6r)ar), 14. 3 eOeTo ev (pvAatcr], Luke 

21. 12, 22. 33, John 3. 24, Acts 5. 19 
tcls Qvqcls ttjs <pv\aKrjs, v. 22, saep. 
In the sense of imprisonment, 2 Cor. 



(j)v\aKi£u) 



495 



(pvcrtou) 



6. 5, 11.23, Heb. 11. 36. Fig. of 
the bottomless pit, as the prison of 
demons and the souls of wicked 
men, 1 Pet. 3. 19 see Tn/ev/j.a 3. A. 
a., Rev. 20. 7. 

d) meton. of time, a watch of the 
night, i. e. a division of the night 
during which one watch of soldiers 
kept guard, and were then relieved, 
Luke 12. 38 eV rfj Bevrepa. (pvAaKrj 
Kal eV rfj rpirr) (pvAaKrj, Matt. 14. 
25 rerdpTT) <pvAaKrj ttjs pvkt6s, 24. 
43. The ancient Hebrews divided 
the night into three watches of four 
hours each : but after the Jews came 
under the dominion of the Romans, 
they made, like them,/owr watches 
of about three hours each, which 
were numbered first, second, third, 
fourth, as above ; they were also 
called 6\pe, iizaovvKTiov, aAeKropo- 
<pcovia, irpco't, see these articles re- 
spectively. 

<pvAaKi£co, f. icrco (cpvAaKT}), to put in 
ward, to imprison, trans. Acts 22. 19. 

<pv\aKT7]piou, ov, to ((pvAaKrrjp), a 
watch-post, guarded place ; fig. pro- 
tection, safe-guard, hence an amulet ; 
in N. T. pi. ra (pvAaKrrigta, phylac- 
teries, i. e. strips of parchment on 
which are written various sentences 
of the Mosaic law (Ex. 13. 1-10, 11- 
16, &c.), and which the Jews usu- 
ally bind in different ways round 
the forehead and left wrist while at 
prayer, following a literal interpre- 
tation of Ex, 13. 16 : occ. Matt.'-23. 
5 irAaTvvovcri ra (pvAaKrrjpia. 

(pvAai-, aicos, 6 (cpvAdo~croo), a watcher, 
keeper, guard, Acts 5. 23, 12. 6. 

(pvAaa'aco, fut. |co, to watcfy not to 
sleep, to keep watch by night ; in N. 
T. a) pr. and intrans. to watch, keep 
ivatch, with ace. of the cognate noUn, 
Luke 2. 8 (pvAacraovres (pvAaKas. 

b) pr. and trans, with accus. to 
watch, guard, keep, (a) persons or 
things from escape or violence, Luke 
8. 29 ideafxuTo (pv Aac a ofitvos, Acts 
12. 4, 28. 16; Luke 11. 21 olvA^v, 
Acts 22. 20 ra l^dria. (/8) of per- 
sons or things kept in safety, to 
keep, preserve, John 17. 12 ovs 6e5o>- 
Kas /jloi e<£uA.a£oc, 2 Pet. 2. 5, vjias a- 
Trraiarovs Jude 24, axo rod i?ovr\pav 
2 Thess. 3. 3 ; 1 Tim. 6. 20, with ds 
7]fxipa.v 2 Tim. 1. 12, els Cco-qv John 



12. 25. 



(y) mid. and once reflex, to 
keep one's self from or as to any thing, 
to be on one's guard, =to beware of, 
to avoid ; with air6 twos, reflex. 1 
John 5. 21 cpvAa^are eavrovs airo r&v 
eidcoAcou, mid. Luke 12. 15. Mid. 
with accus. to guard against, Acts 
21. 25, 2 Tim. 4. 15 ov Kal av <pvAao~- 
o~ov : foil, by 'iva firj, 2 Pet. 3. 17 (pv- 
Atto*o*ecr0€ 'iva /ultj iKirearjre. 

c) fig. to keep, =to observe, not 
to violate, e. g. precepts, laws, &c. 
with ace. Luke 11. 28 rbv Aoyov rov 
Qeov, Acts 7. 53, 16. 4 ra doyp.ara, 
21. 24, Rom. 2. 26. Mid. irdvra 
ravra i(pvAa£dfj.7]v all these have I 
kept of myself , Matt. 19. 20. 

(pvAr), rjs, 7] ((pvAov, (pvco), a tribe, pr. 
a race, lineage, kindred, a) pr. = 
(pvAov, a nation, people, as descended 
from a common ancestor, Matt. 24. 
30 iraaat at (pvAal rr\s yrjs all the na- 
tions of tlie earth, Rev. 1. 7: pleon. 
5. 9 4k Trdo"ns (pvAijs Kal yAwo'arjs Kal 
Aaov Kal edvovs, 7. 9, 11. 9, al. b) 
spec, a tribe, clan, spoken of the 
tribes of Israel, as subdivisions of 
a whole nation, Matt. 19.28 koivov- 
res ras SudeKa (pvAas rov 3 lcrpai}A, 
Luke 2. 36 Ik cpvAijs 'Ao-ftp, Acts 13. 
21, Rom. 11.1, Rev. 7.4-8. 

ipvAAov, ov, r6 ((pvco), a leaf, pi. ra 
(pvAAa, leaves, foliage, Matt. 21. 19. 

(pvpajxa, aros, r6 ((pvpdco), prop, a 
kneaded mass, genr. a mass, lump, 
e. g. of potter's clay prepared for 
moulding, Rom. 9. 21 ; a mass of 
dough, proverbially, 1 Cor. 5. 6 : fig. 
Rom. 11. 16 see airagx'O a -> 1 Cor. 
5.7. 

(pvo~iK6s, 7], 6v ((pvcris), physical, na- 
tural, i. e. from or by nature ; in 
N. T. natural, according to nature, 
(pvcnKT] xP^°" iS Rom. 1. 26, 27 ; of 
beasts, &Aoya £coa, (pvcriKa, i. e. fol- 
lowing their natural bent, sensual, 
2 Pet. 2. 12. 

(pvaiKcos, adv. ((pvo~iK6s), physically, 
naturally, i. e. from or by nature, 
Jude 10 ocra (pvciKcos, cos ra ccAoya 
£coa, iiritrravrai i. e. by the natural 
senses. 

(pver loco, £>, fut. cocrco, in N. T. =<pv- 
endeo ((pvco), pr. to blow, puff, pant ; 
fig. to puff up, inflate with pride and 
vanity, absol. 1 Cor. 8. 1 r) yvcocris 
<pvo~Lo1: pass, or mid. 4. 18, 19, vir4p 



(pvaic 



496 



(piovrj 



twos v. 6, vtt6 twos Col. 2. 18. In 
classic writers Qvo'iSoo comes from 
(pvo~is, and signifies to make natural. 

(pixris, €cos, 7) ((pita), nature, pr. ge- 
nerative and productive power, like 
Lat. naiura from nascor ; hence a) 
nature, = natural source or origin, 
generation, birth, descent, Gal. 2. 15 
7)fJ.£?s (pvorei 'IouScuo*, Rom. 2. 27 r) e/c 
<pvo'€C0S cucpofivaTia. b) « nature, as 
generated, produced, naturally ex- 
isting, a being, genus, kind, Jam. 3. 
7 7ra(ra <pvo~is drjpicov deddfJLacrTai ttj 
(pvo~si Trj avQpwirivr), Gal. 4. 8 to?s jlltj 
(pvcrei oicri 6eo?s = oi XeyofjcevoL Oeoi 
1 Cor. 8. 5. 

c) the nature of any person or 
thing, the natural constitution, the 
innate disposition, qualities, &c. (a) 
of persons, in a moral sense, de- 
noting the native mode of thinking, 
feeling, acting, as unenlightened by 
the influence of divine truth, Eph. 
2. 3 t4kvcz <j>vo~€i opyrjs, Rom. 2. 14 
(pvcrei T& tov vofxov iroifj : by analogy, 
once of the divine moral nature, 2 
Pet. 1. 4 Betas kowoovoX fyv&eeos par- 
takers of the divine [moral] nature, 
i. e. regenerated in heart, in dispo- 
sition. Spec, a natural feeling of de- 
corum, a native sense of propriety, 
e. g. in respect to national customs 
in which one* is born and brought 
up, 1 Cor. 11. 14 ovde avTT] 77 cfyvaris 
diddo~K€i vfxas, Sti avrjp fxev eav KOfia, 
aTLfxia avTcp sctt'i doth not your own 
natural feeling teach you, &c. : it was 
the national custom among both the 
Hebrews and Greeks for men to 
wear their hair short, and women 
long. (j8) genr. = the nature of 
things, the order and constitution of 
nature, koltcl (pvcw according to na- 
ture, natural, Rom. 11. 21, 24 ; irapa 
(pvo'iv contrary to nature, unnatural, 
1.26, 11.24. 

(pvo'iooa'LS, etas, rj ((pvo~ loco) , a puffing 
up, inflation, fig. with pride and va- 
nity, 2 Cor. 12.20. 

(pvTeia, as, rj (<pvTevco), a planting, 
the act of planting; in N.T. a plant, 
= (pvTevfia, fig. Matt. 15. 13. 

(pvTevoo, f. evcoo (<Pvt6v, cpvoo), to plant, 
trans. Matt. 21. 33 ecjiVTevaev a/nire- 
Xcova, 1 Cor. 9. 7, o-vKrju Luke 13. 6 ; 
absol. 17. 28 : pass. v. 6. Fig. Matt. 
15. 13 : so of a teacher planting the 



word of divine truth, absol. 1 Cor. 
3.6-8. 

(pvoo, f. {)<ra), to generate, produce, bring 
forth, let grow, as plants, &c. ; per- 
sons, &v8pas <f>vew to beget, to bear : 
pass, (pvo/ucu, also act. aor. 2 e<pvu and 
perf. ir4<pvKa as intrans. to be gene- 
rated, produced, to spring up, grow, 
as plants, &c. ; of persons, to be 
born, to grow up, be by nature. In 
N. T. a) pass. aor. 2 e<pvr}v, part. 
<pveis, to spring up, grow, as a plant, 
Luke 8. 6 (pvhv e^rjpdj/dr) sc. rb vrrep- 
p.a or rb <pvTov, ver. 8 <pvev iiroirjo'e 
Kapirov : this form of the aor. is used 
only by late writers, instead of the 
earlier £<pw. b) act. intrans. to spring 
or grow up, Heb. 12. 15. 

(pcoKeos, ov, 6, a hole, burrow, lurk- 
ing-place of animals, Matt. 8. 20. 

<pcoveco, co, fut. tjo'co (<f)Q>jsf)), to sound, 
utter a sound, voice, cry. a) pr. and 
absol. (a) of animals, e. g. a cock, 
to crow, Matt. 26. 34, 74, 75. (£) of 
persons, to cry out, exclaim, Luke 8. 
8 ecpoovei, 6 e%coj/ tioTa. kt\, v. 54 ecpco- 
vrjore Key oov, 16. 24, Acts 10. 18 : so 
with dat. of cognate noun, <poovf)(ras 
(poovfj fieydAr) Luke 23. 46 ; with dat. 
of pers. to whom, Rev. 14. 18. 

b) trans, to cry or call to any one, 
= to speak to, to address, call, with 
ace. (a) genr. with the words spo- 
ken, as a title, &c. =to call, name, 
John 13. 13 vjne?s <poove?Te fxe o Sl- 
ddo~Ka\os kcl\ 6 Kvpios. (/3) as imply- 
ing invitation to approach or come, 
Matt. 20. 32 e<pcov7](Tev avTovs, Mark 
3. 31, 9. 35 ecpwvrjcre tovs 5c68e/ca, 
John 1. 49, Acts 9. 41, 10. 7; with 
dat. avKq Luke 19. I5 = irpbs o.vt6v\ 
foil, by €/c, to call one out of any place, 
John 12. 17, comp. 11. 43: also to 
invite to a feast, Luke 14. 12 ; to call 
out to any one for help, Matt. 27. 47. 

(pcovr), t)s, rj (<pdoo obsol., kindr. with 
(prjfjii), a sound, tone, as given forth 
or uttered, a) genr. and spoken of 
things ; e. g. of a trumpet or other 
instrument, Matt. 24. 31, 1 Cor. 14. 
7, 8 ; of the wind, John 3. 8, Acts 
2. 6 comp. v. 2 ; of rushing wings, 
chariots, waters, &c. Rev. 9. 9, 14. 
2, 18. 22, 19. 6; of thunder, (pcovrj 
fipovTrjs 6. 1, 19. 6, <f>owal kol\ fipov- 
Tai 4. 5, 8. 5 ; so <j>covrj pr\p.aTcov i. e. 
the thunders in which the words 



(j)ioy{j 



497 



(j)WC 



of the law were proclaimed, Heb. 
12.19. 

b) spec, a voice, cry, spoken of 
persons. (a) prop, and genr., as 
in phrases, with verbs of speaking, 
calling, crying out, (poovrj (xeydXr) 
Mark 5. 7, 15. 34, sa?p. ; iv (poovrj 
fx&yaKr) Rev. 14. 15 ; fx^ra (poovrjs I 
/jLzyd\r)s Luke 17. 15. So cupievai ' 
(poovTjv /ueydkrjv to utter a loud cry, to j 
cry with a loud voice, Mark 15. 37 ; i 
atpeiv or iiraipeiv (poovrjv to lift up the j 
voice, =to cry or call aloud, Acts 
4. 24, 14. 11 ; Luke 23. 23 iir^ivro I 
(poova7s fieyaAais. So where the twice 
of one speaking, crying out, wail- ' 
ing, is said to be, to come, &c. (poovrj 
iyevero Luke 9. 36, Acts 7. 31, irpos 
riva 10. 13 ; (p. (pepsrai rivi 2 Pet. 1. 
17 comp. (pepoo c. : with e/c, as (poovrj 
iyevero, epxeTca, or ij-epxerai e/c ri- \ 
vos, e. g. e| ovpavov or e/c tcDv ovpa- \ 
vcov Luke 3. 22, Matt. 3. 17, John 
12. 28 ; e/c rr]s ve(pi\rjs Mark 9. 7, ! 
Luke 9. 35 ; e/c rrdvroov Acts 19. 34 : 
with air6 id. Rev. 16. 17. Also a- ! 
noveiv (poovijv or (pcovr)s to hear a voice, \ 
Acts 9. 4, 7 : with e'/c, as e'| ovpavov 
2 Pet. 1. 18, e'/c tco^ reo~o~. Kepdroov 



Rev. 9. 13, e'/c rov aro/aaros Acts 22. 
14; Rev. 1. 10 rJKovaa ottlctoo fxov 
(poovrjv /xey., v. 12 jSAeVejj/ rr)v (poovr/v 
see /3\€ttoo 1. b. With gen. of pers. 
Matt. 3. 3 <£>WV77 fiooovros iv tt? e'077- 
/uoj, 12. 19, John 5. 25 rrjs (p. rov vlov 
rod Geov, v. 28, 37, Acts 12. 14, v. 
22, Rev. 19. 1 <p. ox^ov : so of song, 
with gen. (poovrj KidapcpSoov 18. 22, (p. 
vvfMpiov kcu vvfuprjs v. 23 ; of salu- 
tation, r) <p. rod acnraa/jLov crov i thy 
saluting voice,' Luke 1. 44. To the 
voice, as the instrument of speech, 
is sometimes ascribed that which 
strictly applies only to the person, 
comp. 6(p6aX/ji6s a. y. ; thus clkov- 
€lv rrjs (poovris rtvos to hear [and obey] 
one's voice, i. e. to obey the person 
himself, John 10. 16, 27, Heb. 3. 7. 
Fig. Gal. 4. 20 aAXa^ai rrjv (poovrjv 
fxov to change my voice, = Engl, to 
change one's tone, to speak in a dif- 
ferent manner and spirit. (/3) me- 
ton. what is uttered by the voice, 
word, saying, Acts 13. 27 ras (poovas 
twv 7rpo(p7)Twv, 24. 21. (7) meton. 
manner of speaking, speech, lan- 
guage, dialect, 1 Cor. 14. 10 rocravra 
yivtj (poovoov iv Koafiop, v. 11. 



(poos, (poor6s, to (contr. for (pdos, fr. 
(pdoo), light, prop, with the idea of 
shining, brightness, splendour, a) 
pr. and genr. (a) of light in itself, 
2 Cor. 4. 6 6 eliroov e'/c gkotovs <pojs 
\d/x\pai, Matt. 17. 2 Aevna cos rb (poos, 
v. 5 v€(p4\r} (poor 6s ' a bright cloud/ 
text. rec. v*(p. (pooreivf). (£) as emit- 
ted from a luminous body ; a lamp, 
(poos Xvxvov Luke 8. 16, Rev. 18. 23 ; 
the sun, (poos r)xiov 22. 5. (7) oi day- 
light, day, John 11. 9, 10 opp. to vx>£, 
comp. iv 1. c. ; 3. 20 6 (pavKa irpda- 
coov ixiaei rb (poos, v. 21 ; iv rod (poori 
in the light, openly, publicly, opp. 
to iv rrj crKoria, Matt. 10. 27, Luke 
12. 3: so Eph. 5. 13 opp. to gkotos 
v. 11, comp. (pavepSoo. (5) of the 
dazzling light, splendour, or glory, 
which surrounds the throne of God, 
in which God dwells, 1 Tim. 6. 16 
(poos olkoov aTrpScriTov, Rev. 21. 24, see 
Bo£a b. /3. : hence also as surround- 
ing those who dwell with or come 
from God, e.g. the Lord Jesus Christ 
as appearing in glory after his as- 
cension, Acts 9. 3 (poos arrb rov ovpa- 
vov comp. v. 5, 22. 6,9, 11; of an- 
gels, 12. 7, 2 Cor. 11. 14 ; of glorified 
saints, Col. 1. 12 6 KArjpos rwv ayioov 
iv rop (poori. 

b) meton. a light, a luminous 
body, (a) a lamp or torch, Acts 16. 
29 alrr)(ras (poor a. (/3) afire, Mark 14. 
54 dep/LLaivo/uievos irpbs rb (poos, Luke 

22. 5(3. (7) of the heavenly lumi- 
naries, sun, moon, and stars, Jam. 
1. 17 curb rov irarpbs roov (pooroov, see 
irarrip fin. (5) fig. rb (poos rb iv aoi 
i. e. the mind, conscience, corresp. to 
6 Xvxvos and 6 b(pBa\fx6s, Matt. 6. 

23, Luke 11. 35. 

c) fig. light, i. e. moral and spi- 
ritual light and knowledge, which 
enlightens the mind, soul, consci- 
ence ; including also the idea of 
moral goodness, purity, and holi- 
ness, and of consequent reward and 
happiness ; opp. to o~Koria or cr/co- 
ros. (a) genr. i. q. true knowledge 
of God and spiritual things, Chris- 
tian piety, John 3. 19 rjydirrj(rav jj.a\- 
Xov rb CKoros r) rb (poos, 8. 12 rb (poos 
rr)s £oorjs, Acts 26. 18 rov iTricrpexpai 
curb (Tk6tovs ets (poos, Rom. 13. 12, 2 
Cor. 6. 14, Eph. 5. 9, 1 John 2. 8; 
oi viol rov (pooros i. e. Christians, 
Luke 16. 8, John 12. 36, 1 Thess. 5. 



(piocrrrjp 



498 



Xaipt 



10 



5 ; TeKva <puros id. Eph. 5. 8 ; ibid. 

^T6 1T0T€ (TKOTOS, VVV §6 (pUS eV KVpla 

i. q. (pooTL^o/uepoi. So ey tgj (purl ei- 
vai, /lmev6lv, 1 John 2. 9, 10. As ex- 
hibited in the life and teaching of 
any one, Matt. 5. 16 Xafx\pdru rb (pus 
v/jlup e/u.irp. ruv ap6p., John 5. 35. So 
where the idea of holiness predo- 
minates, as of God and those con- 
formed to him, 1 John 1. 5 6 Qebs 
(pus iari, v. 7; — where the idea of 
peaceand happiness predominates, 
1 Pet. 2.9, Matt. 4. 16 6 Xabs 6 Kad- 
7]{jlgvos qv (Tk6t£i elSe (pus fJ-eya, Acts 
26. 23. (£) meton. a light, =the 
author or dispenser of moral and 
spiritual light, a moral teacher, genr. 
Rom. 2. 19 (pecs ruv ev CKorei : of 
apostles, Matt. 5. 14 voxels eare rb 
(poos rod Kocr/uLov, Acts 13. 47 reQeiKa 
ere els (pus eQvuv : espec. of Jesus as 
the great Teacher and Saviour of 
the world, who brought life and im- 
mortality to light in his gospel, Luke 
2. 32 (pus els airoKaXvypLV eQvuv, John 
1. 4-9, 3. 19 rb (bus eXrjXvOev els rbv 
kocjxov, 8. 12 rb (pus rod koo'/jlov, 9. 
5, 12. 3J>. 

(pu err r t p, rjpos, 6 ((pus, (pcoCKu), pr. a 
light, in profane writers = a win- 
dow ; in N. T. a light, luminary, Phil. 
2. 15 (palvecrde us (pucrrrjpes ev koctjulu. 
Meton. brightness, shining, spoken 
of the divine glory, Rev. 21. 11, 
comp. (pus a. 5. 

(puo~(popos, ov, 6, 7], adj. ((pus, (pepu), 
Ugh t - bearing, Ugh t - giving, sh ining, 
radiant ; in N. T. subst. 6 (puo~(p6pos, 
Phosphorus, Lat. Lucifer, as pr. name 
of the morning-star, the day-star, 
put as emblematic of the dawn of 
spiritual light and happiness on the 
benighted mind, 2 Pet. 1. 19, comp. 
(pus c. 

(pureivos, 77, 6v((pus), light, i.e. giv- 
ing light, shining, bright, Matt. 17. 5 
ve(peXf] (pureiv-r) text. rec. : fig. of the 
ho&y, full of light, 6. 22. 

(purt(u, f. i(Tu and iu ((pus), to light, 
lighten, i. e. 1. intrans. to give 
light, to shine, with eiri, Rev. 22. 5 
Kvpios 6 &ebs (puriei en avrovs, text, 
rec. (puri^ei avrovs as in no. 2. 

2. trans, to give light to, to shine 
upon, enlighten, with ace. a) prop. 

Luke 11. 36 <irav 6 Xvx vos T V ^ (T ~ 
roaTTTJ (purify o~e, Rev. 21. 23 : pass. 



18. 1. b) fig. with ace. of pers. to 
light, to enlighten, to impart moral 
and spiritual light to any one, to 
enlighten the mind or mental eyes 
of any one, comp. (pus c, John 1. 9 

(puri^ei irdvra oLvQpuirov : pass. Eph. 
1. 18 ire(purLO'iJLevovs robs 6(p6aX/JL0vs 
rrfs diavoias, Heb. 6.4, 10.32. Hence 
to teach, instruct, Eph. 3. 9 (puricrai 
irdvras ris f) olKovofiia act A. c) with 
accus. of thing, to bring to light, to 
make known, 1 Cor. 4. 5 'bs Kal (pu- 
TiVei ra KQvwra rod a'Korovs, 2 Tim. 
1. 10 (puria'OLvros £w^j/ ktA. 

(purKT/jios, ov, 6 ((purlfa), a lighting, 
giving light, shining ; in N. T. fig. of 
moral and spiritual light, illumina- 
tion, comp. (pus c. ; with gen. of 
that which illumines, 2 Cor. 4. 4 els 
rb p.7] avydaai rbv (puricrfibv rod ev- 
ayyeXiov : with gen. of that which is 
illumined, ver. 6 irpbs (puricrfibv rrjs 
yvu'o'eus. 

X. 

Xaipu, f. xeup'Vctf, later and in N. T. 
X^p^crofxai, aor. 2 eyaQW from the 
pass., to joy, rejoice, be glad, intrans. 
a) pr. in various constructions : (a) 
absol. Matt. 5. 12 x a ' L P €T€ Ka ^ ct7«A.- 
XiaaOe, Luke 6. 23, 15. 32, 22. 5, 
23. 8 excipr? Xiav, John 4. 36, 8. 56 
elde kcll exdpf], 16. 20, Acts 13. 48, 
Rom. 12. 15 xa/^ezz/ fi€Tc\ x 0Ll P ' VT(t!>v i 

1 Cor. 7. 30 : once foil, by %va to the 
end that, 1 Pet. 4. 13. Part, x^pwv 
joying, rejoicing, 2 Cor. 6. 10 ael 
Xaipovres : joined with another verb 
or participle, x a ' L P U3V mav °ft en be 
rendered joyfully, gladly, Col. 2. 5 
Xaipuv Kal fiXeiruv = joyfully behold- 
ing, by hendiadys; Luke 15. 5, 19. 
6, 37, Acts 5. 41, 8. 39. (/3) with 
the cognate noun x a P^ ^ n accu s. 
intens. Matt. 2. 10 exdprjfrav x a P^ v 
ueydx-nv, in dat. John 3. 29 x a g§ 
Xcupet he rejoices greatly ; dat. with- 
out emphasis, 1 Thess. 3. 9. (7) 
with dat. of cause, i. e. of that in or 
over which one rejoices, Rom. 12. 

12 rfj eXiriSL x a ' l Q ovres ' W w * tn 
ace. of cause, Phil. 2.18 rb avrb Kal 
vjLie7s xatpere for the same cause also 
do ye joy, Rom. 16. 19 x^P® T0 *ft 
vjul7u. (e) with a participle in no- 
minative expressing the occasion 
of joy, Mark 14. 11 aKovvavres e- 



2£fi\afa 



499 



Xamuv 



xdprjoav, John 20. 20 exdpt)(rav oi 
fxaO^raX IhdvTts tov Kvpiov, Phil. 2. 
28 : once with particip. of a kindred 
verb intens., imitating the Hebrew 
infin. absol., 1 Pet. 4. 13 'iva x a pW T * 
ayaXXtai/uievoi. (() with on mark- 
ing cause or occasion, that, because, 
Luke 10. 20 x aL P ere o TL T ^ ouofxara 
ktX, John 14. 28, Acts 5. 41, 2 Cor. 

7. 9 VVV XtttpCO, OVX # T * iXvTT7]97}T€, 

aXX' Htl ktX, v. 16, 2 John 4 : so ev 
rovrcf) '6tl Luke 10. 20, ev Kvpico otl 
Phil. 4. 10, 5i* vp.as on John 11. 15. 
(77) with prepositions expressing 
the cause or occasion of joy; eVi 
with dat. Matt. IS. 13 x ai '£ 6t eVain-£ 
fxaXXov ^ eVl to?s ktX, Luke 1. 14, 
13. 17, Acts 15. 31 : ev, to rejoice in, 
Phil. 1. 18 ev tovtco x^igoo, aAAa kol 
Xap'ho~o/jLai, Col. 1. 24, ev tovtco '6tl 
Luke 10. 20 comp. in £ ; also ev 
Kvpia) x a ' L P €LV t° rejoice in the Lord, 
i. e. in union and communion with 
him, Phil. 3. 1, 4. 4, ev Kvgica otl 
v. 10 : did with ace. John 3. 29 x«p<? 

X a ' L P €t 5i0t T7?J/ <p(t)V7]V TOV PVjUCplOU, 1 

Thess. 3. 9, 5t 5 ^5s &'ti John 11.15: 
foil, by and, 2 Cor. 2. 3 iVa ^77 Xvtttjv 
%X<*> <*<£' wj> e5e* /xe xa/peiy, where it 
is strictly for x a P° LV *X eiv '> corresp. 
to XviT7)v ex&, comp. 3 John 4. 

b) in imperat. and infin. as a 
word of salutation or greeting, (a) 
imperat. x a *P 6 > X ai P er6 J * n a per- 
sonal salutation, pr. joy to thee ! joy 
to you! = hail! Lat. salve! Matt. 
26. 49 xa'pe, j&ajBjSi, 27. 29 xaige, ° 
0a<riXevs, 28. 9, Luke 1. 28. (0) 
infin. x a ' l P eiV i P r - fully Aeyw x oL ' l Q* lv 
to wish joy, to bid hail! = to salute, 
2 John 10, 11 : absol. x ai g €LJ/ > like 
Engl, greeting! = to send greeting, 
at the beginning of an epistle, Acts 
15. 23, 23. 26, Jam. 1. 1. 

xdXa(a, ys, 7j (xaAao?), hail, pr. 
' something let go, let fall,' Rev. 8. 
7, 16. 21. 

XaXdeo, co, f. dcroo, aor. 1 pass, exa- 
Xdo-Qf]v (x^co obsol.), to let go, relax, 
loosen ; in N. T. to let down, lower, 
trans. Mark 2. 4 x a ^&°~ L T0V xpdfi- 
fSciTov, Luke 5. 4 to, dinTva, Acts 9. 
25, 27. 17, 30 : pass. 2 Cor. 11. 33. 

XaAScuos, ov, 6, a Chaldcean, pi. ol 
XaXdcuoi, the Chaldceans, Chaldees, 
inhabiting Babylonia, including also 
in a wider sense Mesopotamia; and 



hence Abraham, in removing from 
Ur in Mesopotamia, is said to come 
€K yrjs XaAScuW Acts 7. 4. 

XaXeirSs, 77, 6v, pr. heavy, difficult. 

a) of things, hard, burdensome, peril- 
ous, connected with toil, suffering, 
peril, 2 Tim. 3. 1 Kcupol x a ^ e7r01 - 

b) of persons, harsh, stern, cruel; in 
N. T. of demoniacs, fierce, furious, 
raving, Matt. 8. 28. 

XaXivaycoyeoj, a>, f. tjo-oj {y(a\iv6s, 
ayoo), pr. ' to lead or guide with a 
bit,' hence to rein in, bridle, = to 
check, moderate, restrain, with ace. 
Jam. 1. 26 fxrj x^XLvayooyoov yXwaaav 
avTod, 3. 2 '6Xov to crcofxa. 

X^Xlvos, ov, 6 (xaAaco), a bit, curb, 
Jam. 3. 3, Rev. 14. 20.' 

xdXKtos, a, ov, contr. xaXicovs, *7» 
ovv (xaAKos), of copper or brass, bra- 
zen, Rev. 9. 20. 

XclXkcvs, ews, 6 (x^Xkos), pr. a bra- 
sier, copper-smith, then genr. of any 
worker in metals, a smith, 2 Tim. 
4. 14. 

XOiXKr]hojv, 6vos, b, chalcedony, a 
gem including several varieties, one 
of which is the modern carnelian, 
Rev. 21. 19. 

X^Xklov, ov, to (xoAkos), same as 
Xo.XK.eiov, a brazen vessel, Mark 7. 4. 

XaXKoXifiavov, ov, t6, Rev. 1. 15, 
2. 18, Vulg. aurichalcum, i. e. white 
brass, fine brass, a factitious metal 
among the ancients, formed of the 
same ingredients as brass, but in 
other proportions. 

Xo.Xk6s, ov, 6, pr. ore, metal, of any 
kind ; genr. and in N. T. copper, 
brass, espec. as wrought and tem- 
pered for arms, utensils, &c. a) 
pr. Rev. 18. 12 irav anevos etc x a ^~ 
kov. b) meton. any thing made of 
copper or brass, 1 Cor. 13. 1 x a ^ K0S 
r]x^ v sounding brass, i. e. a trum- 
pet or cymbal : also brass or copper 
coin, money, Matt. 10. 9, Mark 6. 
8, 12. 41. 

X^Xkovs, see x^^ K€05 ' 

Xafiai, adv. Lat. humi, to or on the 
ground, John 9. 6 e-KTvcre x a l xa ' , 'i 18. 
6 eivecov x^/W* 

Xavadv, 6, indec. Canaan, the an- 
cient name of Judaea or Palestine, 
prop. ' the lowlands/ in distinction 
from the highlands, of Libanus and 



XavavaioQ 



500 



Xctpic 



Syria : spoken genr. of the country 
on this side Jordan, in antith. to 
Gilead ; also spec, of Phoenicia, the 
northern part of Canaan at the foot 
of mount Lebanon ; in N. T. genr. 
Acts 7. 11, 13. 19. 

Xavava7os, a, ov (Xavadv), Canaan- 
itish, pi. ol Xavavouoi, the Canaanites, 
pr. * the lowlanders,' as inhabiting 
the plains of the Jordan and sea- 
coast, opp. to the inhabitants of the 
highlands ; then as a general name 
for the inhabitants of Canaan or 
Palestine, also spec, of the Phoe- 
nicians ; in N. T. of a Phoenician 
woman, yvvrj Xavavaia Matt. 15. 22, 
comp. Mark 7. 26 'Zvpocpoiv'iKio'cra.. 

Xa£«, as, V (%ou/xo), joy, rejoicing, 
gladness, a) genr. Matt. 2. 10 e%a- 
prjaav x a P av P-^ydhrju see x aL P cc &• 
£., Luke 1. 14, 15. 7, 10, John 3. 29 
X a p$ X a *P et see X a ' L P (a a * &. 9 15. 11, 
16. 20; Rom. 14. 17 x a P a & irvev- 
fxari aylcpjoy in the Holy Ghost, 'the 
joy which the Holy Spirit imparts 
by his influences,' and so 15. 13; 
2 Cor. 1. 24, 2. 3, Gal. 5. 22 ; Phil. 
1. 25 7] X a P a T ^ s Tr'tareus the joy of 
faith, 'in and arising from the faith 
of the gospel;' 1 Thess. 1. 6 fxera. 
X^pas irvev/jLaros ayiov comp. Rom. 
14. 17 above ; airb tt)s x a P^s from or 
for joy, Matt. 13. 44, Luke 24. 41, 
Acts 12. 14; fxera x a P" s with joy, 
joyfully, rejoicingly, Matt. 13, 20, 
Acts 20. 24 ; ev x a P§ ^ n j°y^ joyfully, 
Rom. 15. 32. b) meton. = cause, 
ground, occasion of joy, Luke 2. 10, 
^Phil. 4. 1 x a P a K °h cricbavos jxov, 1 
Thess. 2. 19, 20. c) meton. in the 
sense of enjoyment, fruition of joy, 
bliss, Matt. 25. 21 dcreXQe els tt]v 
X a p av r °v Kvptov gov l the bliss pre- 
pared for thee by thy Lord,' Heb. 
12. 2 %s avr\ TTJs irpoKeifJievris avrip 
X a pas vTrefjL€iV€ o~Tavp6v. 

xdpayina, aros, r6 (xag^o'o'w)* pr« 
something graven, sculptured, a) 
= a graving, sculpture, sculptured 
work, e. g. images, idols, Acts 17. 
29. b) a mark cut in or stamped, 
a stamp, sign, Rev. 13. 16, ssep. in 
Apoc. 

Xa.gaKT7)p, r/gos, 6 (xapacra-eo), prop. 
a graver, graving tool, Lat. ccelum ; 
usually something graven, cut in, 
stamped, &c, a character, as a let- 



ter, mark, sign, stamp on coin ; in 
N. T. impress, image, form, Heb. 1. 3 

t)V X a pO.KT^]p T7]S VTTOO~T;d'o'€Qi)S CtVTOV 

sc. rod ©eou ' the express image or 
counterpart of God's essence or be- 
ing,' comp. viroa'Taa'LS c. 

Xapaf, aicos, 6 (xapaauoo), a pointed 
stake, pale, a palisade, Lat. vallus, 
in fortification ; in N. T. a rampart, 
mound, Lat. vallum, i. e. a military 
rampart round a camp or besieged 
city, formed of the earth thrown out 
of a trench and stuck with sharp 
stakes or palisades, Luke 19. 43. 

XapiCoimai, fut. (arofiai, depon. mid. 
(X^pLs), pr. to gratify, do what is 
grateful and pleasing to any one; 
in N. T. with ace, and dat. of pers., 
to gratify one with any thing, i. e. to 
give, grant, bestow, sc. as a matter 
of gratification, favour ; aor, 1 pass. 
eX a p' l o~Qw and fut. 1 pass. x a P l(r ^" 
o-ofxai in pass, sense, a) genr. Luke 
7. 21 TvtpXols iroWols £x a P ia ' aro ro 
fiXeireiv i. e. * he gave them sight,' 
Rom. 8. 32, 1 Cor. 2. 12, Gal. 3. 18, 
Phil. 1. 29, 2. 9. 

b) to give up any thing to any one. 
(a) of persons, in the sense of to 
deliver up or over, in answer to the 
demand or prayer of any one, Acts 
3. 14 yrr)craa6e &p$pa cpovea x a P l0 ~~ 
erjmi vpav, 27. 24, Philem. 22 ; also 
to the power and malice of any one 
for harm or destruction, Acts 25. 
11, 16 els aircaAeiav. (j3) of things, 
e. g. a debt, to remit, forgive, not to 
exact, Luke 7. 42, 43 cp rb irXeiov 
ixapicaro : genr. of wrong or sin, 
to forgive, not to punish, 2 Cor. 2. 

7, 10, 12. 13 x a p ,L0 ~ ao 'Q* H- 01 T h v a ^ l ~ 
kiclv ravrrjv, Eph. 4. 32, Col. 2. 13, 

3. 13. 

Xcipis, tros, 7], accus. x&P lv (x c "/ Dcy )j 
grace, Lat. gratia, pr. * what causes 
joy,' pleasure, gratification. a) 
grace, of external form or manner, 
pr. of person, gracefulness, elegance ; 
in N. T. only of words, discourse, = 
gracefulness, agreeableness, accept- 
ableness, Luke 4. 22 iirl ro?s KSyois 
rrjs x&P lT0S 'gracious words;' Eph. 

4. 29 iVa 5<£ x^P LV ro ? s a-Kovovai ' that 
it may minister what is acceptable 
unto the hearers,' Sovvcux&pw being 
= x a p /ieVTa ^vai ; Col. 4. 6 \6yos iv 
X^pirt = \6yos x a P^ l5 » 



X<iptQ 



501 



X«(>1£ 



b) grace, in disposition or feeling 
towards any one, =favour, kindness, 
good-will, benevolence, (a)genr. Luke 
2. 40, 52 TTpoeKOTrre x ( *-P LTL napa 0e£ 

KCU CLUdpdoirOLS, ActS 2. 47 6XOfT€S 

X&Qiv npos o\ov rbv Ka6v, 4. 33, 7. 10 
edcoKev avTcp x^P LV ivavriov $agad>. 
So evpiaKeiv X^? iV to fi n d g race or 
favour, irapa r<p 0e<£ Luke 1. 30, 
ivcoiriov rov 0eou Acts 7. 46, impl. 
Heb. 4. 16: also KaraQia'Oai x^P lv 
rtvi to lay down favour with any one, 
i. e. to gain favour, Acts 25. 9, 24. j 
27 x ( *P lTas KaradecrOcu ro?s 'lovdalois, 
where for the pi. comp. the Engl. 
phrase, * to be in one's good graces.' \ 
Meton. object of favour, something 
acceptable, 1 Pet. 2. 19, 20 rovro 
X^-pis irapa ©ecp i. e. ' this is some- 
thing well-pleasing to God,' comp. 
for the sense 1 Tim. 2. 3, Col. 3. 20. 
(ft) of the grace, favour, good- will 
of God and Christ as exercised to- 
ward men, e.g. where xapis is joined 
with €lpr)vn, eAeos, and the like, in 
salutations, including the idea of 
every kind of favour, blessing, good, 
as proceeding airb 0eoO irarpbs koI 
Kvpiov 'Irjaov Xpicrrov Rom. 1. 7, 1 
Tim. 1. 2, and so in the introduc- 
tion to most of the epistles : also i) 
Xctpis rod Kvpiov 'I. X. in the bene- 
dictions at the close of most of the 
epistles, Rom. 16. 20, 24 ; simply r) 
X^pi-s i n a like sense, Eph. 6. 24, 
Col. 4. 18, al. Of Christ, genr. Acts 
15. 11 5fa rrjs x° L P LT0S T °v K ' '!• Xp. 
Triarevofiev aooQrjvai, 2 Cor. 8. 9, 1 
Tim. 1. 14. Of God, genr. means 
the gracious feeling of approbation, 
benignity, love, which God exercises 
toward any of the human race, comp. 
above in a. ; so with rod Oeov or the 
like, Acts 14. 3 t<£ \6yu> rrjs x ( *-P lT0S 
avrov the word of his grace, i. e. the 
gospel, = rb evayyihiov rrjs %. rov 
®€ov 20. 24 ; 15. 40 irapadodds rfj 
XapLTL rod &€ov, Rom. 3. 24 ditcaiov- 
fAGVoi Beopeav tt? avrov x^ptri, 1 Cor. 
15. 10, 2 Cor. 12. 9 apKei o~oi r) x^P ls 
jjlov, 1 Pet. 4. 10, al. ; — with rov &eov 
or the like implied, Acts 18. 27 ro7s 
ireiriarevKoaL dia rrjs %aptTos, Rom. 
4. 16, 11. 5 comp. eKhoyr), ver. 6, 
Heb. 2. 9 x^P tTl ® 60 ^ *■ e * through 
the gracious counsel of God, 4. 16 ; 
— here too belong the phrases iv 
XapiTL rfj rod 'I. Xp. Rom. 5. 15, and 



iv x^P LTL Xp. Gal. 1. 6, i. e. the grace 
of God through Christ; also Heb. 
10. 29 rb Trvev/xa rrjs %aptTos the 
Spirit of grace, i.e. which is the gift 
and earnest of the divine favour. 
(7) spec, of the divine grace and 
favour as exercised in conferring 
gifts, graces, benefits on man, 2 Cor. 
4. 15, 8. 1 rrjv yjxpiv rov Qeov rrjv §e- 
dofjLevrjv iv rats iKKXrjo'iais rrjs Ma/c., 
Jam. 4. 6, 1 Pet. 5. 5. Particularly 
as manifested in the benefits be- 
stowed in and through Christ and 
his gospel, &c. Eph. 4. 7, 1 Pet. 1. 
10 oi irepl rrjs els v/jlcls x^Q iros ttqo- 
(prjrevaavrts, v. 13 ; — or as exhibited 
in the pardon of sins and admission 
to the divine kingdom, i. e. saving 
grace, with rov 0eoO, Rom. 5. 15 r) 
X&pis rod Qeov /cat rj 8a>pea, Gal. 2. 
21, 1 Pet. 5. 12, x*pis Ms 3. 7; 
simply, id. Rom. 1. 5, 5. 2, 17, 6. 15 
ovk icfxev virb v6/jlov, ctAA' virb x^-ptv, 
Eph. 2. 5 x° L P Lr ' L eoT€ o~eo~ico~/jLevoi, 1 
Pet. 1. 13, al. 

c) grace in act and deed, act of 
grace, = favour conferred, a kind- 
ness, benefit, benefaction, (a) genr. 
Rom. 4. 4 6 fxicrdbs ov \oyi£erai Kara 
Xapiv, akXa Kara btyeiXrjixa, Acts 25. 
3 alrovfjLevoi x^P LV KaT> avrov i. e. 
1 asking a favour against Paul,' to 
his prejudice, viz. that he might be 
sent for to Jerusalem. So of a gift, 
alms, 1 Cor. 16. 3 aireveyKZLV rrjv ^ct- 
piv v/jlcov els 'lepovaaXrj/jL, 2 Cor. 8. 4, 
6, 7, 19. (ft) of the divine favours, 
benefits, blessings, gifts, conferred 
on man through Christ and his gos- 
pel, genr. John 1. 14 irXrjprjs x^p^ros 
Kal aXrjdeias, v. 16 see avri 1., v. 17, 
Acts 1 1. 23 ifiwv rrjv x&QW T °v Qeov, 
1 Cor. 1. 4, Col. 1. 6, 1 Pet. 4. 10 &s 
KaXol oIkovo/xol "iroLKLkrjs x^P^tos 0., 
Jude 4: so espec. the gift of the 
gospel, salvation by grace in Christ, 
Acts 13. 43 irpoo~/j.4veiv rfj x^piri 
rov ®€ov, 2 Cor. 6. 1, Phil. 1. 7 o~vy- 
kolvcovovs fxov rrjs x^piTos i. e. ( fel- 
low-partakers with me in the grace 
of the gospel,' Heb. 12. 15, 13. 9 
KaXbv x^Q^i- fttftaiovcrdai rrjv Kap- 
Siav, ov ftptiifxacL it is good that the 
heart be made steadfast in grace, not 
in meats, i. e. in the grace of the 
gospel, the gospel-doctrines, comp. 
for the sense Rom. 14. 15, 17. Spec, 
of the grace or gift of the apostle- 



papier jua 



502 



X £i P 



ship, the apostolic office, Rom. 12. 
3 \eyoo dia rrjs x ( *P lT0S tt)s do0el<r7f$ 
fxoL, 15. 15, Gal. 2. 9, al. (7) meton. 
in the sense of gratification, pleasure, 
joy, i. e. as arising from a favour 
or benefit received, 2 Cor. 1. 15 Xva 
Sevregav X^P IV *X 7 1 T€ > where some 
mss. read x a P^ v 5 Philem. 7 x^P lv *~ 
Xopev iroX\i]v, where also some eds. 
read x a P& v - 

d) grace, i. e. in return for favours, 
benefits, = gratitude, thanks; iroia 
vjluv x&P LS zgt'i. what thank have ye ? 
i. e. what thanks do ye deserve ? 
Luke 6. 32; x^P LV *X €LJ/ Tlv ^ ^at. 
gratias habere, to give thanks, 1 Tim. 
1. 12, Heb. 12. 28: so x^P LS T< $ ® 6 <? 
Rom. 6. 17, al. ; dat. x^P LTL w ^ ia 
thanks, thankfully, 1 Cor. 10. 30; eV 
xdpiri id. Col. 3. 16. 

e) accus. x^P lv as a( ^ v * or P re P* 
with gen., Lat. gratia, pr. in favour 
of, in behalf of , hence i. q. on account 
of, because of usually put after its 
case, Luke 7. 47 ov x&Q LV on which 
account, wherefore; Eph. 3. 1 tov- 
tov x&P lv on this account, for this 
cause; Gal. 3. 19 roov irapafidcrecw 
Xapw, 1 Tim. 5. 14, Tit. 1. 11, Jude 
16 : once before its case in an in- 
terrogation, 1 John 3. 12 x&P iV vivos 
€crcj)a^ev abrov ; 

XdpLO'/na, aros, r6 (x a P L C°l JLaL )> a gift* 
grant , benefit, a good conferred ; in 
N. T. only of gifts and graces im- 
parted from God, e. g. deliverance 
from peril, 2 Cor. 1. 11 ; a gift or 
quality of the mind, 1 Cor. 7. 7 ; 
gifts of Christian knowledge, con- 
solation, confidence, 1. 7, Rom. 1. 
11; redemption, salvation through 
Christ, 5. 15, 16,6.23,11.29. Spec, 
of the charismata or miraculous gifts 
imparted to the early Christians, 
and particularly to Christian teach- 
ers, by the Holy Spirit, Rom. 12. 6, 
1 Cor. 12. 4, 9 x a P L(T l xaro ' tci^drcou, 
v. 31, 1 Pet. 4. 10 ; as communicated 
with the laying on of hands, 1 Tim. 
4. 14, 2 Tim. 1.6. 

%apiToa>, &, f. ooaoo (j(dpis), to endue 
with grace, i. e. to make gracious, 
grateful, acceptable, pass, to be gra- 
cious, grateful, acceptable ; in N. T. 
spoken only of the divine favour, 

Luke 1. 28 x°"P e > Kzx a P LT(f) l JL * vr l na tt> 
thou favoured i. e. by God : also of 



spiritual graces, Eph. 1. 6 iv y 

^X^P LTl ~\ ^X CL Q LT(a(r ^ 3?jfc«s with which 
[grace] he hath graced us, i. e. in 
which he hath richly imparted grace 
unto us, sc. in the forgiveness of 
our sins, comp. v. 7. 

Xafipdv, 7], indec. CWraw, pr. name 
of a city in the northern part of 
Mesopotamia, where Abraham so- 
journed for a time on his way to the 
land of Canaan, Acts 7. 2, 4. 

X«pT7?s, ov, 6 (xapaccco), paper, Lat. 
charta, a leaf of paper, made of the 
papyrus, 2 John 12. 

XdfffjLa, aros, r6 (%ai^cy or ^acr/ccy), 
a chasm, gulf, Luke 16. 26. 

%e?A.os, cos, ovs, ro, a lip; pi. ra 
Xefo.77, the lips, a) pr. Rom. 3. 13 
lbs acnrifioov virb ra x G ^V clvt&v, Heb. 

13. 15 Kapirov %ejAeW see KapirSs 
b. 5. : likewise as the instrument of 
speech, the lips, as speaking, Matt. 
15. 8 6 Aabs ovros ro?s xetAetrt fie 
Tifia i. e. ' only with their lips,' in 
words only. Meton., from the Heb., 
language, dialect, like tongue, 1 Cor. 

14. 21 eV xe/Aecnj/ erepots, in allu- 
sion to Is. 28. 11. b) fig. rb x € ^ os 
Trjs daXdcrcrrjs the lip of the sea 9 i. q. 
the shore, bank, Heb. 11. 12. , 

X^ifjid^w, fut. daw (xet^ta), to storm, 
raise a storm; also to winter, pass 
the winter ; in N. T. pass, xef/ut^o- 
fjiai, to be storm-beaten, tempest-tossed 
at sea, Acts 27. 18 ctyodpcas x«A«*Co- 

[livM TJfJiSjV. 

Xeip,appos, ov, 6, r), adj. (xe?^a, pew), 
pr. flowing in winter, wintry ; in N. 
T. subst. 6 xefattppos, a storm-brook, 
a winter -torrent, which flows in the 
rainy season or winter, but dries up 
in summer ; spoken of the Cedron, 
John 18. 1. 

X€Lp.cav, G>vos, 6 (xeijiia, fr. X* w )> P r * 
rain, storm, tempest, storm with rain, 
foul weather, a) genr. Matt. 16. 3 
cri)p.spov xsw&v* Acts 27. 20, b) me- 
ton. season of rains and storms, the 
rainy season, winter, John 10. 22 x**- 
fjicbv r)u, 2 Tim. 4. 21 : genit. as time 
when, x^/^yos in winter, Matt. 24. 
20. 

Xefp, g6s, 7], the hand; pi. at x € ?p €S * 
the hands, a) pr. and genr. as of 
men, Matt. 3. 12 ov rb tttvov iv rfj 
Xerpl avTov, 5. 30 d r) Seftct gov x^P 



X £l P 



503 



Xtpovftifi 



(TKav8a\l{ei <re, 8. 15, 12. 10 tt]U x^P a 
%X<»v £r)pdp>, 15. 20 olvltttois %ep(r\ 
<payew, 26. 23, 27. 24, 1 Cor. 4. 12 
4gya£6/jL€voi reus iBiais X e P°^> Gal. ^* 
11 eypaxpa rrj ejxfj x €L g' L > Col. 4. 18 6 
aorTracr/uLos rfj i/ucfj X €L P L > Heb. 12. 12 : 
so of angels, &c. Matt. 4. 6 he\ x* 1 " 
poov apodal ere, Rev. 1. 16, 17, al. In 
phrases, e. g. ra egya rcou x €L P® J/ Tl ~ 
v6s the works of ones hands, i. e. an 
idol, Acts 7. 41 ; evil deeds or con- 
duct, Rev. 9. 20 ; of God, the works 
of creation, Heb. 1. 10, 2. 7 : for 
other frequent phrases and con- 
structions, see the following arti- 
cles, he^i6s a., eKTeivco a., eiraipoo 
a., €TrifidWcti a., eiriOea'LS, eiriTL- 
6t}/ai a. j8., tTTiAa/JL Pava a., Kara- 
creioo, Kpareo) a. b., pittto?. 

b) anthropopath. of God, =the 
powerful hand of God, Acts 4. 30 eV 
T(p ttjv x^P^ <T0V ^Kreivew &e els 1a- 
arw, comp. eKTeivco a. Elsewhere 
to the hand of God, as the instru- 
ment of action and of power, is 
ascribed that which strictly belongs 
to God himself, comp. bcpQaXpiZs 
a. y., Acts 4. 28 oo~a i) x^P °~ ov K <d 
7] fiovXr) crov irpooopio'e yevecrOai, 7. 50, 
1 Pet. 5.6: so ra epya tcov x* L P& v 
rod Qeov, see above in a., and ep- 

yov c. So x eL P KV P L0V fy A 167 "* avrov 
the hand of the Lord was with him, 
for help, aid, =' the Lord was with 
him,' Luke 1.66, Acts 11. 21. Fur- 
ther, Acts 13. 11 iZov x^p tcvpiov eirl 
<T6 lo the hand of the Lord is upon 
thee, for punishment. 

c) with prepositions, mostly by 

Hebraism, where to x 6t P> as tne ln_ 
strument of action and power, is of- 
ten ascribed what strictly belongs to 
the person himself or to his power, 
comp. above in b. (a) 5m x ei P^ s 
or xetpoDv tlv6s by the hand or hands 
of any one, by his intervention, = 
hid twos, Mark 6. 2 dwd/xeis roiav- 
rai 5ia tcov x^ l P^ v avrov y'wovrai i. e. 
1 are done by him,'' Acts 2. 23, 5. 12 
dia. tcov x^2& v r &v air. eyivero a"r\- 
p.eia Kal regara, 7. 25, 11. 30, al. 
(/3) ets x e ^P^ s Tlv °s into t ne hands of 
any one, i. e. into his power, = els 
Tiva\ so irapadiSocrOai els x^pas' Matt. 
17. 22, 26. 45, Acts 21. 11, 28. 17: 
also with verbs of committing, irdv- 
ra deScoKev els ras %eTpas John 13. 
3, irapad7}o~ojj.ai els %• Luke 23. 46. 



Once e/jLTreaeTv els x**-Q as ®*ov to 
fall into the hands of God, into his 
power, for punishment, Heb. 10. 31. 

(7) * v X eL P L rLV °Si once = els x e ^Q^ s 
twos, comp. ev 4., John 3. 35 Trdvra 
SedcoKev ev ttj x* L P^ a > VT0 ^' Elsewhere 
= 5ia %eip^s twos, see above in a., 
i. e. by or through the intervention 
of any one, Acts 7. 35 ev x« ayye- 
Xov, Gal. 3. 19 ev x peairov. (5) lie 
Xti-po's twos out of the hand of any 
one, out of his power, after verbs 
of freeing, delivering, and the like, 
Luke 1. 71 o-a)T7)plav e/c x ei g°s itav- 
tccv, v. 74, John 10. 28, 39, Acts 12. 
11, 24.7. 

Xeipaybyea), co, fut. i)o~co (x^f-payco- 
y6s), to lead by the hand, trans. Acts 
9.8, 22.11. 

Xeipaywyds, ov, 6, i) (x*' L P> &7<», «- 
ycoyr)), a hand-leader, one who leads 
by the hand, Acts 13. 11. 

XCLptypaQov, ov, to (xetp, ypdcpco), 
chirography, hand-writing ; in N. T. 
meton. a hand-writing, manuscript, 
something written by the hand, e.g. 
the Mosaic law, the letter in antith. 
to the spirit, Col. 2. 14. 

XeipoTro'i7)TOs, ov, 6, 7), adj. (x^p, 
TToteco), made with hands, hence ar- 
tificial, external ; vahs x^ LD0 '' T0 ' l7 T T0S 
Mark 14. 58, Acts 7. 48, Eph. 2. 11 
irepiTO/JLT] X' 

X*ipoTovecc, co, f. t)o~co {x^f-por6vos, 
from x 6t V> fe/iw), to stretch out the 
hand, to hold up the hand, as in vot- 
ing, hence to vote, give one's vote, by 
holding up the hand, intrans. ; in 
N. T. trans, to choose by vote, to ap- 
point, Acts 14. 23 x eL P orov 'h ~ avr * s 
axnols irpeafivTepovs : pass. 2 Cor. 
8. 19. 

Xtipoov, ovos, 6, 7) (irreg. comparat. 
to KauSs, from x^PVS obsol.), worse, 
spoken of state, condition, quality, 
&c. Matt. 9. 16 x e ^Q ov o~X l °~l JLa y'we- 
Tai, 12. 45, 27. 64, Mark 5. 26, John 
5. 14, 2 Pet. 2. 20: so of punish- 
ment, worse, more severe, Heb. 10. 
29. Fig. of persons, in a moral 
sense, 1 Tim. 5. 8 airiaTov x^' l P 0iV i 
2 Tim. 3. 13. 

Xepovfii/j., Heb., cherubim, symbolic 
representations of the divine attri- 
butes ; in N. T. spoken of the golden 
figures representing the cherubim, 



XVpa 



504 



XoXr'l 



and placed on or over the ark, Heb. 
9. 5. 
X^pa, as, rj (xvpos), pr. adj. bereaved 
of one's husband, widowed, Luke 4. 
26 Trpbs yvvcuKa X 7 )p 0LV t° a widow- 
woman. Subst. 7) xhp a a widow, 
Matt. 23. 13 ras owlets rcau %r\poiv, 
Mark 12. 42 fxia x*lp a 7rTW X^, Acts 
6. 1, 9. 39, saep. : poet, of a city left 
desolate, Rev. 18. 7. 

X#es, adv. yesterday, John 4. 52. 

XiXlapxos, ov. 6 (xiAiOf, ^px w )» a 
chiliarch, captain of a thousand ; in 
N. T. a chiliarch, i. e. genr. a com- 
mander, captain, a military chief, viz. 
a) genr. Mark 6. 21, Acts,, 25. 23, 
Rev. 6. 15. b) spec, a tribune, a 
military tribune, an officer of the 
Roman armies, six of whom were 
attached to each legion and were its 
chief officers ; in battle each tribune 
seems to have had charge of ten 
centuries, whence the Greek name 
X^iapxos : in N. T. spoken of the 
tribune Claudius Lysias, who com- 
manded the garrison in the fortress 
Antonia at Jerusalem, Acts 21. 31, 
saep. c) spoken of the captain or 
prefect of the Temple, John 13. 12 ; 
see crrparrjySs b. and criretpa b. 

X* A* as, d$os, t) (xiAiot), a chiliad, a 
thousand in number, Luke 14. 31, 
Rev. 5. 11, saep. in Apoc. 

XiXioi, cu, a, numeral adj. a thou- 
sand, 2 Pet. 3. 8, Rev. 11. 3, saep. in 
Apoc. 

Xios, ov, 7), Chios, now Scio, one of 
the larger Greek islands, lying near 
the coast of Asia Minor, between 
Samos and Lesbos; Acts 20. 15. 

X^rccu, cavos, o, a tunic, i. e. the inner 
garment, worn next the skin, mostly 
with sleeves, and reaching usually 
to the knees, rarely to the ancles ; 
Matt. 5. 40 rhv x^&vcl o~ov Kafieiv, 
Luke 6. 29, John 19. 23, Acts 9. 39. 
Sometimes two tunics seem to have 
been worn, probably of different 
stuffs, for ornament, Matt. 10. 10, 
Luke 3. 11: hence is said of the 
high priest, hiapp^as robs x LT ^ vas 
av\ov Mark 14. 63. 

Xtco^, ovos, 7], snow, Matt. 28. 3. 

X^afjLvs, v5os, 7], chlamys, a wide and 
coarse cloak, worn sometimes by 
kings, military officers, soldiers, and 



! 



others; in N. T. spoken of the Ro- 
man paludamentum or officer's cloak, 
usually of scarlet, Matt. 27. 28, 31. 

XAeuafoj, fut. dV&> (x^evi)), to jest, 
deride, scoff, absol. Acts 17. 32; so 
2. 13 text, rec, SiaxXevdfa in re- 
cent eds. 

XA tap 6s, d, 6v {yXita), warm, luke- 
warm, Rev. 3. 16. 

X\6t], 7]s, 7], Chloe, pr. name of a 
female Christian at Corinth, 1 Cor. 
1. 11. 

X^ cop 6 s, d f 6v (x^T), x^os), prop. 
pale green, yellowish green, like the 
colour of the first shoots of grass 
and herbage ; hence a) genr. green, 
verdant, like young herbage, Mark 
6. 39 iirl r§ yXtcpcp x&P TC ?) Rev. 8. 7, 
9. 4. b) pale, yellowish, Rev. 6. 8 
'Ittttos xAa>p(£s. 

X^s-', six hundred and sixty-six, the 
number for which these letters 
stand, viz. x' 600, {' 60, <r' 6, Rev. 
13. 18. 

Xo'Ckos, t\, 6v (x^os), of earth, earthy, 
terrene, 1 Cor. 15. 47-49; only in 
N. T. 

Xo'tvi^, ikos, t), a choenix, an Attic 
measure for grain and things dry, 
= the 48th part of the Attic me- 
dimnus, and to the 8th part of a 
Roman modius, and consequently 
nearly = one quart English ; a chce- 
nix of grain was the daily allow- 
ance for a man, whether soldier or 
slave : in N. T. occ. Rev. 6. 6 x°^ vi i 
airov ^7]vapiov, kcu rpe?s x 0lVLK * s 
KpiOTjs STjvaplov, implying excessive 
dearness, since the ordinary price 
of a medimnus of wheat in Attica 
and Sicily did not exceed five or six 
drachmae or denarii. 

Xotpos, ov, 6, t), a srvine, Matt. 7. 6 
comp. avow b., 8. 30, saep. 

XoAao), 6o, fut. faca (x°^)> P r « to oe 
bilious, melancholy, mad ; in N. T. 
= xoXov/aaL, to be full of gall, to be 
angry, enraged, intrans. with dat. of 
pers. John 7. 23 ifiol xoAare. 

Xo\t),7)s,7} (x 6 ^)* the bile, gall; then, 
as the seat of anger, choler, wrath ; 
in N. T. gall, bitterness, viz. a) poi- 
son, venom, fig. Acts 8. 23 els x°^ v 
TTLKpias — els x°^ v TtiKqdv bitter 
gall, venom, b) from the Hebrew, 
bitter herbs, e. g. wormwood, poppy, 



X 00 ' 



505 



M 



aiu 



myrrh, &c, Matt. 27. 34 ZSojkclv 
avruj nxieiv o^os ^.erd x°^ s pepiype- 
vov, see 6i;os. 

X 6os, x°vs> & (X*fj X '**)* g en - X°° s > 
dat. x°h acc - X°vv-> earth, as dug out 
and thrown up, heap of earth, mound; 
in N. T. genr. loose earth, dirt, dust, 
Mark 6. 1 1 ; Rev. 18. 19 e&a\ov X ow 
eVt ras tcecpaXas avrcou, i. e. in token 
of grief, mourning, see o~ Trod 6 s. 

Xopa(iv, i), indec. Chorazin, a place 
of Galilee mentioned in connexion 
with Bethsaida and Capernaum, and 
probably near them, Matt. 11. 21. 

X op 7] yea), ca, fut. r,a , co (xopvy^s, ft*. 
X0q6s, &yco), to be chorus-leader, to 
lead a chorus of singers and dan- 
cers ; then to lead out or furnish a 
chorus on public occasions at one's 
own expense, for which purpose at 
Athens persons called x o pyy o ' L were 
appointed from each tribe ; hence 
genr. and in N. T. to furnish, to 
supply, give, with acc. 1 Pet. 4. 1 1 
e| lax^os rjs [V] X°P r )y e ^ & Oecfo, 2 
Cor. 9. 10 6 eirixopr)yoi)V VTrepjia rev 
G"ire(poi/TL . . . x°P r iy 7 l a ' aL KaL TTK'(]dvvai 

TOV 0~TT6pOV V\X03V. 

Xogos, ov, 6, dance, ring- dance, i. e. 
genr. dancing as connected with 
music and song, espec. on festive 
occasions, Luke 15. 25 rjnovae (tvjul- 
epecuias na\ x°P&v. 

Xoprd^co, fut. daoj (xopros), to feed 
with grass, hay, &c. to fodder, pr. of 
beasts ; in N. T. genr. to feed, fill 
with food, to satisfy, satiate ; spoken 
a) of fowls, pass, with e/c rivos, Rev. 
19. 21 tcl opvea ixoprdadrjaai' e/c 
tcop capKccp, comp. en: 3. f. b) of 
persons, in the usage of the later 
Greek, with accus. expr. or impl. 
Matt. 15. 33 wcrre x o P T< ^ (Ta - L o%Aov 
roaovrov : pass. 14. 20 ecbayov Txdv- 
res kcu exoprdo-Q-ncroLV, Mark 7. 27, 
John 6. 26, Phil. 4. 12, Jam. 2. 16. 
With a further adjunct of the ma- 
terial, viz. with gen. Mark 8. 4 rov- 
tovs xogrdcai dprcou : with cord, Luke 
16. 21 iiriQvfxoov X0pTacr0'/?j/cu airb rcav 
i|/i%iW. Fig. to fill the desire of any 
one, to satisfy, pass. Matt. 5. 6, Luke 
6. 21. 

X 6grao~/j.a, aros, ro (xoprdfa), fod- 
der, green or dry, for animals ; in 
N. T. genr. food, sustenance, for per- 
sons, Acts 7. 11. 



Xopros, ov, 6, pr. an enclosure, yard, 
court, espec. for cattle ; then a place 
or range of pasturage, a pasture, a 
range; meton. fodder for animals, 
green or dry, grass, hay; hence 
genr. and in N. T. grass, herbage, 
Matt. 6. 30 tov x 6prov T °v aypov, 
14. 19, Mark 6. 39 eVi tw X^ w p£ 
X<Ww, 1 P et - 1- 24; also of spring- 
ing grain, Matt. 13. 26, Mark 4. 28. 

Xov£as, a, 6, Chuzas, pr. name of 
the steward of Herod Antipas, Luke 
8. o. 

Xovs, see x oos * 

Xpdo), 03, f. r\(T03, contracted in 77 in- 
stead of a, like (doo. The root X pdaj, 
under different forms, has in prose 
four significations, viz. x^w, to utter 
an oracle, not found in N. T. ; kl- 

XpVH-h to lend ; x§^ / jLaL > io use > XP 7 ? 
impers. it needs, it behoves. 

1. Kixpr\p.t, to lend, see in its order. 

II. xP^°- uai > f ut - yo~op.ai, depon. 
mid. to use, make use of, foil, by dat.; 
of things, Acts 27. 17 fio-ndetais e- 
XpwTo, 1 Cor. 7. 21, 31, 9. 12, 15, 2 
Cor. 1. 17, 3. 12, 1 Tim. 1. S, 5. 23 
oXvcp bxiyce x p&- Of persons, to use 
well or ill, to treat, with dat. Acts 
27. 3 <piAav6pu>7roos re 6 *\ovKlos tw 
UavKco xpy^d/Aevos, dat. impl. 2 Cor. 
13. 10. 

III. impers. xp 7 ?* imperf. ixpWi 

inf. xgy uaL > P r - ' tnere is use ^ or >' 
i. q. it needs, it behoves, it ought ; 
with inf. Jam. 3. 10 ov XPV ravra 
ovrco yiveaOai these tilings ought not 
so to be. 

Xpeia, as, r) (xpeos). 1. use, usage, 
employment, i. e. act of using; in 
N. T. meton. ' that in which one 
is employed,' an employment, affair, 
business, Acts 6. 3 ovs Karao-rr)aofj.ev 
eirl rrjs xp* ias ravrrjs. 

2. need, necessity, -want, a) genr. 
Eph. 4. 29 Xoyos dyadbs irgbs oIko- 
do/n7]V rrjs XP e ' ias *• e * as a( ^J* f or 
needful edification. So XP €ia ^ ~ T ' L 
there is need, opus est, with gen. 
Luke 10. 42 evos ecrr: xP e ' l0L one thing 
is needful ; also with infin. Heb. 7. 
11. b) of personal need, necessity, 
want, Acts 20. 34 tolls xp etais A tov 
v7rr)perr)o~av at x^P^s avrai, Rom. 12. 
13, Phil. 2. 25, 4. 19 ; els rr)v X peiav 

for one's need or wants, v. 16, or els 
x x 



'XpEtotyeikErrjQ 



506 



XptjffTog 



ras xP €Las Tit. 3. 14 ; ra npbs tt]v 
Xpemv things for need, such things 
as were necessary to us, Acts 28. 10. 
c) in the phrase xpeiav i%^ LV t° ^ iave 
need, = to need, to want, (a) genr. 
and with gen. to have need of, Matt. 

9. 12 ov xp €iaj/ zx 0VG ' lv °* io~Xv OUTes 
larpov, 21. 3, 26. 65 ri en xP e ' Lai/ 
€%oft€// jmapTvpcov ; Luke 9.11 robs 
Xgsiav €X 0VTas Gepaireias laro, 15. 7, 
John 13. 29, 1 Cor. 12. 21, 24 ov 
Xpeiciv %x €L sc * tvo~xT}lJ'OGvvy)s, Heb. 

5. 12. Foil, by infin. act. Matt. 14. 
16 ov xp^ lo ' v ^x ov(Tlv fcrieK&etv, John 
13. 10, 1 Thess. 1. 8, 4. 9 ; also inf. 
pass. Matt. 3. 14, 1 Thess. 5. 1 : foil. 
by 'Iva, John 2. 25, 16. 30. (jB) of 
personal need, want, with gen. Matt. 

6. 8 oldev 6 TrarrjQ vjxojv wv xP €Lai/ 
eX^e, 1 Thess. 4. 12, Rev. 3. 17. 
Absol. to have need, — to be in need, 
in want, Mark 2. 15 ri iirolr)o-€ Aa- 
£15 ore xpstw ^X € > Acts 2 - 45 > Eph. 
4. 28, 1 John 3. 17. 

Xp^ccd>ei\c-rr]s, ov, o (xP* 0S > Att. 
Xpeoos, 6<{)elAa>), a debt-ower, debtor, 
Luke 7. 41, 16. 5. 

XP^> see XP" W m» 

XP$C<0y f. rj(rcti (xpy> XP € ' La )> to need, 
to have need of, to want, desire, .with 
gen. Matt. 6. 32 olZev 6 Trarrjp v/jloov 
on xpyC €T€ tovtoov irdvroov, Luke 
11.8, Rom. 16. 2, 2 Cor. 3. 1. 

XprjfJ-u, aros, ro (xpcto^ai), pr. some- 
thing useable, useful, what one can 
use, what one needs ; hence genr. 
and in N. T. riches, wealth, usually 
pi. ra, xp^aTa, Mark 10. 23 ol ra, 
XpV/Jiara %x 0VT * s l - e * tne r i cn » v « 24 
TveiroiQoTas iirl rots Xfyf]p.a&iv. Spec. 
money; once sing. Acts 4. 37 rfveyite 
rb XPV^ i« e - tne P r ice, = Tf^ 5. 2 : 
pi. 8. 18, 20, 24. 26. 

Xpf)^ari(<a, fut. (o-co (xpf/jua), ^odo 
business, to be engaged in business, 
either private or public ; espec. in 
trade and money-affairs, mid. to do 
business, make profit; of kings and 
magistrates, to do business publicly, 
i. e. to give audience and answer as 
to ambassadors, petitioners, &c, to 
give response or decision ; hence in 
N. T. a) spoken in respect to a di- 
vine response, oracle, declaration, == 
to give response, to speak as an oracle, 
to warn from God, absol., Heb. 12. 
25 rbv iirl yrjs TTapair7](rd^Poi XP 7 )' 



fioLTL^ovroL, of Moses, who consulted 
God, and delivered to the people 
the divine responses, the precepts, 
warnings, and the like. Pass, of 
persons, to receive a divine response, 
warning, &c, to be warned or admo- 
nished of God, absol. Heb. 8. 5 kclOods 
Kexprnxdrio-rai Mctivcrrjs : with infin. 
Matt. 2. 12, Acts 10. 22 vwb ayyiXov. 
with 7repi twos Heb. 11. 7: with 
tear oVaoMatt. 2. 12, 22. Of things, 
to be given in response, to be revealed, 
Luke 2. 26 t\v avrcp K^xp^^-arifffxivop 
/jltj Ifisiv Qdvarov ktX. b) in the later 
Greek usage, ' to do business under 
any name, as any one/ hence genr. 
to take or bear a name, to be named, 
called, construed with the name in 
apposition, Acts 11. 26 xP 7 W- 0fT ' l(Ta ' i 
irp&rov iv ^Avriox^ia. robs fxadnras 
Xpicmavovs, Rom. 7. 3 /xojx«^s XP 7 )' 
/j.aricr€L. 

XQVpa'TKrfAos, ov, b (xpw aT ' l (<»>)> 
pr. * the doing of business/ hence 
business, profit, gam, the giving au- 
dience, response, decision ; in N. T. a 
response from God, oracle, Rom. 11. 4. 

Xpr)(TLfios, t\, ov (xpd-ofjLai), useable, 
useful, profitable, 2 Tim. 2. 14. 

Xpyas, teas, t) (xpaofiai), use, a use- 

ing ; in N. T. spec, of the use of the 

body in sexual intercourse, Rom. 1. 

26, 27. 
Xpycrevofjiai, depon. mid. (xp 7 ) '- 

t6s), to shew one's self xp 7 )0" T 'os, i. e. 

to be good-natured, gentle, kind, 1 Cor. 

13. 4 7} aydirrj fiaKpodv/JLei, XP 7 \ (TT ^~ 

€tcu i only in N. T. 

XpflGToXoyia, as, r) (xp??< rT( k> Xo- 
70s), good-natured discourse, good 
words, kind address, Rom. 16. 18 
8i« ryjs xpVO'ToXoyias koX evXoyias. 

XpycrrSs, 7), 6v (xp^o/uat), useful, pro- 
fitable, fit, good for any use. a) of 
things, Luke 5. 39 6 iraXaibs [ofoos^ 
XQV)o~t6tgqos io~ri is better, i. e. for 
drinking. Fig. good for use, easy 
to bear, Matt. 11. 30 6 (vy6s pov 
XQT]Gt6s : so in a moral sense, use- 
ful, good, virtuous, in the proverb 
1 Cor. 15. 33 (pQ^ipov(TLV fjOrj xQ 7 } (Tr ^ 
bpuXiai Kauai, see 7)6 os. b) of per- 
sons, useful towards others, hence 
good-natured, good, gentle, kind, Luke 
6. 35 avrbs xP 7 i (TT ^ s *o~tiv iwl robs 
axo^picrrovs Kal irovnpovs, Eph. 4. 32, 
1 Pet. 2. 3. Neut. to xpvo'rop good- 



XprjffTorriQ 



507 



'XpOPOQ 



nesSy kindness, = 77 xPV a " r ^ r VS) Rom. 
2,4. 

Xpfi^rrSr-qs, rjros, rj (xpyo'TOs), pr. 
usefulness, i. e. of persons towards 
others, goodness, gentleness, kindness. 

a) genr. Rom. 2. 4 rod ttXovtov ttjs 
XP?10't6t7)TOS avrov Kara<ppoue?s ; 11. 
22, 2 Cor. 6. 6', Gal. 5. 22, Eph. 2. 7. 

b) fig. in a moral sense, goodness, 
= righteousness, uprightness, comp. 
Xpy&rds a. fin., Rom. 3. 12 ovk 
%.GTl TTOl&V xP y )°'' r ^ 1 "O ra " 

Xpi^fxa, aros, t6 {jxpiot), P r * ' some- 
thing rubbed in,' as oil in anointing, 
ointment, unguent; me ton. chrism, an 
anointing, unction ; in N. T. fig. of 
Christians, an anointing, unction from 
God, in the gifts and graces of the 
Holy Spirit imparted to them, 1 

John 2. 20 v/j.e?s xP l0 'l JLa ^X eT6 < ^ 7r ^ 
rod ayiov, kou o'ldare irdura., v. 27, — 
where the allusion is to the anoint- 
ing and consecration of kings and 
priests, which was emblematic of a 
divine spirit descending and abid- 
ing upon them from God ; as was 
afterwards the laying on of hands. 

Xpi&TiavSs, ov,6 (XpiarSs), a Chris- 
tian, Acts 11. 26, 26. 28, 1 Pet. 4. 16. 

Xpio~r6s, 7], 6v (xP"«0> anointed; in 
N. T. 6 Xgicrds, the Christ, the An- 
ointed. = the Messiah, the King 
constituted of God; pr. as an ap- 
pellative of Jesus the Saviour, but 
often passing over into a proper 
name or cognomen, a) pr. as an 
appellative, (a) absol. 6 XpicrrSs the 
Christ, the Messiah, Mark 15. 32 6 
Xpiarbs 6 fiaaiXevs rov 'Icrpa^A, J ohn 
1, 42 rbv M€0"ariau, b 1 4o~ri jueflep/x??- 
vsvojxsvov Xpicros, 4. 42 6 acarrip rov 
k6ct/jlov 6 Xpiar6s, Acts 2. 36 teal 
Kvpiov avrbv Ka\ Xpivrbv 6 &ebs i- 
TroiTjcre rovrov rbv 'Irjcrovv, 9. 22, 18. 
28: so Matt. 1. 17, Luke 2. 26 rbv 
Xpiarbv Kvpiov, 4. 41, 23. 2, saepiss. 
(/3) joined with 'Irjaovs, e. g. 'Irjcrovs 
6 XpiarSs Acts 5. 42, al. ; 'lrjaovs 
Xpiar6s John 17. 3, Acts 2. 38, al. ; 
6 Xpiarbs 'Irjo-ovs 17. 3, 18. 5, al. 

b) as a proper name or cogno- 
men, Christ, (a) absol. Xpiorros or 
6 Xgiorr6s, chiefly in the Epistles, 
Rom. 5. 6, 8, 8. 11 6 iyeipas rbv Xp. 
ek veKpwv, Gal. 1. 6, 7 rb evayy. rov 
Xpiarov, 2. 20 Xpto'Tcp o-vvearavpeo- 
Ijuu, Heb. 3. 6, 1 Pet. 1. 11, 4. 14, 



saep. (£) oftener joined with 'Iti- 
vovs, Matt. 1.16 'Irjcrovs 6 \ey6jxevos 
Xpiar6s. So 'Irjcrovs Xpicrr6s in the 
Gospels, Matt. 1. 1, 18, Mark 1. 1, 
John 1. 17; elsewhere often, Acts 

3. 6 4v rep bvojAOLTi 'I. Xp., 4. 10, Rom. 
1. 1, 6, 8, saepiss. ; Xpurrbs 'Irjaovs 
only in Paul's Epistles, 1 Cor. 1.30, 
Gal. 3. 14, 26, al. For the use of 6 
kvqlos in connexion with the names 
'Irjorods and Xpicrros, see tcvpios 2. 
b. /3. 

c) meton. (a) — 6 \6yos rov Xp. 
the word or doctrine of Christ, the 
gospel, 2 Cor. 1. 19, 21, Eph. 4. 20. 
(/3) = to crwfxa rov Xp. Christ's body, 
i. e. the church, 1 Cor. 12. 12. (7) 
= the salvation of Christ, i. e. ob- 
tained through him, Gal. 3. 27 Xp. 
iveSvaao'Oe, Phil. 3. 8 'Iva Xp. Kep$7j- 
o~(ti. (8) iv XpiffTcp, see iv 1. c. a. ; 
comp. iv Kvgicx) in Kvpios 2. b. /3. 

Xpiw, fut. tVco, pr. to rub gently the 
surface of a body ; hence genr. to 
anoint with oil or ointment, a shield, 
armour, the body after bathing or 
exercise, &c. ; in Sept. also to anoint 
as a sacred rite, i. e. to consecrate by 
unction to any office ; hence in N. T. 
to anoint, i. e. to consecrate as by 
unction, to set apart for a sacred 
work, trans, a) of Jesus, as the 
Messiah, the anointed King, Acts 

4. 27 '1770*. %v expivas • as a prophet, 
with inf. Luke 4. 18 expire fxz every - 
ye\io~ao~dai 7ttco%o?s : so genr., with 
dat. TTuev/Liari ayico Acts 10. 38 ; with 
double accus. Heb. 1. 9 ixpuri <re 
6 &ebs ekcuov ayaWidcrews. b) of 
Christians, as anointed, consecrated, 
set apart to the service and ministry 
of Christ and his gospel by the gift 
of the Holy Spirit, 2 Cor. 1. 21 6 
fiefiai&i' i]fxas kclI XQ^as ij/nas Qeos, 
6 Kcd dobs rbv appafiwvz rov irvevfxa- 
ros ktK. 

Xpovi^cti, f. iaco and iw (xpoVos), to 
while away time, to linger, delay, be 
long in coming or doing, intrans. 
and absol. Matt. 25. 5 xP OUL C ovros 
rov vvfjL<piov, Heb. 10. 37 b ipx^P-svos 
ob xp 0VL *i '• with eV, Luke 1. 21 iv 
ro5 vacp. Foil, by inf. ipx^crBai Luke 
12. 45, i\de?y Matt. 24. 48. 

Xp&vos, ov, 6, time, i. e. in the ab- 
stract, as perceived and measured 
by the succession of objects and 



n ' 



Xpovorpiljeto 



508 



Xiopa 



events, a) pr. and genr. (a) Mark 
9. 21 7r6(Tos xpdvos io~riv\ Luke 4. 5 
iv crny/jcT) xpovov, Acts 7. 23 rear- 
aapaKovraerris xp^vos, 27. 9, Gal. 4. 
4- comp. irX^gco/JLa d., Heb. 11. 32, 
Rev. 2. 21, 10. 6 : so diarpifieiv xpo- 
vov Acts 14. 3, 28 ; Troirjcrai XP® V0V 
15. 33, 18. 23, see tto/<?« 2. e. With 
prepositions: dia rbv XP^ V0V Heb. 
5. 12, see 8ta II. 1. a.; e/c xp° v(av 
Ikolvoqv of or /rom /owg times, Luke 
8. 27; iv ttclvtX XP® vo i? Acts 1. 21 ; 
iirl XP^ V0V f or a time, Luke 18. 4, 
i(p 3 oaov XP® V0V Rom. 7. 1 ; fxera 
XQovov ttoXvv after long time, Matt. 
25. 19. (j8) accus. xp°' vov or X£^* 
vovs, marking duration, time how 
long, Mark 2. 19 oaov xpovov exovon 
rbv vv/uuplov, Luke 20. 9 cwr ed'fj/nrjo'e 
Xpdvovs Ikuvovs, John 5. 6 iro\vv 
Xpovov, 7. 33 fxiKpbv xP^ V0V i 14* 9, 
Acts 13. 18, 19. 22, al. (7) dat. 
XpoVwj xpovois, marking time when, 
in or during which, &c, Luke 8. 29 
itoKKols xpovois cvp^piraKEL olvt6v i. e. 
in, during, since long time, Acts 8. 
11, Rom. 16. 25 see al&vios b. 

b) spec, by the force of adjuncts, 
Xpovos sometimes stands for a time, 
period, season, like Kaipos ; e. g. pi. 
joined with kcuqo'i, Acts 1. 7 yvuvai 
Xpovovs 7) koliqovs, 1 Thess. 5. 1 ; — 
with gen. of event or the like, Matt. 
2. 7 rbv XP® V0V T °v (f>aivofJLevov acr- 
ripos, Luke 1. 57 6 XP- T °v TtKeiv, 
Acts 3. 21, 7. 17, 17. 30, 1 Pet. 1. 17, 

. 4. 3; — -with an adjective, pronoun, 
or the like, Matt. 2. 16 Kara rbv 
Xpovov %v YjKplfiwG'e, Acts 1.6 iv rop 
Xpovqp tovtw, Jude 18 iv eorx^T(p 
Xpdvy an d 1 Pet. 1. 20 eV icrxdrcov 
twv xpovoov see %(Tx aro s D * /3., 2 
Tim. 1. 9 irpb xP^ VOiV alcavicov see 
alwvios b., 1 Pet. 4. 2 rov iniXoL- 
7rov iv crapKL XP 0>V0V ' 

Xpovor pi fieoo, a), fut. r)(roo (xpovos, 
Tpifio)), to wear away time, to spend 
time, delay, intrans. Acts 20. 16. 

Xpvcreos, irj, eov, contr. xP VG ~ovs, rj, 
ovv (xQ vcr os), golden, of gold, 2 Tim. 
2. 20 crKevr) xp vo ~®"> Heb. 9. 4 oTctyi- 
vos xp v0 ~y> Rev. 1. 12, ssep. in Apoc. 

Xpvaiov, ov, r6 (xpwos), gold, pr. 
in small pieces or quantity, espec. 
as wrought, a) genr. Heb. 9. 4 tt]v 
Kifiotirbv 7repLKGKa\v/jLpJvr}V izdvroBev 
Xpvo-iu, 1 Pet. 1. 7, Rev. 3. 18, 21. 



, 18, 21. b) meton. (a) a golden or- 
nament, 1 Pet. 3. 3 irepiQecris xpuvtoov, 
Rev. 17. 4 and 18. 16 in later eds. 
(/3) gold coin, money, Acts 3. 6, 20. 
33, IPet. 1.18. 

%pucro5a/cTuAi0 9, ov, b, rj, adj. (xP v ~ 
o~6s, daKTvXios), gold-ringed, having 
gold rings upon the fingers, James 
2. 2. 

XpvcroXiQos, ov, 6 (xpvcros, XiQos), 
chrysolite, pr. golden stone, a name 
applied by the ancients to all gems 
of a golden or yellow colour, but 
probably designating particularly 
the topaz of the moderns ; Rev. 21. 
20. 

Xpv&oTrpacros, ov, 6 (xpwos, irpa- 
o~ov), chrysoprase, a precious stone 
of a greenish golden colour, like a 
leek, i. e. usually apple-green pass- 
ing into a grass-green; Rev. 21. 
20. 

Xpv&os, ov, 6, gold, a) genr. Matt. 
2. 11 xP vo ~ op Kc " hlfiavov, 23. 16, 17, 
Acts 17. 29, 1 Cor. 3. 12. b) meton. 
(a) golden ornaments, 1 Tim. 2. 9 r) 
Xpvacp r) ixapyagirais, Rev. 17. 4 and 
18. 16 in text. rec. (ft) gold coin, 
money, treasure, Matt. 10. 9, Jam. 
5. 3. 

Xpvcr ovs, see ^gvcreos. 

Xpvcrooo, a>, f. ooaca (xP vo ~os), to gild, 
to deck with gold, trans. Rev. 17. 4 
KexpvcrccjjLEVT] xp v(X ' 1 ^^ comp. Engl. 
' to gild with gold;' iv xputfi^ 18. 
16. 

Xpto$> XP°° T ^ S > ^ P r ' sur f ace of the 
body, the skin, also colour, complexion 
of the skin ; genr. and in N. T. the 
body, Acts 19. 12 airb rov XP 001 " * 
crovddgia i. e. which had been on his 
body. 

X<*>x6s, i), ov (%«&> obsol., xaAaco), 
lame, halt, crippled in the feet, spo- 
ken of persons, Matt. 11. 5 %ccAol 
TrepLirarovo'L, 15. 30, ssep. : fig. Heb. 
12. 13 see iKrp€7ro) a.: once, lame 
from the loss of a foot, for avdTTTjQos, 
Mark 9. 45. 

X&pa, as, 7} (—X">P 0S >f r - X^* obsol.), 
pr. space, which receives, contains, 
surrounds any thing, and so place, 
spot in which one is, where any 
thing is or takes place ; hence genr. 
and in N. T. a country, land, region, 
province, &c. a) genr. (a) pr. Luke 






X w * 



OtOJ 



509 



■^aXfjioc 



3. 1 T7)s 'Iroupa/as kcl\ TpaxuviriSos 
X<*>pasi 15. 13-15, John 11. 54, o5, 
Acts 8. 1, 18. 23 tV TaXariKrjv x^~ 
pav the Galatian country, the region 
or province of Galatia ; with gen. 
avToou Matt. 2. 12 : so genr. 4. 16 eV 
X^£<? /cal cr/aa Qavdrov see Qdvaros 
d. : opp. to the sea, Acts 27. 27. 
(/3) meton. for the inhabitants of a 
country or region, Mark 1. 5 e|e- 
Tropevero irpbs avrbv iruaa 7} 'lovfiaia 
Xupa, Acts 12. 20. 

b) put with the name of a town 
or city, &c. a district, territory, a- 
round and belonging to that city, 
Matt. 8. 28 els tt}v x®P av T <* )V Tep- 
yeo"r\vuov, Mark 5. 1 ; implied v. 10, 
Luke 2. 8. c) spec, the country, 
the open country, fields ; as opp. to 
the city, Luke 21. 21 ol ev reus x<*> 



v. 39. Pass. Heb. 7. 2G. b) mid. 

X^piCojjLou, and aor. 1 pass, e'x&^icr- 
6-nv as mid. to separate one's self, to 
depart; from a person, with euro, 
1 Cor. 7. 10 yvvoAKa airb avfipbs fx'o 
X&pio-6r)vaL : absol. v. 11, 15,Philem. 
15. From a place, = to go away, 
depart, with air6, Acts 1. 4 airb'lego- 
o~oAvfj.a>v fxy] x^p' l C e<T ^ aL '• w i tn e/c, 18. 
1 x *? 1 * 7 ®^ & TLavAos e/c twj/ 3 A9rj- 
V03V, v. 2. 

X^piou, ov, to {y&pos, %wpa), dimin. 
in form but not in sense, place, spot, 
a country, region; in N.T. like Engl. 
place, = a field, farm, possession,^S\ditt. 
26. 36 ej's x 0} P l0V Aeyofxeuov TeQoT]- 
/uavrj comp. John 18. 1 ktjttos, John 
4. 5, Acts 1. 18 e/cTTJcraTO x a >P 10,/ > v - 
19, 5. 3, 8 : pi. Ta ^copta, possessions, 
estates, 4. 34, 28. 7. 



£>cus, in antith. to rj 'UpovaaA-nn v. x u p' l s> aa "v. and prep. (x«&> obsol., 
20 : as cultivated, 12. 16, John 4. 35 ; kindr. with x^pos), apart, separately, 
eedo-aade ras x^pas, on \evtcai elcrt asunder, a) adv. John 20. 7 X W P^ 



7rp&s Qepio-\xov, Jam. 5. 4. 



evre-rvXiyixivov. b) prep, with gen. 



Xcopeco, co, f. 7?crw (x^pa, X<»P 0S )> to apart from, i. q. without, (a) genr 



g/t'e space, place, room, to give way, 
yield ; hence in N. T. a) to go away 
from a place, (a) genr. £o go, to 
pass, intrans., with els, Matt. 15. 17 
els T7\v KoiXiav x^pe?: fig* 2 Pet. 3. 
9 7raz/ras ets \xerdvoiav x<*>pr)craL. (/3) 
#o goforivard, fig. /o go we//, succeed, 
have success or progress, John 8. 



Matt. 13. 34 x w P^ ^a.pa^oXr\s, Luke 
6. 49 x^P^s de/j.e\iov, John 1. 3 x w P' s 
avrou eyevero oi>5e eV, 15. 5, Rom. 
3. 21 x^P^ ^M ol, j v - 2 $> Heb. 4. 15 
X^pls aixaprias yet without sin, 7. 7. 
20, 9. 7, sa?p. (j8) = besides, ex- 
clusive of, Matt. 14. 21 x^P' 5 l vv <u- 
koov Kal TTaifiioci', 2 Cor. 11. 28. 



37 6 Aoyos 6 efxbs ov x^P 6 ^ * v v l J " v X^P 0S > 0l, > ^> Lat. corns, caurus, the 



l. e. z« or among you. 

b) spoken of capacity, /o wzo/ig 
/)/ace or room, to take in or receive, 
to hold, contain, (a) pr. as a vessel, 
with accus. of measure, John 2. 6 
vfiptai xupovcai. avd fxerp-nras Svo 7) 
rpeh: genr. of a place, with ace. of ^aAAco, fut. aAw (i//aa>), to touch, to 



Latin name of the north-west wind; 
in N. T. meton. the north-west, the 
quarter whence corns blow?, Acts 
27. 12. 



¥. 



thing, Mark 2. 2 ooare ^Keri x w P^ 
sc. avrovs, John 21. 25 ovfih rbv koo~- 
ixov x° i Q^l (Tai Tc * ypcKpo/JLeya fiifixia. 
(/3) fig. to receive, e. g. a doctrine, 
matter, to admit, assent to, with ace. 
Matt. 19. 11 ov irdures x oo P°v (JL r ^ v 
\6yov tovtov, impl. v. 12 : also per- 
sons, to receive to one's heart, affec- 
tion, 2 Cor. 7. 2 x^pvo'are 7)p.as, in 
allusion to 6. 11-13. 

X^pi(oo, f. iVa> (x^pk)> £0 put apart, 
to separate, sunder, trans, a) act, 
Matt. 19. 6 t> ovv 6 ®ebs vvve^ev^ev, 

&V90Q)TT0S fJiT] X rj3 P L C^ T(a '• f°H* by v.' 1 *® 

from any thing, Rom. 8. 35 ris fifias 



twitch, pluck, the hair or beard ; es- 
pec. a string, to twang, of a bow ; of 
a stringed instrument of music, to 
touch or strike the chords ; hence 
absol. \pd\Aeiv to touch the lyre or 
other stringed instrument, to strike 
up, to play : in Sept. and N. T. to 
sing, chant, prop, as accompanying 
stringed instruments, absol. Jam. 5. 
13 ; with dat. of pers. to or in honour 
o/whom, Rom. 15. 9 rep bvofxari crov 
^/aA.w, Eph. 5. 19 tyaWovres ev rfj 
Kapdia v/j.a>v rep Kvgicp : with dat. of 
manner, 1 Cor. 14. 15 \pa\co rcpirvev- 

/JLCLTI . . . TCf VOL. 



X&plo~eL airo tyjs ayaTTTjs tov Xpio~TOv, \ \\/ a \,u6s, ov, 6 (tj/aAAco), a touching, 



\pev^ade\(f)6Q 



510 



ypyfiZ 



(0 



twang, of a bow-string ; of stringed 
instruments, a playing, music, tone, 
melody, measure ; in later usage song, 
pr. as accompanying stringed in- 
struments ; in N. T. a psalm, a song, 
in praise of God. a) genr. 1 Cor, 
14. 26 eKarrros v/jloov xpaX/mbv e%6i, 
Eph. 5. 19 \pa\fio?s kcu v/uluols, Col. 
•). 16. b) spec, of the Psalms, the 
book of Psalms, as a part of the 
O. T., Luke 20. 42, 24. 44, Acts 1. 
20; so 13. 33. 

\]/evdadeX(p6s, ov, 6 (ipevd'fjs, aSeX- 
(pos), a false brother, i. e. a false 
Christian, a hypocrite, — spoken 
apparently of Judaizing professors 
of Christianity, 2 Cor. 11. 26, Gal. 
2.4. 

ipevdaTroffToXos, ov, 6 (\pevb*r]s, a- 
irSaroXos), a false apostle, a pre- 
tended minister of Christ, 2 Cor. 
11. 13. 

^€vBt]s, cos, ovs, 6, 7], adj. (xpevoofiai), 

false, lying, deceiving, Acts 6. 13 fxdp- 

rvpas -tyevdeTs, Rev. 2. 2 : by impl. 

false towards God, wicked, ungodly, 

21. 8 eldooXoXdrpais teal iraai ro7s 

ibevdooiddcrKaXos, ov, 6 (^ev^rjs, SV 
$do*Ka\os), a false teacher, one who 
teaches false doctrines, 2 Pet. 2. 1. 

ibevdoXoyos, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ij/evo^s, 
Xeyoo), speaking falsely, lying, spo- 
ken of false teachers, 1 Tim. 4. 2. 

•tyevoopidpTvp, vpos, 6, 7} (Tpevdr)s, 
[xdprvp), a false witness, Matt. 26. 60, 
1 Cor. 15. 15. 

•tyevoopaprv peoo, So, f. 7]o~oo (t//ei>8o- 
/jidprvp), to bear false witness, in- 
trans., with kclt avrov Mark 14. 56, 
57 : absol. fir) \f/evdoiJ.apTvpr]o"ns bear 
not false witness, 10. 19, and ov if/eu- 
SojULaQTvgr}o~€is thou shalt not bear false 
witness, Matt. 19. 18, — for the dif- 
ference comp. pr) I. f. y. and ov 
a. j8. 

ipevdofjiapTvpla, as, r) (\pevdojjaprv- 
peoo), false witness, Matt. 15. 19. 

;J/eu5o7rpO(/>^T7?s, ov, 6 (tyevd'fjs, irpo- 
(p-tirrjs), a false prophet, i. e. one 
falsely professing to come as a pro- 
phet and ambassador from God, a 
false teacher, comp. Trpo<j)7]r7}s b., 
Matt. 7. 15, 24. 11, 24, 2 Pet. 2. 1. 

\J/€t) 5 os, eos, ovs, t6 (kindred with 
tyvBos), falsehood, lying, a lie, John 



8. 44 *6rav XaXfj rb tyevdos, Eph. 4. 
25, 2 Thess. 2. 9 arj/bLeiois teal repaffi 
\pev80vs = Tpeifdici false, deceiving. 
By im pi. falsehood toward God, wick- 
edness, ungodliness, so -noietv ipevdos 
to practise wickedness ; Rev. 21. 27 
ttolovv fioeXvyfxa kclI ipevoos, 22. 15, 
comp. 7roi6a) 2. a. 0. Meton. of false 
religion, idolatry, Rom. 1. 25 fuerijX- 
Xa^av r)]v aX^deiav rod ©sod iv rq> 
ipevdei. 

\f/evo6xp icrros, ov, 6 (t|/€u8^s, XP 1 ~ 
aros), a false Christ, a pretended 
Messiah,* Matt. 24. 24. 

\p e v 5 co, f. aw {■tyzv'oos), to speak falsely, 
to lie to any one, to deceive, pass, to 
be deceived, disappointed ; usually 
and in N. T. only depon. mid. \pev- 
dojLicu, f. evo-oficu, to speak falsely, to 
lie, deceive, absol. Matt. 5. 11, Rom. 

9. 1 aXiiQeiav Xeyoo eu XptVTcp, ov i|/eu- 
oofjiai, Heb* 6. 18, Jam. 3. 14 Kara 
rrjs aXrjOetas, Rev. 3. 9 : with accus. 
of pers. Acts 5. 3 tyevcracrQai ae rb 
irj/evfxa rb dyiov : foil, by e'ls riva to- 
wards any one, Col. 3. 9 : with dat. 
of person, to lie to any one, Acts 
5. 4 ovk exf/evo'co avdpo'mois, aXXa r$ 

©SCO. 

rpevoooi/vjiios, ov, 6, rj, adj. (tpevo^s, 
ovojjlcl), falsely named, falsely so call- 
ed, 1 Tim. 6. 20. 

ipevcrfACL, aros, to (ipevdo/uLai), a being 
false, falsehood ; in N. T. by impl. 
falsehood towards God, wickedness, 
ungodliness, Rom. 3. 7 comp. v. 3-5, 
and see -tyevoos. 

^evo'rrjs, ov, 6 (ipevdoo), one false, 
a liar, deceiver, John 8. 44, 1 Tim. 
1. 10, 1 John 1. 10 : so of a false 
teacher, impostor, 2. 22 comp. v. 18. 
By impl. one false toward God, an 
apostate, wicked person, Rom. 3. 4, 
comp. "tysvcrfAa. 

xprjXacpdeo, 60, f. ^cfoo (<pdoo, (paXXoo), 
to touch, feel, handle, trans. Luke 
24. 39 ^rjXa^o-ari /us, Heb. 12. 18, 
1 John 1.1: fig. to feel after, Acts 
17. 27 el cLpaye tyT)Xa<p4)o~6iav avrbv 
kcu evpoiev. 

\f/r}<{)t(a), f. icrco (\l/7J(j)os), pr. to count 
or reckon with pebbles, counters, \f/rj- 
<poL, upon the abacus ; in N. T. genr. 
to count up, to reckon, with ace. Luke 
14. 28 $r)(pl(ei tV §0LTrdvr\v> Rev. 13. 
18. 



\pri<j)ot 



511 



xPvxv 



tyricfyos, ov, r) (xpdto), a small stone, pr. 
as worn smooth by water, a gravel- 
stone, pebble ; fig. in various senses, 
according to the uses to which the 
Greeks applied such pebble-stones, 
e.g. of the stones or counters for rec- 
koning on the abacus, also of dice, 
lots; most freq. a vote, spoken of the 
black and white stones or pebbles 
anciently used in voting, viz. the 
white for approval or acquittal, and 
the black for condemnation: hence 
in N. T. a) meton. vote, voice, suf- 
frage, Acts 26. 10 see Karacpepco 2. 
b) tessera, a die, token, Rev. 2. 17 rqi 
viKoovri Swcrco auTw -tyricpov XevKy)v, nal 
4ttI ttt)v xprjcpov ovofxa kouvov yeypajm- 
ixevov, — which some suppose to al- 
lude to a custom of the Roman em- 
perors, who during the games and 
spectacles threw among the popu- 
lace dice or tokens inscribed with the 
words ' frumentum, discus, servi, 
vestes,' &c, and whoever obtained 
one of these tokens received from 
the emperor what was thus marked 
upon it; — while others think it re- 
fers to the mode of casting lots, in 
which sometimes tessera or dice, 
with names inscribed upon them, 
were used, and the lot fell to him 
whose token came out first. 

tyiBvpio' fJ.6s, ov, 6 (xf/idvpifa), a whis- 
pering ; in N. T. = secret slander, 
detraction, 2 Cor. 12. 20. 

^/idvpLcrrrjs, ov, 6 (xf/iOvgifa), a whis- 
perer, and by impl. a secret slanderer, 
detractor, Rom. 1. 30. 

xj/iX^ou, ov, to (dim. of \pl£, fr. ty'tcc), 
a little bit, crumb, of bread, meat, 
&c, Matt. 15. 27: found only in 
N.T. 

$ v XVi V s > V (^X w )> P r « tne breath; 
usually and in N. T. vital breath, 
Lat. anima, through which the body 
lives, i. e. the principle of life ma- 
nifested in the breath, the soul, a) 
pr. the soul as the vital principle, 
Lat. anima, i. e. the animal soul, the 
vital spirit, (a) genr. Luke 12. 20 
T771/ tyvxw °' 01 ' tLirairovcriv airb o~ov, 
Acts 20. 10 7] ipvxh avrov ev uvtc? 
icrri: of beasts, &c. Rev. 8. 9 ra 
[Kricrfxara] %xovt<x ^ V X^ S - O) me_ 
ton. life itself, Matt. 6. 25 /llt] jxepifx- 
varc rrj \f/vxf) . . . ovxi V ^vxv irXelov 
€(TTt rr)s rpo(prjs ; 20. 28 dovvai tt]v 



ypvxrju olvtov Xvrpov, Luke 6. 9 "tyvxw 
acocrai, 14. 26, 21. 19 see Krdo/nai, 
Acts 15. 26, 20. 24, 27. 10: so tl- 
Bevai tt)v ^vxf\v to lay down one's life, 
John 10. 11, al. ; £n,Telv ttju ipvxyv 
twos to seek one 1 's life, Matt. 2. 20, 
Rom. 11. 3. In antithetic declara- 
tions of Jesus, ^vxt) refers not only 
to natural life, but also to life as 
continued beyond the grave, John 
12. 2-5 u <pi\oop tt)v y^vxW o.vTov airo- 
Aeaei avrrju, kclL 6 fiiacov tt)v ^vxy)v 
olvtov ev rw Kocr/JLcp tovtco els ^corjv 
alooviov (pv\d^€L o.vt)]v, where avTYjv 
refers to eternal life ; so Matt. 10. 
39, 16. 25, al. : so as including the 
idea of life or the spirit, both natu- 
ral and eternal, Matt. 16. 26 comp. 
Luke 9. 25. (7) of a departed soul, 
ghost, shade, separate from the body, 
Rev. 6. 9 tqls ipvx&s toov ea , <\)ayfxevu>v, 
20. 4, Acts 2. 27 ovk eyKaTaXefyeis 
ttju tyvxyv fjiov els a5ou see el s 4. 

b) spec, the soul, as the sentient 
principle, Lat. animus, (a) as the 
seat of the senses, desires, affec- 
tions, appetites, passions, i.e. the 
lower and animal nature common to 
man with the beasts ; distinguished 
in the Pythagorean and Platonic 
philosophy from the higher rational 
nature, 6 vovs, to irvevfia, belonging 
to man alone, — a distinction fol- 
lowed by the Sept., and sometimes 
in N. T. comp. irpev/ma 2. b. ; so 1 
Thess. 5. 23 to irvevjia kol\ t) "tyvxh 
kclI to acofxa i. e. the whole man, 
Heb. 4. 12 axpi fxepio'iiov ipvxys T6 
kclI TTj/ev/jLaros, Luke 1. 46 fieyaAvvei 
77 \pvxv fJ-ov top Kvpiov koli yyaWiaae 
to Tntevfia /llov : — as distinguished 
from Sidvoia, Matt. 22. 37, al. ; from 
avvecris Mark 12. 33. Simply the 
soul, denoting the mind, the feelings, 
Matt. 11. 29 evprjo'eTe avdiravcnv tcus 
tyvx&is vfjLwv, Luke 2. 35 crov avTrjs 
t\}v ^vxj\v dieXevaeTai po/j.<paia, John 
10. 24, Acts 14. 2, 22, Heb. 12. 3, 1 
Pet. 1. 22 : so ev o\rj ttj tyvxfj with 
all one's soul, Matt. 22. 37, and e£ 
oXrjs ttjs ipvxys id. Mark 12. 30 ; e/c 
tyvxys from the soul, heartily, Eph. 
6. 6 ; fila ipvxh elm* to be of one soul, 
i. e. unanimous, united in affection 
and will, Acts 4. 32, Phil. 1. 27. To 
the soul, as the seat of the desires, 
affections, appetites, &c. is often 
ascribed that which strictly belongs 



^ V X 



IKOQ 



512 



oS 



wee 



to the person himself, Matt. 12. 18 
ei9 hv evSoKiicrev 7) \pvxv f JL0V } 26. 38 
■KepiXviros icrrLU r\ ipvxh pov, Luke 1 . 
46, 12. 19, John 12. 27, Heb. 10. 38, 
Rev. 18. 14. (/3) genr. the soul of 
man, his spiritual and immortal na- 
ture, with all its higher and lower 
powers, its rational and animal fa- 
culties, Matt. 10. 28 fXTj (pofieTo-ee 
airb toov . . . tjjp ipvxw P-h fivvafievow 
airoKTZLvai, (po^rjBrjre 5e /naXXov rbv 
§vv. Kal \pvxvv KGi croo/jLa airoXecrcu, 2 
Cor. 1. 23, 12. 15, Heb. 6. 19, 10. 39 
els Trepi7rot7)crus ^/u%t)s. opp. to airdo- 
Xeia, 13. 17, James 1. 21, 1 Pet. 1. 9 
crcorriptav -^vyfav, 2. 11, 25, 4. 19. 

c) meton. a soul, i.e. a living thing, 
animal, in which is rj ^vx^y life, (a) 
genr. and from the Heb., 1 Cor. 15. 
45 iyevero 6 irpooros hvBp. els i\zvxh v 
£ao~av a living soul or animal, see els 
3. a. fin. ; Rev. 16. 3 iracra tyvxh £cor}s 
[for Qooaa] a-ireQavev. (/3) oftener of 
man, a soul, i. q. a living person, 
man, rnracrcx, ^u%77 every soul, every 
person, every one, Acts 2. 43, 3. 23, 
Rom. 13. 1: so in a periphrasis, 
Traces ^t>x^ avdp&Trov i. q. every man, 
2. 9 ; ^vxas aydpooiTcou men, Luke 9. 
56 : so in enumerations, Acts 2. 41 
i//i>Xc^ were) rpiC%iA:ai, 7. 14, 27. 37, 
1 Pet. 3. 20. (7) spec, for a servant, 
slave, Rev. 18. 13 v|/u%as avOpooTrcav, 
here prob. female slaves, in distinc- 
tion from (rw/xaTa. 

tyvxiKo's, ?} > ov (yf/vxv)i breathing, 
animal, possessing animal life, a) 
pr. of the body, aw/ma xpvx^ov ani- 
mal body, having breath and animal 
life, 1 Cor. 15. 44, 46, opp. to cwfxa 
TTvevfxariKov. b) spoken of the soul, 
mind, animal, natural, i. e. pertain- 
ing to the animal or natural mind 
and affections, swayed by the affec- 
tions and passions of human nature, 
not under the influences of the Holy 
Spirit, opp, to in/evfjLaTiKos, comp. 
^vx'h b. a. ; 1 Cor. 2. 14 \pvx^bs av- 
Opooiros ov 5e%€Tai ra rod irvevfiaros 
rov &eov, Jude 19 \|/i>%ift:ol irvev/jia 
fj.7) exovres : so Jam. 3. ] 5 7] ffocpia 
tyvxucf)- 

ipvxos, eos, ovs, t6 (\pvxc*>)i cold, fri- 
gus, John 18. 18 otl tyvxos rf v ) Acts 
28.2, 2 Cor. 11.27. 

tyvxpos, a, ov (\f/vx&), cold, cool, 
fresh, refreshing ; Trorrjpiov. tyvxpov 



sc. vdaros Matt. 10. 42: fig. cold, 
cold-hearted, spoken of a person 
inconstant and fluctuating in his 
affections, Rev. 3. 15 ovre xpvxpbs el 
ovre £eorr6s, v. 16. 

\pi>X^, fut. |co, aor. 2 pass. i\f/vyrjv, to 
breathe, blow ; with accus. to blow 
on, to cool; in N. T. pass, ^vxofxai, 
fut. 2 ipvyr}(rojULai, to be cooled, to grow 
cold, fig. of affection, Matt. 24. 12 
if/vyyo'eTai rj aydirr) roov iroXX&v. 

if/co/nl^oo, fut. icrca (\pco/n6s, fr. \f/doca), to 

feed by morsels ; in N. T. genr. to 

feed, supply with food, foil, by ace. 

of person) Rom. 12. 20; by ace. of 

thing-, to feed out, 1 Cor. 13. 3 eav 

\pcafiLcros3 iravTCL tr virdpxovTU jU.OV. 

tyooiALov, ov, r6 (dimin. of xpoo/jiSs), a 
bit, morsel, mouthful, John 13. 26. 

\|/c«j%a>, f. £co (\|/c6a>), to rub in pieces, 
e. g. ears of grain, with accus. Luke 
6. 1. 

n. 

do, omega, the last letter of the Greek 
alphabet ; hence poet, for the last, 
Rev. 1. 8, 22. 13, = eVxaTos and 
reXos. 

do, interj. Ol before the vocative in 
a direct address, Matt. 15. 28 d> yv- 
vai, 17. 17, Acts LIS ©eocpiXe, 13. 
10 : once in admiration, Rom. 11. 33 
d> fidOos, in which sense it is more 
correctly written &. 

3 £l@r]d, 6, indec. Obed, Heb. ' serv- 
ing/ pr. name of the son of Boaz 
and Ruth, Matt. L 5. 

cSSe, pr. a demonstr. adv. (#5e), thus, 
so, in this way or manner ; but in 
poetic and later usage and in N. T. 
an adv. of place, hither or here, 
i.e. to or in this place, a) hither, 
to this place, after verbs of motion, 
Matt. 8. 29 fades ade, 14. 18 (pepere 
fxoi avrovs w§e, 22. 12, Mark 11. 3, 
Luke 9. 41, 19. 27, John 6. 25, Acts 
9. 21 ; em woe Luke 23. 5. 

b) here, in this place, after verbs 
implying rest and the like, (a) pr. 
Matt. 12. 6 rod lepov fxe'i^oov earlv 
code, v. 42 irXelov ^oXofxcovos a>5e, 14. 
8, 17, 16. 28, 17. 4, 20. 6 ri £5e e<r- 
T7)Kare apyoi-, 24. 2, 26. 38, Mark 
6. 3 wSe Trpbs tj/jlus here in our city, 
8. 4, Luke 4. 23 eoSe ev rfj irargiBi, 
22. 38, 24. 6, Acts 9. 14 o&e here in 



(OOj 



513 



UJ()Cl 



this city, Heb. 7. 8 w5e here on earth, 
Jam. 2. 3 nd6ov a>5e : so opp. to e/ce?, 
Mark 33. 21, Luke 17. 21, 23, Jam. 
2. 3 ; or repeated, «5e . . . w5e, id., 
Matt. 24. 23 ; ra a>5e Me f/iiwgs done 
here, Col. 4. 9. ()3) tig. herein, in 
this thing, Rev. 13. 10, 18, 14. 12, 
17.9. 
o}§t), t}s, 77 (contr. for ao&i), fr. aeiSco, 
cfdco), arc ode, sewg, in praise of God, 
Eph. 5. 19, Rev. 5. 9, 14. 3. 

codiv, Ivos, r) (a late form of the nom. 
instead of ooSls), a throe, pain, pang, 
i. e. of a woman in travail, a) pr. 
1 Thess. 5. 3 oAeOpos oocnrep i) oodlu 
rfj iu ycxrrpl ixovcrr). b) tig. pain, 
sorrow, calamity of the severest kind, 
Matt. 24. 8 ravra agxh uVivoov, Mark 
13. 9 : so Acts 2. 24 Xvaas rds o>5?- 
vas rod Qavdrov. 

codiuco, fut. woo (o?5ts), to be in the 
throes, to travail in childbirth, absol. 
Rev. 12. 2 eV yacrrpl exovcra Kpd£ei 
ooftivovcra being in travail ; Gal. 4. 27 
7) ovk oohivovcra thou that travailest 
not, i. e. who hast never been in 
travail, who art barren, =^ crretpa. 
Fig. of a Christian teacher, with 
accus. to travail with any one, i. e. 
in spiritual birth, Gal. 4. 19, comp. 
yevi/doo I. a. a. 

(b/uLos, ov, 6 (prob. obsol. o*(oo = cp4poo), 
a shoulder, Matt. 23. 4. 

ooveofiai, ov/jLCLi, f. rjao/jLcu, aor. 1 wvr)- 
ordfii-ju, depon. mid. to buy, purchase, 
with ace, and gen. of price, Acts 
7. 16 b oovrjcraTo 'AfipadfjL Ti}Ar\s ap- 
yvpiov. 

oo 6 v, ov, to, an egg, Lat. ovum, Luke 
11. 12. From the poetic form m6v, 
some recent eds. have o)6v. 

&pa, as, t) (whence Lat. hora, Engl. 
hour), pr. a time, season, a definite 
space or division of time recurring 
at fixed intervals, as marked by na- 
tural or conventional limits ; e. g. 
of the seasons of the year ; fig. of a 
season of life, the fresh full bloom 
and beauty of youth, the ripeness 
and vigour of manhood, =bloom, 
beauty, vigour : in N. T. of shorter 
intervals, a lime, season, hour, viz. 
a) of the day generally, day-time, 
day, Matt. 14. 15 r) copa 770*77 iraprjAOe, 
Mark 6. 35 77577 oopas iro\\r)s yzvo\xk- 
V7]s, 11. 11 b-tyias rjBrj ovarjs rrjs &pas. 



b) of a definite part or division of 
the day; in earlier writers used only 
of the greater divisions, as morning, 
noon, evening, night — ecus, fxecrrjfj.- 
fiota, ecnrepa, vv^ ; or also morning, 
noon, and evening — opOpos, kolioos 
lxeo~7)iJ.fipiv6s, k. deiAiuos or eo-ireoos : 
in N. T. an hour, one of the twelve 
equal parts into which the natural 
day and also the night were divided, 
and which of course were of differ- 
ent lengths at different seasons of 
the year ; probably introduced by 
astronomers, and first so used by 
Hipparchus about b.c. 140. (a) pr. 
and genr. John 11. 9 ovx) 5o>5e/<:a 
claw oopai T77S rjfxioas ; Matt. 24. 36' 
irepl rr)s TjfAtpas Kai upas ovbels oldev, 
25. 13, Luke 22. 59, John 4. 52 eVu- 
0€to Trap 3 avrcou ttju wpau, Acts 5. 7 
cos copcou Tpiolv dido~T7ifJt.a, 10. 30 ^XP L 
ravTrjs rrjs oooas, Rev. 9. 15. Dat. 
with eV of time when, Matt. 8. 13, 
24. 50 ip copa 7) ov yivoouKti, John 4. 
53 ; — accus. of time how long, Matt. 
20. 12 fxiau copau iiroiqaau see iroieoo 
2. b., 26. 40 fxiau wpav yor\yopT\(rai, 
Acts 19. 34 ojs iirl ugas Suo. With 
a numeral marking the hour of the 
day as counted from sunrise, Matt. 
20. 3 7repl rpiTrju bopav, v. 5, 6, 9, 27. 
45 airb <ektt)s bopas . . . eoos oopas ivvd- 
rrjs, Mark 15. 25, 34, John I. 40 copa 
r)v cos 5e/caT77, 4. 6 copa r)v oocrtl ektyj, 
v. 52, Acts 2. 15 copa rpirr) rr)s 77/iie- 
pas, 3. 1 iirl rrjv ooQav tt)s irpocrevx^s 
T7]v evvdr-nv, 10. 30: so of the hours 
of the night as counted from sunset, 

16. 33 iv iiceipr} rfj copa rrjs vvkt6s, 
23. 23. (/3) fig. for a short time, a 
brief interval ; ace. f.uav copav Rev. 

17. 12; dat. fua &pa 18. 10, 16, 19; 
irpbs &Qav John 5. So, 2 Cor. 7. 8, 
Gal. 2. 5, Pliilem. 15 ; irpos Kaipbu 
copas id. 1 Thess. 2. 17. 

c) meton. and genr. hour, i. q. 
time, period, spoken of any definite 
point or space of time, (a) with 
adjuncts, e.g. an adj. or pron., a7r6 
T7)s wpas iKeiurjs Matt. 9. 22, John 
19. 27: dat. of time when, avrrj rfj 
copa Luke 2. 38, iroia wpa, Matt. 24. 
42, 77 600a v. 44, ev avrfj rfj bopa Luke 
7. 21, eV eWz/77 tt7 copa Matt. 10. 19 : 
so Rev. 3. 3, 1 Cor. 4. 11 axQi ttjs 
&pTL bopas, 15. 30 Tracrav lapav all the 
time. With an adverb or relative, 
&c, John 4. 21 ipx^Tai copa 6Ve ktA, 



w 



paiOQ 



514 



5. 25, 2S epxsrai copa iv fj ktX : so 
with Iva, 1 2. 23, 16. 2, 32.' Foil, by 
gen. of thing to be done or to hap- 
pen, Luke 1. 10, 14. 17 rrj topct. rod 
Seiiri/ov the time of the supper or feast, 
Rev. 3. 10, 14. 7, impl. Luke 22. 14; 
with inf. Rom. 13. 11 Soga 7]}xas tf$7} 
e£ vitvov iyegOrjvai, Rev. 14. 15. Foil, 
by gen. of pers., one's time, i. e. ap- 
pointed to him, in which he is to do 
or suffer, Luke 22. 53, John 16. 21 ; 
elsewhere of Christ, 2. 4, 7. 30. (£) 
simply the time, i. e. spoken of, or 
otherwise understood, Matt. 26. 45 
jjyyucev rj copa, Mark 14. 41, John 
16. 4, 1 John 2. 18 see ecxaTos b. 
/3. Emphat. John 17. 1 ; and so by 
impl. time or hour of trial, sorrow, 
suffering, 12. 27, Mark 14. 35. 

copatos, a, ou(iopa), timely, seasonable, 
tempestivus, as fruits; in N. T. only 
fig. fair, comely, beautiful, spoken of 
things, comp. oopa init., Matt. 23. 
27 rdcpois . . . o'lrives ti-codev fihv cpai- 
vovtcli wpaioi, Rom. 10. 15. Of a 
gate of the Temple, Acts 3. 2 7rpbs 
t^]v Qvpav rod Upov t^\v X^yop.ivnv 
cogaiav, v. 10, — this gate is by some 
supposed to have been the large 
gate leading from the court of the 
gentiles to the court of the Israel- 
ites, over against the eastern side 
of the va6s, otherwise called the 
gate of Nicanor, and described by 
Josephus as covered with plates of 
gold and silver, and very splendid 
and massive : but from Acts 3. 3, 8, 
it would rather seem to have been 
one of the external gates, leading 
from without into the court of the 
gentiles, in which also was Solo- 
mon's porch, ver. 11; and hence it 
is with better reason referred to one 
of the two gates on the south side 
of the Temple, leading from the 
city. 

wpvo/nai, fut. vcrofjiaL (kindred with 
opvyco, ipvyeiv), depon. mid. to roar, 
howl, as beasts of prey from rage or 
hunger ; e. g. a lion, 1 Pet. 5. 8 cos 

X4c0V C0pv6fJL€VOS. 

cos, relat. adv. (os), correl. to ircos, 
tcos, pr. in which way, in what way, 
and hence genr. as, so as, how; 
sometimes equivalent to a conjunc- 
tion, see below in D. For cos &v 
comp. tv I. A. 2. a. b., and B. 2. 



A) in comparisons, (a) pr. fully, 
with a corresponding demonstrat. 
adv., as ovtcos or the like, either 
preceding or following, e. g. oiirtas 
. . . cos so , . . as, Mark 4. 26 ovtcos £tr- 
t\v 7] fiatriXeia rod ©eoO, cos £av aV- 
dpcoiros ktX, John 7. 46, 1 Cor. 3. 15 ; 
cos . . . ovtcos as . . . so, Acts 8. 32 cos 
a/j,i>bs . . . ovtcos ovk avaiyei ktX, 23. 
11, Rom. 5. 15, 18: so lcros...cbs 
Acts 11. 17, 6/uolcos /cat cos Luke 17. 
28; also cos . . . /ecu (where ovtcos is 
strictly implied, comp. /ecu 2. b.), 
Matt. 6. 10 cos £v ovpavo} Kal iirl rrjs 
yrjs, Acts 7. 51, Gal. 1. 9. More 
freq. ovtcos is omitted, and then cos 
may often be rendered so as, or 
simply as, Matt. 6. 29 ovdh [ovtcos] 
7T€pi ej8aAero ws %v tovtcov, 1 0. 25 ap- 
KeTov Top fjLa6r)Tfj %va yzviyrai ws 6 
diddo~KaXos avTov, Mark 1. 22 -f}V St- 
fi&cTKcov avTobs [ovtcos] cos i^ovcriav 
e%coj/ Kcti ovx oos oi ypafA/jLctT€?s, Luke 
6. 40, 21. 35, Acts 7. 37, Rom. 4. 17, 
5. 16, 1 Pet. 2. 25, saep. Sometimes 
the whole clause to which cos refers 
is omitted, Mark 4. 31 cos k6kkov tri- 
vdirecos, suppl. rj fiatnXeia tov ®€ov 
eottl comp. v. 30 ; 1 3. 34 cos avdpcoiros 
c\tt6^t]}xos, suppl. 6 vlbs tov avQgooirov 
£o~t'i or iyco elfti comp. v. 26. (/3) 
genr. before a noun or adj. in the 
nominat. or accus., as, like as, like, 
Matt. 10. 16 CppOVL/JLOL cos oi 6cp€is Kal 
aicepcuoL cos at 7T€pL(7T€pai, 13. 43 tote 
ol d'lKcuoL eK\djjL^ovcriv cos 6 rjXios, 28. 
3, Mark 6. 15, Luke 10. 3 airocrTeXXco 
v(xas cos bipi/as iv /Jtecrcp Xvkcov, Acts 11. 
5, Jam. 1. 10, Rev. 1. 14, ssep. Here 
too the construction is often ellip- 
tical, e.g. where a participle belong- 
ing to the noun before cos is also 
implied with the noun after cos, 
Luke 10. 18 tov ^cvrctvav cos atrTpa- 
tt7]v e/c tov ovpavov irecrovTa, comp. 
Matt. 3. 16 : so where the noun be- 
fore cos is also implied after it, Rev. 
1. 10 tffcovcra epeovfyv /jLeydXrjv cos [epeo- 
v)]v] trdXmyyos, 16. 3 : sometimes 
the noun after cos is implied before 
it, 6. 1 i]Kovcra eubs XeyovTOS [epeovrj] 
cos epeov)) fipovTTJs. By Hebr., a noun 
preceded by cos often denotes some- 
thing like itself, a person or thing 
like that which the noun signifies, 
Engl, as it were, Rev. 4. 6 evcoinov 
tov 6p6uov cos daXacrcra vaXii/yj pr. 
* something like a sea of glass, as it 



LJQ 



515 



we 



were a sea of glass,' 15. 2, 8. 8 cos 
opos fieya as it were a great moun- 
tain, 9. 7 cos aricpavoi xQ V(ro ^' ac ~ 
cus. 19. 1 ijicovaa cos (pcvurju fAzyd\y)v 
ox^ov i. e. ' a sound Jz/ce the voice,' 
v. 6. 

B) implying quality, character, 
circumstances, as known or supposed 
to exist in respect to any person or 
thing; something which is matter 
of belief or opinion, whether true 
or false, a) before participles refer- 
ring to a preceding noun, and ex- 
pressing a quality or circumstance 
belonging to that noun, either real 
or supposed, as, as if, as though, (a) 
before a norninat. as referring to a 
preceding subject, Luke 16. 1 ovros 
fiiefikriOr] avrcp cos §iao~KOpiri£cov ktA 
as wasting his goods, i. e. being so 
accounted; Acts 23. 20 cos /meWou- 
res ri aKpifiecrTepov irvyddveo'dai as 
though they would inquire, &c. ; 28. 
19 oi>x &s tov iQvovs jJLOV €X U3V Tl 
Karrjyopricrai not as having, i. e. not 
supposing that I have, &c. ; Rom. 
15. 15, 1 Cor. 4. 7, 5. 3, 7. 25, 2 Cor. 
6. 9, Col. 2. 20, Heb. 11. 27, al. : so 
with part.impl., Eph. 6. 7 SouAeiW- 
tcs cos [SouAeiWTes] t$ Kvpicp, 1 Pet. 
4. 11. ()S) genit. referring to a pre- 
ceding noun, Heb. 12. 27 Srjko? rcou 
craXevofxevcov ry)v /ncrdOecriv, cos ire- 
iroir}fji4vccv: with a genit. absol., 1 
Cor. 4. 18 cos /Mi] 4pxo/JL€uov 5e /uov 
Trpbs vfias icpvaicodrjo'di/ rives i. e. 
* they supposing that I shall not 
come/ 2 Cor. 5. 20, 1 Pet. 4. 12, 2 
Pet. 1. 3; so after irpocpdaet Acts 27. 
30. (7) dat. referring to a preced- 
ing noun, Acts 3. 12 fifitv ri arevi- 
£ere cos it tiro it] Kotfi rod irepnraT€?y 
avrdu; 1 Pet. 2. 14. (5) accus. re- 
ferring to a preceding object, Acts 
23, 15 Trpbs vjnas cos jaeWovras diayi- 
vcogkslv, Rom. 6. 13, 2 Cor. 10. 2, 
Rev. 5. 6 : ellipt. John 1. 14 U^av 
cos [5o|cw] juoi/c>7ej/o9s. (e) once 
before an infin., apparently with a 
participle implied, or perhaps in- 
stead of the participial construction, 
2 Cor. 10. 9 iVa ^ U& 00s hv [0ov- 
Ao/xez/cs] eK<po$Giv vjjlcxs. 

b) before a subst. or ac//. either 
as predicate or object, expressing a 
quality or circumstance known or 
supposed to belong to a preceding 
noun, as, as if, as though; here the 



part, coy, or the like, may always be 
supplied, and the construction is 
then the same as in a. above, (a) 
norninat. as referring to a preceding 
subject, 2 Cor. 6. 4 avviarcovres kav- 

TOVS COS ®<ZOV SlCLKOVOl, 11. 15, Eph. 

5. 1, 8 cos T€Kva c/>cot6s 7repi7raTe?T€ 
i. e. * as becomes children of the 
light,' 6. 6, Col. 3. 12, 22, 23, Heb. 
3. 5, 6, Jam. 2. 9, 1 Pet. 1. 14 ; Rom. 
3. 7 ri en Karyco cos afiaprcoXhs Kpivo- 
fxai i. e. * as though I were a sinner,' 
2 Cor. 6. 8-10, 13.7, 1 Pet. 4. 15,16: 
once preceded by roiouros, Philem. 
9 roiovros &v cos TlavXos 7roeo~fivrr)s 
i. e. * such an one as thou knowest 
Paul to be, thine aged teacher and 
friend.' (jS) genit. as referring to a 
preceding noun, 1 Pet. 2. 12 v/jlcov cos 
kcxkottoicov, 3. 16. (7) dat. as refer- 
ring to a preceding noun, 1 Cor. 3. 

1 vjaiv cos irvevjj.ariKo'is /crA, 10. 15, 

2 Cor. 6. 13, Heb. 12. 5, 1 Pet. 2. 13, 
2 Pet. 1. 19: impl. 1 Pet. 1. 19 ctf- 
jucvri cos [a7/xart] afxvov. (5) accus. 
as referring to another object, Matt. 
14. 5 cos irpocprjrrjv cxvrbv gIx ov i Luke 

6. 22, 15. 19 TToifjo'ov fie cos eVa rco> 
fiiaOicov orov, Rom. 1.21 ovx cos 0eoi> 
e5J|acra*/ sc. avrov, 1 Cor. 4. 9, 14, 2 
Cor. 11. 16, outcos 10s 9. 5. 

c) before prepositions with their 
cases, in the same manner as before 
participles, see above in a., since a 
participle may usually be supplied 
before the preposition, (a) with hid, 
2 Thess. 2. 2 \a\re 5*' iTriaroXrjs &>s 
5i 5 ^ucoy sc. yeypa/uLjuL€i/7js : with ev, 
John 7. 10 ov (pauepcos, aAA' cos eV 
Kpvirrcp sc. avafids, Rom. 13. 13 : 
with e/c, 9. 32 ovk £k iricrrscos, aAA' 
cos e| tpycov vojuov sc. Sicokcou coinp. 
v. 31, 2 Cor. 2. 17, 3.5, 1 Pet. 4. 11: 
with eVt, Gal. 3. 16 cos e7n 7roAAcoV, 
aAA' cos ec/)* e^s sc. Xeycov, Matt. 26. 
55 cos iirl Kr}crri]v as though against a 
robber. (/3) before a prep, implying 
motion to a place, cbs qualifies the 
force of the preposition, as if to, in 
the sense of towards, in the direction 
of, leaving it undetermined whether 
one arrives at the place or not ; in 
N. T. only once, with eVt, Acts 17. 
14 iropeveaOai cos inl r)f\v Odhaaffav. 

d) before numerals, = as it were, 
about, marking a supposed or con- 
jectural number, Mark 5. 13 faav 
ws dio-x'^101, 8. 9, Luke 2. 37, 8. 42, 



(t)Q 



516 



we 



John 1. 40 oopa ^v cos SeKarr), 6. 19, 
Acts 5. 7, Rev. 8. 1, al. 

e) intens. how ! how very ! how 
much ! Lat. quam ! expressing ad- 
miration ; in N. T. only before ad- 
jectives, comp. below in C. y., Rom. 

10. 15 60s oopcuoi oi ir6des ktX how 
beautiful the feet, &c., 11. 33: once 
before the comparative, Acts 17. 22 
cos Seiffidai/noveffrepovs v^as Oecogco 
lit. how much more religiously inclined 
do I behold you, i. e. than other cities 
or nations. 

C) implying manner, before a 
dependent clause qualifying or de- 
fining the action of a preceding 
verb. (a) genr. as, according as, 
Matt. 1. 24 eirotr)o~ev cos irpocera^ev 
avrcp 6 <xyy eXos, 8. 13 cos eiricrrevG'as 
yev7)6r]rco col, 20. 14, Luke 14. 22, 
Rom. 12. 3, Col. 2. 6, 4. 4, Tit. 1. 5, 
Rev. 9. 3 : once with outgo corre- 
sponding, 1 Cor. 7. 17 eKao-rov cos 

KEK\7}K€V 6 ®e6s, OVTGO TTepiTTareirCO. 

Here, in a somewhat laxer con- 
struction, cos Kal, like the relative 
'6s, serves as a connective particle, 
comp. os II. 2. a., Acts 13. 33 rav- 
rr\v 6 &ebs e kit eTrXy] a go Kev . . . cos Kal 
ev rap TrpooTcp \paXfJicp yeygairrai, 17. 
28, 22. 5, 25. 10, Rom. 9. 25. (£) 
before aminor or parenthetic clause, 
which then serves to modify or re- 
strict the general proposition, Matt. 
27. 65 virdyere, ao'cpaXLaao'Oe cos oX- 
dare, Mark 4. 27, 10. 1 ko\ cos elude 1 
iraXiv edidaGKev avrovs, Luke 3. 23 
gov cos evofxi^ero vlbs *looo"fi(p, Acts 2. 
15, 1 Cor. 12. 2, 1 Pet. 5. 12. (7) 
before a superlative, intens., like 
Lat. quam, comp. above in B. e. ; 
so cos raxLo-ra pr. ' in what way most 
speedily,' i.e. as speedily as possible, 
Acts 17. 15. l 

D) before dependent clauses ex- 
pressing the object or reference of 
a preceding verb or word, the na- 
ture of the action, the circumstances 
under which it takes place, and the 
like, in what way, how, as, &c, of- 
ten equivalent to a conjunction, a) 
genr. how, = oircos I. ; with the in- 
die, aor., Mark 12. 26 ovk aveyvcore 
c\>s eiirev avrcp 6 &eos, Luke 8. 47, 
23. 55 eQedaavro rb p.vy\iietov Kal cos 
eredr) rb crcofia avrov, 24. 35, Acts 

11. 16, Rom. 11. 2, 2 Cor. 7. 15: 
pleonast. Luke 22. 61 virejuvfjcrdr) 6 



Uerpos rod Xoyov rod Kvpiov, cos elrrev 
avroj : once with rovro preceding-, 
6. 3, 4 ovde rovro aviyv core ... cos 
eurrjXOev els rbv oIkov rov &eov. So 
cos on how that, as that, to wit that, 
in N. T. subjoined to a noun for 
fuller explanation, 2 Cor. 5. 19 r\\v 
oiaKoviav r?is KaraXXayrjs, cos Sri 
&ebs w eV Xgio-rop, 11. 21 Kara ari- 
fxiav Xeyco, cos on rjfjieTs TjaOevrjaa/nev 

1 speak as to the reproach [cast upon 
us], how that we are weak, = ( as 
though we were weak ;' 2 Thess. 2. 

2 fjirjre di eTri(TroXr\s ... cos on evea- 
rrjKev 7] jj/nepa rod Kvpiov nor by letter 
. . . as that, &c. 

b) before an objective clause in 
a stricter sense, how, how that, that, 
with the indie. — on, comp. tin 1. 
c, Acts 10. 28 vfjLe'is eirivraaOe cos 
aOejuirov eo~nv ktX, v. 38, Rom. 1. 9, 
1 Thess. 2. 10. 

c) before a clause expressing end 
or purpose, as that, so that, = that, 
to the end that, like 'iva, oircos ; foil, 
by infin. expressing the purpose of 
a preceding verb, so as to, in order 
to, Acts 20. 24 cos reXeicocrai rbv dpo- 
julov fiov fiera x a P^ s ' I count not my 
life dear, so that I may finish,' &c. : 
also cos eiros eliretv so to speak, that 

I may so speak, Lat. ut it a dicam, 
Heb. 7. 9. 

d) before a clause expressing re- 
sult or consequence, so as that, so 
that, like Sbcrre; with indie. Heb. 3. 

I I cos cofxoora ev rfj opyfj jjlov. 

e) before a clause expressing a 
cause or reason, as, that, — since, 
because, like eirel, e 6ri ; 2 Tim. 1. 3 
cbs afiiaXenrrov e%co r))V irepl gov 
Ikveiav : perhaps Matt. 6. 12 comp. 
Luke 11. 4. 

f ) before a clause implying time, 
as, when, like eirei. (a) genr. when, 
= in that, while, with indie. Matt. 
28. 9 cos eicogevovro cVn-a77e?Acu,Luke 

I. 41 cos tfKovcrevrj'EX. rbv acrirao'/uov, 
4. 25, 19. 5, John 2. 9, Acts 5. 24, 
28. 4, ssep. : by impl. whenever, as 
often as, Luke 12. 58, Gal. 6. 10. 
(/3) also when, = after that, postquam, 
with indie. Luke 1. 23 eyevero cos 
e7rX7]0'67]0'av at rjfiepai airrjXdev, 2. 15, 
39 cos ereXecav airavra viretfrpetyav, 

II. 1, John 4. 1, 6. 12, 16, Acts 10. 
7, 13. 18, saep. : with rore, John 7. 
10 : once from when, since, Mark 9. 



wtravva 



517 



ware 



21. (7) &s &v whensoever, as soon 
as, with subjunct. aor., 1 Cor. 11. 34 
00s av ehdoo, Phil. 2. 23 ; 00s idv id. 
Rom. 15. 24. 
oxraj/j/a, interj. liosannal Heb., pr. 
* save now, succour now, be now 
propitious!' a word of joyful accla- 
mation, absol. Matt. 21. 9 oovavva 
eV tols tyio-Tois, Mark 11. 9 ; with 
dat. r$ vl$ AajSi'S Matt. 21. 9. 

wcravroos, adv. (ws, aurcos fr. avr6s), 
in the same way, in like manner, like- 
wise, Matt. 20. 5 iiroirjo-eu ooaavroos, 
21. 30, 36, 25. 17, Mark 12. 21, 14. 
31, Luke 13. 3, 22. 20, al. 

u a e I , = cos el, as if, as though ; in 
N. T. only before a noun or adjec- 
tive, a) in comparisons, as if, as it 
were, = as, like as, comp. 00 s A. j8., 
Matt. 9. 36 ippi/JifxevoL ooffel Trp6fiara 
ju.77 ix ovra Ttoifx&va, 28. 3 \zvkov ooael 
Xi&v, v. 4, Mark 9. 26, Luke 22. 44, 
24. 11, Heb. 1. 12: ellipt. where a 
participle or infin. belonging to the 
noun before wcrei is also implied 
with the noun after axrei, Matt. 3. 
16 e!5e to TrvevfJia rod 0eoO KarafSa7- 
vov cbcrei 7repicrrepdv sc. Karafiaivov- 
<rav, Mark 1. 10, John 1. 32; infin. 
Luke 3. 22 comp. 10. 18. b) be- 
fore words of number and measure, 
as if, as it were, i. q. about, something 
like ; before numerals, Matt. 14. 21 
&vb*ges coo-el ireuraKio'x^oi, Luke 1. 
56 wcrel fxrivas rpeTs, 3. 23, 22. 59, 
John 4. 6 oopa l\v oocrel %ktk), Acts 4. 
4, 19. 7: of measure, Luke 22. 41 
cWel \i60v $o\i]v. 

'0.0-7)4, 6, indec. Osee, Heb. 'deliver- 
ance/ Hosea, pr. name of a prophet, 
Rom. 9. 25. 

Socrireg, adv., i.e. cos strengthened by 
enclit. 7re£, pr. wholly as, just as, 
genr. as, like as, &c. ; in N. T. only 
in comparisons, and in Attic writers 
the prevailing particle in this usage, 
a) pr. as introducing a comparison, 
followed by a corresponding clause 
with ovroos or the like, Matt. 12. 40 
Soairep fy'loovas . . . ovroos %o~rai 6 vibs 
rod avOpooirov, 13. 40, 24. 27, 37, 38, 
Rom. 5. 19, 21, Jam. 2. 26, al. : once 
with ovroos omitted in anacoluthon, 
Matt. 25. 14 ; or suspended by a pa- 
renthetic clause, Rom. 5. 12 comp. 
v. 18 : once also with Kai, for ovroos 
Kai, 2 Cor. 8. 7, comp. *al 2. b. b) 



genr. and without oliroos correspond- 
ing, Matt. 5. 48 60-60-06 vfi€?s t4\siol 
fao'Trep 6 irar^p iifxoov kt\, 6. 2, 5, 7, 
16, 18. 17 eo-Tw vol ooo"TT€p 6 idviK6s 
let him be to thee just as a heathen, 
20. 28, 25. 32, Acts 2. 2, 3. 17. c) 
after a hypothetical proposition, as 
asserting or confirming its truth and 
reality, as indeed, 1 Cor. 8. 5 koX yap 
direp elcrl Acy 6 /mevoi 0eoi. . . cbenrep slcrl 
Oeol iroWoi ktA. 

00 o"k 6 pel, adv. (ooo"7T€p, el), just as if, 
as it were, 1 Cor. 15. 8. 

Soo-re, i.e. 00s strengthened by enclit. 
re, serving to connect more closely 
a following clause with the preced- 
ing ; pr. an adv. like 00s, ooenreg, used 
in comparisons, as, like as, but genr. 
and in N. T. a conjunction, so as 
that, so that, before a clause expres- 
sing an event, result, consequence, 
whether real or supposed, and fol- 
lowed usually by an infinitive, but 
also by the indicative, a) foil, by 
infin. with ace. expr. or impl. (a) 
fully, preceded by a demonstr. as ov- 
roos, roiovros, &c. Acts 14. 1 AaArjcrai 
ovroos oovre Tno-revaai ttoXv ttXt]6os, 
Matt. 15. 33 &proi roaovroi ooare 
Xoprdo'a.i ox^ov rovovrov. (/3) sim- 
ply, without a preceding demon.str. 
Matt. 8. 24 obare rb ttAoTov naXinr- 
reaOai vtto roov Kv/xdroou, v. 28, 10. 1 
edooKev avrols i^ovaiav . . . oocrre £k- 
fiaAAeiv avrd sc. to. irvev/uLara, 13. 54, 
Mark 1. 27, 45, Rom. 7. 6, 15. 19, 
ssep. (7) rarely, instead of an ac- 
tual result, W0-T6 with infin. serves 
to mark a purpose, like e iva, ttnoos, 
Matt. 27. 1 cv/nfiovKiov tAafiov Kara 
rov 'Irjcrov, ooare Bavar&crai avrov, 
Luke 4. 29, 9. 52. 

b) foil, by indicat., with ovroos pre- 
ceding, -John 3. 16 ovroos T^ydirriaeu 
6 06os rov nocr/nov, ooare rov vlbv av- 
rov tdooKtv kt\: simpl. Gal. 2. 13. 
c) often at the beginning of a sen- 
tence, with the indie, or imperat., 
as an emphatic illative particle, so 
that, = consequently, therefore, where- 
fore ; with indie. Matt. 12. 12 ware 
ej;€o~Ti ro?s adfifiacri KaXoos ttqislv, 23. 
31, Mark 2. 28, 10. 8, Rom. 7. 12 
cWt6 6 fiep vSjjlos ayios, 1 Cor. 3. 7, 
7. 38, Gal. 3. 9, 24, al.: with impe- 
rat., 1 Cor. 3. 21, 15. 58, Phil. 2. 12, 
Jam. 1.19, lPet.4. 19, al. 

Y Y 



10TLGV 



518 



U)(j)i\lfjiOQ 



wriov, ov, to (dimin. of ods), an ear, 
one of the ears, Matt. 26. 51 acpeiXei/ 
avrov rb otrlov, Luke 22. 51, John 
18.10,26. 

wcpeXeia, as, rj (axpeXieo), a further- 
ing, help, aid, in war, &c. ; in N. T. 
use, profit, advantage, Rom. 3. 1 rls 
7] oo(p€\€ia rrjs TrepLTOfxrjs ; Jude 16. 

axp€\4ca, G>, f. r)o~oo (otyeXos), to fur- 
ther, to help, to profit, to be of use. 
a) act. absol. Rom. 2. 25 ircpirofji^ 
uxpeXe?: with double accus. of per- 
son and neut. rt, ovdev, Mark 8. 36 
rt axpeXfoci tiwdpcairov, 1 Cor. 14. 6, 
Gal. 5. 2 ; with ace. of pers. simply, 
Heb. 4. 2 ; ace. ouSeV simply, Matt. 



27. 24, John 6. 63, 12. 19. b) mid 
or pass, to be profited^ to have advan- 
tage, with ace. neut. ■? I, ouSeV, /U^SeV, 
Matt. 16. 26 tI ax/>eA€?Tcu HvOpunros, 
Mark 5. 26, 1 Cor. 13. 3: foil, by 
eK, to be profited of or by any one, 
with neut. ft, Matt. 15. 5 hoopov, % 
iav e| i/jiov o*<pzXr)6fjs, Mark 7. 11 ; 
by eV, Heb. 13. 9 iv oh ovk wcpeXr 
07)O'av ol TrcpnraT'fjo'auTes, where 
ofs depends equally on ol ircpnran^ 
cravres. 
oo(peAiiJ.os, ov, 6, 7], adj. (&>(J>eAea>), 
helpful, profitable, useful ; with irp 6s 
ri, 1 Tim. 4. 8 7) crcaf.iaTLK7] yvfxva<ri' 
irpbs bxlyov iarlv oo^eXifios, 2 Ti. 
3. 16 ; with dat. Tit. 3.8. 



* 



THE END. 







LONDON : 
PRINTED EY ROBSON, LEVEY, AND FRANK LYN, 

46 St. Martin's Lane. 



,/ J 



